LIBRARY  OF  PRINCETON 


DEC    19    2003 


I  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


PRESIDENTS  OFFICE 
PRINCETON  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


^^^I^iHAK/VV^ 


DIGEST 


OF  THE 


ACTS    AND    DELIVERANCES 
OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY 


OF  THE 


PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

In   the  United   States   of  America 


LIBRAKWiM»l4fflOBTON 


DEC    19    2003 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


Issued  from 

The  Office  of  The  General  Assembly 

And  by  Its  Authority 


Published  for  the  General  Assembly  by  the 
Publication  Department  of  the 
Board  of  Christian  Education  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A. 

Philadelphia 
1923 


Copyright.  1923.  by  the 

Board  of  Christian  Education  of  the  Presbyterian 

Church  in   the  U.  S.  A. 


Printed  in  the  United  States  of  America 


INTRODUCTION 

Looking  forward  to  a  new  edition  of  the  Digest,  the  General  Assembly, 
as  early  as  1899  and  again  in  1908,  "approved  the  plan  of  placing  in  a 
separate  volume  all  permanent  documents  of  the  Church  and  its  Agencies, 
and  including  in  the  Digest  only  matters  which  have  direct  relation  to  the 
interpretation  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Church,  and  the  current  work  of 
its  Agencies." 

The  Special  Committee  of  the  General  Assembly  on  the  Digest,  as 
reconstituted  in  1908,  consisted  of  the  Stated  Clerk  and  the  Permanent 
Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly'',  the  incumbents  of  those  offices  at  that 
time  beiing  the  Rev.  William  Henry  Roberts,  D.D.,  and  the  Rev.  William 
B.  Noble,  D.D.  In  1915,  the  General  Assembly  added  to  this  Committee 
the  Rev.  John  V.  Stephens,  D.D.,  "to  act  in  relation  to  matters  connected 
with  the  Records  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church."  The  Com- 
mittee named  the  Rev.  William  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  as  Editor  of  the  Digest, 
and  from  time  to  time  reported  progress  in  its  compilation.  But  the 
multiplied  activities  of  Dr.  Roberts  in  the  service  of  the  Church,  his  failing 
health,  and  ultimately  his  death  in  1920,  prevented  any  appreciable  prog- 
ress, and  consequently  it  was  found  necessary  to  begin  the  entire  work 
anew. 

With  the  election  of  the  Rev.  Lewis  S.  Mudge,  D.D.,  to  the  office 
of  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly,  in  1921,  the  Assembly  re- 
constituted its  Special  Committee  on  the  Digest  in  the  following  enact- 
ment: "That  an  Advisory  Committee  be  appointed,  consisting  of  the 
Rev.  John  V.  Stephens,  D.D.,  chairman,  the  Rev.  Edward  L.  Warren, 
D.D.,  the  Rev.  Harold  McA.  Robinson,  D.D.,  Secretary  of  the  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work,  and  the  Stated  Clerk,  ex  officio: 
and  that  the  selection  of  an  Editor  for  the  Digest  be  left  to  this  Com- 
mittee, in  conference  with  the  Editorial  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Pub- 
lication and  Sabbath  School  Work,  with  power." 

In  1922,  the  General  Assembly  further  enlarged  this  Committee  by 
adding  the  Rev.  William  P.  Finney,  D.D.,  to  its  membership. 

Following  the  directions  of  the  General  Assembly  above  quoted,  the 
Committee,  in  conference  with  the  Editorial  Committee  of  the  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work,  first  took  action  with  regard  to  the 
election  of  an  Editor  for  the  Digest,  and  chose  the  Rev.  Lewis  S.  Mudge, 
D.D.,  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  at  the  same  time  elected 
the  Rev.  William  P.  Finney,  D.D.,  Associate  Editor. 


iv  INTRODUCTION 

Various  considerations  pressed  for  the  immediate  undertaking  of  the 
task  of  preparing  a  new  Digest :  First,  the  editions  of  all  previous  Digests 
were  now  exhausted,  and  out  of  print,  and  there  was  an  ever-increasing 
call  for  a  new  Digest.  Second,  it  was  now  almost  twenty-five  years  since 
the  last  Digest  had  been  compiled,  the  Digest  of  1907  being  none  other 
than  the  Digest  of  1898  with  a  supplement  of  some  two  hundred  pages 
appended  thereto.  This,  third  quarter-century  period  had  been  unusually 
prolific  of  change,  both  in  the  organic  law  of  the  Church,  and  in  the  re- 
organization and  conduct  of  its  Agencies. 

The  work  was  begun  promptly,  and  has  been  pushed  forward  as  rapidly 
as  possible.  In  the  process  of  making  this  Digest  much  new  material 
has  been  introduced;  other  matter  which  had  become  obsolete,  either 
through  lapse  of  time  or  through  General  Assembly's  action,  has  been 
eliminated;  and  yet  other  matter  has  been  rearranged  (1)  as  necessitated 
by  the  division  of  the  Digest  into  two  volumes,  (2)  in  the  interest  of  clear- 
ness and  a  closer  coordination,  (3)  when  required  from  other  causes.  At 
the  same  time  there  has  been  kept  steadily  in  mind  the  desirability  of 
disturbing  the  familiar  and  time-honored  form  of  the  Digest  as  little  as 
possible. 

After  a  period  of  laborious  and  painstaking  effort,  this  Digest  of  1922 
is  offered  to  the  Church  with  the  hope  that  it  may  be  found  worthy  of 
a  place  in  the  honorable  succession  of  those  which  have  preceded  it. 

Lewis  Seymour  Mudge,  Editor. 
William  P.  Finney,  Associate  Editor: 


EDITORIAL  NOTE 

The  Editor  of  the  1922  edition  of  the  Presbyterian  Digest  would  express 
his  indebtedness  to  the  chairman  of  the  General  Assembly's  Committee 
on  the  New  Digest,  the  Rev.  John  Vant  Stephens,  D.D.,  for  his  unfailing 
courtesy  and  for  valuable  advice,  especially  with  regard  to  the  incorporation 
of  material  relating  to  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  The  Editor 
would  also  acknowledge  with  deepest  appreciation  the  constant  cooperation 
and  wise  counsel  given  by  the  Rev.  Harold  McAfee  Robinson,  D.D., 
Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work;  by  the 
Editors  of  this  Board,  the  Rev.  John  T.  Faris,  D.D.,  and  the  Rev.  Park 
Hays  Miller;  by  the  Business  Manager  of  the  Board,  Mr.  F.  M.  Braselman; 
by  the  Manufacturer  of  the  Board,  Mr.  Henry  F.  Scheetz;  and  by  their 
associates. 

'  As  this  edition'^of  the  Digest  is  published  it  is,  however,  the  great  in- 
debtedness of  the  Church  to  the  Associate  Editor,  the  Rev.  William  P. 
Finney,  D.D.,  for  his  work  in  its  preparation  that  should  be  given  special 
emphasis.  Whatever  part  others  may  have  had  in  selecting,  arranging, 
and  printing  the  material  contained  in  these  two  volumes,  that  part  is 
insignificant  when  compared  with  the  contribution  of  time,  of  strength,  of 
patience,  and  of  wisdom  which  Dr.  Finney  has  made  in  bringing  this 
truly  great  work  to  completion. 

Lewis  Seymour  Mudge,  Editor. 


HISTORICAL  NOTES 

1.     Introduction  to  Digest  of  1907 

The  first  step  towards  a  Digest  of  the  Acts  and  Deliverances  of  the 
General  Assembly  was  taken  by  the  Assembly  in  1809,  in  its  order  (W/inufes, 
p.  424),  charging  the  Stated  Clerk  "with  the  business  of  preparing  a  book, 
and  having  entered  therein  such  decisions  of  the  Assembly  as  relate  to  the 
general  government  and  discipline  of  the  Church,  and  the  duties  of  judica- 
tures, that  such  decisions  may  hereafter  be  selected  and  printed  for  the 
general  use  of  the  churches,  if  a  future  Assembly  shall  so  order." 

In  1818  the  General  Assembly  appointed  Drs.  Janeway,  Neill  (Stated 
Clerk)  and  Ely,  "a  Committee  to  extract  from  the  Records  of  the  General 
Assembly,  and  of  the  late  Synods  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  all  such 
matters  as  may  appear  to  be  of  permanent  authority  and  interest  (including 
a  short  account  of  the  manner  in  which  missions  have  been  conducted, 
and  their  success)  that  the  same  may  be  published  for  the  information  of 
ministers  and  their  people  in  our  churches."  This  Committee  reported  to 
the  next  Assembly  (1819),  were  empowered  to  complete  the  work  on  the 
plan  reported,  and  to  publish  it  at  the  expense  of  the  Trustees  of  the 
General  Assembly.    The  Digest  thus  authorized  was  published  in  1820. 

In  1836,  the  Assembly  appointed  Dr.  John  McDowell,  Mr;  Winchester 
and  Mr.  Duffield  to  prepare  a  new  Digest.  Nothing,  however,  was  done, 
the  division  of  the  Church  being  near  at  hand.  Further  action  looking  to 
the  preparation  of  a  Digest  was  taken  by  the  respective  Assemblies:  N.  S., 
1838  and  1849;  0.  S.,  1841  and  1848.  In  1850  the  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Publication,  0.  S.,  issued  a  Digest  prepared  by  the  Rev.  Richard  Webster, 
D.D.  In  1856,  the  Board  issued  a  Digest  prepared  by  the  Rev.  Samuel 
J.  Baird,  D.D.  The  Assembly  voted  thanks  to  Mr.  Baird  for  his  labors, 
and  earnestly  commended  the  work  "to  the  attention  and  patronage  of 
all  in  our  connection."  A  new  and  revised  edition  was  issued  by  the  Board 
of  Publication  in  1859.  It  is  still  published  by  it,  and  is  of  great  value  from 
a  historical  point  of  view. 

In  1854,  the  Assembly,  N.  S.,  appointed  a  Committee  consisting  of  Drs. 
George  Duffield,  Jr.,  Henry  Darling,  and  W.  E.  Moore,  with  the  Stated 
Clerk,  Edwin  F.  Hatfield,  D.D.,  to  prepare  and  publish  a  new  Digest. 
This  Digest  was  prepared  by  the  Rev.  W.  E.  Moore,  and  published  by  the 
Presbyterian  Publication  Committee,  N.  S.,  in  1861.  It  was  accepted  with 
commendation  by  the  General  Assembly. — Minutes,  1861,  p.  463,  N.  S. 


HISTORICAL  NOTES  vii 

The  Digest  of  1873. 

On  the  Reunion  of  1870,  the  Board  of  Publication  took  action  for  the 
preparation  of  a  more  complete  work,  which  should  combine  the  prece- 
dents of  the  Church  in  all  its  branches,  and  bring  them  down  to  the  latest 
date. 

The  plan  suggested  was  approved  by  the  Assembly  of  1871  {Minutes, 
p.  529),  as  follows: 

"That  this  Digest  contain  under  each  chapter  and  section  of  the  Form 
of  Government,  Book  of  Discipline  and  Directory,  every  decision  which 
defines  or  explains  it. 

"Also,  a  complete  Digest  of  all  the  rules  of  the  several  Boards  of  the 
Church  as  at  present  existing. 

"That  it  omit  whatever  has  become  obsolete  in  the  usage  of  the  Church 
— e.  g.,  in  its  benevolent  operations — and  all  that  pertains  simply  to  matters 
of  history. 

"That  it  be  requested  that  a  Special  Committee  be  appointed  by  the 
General  Assembly  to  examine  and  approve  the  book  before  it  be  issued, 
and  it  was  recommended  that  the  Rev.  William  E.  Moore  be  requested 
to  undertake  the  preparation  of  such  a  Digest." 

The  Committee  to  examine  and  approve  the  book — Edwin  F.  Hatfield, 
D.D.,  Alexander  T.  McGill,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Robert  M.  Patterson,  D.D., 
Ruling  Elders  Hon.  George  Sharswood,  LL.D.,  and  Hon.  Wilham  Strong, 
LL.D. — reported  the  completion  of  the  work  with  its  approval  in  1873, 
and  it  was  issued  in  the  same  year. 

The  Edition  of  1886. 

Within  about  ten  years  later  the  issue  of  the  Digest  of  1873,  the  need 
for  a  new  edition  was  widely  felt,  and  at  last  took  shape  in  1885.  The 
Assembly  of  that  year  took  action  as  follows : 

"Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly,  having  heard  of  the  intention 
of  the  Board  of  Publication  to  publish  a  new  edition  of  Moore's  Digest 
of  the  acts  and  deliverances  of  the  General  Assembly,  do  approve  of  such 
publication  and  hereby  recommend  the  same  to  the  Church. 

"Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  hereby  records  its  sense  of 
obligation  to  the  Rev.  William  E.  Moore,  D.D.,  for  his  faithful,  dihgent 
and  skillful  services  in  the  preparation  of  the  present  Digest." 

In  connection  with  the  new  edition  the  following  Report  was  made  to 
the  Board  of  Publication  by  the  Committee  requested  to  examine  the 
manuscript: 


viii  HISTORICAL  NOTES 

Philadelphia,  Pa.,  Jan.  14,  1886. 
To  the  Presbyterian  Board  oj  Publication: 

The  undersigned,  appointed  by  the  Board  of  Publication  as  a  Commit- 
tee to  Revise  the  Manuscript  of  the  Presbyterian  Digest  of  1886,  after 
a  minute  and  careful  examination,  do  hereby  signify  our  approval  of  the 
same. 

Respectfully, 

E.  R.  Craven, 
Wm.  H.  Roberts. 

In  the  Introduction  to  the  Digest  of  1886  the  editor  said  that  "the 
adoption  of  the  Revised  Book  of  Discipline  in  1884,  with  its  amendments 
in  1885,  and  the  lapse  of  twelve  years  since  the  publication  of  the  Digest," 
had  made  necessary  a  new  edition.    He  also  made  the  following  statement: 

"The  Book  of  Discipline  has  been  wholly  recast  under  the  sections  of 
the  Revised  Book.  The  compiler  has  been  obliged  to  use  his  own  judg- 
ment, not  only  as  to  the  location  of  the  acts  and  deliverances  of  the  Assem- 
blj'  under  the  several  sections,  but  also  as  to  the  retaining  or  rejecting  of 
matter  found  in  former  Digests  and  in  the  annual  Minutes  of  the  Assembly. 
He  gratefully  acknowledges  his  obligations  in  both  respects  to  Rev.  E.  R. 
Craven,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  William  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  the  Committee 
appointed  by  the  Board  of  Publication  to  revise  his  work.  The  criticism 
will  doubtless  be  made  that  many  cases  quoted  are  not  in  accordance  with 
the  Revised  Book.  This  is  acknowledged  in  the  Digest  itself;  but  good 
reasons  seem  to  be  found  for  inserting  them  unless  they  contradict  the 
Revised  Book." 


The  Digest  of  1898. 

At  its  sessions  in  1894  the  General  Assembly  ordered  a  new  edition  of 
the  Digest  to  be  prepared  by  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work,  under  the  supervision  of  the  Stated  Clerk  and  the  Secretary  of  the 
Board  of  Publication,  with  the  Rev.  Dr.  William  E.  Moore  as  editor — 
1894,  p.  89. 

The  Committee  on  the  New  Digest  reported  its  proposed  plan  for  the 
work  to  the  Assembly  of  1895  {Minutes,  p.  129),  and  the  Report  was 
approved,  as  follows: 

"The  Committee  on  the  New  Edition  of  the  Digest  (Minutes,  1894, 
p.  89),  to  be  prepared  by  the  Board  of  Publication,  under  the  supervision 
of  the  Stated  Clerk  and  the  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Publication,  with 
Rev.  William  E.  Moore  as  editor,  propose  the  following  plan  of  the  Digest 
and  ask  the  approval  of  the  Assembly,  viz.: 


HISTORICAL  NOTES  ix 

"1.  To  print  as  the  first  part  of  the  book  the  Confession  of  Faith,  giving 
under  the  appropriate  chapters  and  sections  the  doctrinal  deUverances  and 
decisions  of  the  Assembly. 

"2.  To  print  the  Form  of  Government,  Book  of  Discipline  and  Direc- 
tory for  Worship  in  the  same  form  as  in  the  present  Digest,  marking  the 
acts  and  deliverances  of  the  two  Assemblies  during  the  period  of  the 
separation,  which  do  not  come  under  the  terms  of  the  concurrent  Resolu- 
tion No.  4,  Digest  ('86),  p.  92,  as  reestablished  in  the  united  body,  with 
the  letters  0.  S.  and  N.  S. 

"3.  That  the  Assembl}'  grant  to  your  Committee  full  discretion  to  omit 
such  acts  and  deliverances  as  in  their  judgment  are  trivial,  purely  personal, 
obsolete  or  contradictory,  or  that  have  been  superseded  by  amendments 
of  the  Form  of  Government,  Book  of  Discipline  and  Directory  for  Worship. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

Wm.  Henry  Roberts, 
E.  R.  Craven, 
William  E.  Moore." 

In  addition  to  the  plan  of  this  Digest  as  set  forth  above,  it  is  to  be 
noted  that  for  convenience  of  reference  it  has  seemed  best  to  put  the 
Historical  Documents  by  themselves  at  the  beginning  of  the  book,  and 
Charters,  Plans,  etc.,  of  the  several  Boards,  Permanent  Committees,  and 
Theological  Seminaries.  The  several  Digests  referred  to  in  the  work  are: 
(1),  "The  Assembly  Digest,"  1820;  (2),  "Assembly's  Digest,  Baird's 
Collection,"  Ed.  1858;  (3),  "The  New  Digest,"  Moore,  1861,  N.  S.; 
(4),  "The  Presbyterian  Digest,"  Moore,  1873,  and  (5),  "The  Presbyterian 
Digest,"  Revised  Edition,  1886. 

The  references  of  the  dates  of  the  Acts,  etc.,  are:  From  1706  to  1788, 
inclusive,  to  the  volume  of  Records  of  the  Presbyterian  Church;  from 
1789-1837,  inclusive,  to  the  Reprints  of  the  "Minutes  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.;"  from  1838-1869  inclusive, 
to  the  annual  Minutes  of  the  Assemblies  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Church, 
designated  respectively  as  "Old  School"  and  "New  School,"  and  since 
1870  to  the  annual  Minutes  of  the  reunited  General  Assembly. 

The  annual  Minutes  from  1836-1869,  inclusive,  have  been  reprinted. 
The  Minutes  for  1836  and  1837  are  bound  with  the  volume  covering 
1821-1835.  The  Minutes,  1838-1869,  0.  S.,  are  bound  in  four  volumes, 
and  1838-1869,  N.  S.,  in  two  volumes.  All  of  these  reprints  are  issued  by 
the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work. 

In  closing  his  work,  the  editor  wishes  to  record  his  grateful  thanks  to 
the   Committee  of  Supervision  for  their   valuable   counsel   and   cordial 


X  HISTORICAL  NOTES 

cooperation,  always  cheerfully  given.  Especially  would  he  acknowledge 
the  important  aid  rendered  by  the  chairman  of  the  Committee,  the  Rev. 
William  Henry  Roberts,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  whose  familiar  and  thorough 
knowledge  of  the  acts  and  deliverances  of  the  Assembly  in  all  its  history, 
made  his  suggestions  and  his  personal  aid  so  freely  extended,  invaluable  to 
me,  and  peculiarly  grateful  from  the  spirit  in  which  they  were  given. 

William  E.  Moore. 
Columbus,  0.,  January  31,  1898. 

Approval  of  the  Assembly's  Committee. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1894,  passed  the  following  resolution: 
"Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  order  a  new  edition  of  the  Digest,  to 
be  prepared  by  the  Board  of  Publication,  under  the  supervision  of  the 
Stated  Clerk  and  the  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Publication,  with  Dr. 
William  E.  Moore,  as  editor." 

The  undersigned,  being  the  Committee  above  named,  after  a  minute 
and  careful  examination  of  the  Digest,  frequent  consultations  with  the 
editor,  and  close  attention  to  the  proofs,  do  hereby  unite  with  Dr.  JMoore 
in  approval  of  the  work. 

Wm.  Henry  Roberts, 
E.  R.  Craven. 


2.     The  Digest  of  1907. 

The  Digest  of  1907  consisted  of  the  Digest  of  1898  with  the  addition 
of  a  supplement  of  217  pages  covering  the  years  1898-1906,  edited  bj'- 
the  Rev.  William  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General 
Assembly. 


ABBREVIATIONS  IN  DIGEST  OF  1922. 

C.  P Cumberland  Presbyterian 

N.  S New  School 

0.  S Old  School 

P Presbyterian 

R Rule 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Introduction iii 

Editorial  Note v 

Historical  Notes vi 

Abbreviations x 

Explanatory  Note 2 

PART  I 
HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Organization  of  the  Church 3 

Standards  of  the  Church 4 

Publication  of  the  Constitution 16 

Proof  Texts  to  the  Standards 23 

Separations  and  Reunions 30 

Reunion  with  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 47 

Miscellaneous  Matters  Connected  with  Reunion  with  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church,  Chronologically  Arranged 74 

Miscellaneous  Correspondence  with  Churches  in  America 93 

Early  Correspondence  with  Presbyterian  Church  in  U.  S 95 

Correspondence  Renewed  with  Presbyterian  Church  in  U.  S 109 

Correspondence  with  United  Presbyterian  Church 131 

Correspondence  with  the  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church 137 

Correspondence  with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  Colored 149 

Federation  of  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in  America 153 

Correspondence  with  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  General  Synod.  .  .  171 

Correspondence  with  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S 172 

Correspondence  with  the  Disciples  of  Christ 186 

Correspondence  as  to  a  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  Proposed  by 

the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 191 

Correspondence  as  to  Union  with  the  Evangehcal  Churches  in  U.  S 220 

Correspondence  as  to  Federation  of  American  Protestant  Churches 237 

Comity  with  Other  Denominations 274 

Work  Among  Hungarians  in  the  U.  S 282 

Correspondence  'nith  Foreign  Churches 285 

Presbyterian  Alliance 287 

Universal  Conference  of  the  Church  of  Christ  on  Life  and  Work 295 

PART  II 
THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

Case  of  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D 299 

Case  of  Rev.  Henry  P.  Smith,  D.D 310 

Case  of  Rev.  Arthur  C.  McGiffert,  D.D : 317 

Case  of  Rev.  Hezekiah  Balch 320 

Appeal  of  Rev.  John  Miller,  D.D 322 

XI 


xii  THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

FAQE 

Case  of  Rev.  Samuel  Harker 323 

Case  of  Rev.  William  C.  Davis 324 

Case  of  Rev.  Thomas  B.  Craighead 325 

Case  of  Rev.  William  D.  Grant 328 

Intermediate  Catechism 332 


PART  III 
THE  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Decisions  and  Deliverances  on  Doctrine 343 

Testimony  Against  Doctrinal  Errors 343 

Deliverances  on  Polygamy 350 

W^alnut  Street  Church  Case 353 

Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly 370 

Organization  of  the  Synods 376 

Theological  Seminaries 425 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary 429 

Auburn  Theological  Seminary 451 

Western  Theological  Seminary , • 461 

Lane  Theological  Seminary 475 

Union  Theological  Seminary 485 

Danville  Theological  Seminary 493 

Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  of  Kentucky 509 

McCormick  Theological  Seminary 518 

Blackburn  University 529 

San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary 530 

University  of  Dubuque 549 

Bloomfield  Theological  Seminary 553 

Lincoln  University 558 

Johnson  C.  Smith  (Biddle)  University 565 

Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  at  Omaha 568 

Lebanon  Theological  Seminary 578 

EvangeUcal  Seminary  of  Porto  Rico 578 

Miscellaneous  Matters  Relating  to  Theological  Seminaries 582 

Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church 599 

Board  of  Home  Missions 608 

Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions 622 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions 626 

Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 634 

Board  of  Education 646 

General  Board  of  Education 649 

Board  of  Pul^lication  and  Sabbath  School  Work 659 

Board  of  Church  Erection 662 

Presbyterian  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  and  Sustentation 668 

Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen 675 

Woman's  Department  of  the  Board  for  Freedmen 678 

College  Board 679 

Special  Committee  on  Systematic  Beneficence 681 

Board  of  Temperance 681 

Permanent  Committee  on  Evangelism ■ 685 

Permanent  Committee  on  Men's  Work 685 


THE  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT  xiii 

PAGE 

Permanent  Comniittee  on  Vacancy  and  Supply 687 

Permanent  Committee  on  Sabbath  Observance 691 

Committee  for  the  Every  Member  Plan 695 

Special  Committee  on  the  New  Era  Movement 695 

Interchurch  World  Movement 703 

Official  Magazines 707 

SUPPLEMENT 

Special  Committee  on  Work  in  Europe 713 

Reformed  Church  in  France  and  Belgium 715 

Waldensian  Church  in  Italy 715 

Reformed  Church  of  Hungary 715 

Evangelical  Church  of  Czechoslovakia 721 

Church  Cooperation  and  Union 719 

Reply  to  Philadelphia  Overture 727 

Reorganization  and  Consolidation  Report 728 

Standing  Rules  of  the  General  Assembly 825 

Amendments  to  the  Constitution  Declared  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1923.  831 


PART  I 

Historical  Documents 

See  important  explanatory  note  on  the  next  page 


EXPLANATORY   NOTE 

In  the  year  1908,  the  General  Assembly,  looking  for- 
ward to  the  issuing  of  a  New  Digest,  approved  the  "plan 
of  placing  in  a  separate  volume  all  Permanent  Documents 
of  the  Church  and  its  Agencies,  and  including  in  the 
Digest  only  matters  which  have  direct  relation  to  the 
interpretation  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Church  and 
the  current  work  of  its  Agencies." 

In  endeavoring  to  carry  out  this  plan,  the  editors  of  this 
Digest  have  sought  to  preserve  the  fivefold  treatment  of 
the  material  as  a  whole,  which  has  been  followed  in  the 
past,  thus  disturbing  as  little  as  possible  the  familiar  form 
of  the  Digest,  namely.  Part  I  containing  the  Historical 
Documents;  Part  II  the  Confession  of  Faith;  Part  III 
the  Form  of  Government;  Part  IV  the  Book  of  Discipline; 
Part  V  the  Directory  for  Worship. 

Part  I,  consisting  exclusively  of  Historical  Documents, 
has  been  placed  in  a  separate  volume.  Volume  II,  together 
with  such  portions  of  the  other  several  Parts  as  do  not 
have  direct  relation  to  the  interpretation  of  the  Con- 
stitution, or  to  the  work  of  the  Agencies.  Therefore 
Volume  I  opens  with  Part  II,  containing  the  text  of  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  together  with  accompanying  acts 
and  deliverances  consonant  with  the  Assembly's  direction ; 
and  so  on  through  the  succeeding  Parts,  III,  IV,  V. 


HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

I.     THE  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CHURCH 
1.    The  General  Presbytery. 

[Note. — We  have  no  history  of  the  organization  of  tlie  first  Presl)ytery  in  what  is 
now  "The  I'mted  States  ok  Ameruw."  No  Kecord  is  to  l)c  found  prior  to  December 
27,  170(),  when  we  find  tlie  Presbytery  in  session  engaged  in  the  work  of  examining 
Mr.  John  Boyd  as  a  candidate  for  ordination,  in  the  manner  and  form  famihar  to 
us  at  this  day. — Records  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  1706,  p.  9. 

It  seems  to  have  had  no  other  designation  than  "Tlic  Presbytery,"  and  was,  until 
1717,  the  supreme  judicatory  of  our  Church.] 

2.     The  General  Synod. 

In  1716  the  Pre.sbytery  adopted  the  following: 

It  having  pleased  Di\'ine  Providence  so  to  increase  our  number,  as  that, 
after  much  deliberation,  wc  judge  it  may  be  more  serviceable  to  the  interest 
of  religion,  to  divide  ourselves  into  subordinate  meetings  or  Presbyteries, 
constituting  one  annually  as  a  Synod,  to  meet  at  Philadelphia  or  elsewhere, 
to  consist  of  all  the  members  of  each  subordinate  Presbytery  or  meeting  for 
this  3'ear  at  least:  Therefore  it  is  agreed  by  the  Presbytery,  after  serious 
deliberation,  that  the  first  subordinate  meeting  or  Presbytery,  to  meet  at 
Philadelphia  or  elsewhere,  as  they  shall  see  fit,  do  consist  of  these  following 
members,  viz.:  Masters  Andrews,  Jones,  Powell,  Orr,  Bradner  and  Morgan. 
And  the  second  to  meet  at  New  Castle  or  elsewhere,  as  they  shall  see  fit,  to 
consist  of  these,  viz.:  Masters  Anderson,  McGill,  Gillespie,  Wotherspoon, 
Evans  and  Conn.  The  third  to  meet  at  Snow  Hill  or  elsewhere,  to  consist 
of  these,  viz. :  Masters  Davis,  Hampton  and  Henry.  And  in  consideration 
that  only  our  brethren  Mr.  McNish  and  Mr.  Pumry  are  of  our  number  upon 
Long  Island  at  present,  we  earnestly  recommend  it  to  them  to  use  their 
best  endeavors  with  the  neighboring  brethren  that  are  settled  there,  which 
as  yet  join  not  with  us,  to  join  with  them  in  erecting  a  fourth  Presbytery, 
And  as  to  the  time  of  the  meeting  of  the  respective  Presbyteries,  it  is  ordered 
that  that  be  left  to  their  own  discretion. — 1716,  p.  45. 

Our  ne.xt  meeting  being  appointed  as  a  Synod,  it  was  ordered  that  the 
present  Moderator  (Rev.  George  McNish)  open  the  same  by  preaching. 
.  .  .  Appointed  that  the  first  meeting  of  our  said  Synod  be  at  Philadelphia, 
on  the  third  Tuesday  of  September  in  the  year  1717. — 1716,  p.  46. 

3.     The  General  Assembly. 

a.  Preparatory  act. 

The  Synod,  considering  the  number  and  extent  of  the  churches  under 
their  care,  and  the  inconvenience  of  the  present  mode  of  government  by  one 
Synod, 

Resolved,  That  this  Synod  will  establish  out  of  its  own  body  three  or 
more  subordinate  Synods,  out  of  which  shall  be  composed  a  General  Assembly, 
Synod  or  Council,  agreeably  to  a  sj^stem  hereafter  to  be  adopted. — 1786, 
p.  517. 

b.  The  Synod  divided  and  the  General  Assembly  constituted. 

Resolved  unanimously,  That  this  Synod  be  dixided,  and  it  is  hereby  divided, 
into  four  Synods,  agreeably  to  an  act  made  and  provided  for  that  purpose 
in  the  sessions  of  Synod  in  the  year  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighty- 
six;  and  that  this  division  shall  commence  on  the  di.ssolution  of  tb'^  present 
Synod. 

3 


4  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Resolved,  That  the  fii-st  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  be  con- 
stituted out  of  the  above  said  four  Synods,  be  held,  and  it  is  hereby  appointed 
to  be  held,  on  the  third  Thursday  of  May,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
eighty-nine,  in  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia, 
at  eleven  o'clock  a.m.;  and  that  Dr.  Witherspoon,  or,  in  his  absence.  Dr. 
Rogers,  open  the  General  Assembly  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  till  a  IModerator 
be  chosen. — 1788,  pp.  547,  548. 

II.     THE  STANDARDS  OF  THE  CHURCH 

/.  THE  ADOPTING  ACTS  OF  1729  AND 
EXPLANATORY  ACTS. 

1.     The  Overture  laid  over  for  a  year. 

There  being  an  Overture  presented  to  the  Synod  in  wi'iting,  having  reference 
to  the  subscribing  to  the  Confession  of  Faith,  etc.,  the  Synod,  judging  this 
to  be  a  very  important  affair,  unanimously  concluded  to  defer  the  considera- 
tion of  it  till  the  next  Synod,  withal  recommending  it  to  the  members  of 
each  Presbytery  present  to  give  timeous  notice  thereof  to  the  absent  members. 
—1728,  p.  91. 

2.     The  Confession  of  Faith,  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the 
Westminster  Assembly  adopted. 

a.  Act  relating  to  subscription. 

The  Committee  brought  in  an  Overture  upon  the  affair  of  the  Confession, 
which  was  agreed  upon  in  hcec  verba: 

Although  the  Synod  do  not  claim  or  pretend  to  any  authority  of  imposing 
our  faith  upon  other  men's  consciences,  but  do  profess  our  just  dissatisfaction 
with  and  abhorrence  of  such  impositions,  and  do  utterly  disclaim  all  legislative 
power  and  authority  in  the  Church,  being  willing  to  receive  one  another  as 
Christ  has  received  us  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  admit  to  fellowship  in  sacred 
ordinances  all  such  as  we  have  grounds  to  believe  Christ  will  at  last  admit 
to  the  Kingdom  of  heaven,  yet  we  are  undoubtedly  obliged  to  take  care 
that  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints  be  kept  pure  and  uncorrupt  among 
us,  and  so  handed  down  to  our  posterity.  And  do  therefore  agi-ee  that  all 
the  ministers  of  this  Synod,  or  that  shall  hereafter  be  admitted  into  this 
Synod,  shall  declare  their  agreement  in  and  approbation  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  with  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the  Assembly  of  Divines 
at  Westminster,  as  being,  in  all  the  essential  and  necessary  articles,  good 
forms  of  sound  words  and  systems  of  Christian  doctrine,  and  do  also  adopt 
the  said  Confession  and  Catechisms  as  the  confession  of  our  faith.  And  we  do 
also  agree,  that  all  the  Presbyteries  within  our  bounds  shall  always  take 
care  not  to  admit  any  candidate  for  the  ministr}'^  into  the  exercise  of  the 
sacred  function  unless  he  declares  his  agreement  in  opinion  with  all  the 
essential  and  necessary  articles  of  said  Confession,  either  by  subscribing 
the  said  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  or  by  a  verbal  declaration 
of  their  assent  thereto,  as  such  minister  or  candidate  shall  think  best.  And 
in  case  any  minister  of  this  Synod,  or  any  candidate  for  the  ministry,  shall 
have  any  scruple  with  respect  to  any  article  or  articles  of  said  Confession 
or  Catechisms,  he  shall  at  the  time  of  his  mjiking  said  declaration  declare 
his  sentiments  to  the  Presbytery  or  Synod,  who  shall,  notwithstanding, 


STANDARDS  OF  THE  CHURCH  5 

admit  him  to  the  exercise  of  the  ministry  within  our  bounds,  and  to  ministerial 
communion,  if  the  Synod  or  Presl)ytery  shall  judj^e  his  scruple  or  mistake 
to  be  only  about  articles  not  essential  and  necessary  in  doctrine,  worshij)  or 
government.  But  if  the  Synod  or  Presbytery  shall  judge  such  ministers  or 
candidates  erroneous  in  essential  and  necessarj''  articles  of  faith,  the  Synod 
or  Presbytery  shall  declare  them  uncaj)able  of  communion  with  them. 
And  the  Synod  tlo  solemnly  agree  that  none  of  us  will  traduce  or  use  any 
opiH-obrious  term  of  those  that  dilTer  from  us  in  these  extraessential  and  not 
necessar}'  points  of  doctrine,  but  treat  them  with  the  same  friendshi]), 
kindness  and  brotherly  love,  as  if  they  had  not  dilTered  from  us  in  such 
sentiments. — 1729,  p.  94. 

b.  The  Adopting  Act  'proper.* 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  all  the  ministers  of  this  Synod  now 
present,  except  onef  who  declared  himself  not  prepared,  viz.:  Masters 
Jedidiah  Andrews,  Thomas  Craighead,  John  Thomson,  James  Anderson, 
John  Pierson,  Samuel  Gelston,  Joseph  Houston,  Gilbert  Tcnncnt,  Adam 
Boyd,  Jonathan  Dickinson,  John  Bradner,  Alexander  Hutchinson,  Thomas 
Evans,  Hugh  Stevenson,  William  Tennent,  Hugh  Conn,  George  Gillespie 
and  John  Wilson,  after  proposing  all  the  scruples  that  any  of  them  had  to 
make  against  any  articles  and  expressions  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  and 
Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the  Assembly  of  Divines  at  Westminster, 
have  unanimously  agreed  in  the  solution  of  those  scruples,  and  in  declaring 
the  said  Confession  and  Catechisms  to  be  the  confession  of  their  faith, 
excepting  only  some  clauses  in  the  twentieth  and  twenty-third  chapters, 
concerning  which  clauses  the  Synod  do  unanimously  declare  that  they  do 
not  receive  those  articles  in  any  such  sense  as  to  suppose  the  civil  magistrate 
hath  a  controlling  power  over  Synods  with  respect  to  the  exercise  of  their 
ministerial  authority,  or  power  to  persecute  any  for  their  religion,  or  in  any 
sense  contrary  to  the  Protestant  succession  to  the  throne  of  Great  Britain. 

The  Synod,  observing  that  unanimity,  peace  and  unity  which  appeared 
in  all  their  consultations  and  determinations  relating  to  the  affair  of  the 
Confession,  did  unanimously  agree  in  giving  thanks  to  God  in  solemn  prayer 
and  praises. — 1729,  p.  95. 

3.     The  "Directory"  recommended. 

The  Synod  do  imanimously  acknowledge  and  declare,  that  they  judge 
the  Directory  for  Worship,  discipline  and  government  of  the  Church,  com- 
monly annexed  to  the  Westminster  Confession,  to  be  agreeable  in  substance 
to  the  Word  of  God,  and  founded  thereupon,  and  therefore  do  earnestly 
recommend  the  same  to  all  their  members,  to  be  by  them  served  as  near 
as  circumstances  will  allow  and  Christian  prudence  direct. — 1729,  p.  95. 

4.     Intrants  and  candidates  to  adopt  the  Confession  in  the  same 
manner  and  as  fully  as  those  then  present. 

a.  Wliereas  some  persons  have  been  dissatisfied  at  the  manner  of  wording 
our  last  year's  agreement  about  the  Confession,  etc.;  supposing  some  expres- 
sions not  sufficiently  obligatory  upon  intrants;  Overtured,  That  the  Synod 
do  now  declare  that  they  understand  these  clauses  that  respect  the  admission 
of  intrants  or  candidates  in  such  a  sense  as  to  oblige  them  to  receive  and 

*Sce  below,  p.  G.        fDaniel  Elmer,  who  subscribed  the  next  year. — 17.30,  p.  97. 


G  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

adopt  the  Confession  and  Catechisms  at  their  admission  in  the  same  manner 
and  as  fully  as  the  members  of  the  Synod  did  that  were  then  present.  Which 
Overture  was  unanimously  agreed  to  by  the  Synod. — 1730,  p.  98. 

b.  Ordered,  That  the  Synod  make  a  particular  inquiry  during  the  time 
of  their  meeting  every  year,  whether  such  ministers  as  have  been  received 
as  members  since  the  foregoing  meeting  of  the  Synod  have  adopted,  or  have 
been  required  by  the  Synod,  or  by  the  respective  Presbyteries,  to  adopt  the 
Westminster  Confession  and  Catechisms  with  the  Directory,  according  to 
the  acts  of  the  Synod  made  some  years  since  for  that  purpose,  and  that  also 
the  Report  made  to  the  Synod  in  answer  to  said  inquiry  be  recorded  in  our 
Minutes.— 1734,  p.  109. 

5.     To  be  inscribed  in  the  book  of  each  Presbytery. 

Ordered,  That  each  Presbj^ery  have  the  whole  Adopting  Act  inserted  in 
their  Presbj^ery  book. — 1735,  p.  115. 

6.     An  act  explaining  the  Adopting  Act. 

An  Overture  of  the  Committee  upon  the  supplication  of  the  people  of 
Paxton  and  Derry  was  brought  in  and  is  as  followeth:  That  the  Synod 
do  declare,  that  inasmuch  as  we  understand  that  many  persons  of  our 
persuasion,  both  more  lately  and  formerly,  have  been  offended  with  some 
expressions  or  distinctions  in  the  first  or  preliminary  act  of  our  Synod  con- 
tained in  the  printed  paper,  relating  to  our  receiving  or  adopting  the  West- 
minster Confession  and  Catechisms,  etc. ;  That  in  order  to  remove  said 
offense,  and  all  jealousies  that  have  arisen  or  may  arise  in  any  of  our  people's 
minds  on  occasion  of  said  distinctions  and  expressions,  the  Synod  doth 
declare  that  the  Synod  have  adopted  and  still  do  adhere  to  the  Westminster 
Confession,  Catechisms  and  Directory,  without  the  least  variation  or  altera- 
tion, and  without  any  regard  to  said  distinctions.  And  we  do  further  declare 
that  this  was  our  meaning  and  true  intent  in  our  first  adopting  of  said  Con- 
fession, as  may  particularly  appear  by  our  Adopting  Act  which  is  as  followeth: 
"All  the  ministers  of  the  Synod  now  present  (which  were  eighteen  in  number, 
except  one  that  declared  himself  not  prepared),  after  proposing  all  the 
scruples  any  of  them  had  to  make  against  any  articles  and  expressions  in 
the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the  Assembly 
of  Divines  at  Westminster,  have  unanimously  agreed  in  the  solution  of  these 
scruples,  and  in  declaring  the  said  Confession  and  Catechisms  to  be  the 
confession  of  their  faith,  except  only  some  clauses  in  the  twentieth  and 
twenty-third  chapters,  concerning  which  clauses  the  Synod  do  unanimously 
declare,  that  they  do  not  receive  these  articles  in  any  such  sense  as  to  suppose 
the  civil  magistrate  hath  a  controlling  power  over  Synods  ^\'ith  respect  to 
the  exercise  of  their  ministerial  authority,  or  power  to  persecute  any  for 
their  religion,  or  in  any  sense  contrary  to  the  Protestant  succession  to  the 
throne  of  Great  Britain." 

And  we  hope  and  desire  that  this  our  Synodical  declaration  and  explica- 
tion may  satisfy  all  our  people,  as  to  our  firm  attachment  to  our  good  old 
received  doctrines  contained  in  said  Confession,  without  the  least  variation 
or  alteration,  and  that  they  will  lay  aside  their  jealousies  that  have  been 
entertained  through  occasion  of  the  above  hinted  expressions  and  declara- 
tions as  groundless.  This  Overture  approved  nemine  contradicente. — 1736, 
p.  126. 


STANDARDS  OF  THE  CHURCH  7 

7.     Mode  of  adopting  the  Confession. 

The  Synod  of  New  York  and  Pliiladelphia  adopt,  according  to  the  known 
and  established  meaning  of  the  terms,  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faitli 
as  the  confession  of  their  faith,  save  that  every  candidate  for  the  gospel 
ministry  is  permitted  to  except  against  so  much  of  the  twenty-third  chapter 
as  gives  authority  to  the  civil  magistrates  in  matters  of  religion.  The  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  America  considers  the  Church  of  Christ  as  a  spiritual 
society,  entirely  distinct  from  the  civil  government,  ha\ing  a  right  to  regulate 
their  ovm  ecclesiastical  policy,  independently  of  the  interposition  of  the 
magistrate. — 1786,  p.  519. 

8.     The  Directory  for  Worship  and  Form  of  Government. 

The  Synod  also  receives  the  Directory  for  public  worsliip  and  the  Form 
of  Church  government  recommended  by  the  Westminster  Assembly  as  in 
substance  agreeable  to  the  institutions  of  the  New  Testament.  This  uKxle 
of  adoption  we  use,  because  we  believe  the  general  j)latform  of  our  govern- 
ment to  be  agreeable  to  the  sacred  Scriptures;  but  we  do  not  believe  that 
God  has  been  pleased  so  to  reveal  and  enjoin  every  minute  circumstance 
of  ecclesiastic  government  and  discipline  as  not  to  leave  room  for  orthodox 
churches  of  Christ,  in  these  minutiae,  to  differ  with  charity  from  one  another. — 
1786,  p.  519. 

9.     Authority  of  Pardovan's  Collections. 

y  The  rules  of  our  discipline  and  the  form  of  process  in  our  Church  judica- 
tures are  contained  in  Pardovan's  (alias  Stewart's)  Collections,  in  conjunction 
with  the  acts  of  our  owti  Sjmod,  the  power  of  which,  in  matters  purely 
ecclesiastical,  we  consider  as  equal  to  the  power  of  any  Synod  or  General 
Assembly  in  the  world.  Our  Church  judicatures,  like  those  in  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  from  which  we  derive  our  origin,  are  church  Sessions,  Presby- 
teries and  Synods,  to  which  it  is  now  in  contemplation  to  add  a  National 
and  General  Assembly. — 1786,  p.  519. 

It  was  moved  and  carried.  That  the  Form  of  Process  in  Stewart  of  Par- 
dovan's Collections,  be  read  and  considered  as  a  basis  of  deliberation  along 
with  the  draught.— 1787,  p.  535. 

77.  THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  17 8S. 
1.     The  Constitution  revised  and  amended. 

[Note. — In  1786  the  "Book  of  Discipline  and  Government"  was  referred  to  a  Com- 
mittee "to  digest  such  a  system  as  they  shall  think  to  be  accommodated  to  the  state 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  America."  The  Committee  consisted  of  Drs.  Wither- 
spoon,  MeWhorter,  Rodgers,  Sproat,  Duffield,  Alison  and  Ewing,  Mr.  Matthew- 
Wilson  and  Dr.  Smith,  with  Isaac  Snowden,  Esci.,  Mr.  Robert  Taggart  and  John 
Pinkerton,  Elders.— 1786,  p.  525. 

In  1787,  the  Synod,  preparatory  to  forming  the  General  Assembly,  ordered  a  thor- 
ough revision  of  the  Standards,  altering  the  articles  excepted  to  in  the  Adopting  Act 
of  1729,  and  making  such  amendments  as  were  found  to  be  necessary. — 1787,  p.  539.] 

2.     Form  of  Government,  Discipline,  and  Confession  of  Faith, 
ratified  and  adopted. 

The  Synod  having  fully  considered  the  draught  of  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment and  Discipline,  did,  on  a  review  of  the  whole,  and  hereby  do  ratify 
and  adopt  the  same,  as  now  altered  and  amended,  as  the  Constitution  of 


8  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

the  Presbyterian  Church  in  America,  and  order  the  same  to  be  considered 
and  strictly  observed  as  the  rule  of  then-  proceedings,  by  all  the  inferior 
judicatories  belonging  to  the  body.  And  they  order  that  a  correct  copy  be 
printed,  and  that  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  as  now  altered, 
be  printed  in  full  along  with  it,  as  making  a  part  of  the  Constitution. 

Resolved,  That  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  the  above  ratification  by 
the  Synod  is,  that  the  Form  of  Government  and  Discipline  and  the  Confession 
of  Faith,  as  now  ratified,  is  to  continue  to  be  our  Constitution  and  the  con- 
fession of  our  faith  and  practice  unalterable,  unless  two  thirds  of  the  Presby- 
teries under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  shall  propose  alterations  or 
amendments,  and  such  alterations  or  amendments  shall  be  agreed  to  and 
enacted  by  the  General  Assembly. — 1788,  p.  546, 

3.     Directory  for  Worship  and  Catechisms,  Larger  and  Shorter. 

The  Synod  having  now  revised  and  corrected  the  draught  of  a  Directory 
for  Worship,  did  approve  and  ratify  the  same,  and  do  hereby  appoint  the 
said  Directory,  as  now  amended,  to  be  the  Directory  for  the  worship  oi 
God  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America.  They 
also  took  into  consideration  the  Westminster  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms, 
and  having  made  a  small  amendment  of  the  Larger,  did  approve,  and  do 
hereby  approve  and  ratify  the  said  Catechisms,  as  now  agreed  on,  as  the 
Catechisms  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  said  United  States.  And  the 
Synod  order  that  the  said  Directory  and  Catechisms  be  printed  and  bound 
up  in  the  same  volume  with  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment and  Discipline,  and  that  the  whole  be  considered  as  the  standard  of 
our  doctrine,  government,  discipline  and  worship,  agi'eeably  to  the  resolu- 
tions of  the  Synod  at  their  present  sessions. — 1788,  p.  547. 

4.     Assembly  enacts  part  of  the  Directory, 

Dr.  Witherspoon,  Dr.  Smith,  and  the  Moderator,  were  appointed  a  com- 
mittee to  revise  the  chapter  of  the  draught  of  the  Directory,  respecting  the 
mode  of  inflicting  Church  censures,  and  to  lay  it,  as  by  them  revised,  before 
the  General  Assembly  at  their  first  meeting,  to  be  by  them  considered  and 
finally  enacted.— 1788,  p.  547. 

The  Committee  appointed  by  the  late  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadel- 
phia, to  revise  the  chapter  of  the  Directory  entitled,  "  Of  the  mode  of  inflicting 
Church  censures,"  laid  before  the  Assembly  the  chapter,  as  by  them  revised; 
which,  being  considered  and  amended,  was  finally  enacted,  and  ordered  to 
be  printed  and  published  with  the  Constitution. — 1789,  p.  9. 

III.  THE  OBLIGATION,  ETC.,  OF  THE  STANDARDS. 

1.     The  Adopting  Acts  and  their  force. 

[NoTK. — for  the  text  of  the  Adopting  Acts  and  the  acts  explanatory  of  them,  see 
above,  pp.  4-6.] 

2.     Use  and  obligation  of  the  Standards. 

1.  That,  in  the  opinion  of  this  Assembly,  confessions  of  faith,  containing 
formulas  of  doctrine,  and  rules  for  conducting  the  discipline  and  worship 
proper  to  be  maintained  in  the  house  of  God,  are  not  only  recognized  as 
necessary  and  expedient,  but  as  the  character  ('f  human  nature  is  contiimally 


STANDARDS  OF  THK  CHURCH  9 

ainuug  at  innovation,  al)solutoly  iri[uisite  to  tlie  sottletl  praco  of  (lie  C'hurcli, 
and  to  the  happy  and  orderly  existence  of  Christian  communion.  Within 
the  limits  of  Christendom,  few  are  to  be  found  in  the  attitude  of  avowed 
hostility  to  Christianity.  The  name  of  Christian  is  claimed  by  all,  and  all 
are  ready  to  profess  their  belief  in  the  Holy  Scrijotures,  too  many  reserving 
to  themselves  the  right  of  putting  upon  them  what  construction  they  please. 
In  such  a  state  of  things,  without  the  aid  of  confessions,  Christian  fellowsliip 
can  exist  only  in  a  very  limited  degree,  and  the  disorder  of  the  Corinthian 
Church,  condemned  by  the  apostle,  would  be  realized:  "/  am  of  Paul  and 
I  of  A  polios." 

2.  That,  though  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Standards  of  our  Church 
are  of  no  original  authority,  independent  of  the  Scriptures,  j'ct  we  regard 
them  as  a  summary  of  those  divine  truths  which  are  diffused  throughout 
the  sacred  volume. 

They,  as  a  system  of  doctrines,  therefore,  cannot  l)e  abandoned,  in  mir 
opinion,  without  an  abandonment  of  the  Word  of  God.  They  form  a  bond 
of  fellowship  in  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  General  Assemlily  cannot 
but  believe  the  precious  immortals  under  their  care  to  be  more  safe  in  recei\- 
ing  the  truth  of  God's  holy  Word,  as  exliibited  in  the  Standards  of  our 
Church,  than  in  being  subject  to  the  guidance  of  any  instructor,  whoever 
he  may  be,  who  may  have  confidence  enough  to  set  up  his  own  opinions  in 
opposition  to  the  system  of  doctrines  which  men  of  sound  learning,  full  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  have  devised  from  the  oracles 
of  the  living  God.  It  should  never  be  forgotten,  that  the  Church  is  solemnly 
cautioned  against  the  danger  of  being  carried  about  by  every  wind  of  doctrine. 

3.  This  Confession  of  Faith,  adopted  by  our  Church,  contains  a  system 
of  doctrines  professedly  believed  by  the  people  and  the  pastors  under  the 
care  of  the  General  Assembly,  nor  can  it  be  traduced  by  any  in  the  com- 
munion of  our  Church,  without  subjecting  the  erring  parties  to  that  salutar}' 
discipline  which  hath  for  its  object  the  maintenance  of  the  peace  and  purity 
of  the  Church,  under  the  govermnent  of  her  great  Master. — 1824,  p.  114. 

3.     Adoption  of  the  Standards  in  every  case  required. 

The  Committee  appointed  on  an  Overture  respecting  the  consistency  of 
admitting  into  this  Church  ministers  who  manifest  a  decided  hostility  to 
ecclesiastical  creeds,  confessions,  and  formularies,  make  the  following  Report, 
which  was  adopted,  viz. : 

1.  That  the  Constitution,  as  is  well  knowTi,  expressly  requires  of  all 
candidates  for  admission,  a  solemn  declaration  that  they  sincerely  receive 
and  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  this  Church,  as  containing  the  system 
of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

2.  That  the  last  Assembly,  in  a  Report  of  their  Committee,  to  be  seen 
on  the  Minutes,  have  so  explicitly  and  full}'  declared  the  sentiments  of 
this  Church  in  regard  to  her  ecclesiastical  Standards,  and  all  within  her 
communion  who  may  traduce  them,  that  no  further  expression  of  our  \iews 
on  this  subject  is  deemed  necessary. — 1825,  p.  155. 

4.     The  Catechisms  an  integral  part  of  the  Standards  of  the  Church. 

a.  The  Committee  to  whom  was  referred  Overture  No.  5,  viz.:  "On  sub- 
scribing the  Confession  of  Faith,"  made  the  following  report,  which  was 
unanimously  adopted,  viz.: 


10  HISTORICAI    DOCUMENTS 

That,  in  their  judgment,  any  further  legislation  on  the  subject  by  the 
Assembly  would  be  unnecessar}'  and  inexpedient.  They  consider  the  formula 
contamed  m  our  book,  and  the  rule  adopted  by  the  Assembly  in  1830 — viz.: 
"That,  in  their  judgment,  every  licentiate  coming  by  certificate  to  any 
Presbytery,  in  connection  with  the  General  Assembly,  from  any  portion 
of  a  corresponding  ecclesiastical  body,  should  be  required  to  answer  in  the 
affirmative,  the  Constitutional  questions  directed  by  Chapter  XIV  of  our 
Form  of  Government,  to  be  put  to  our  candidates  before  they  are  licensed; 
and  that  in  like  manner  every  ordained  minister  of  the  Gospel,  coming 
from  any  church  in  correspondence  with  the  General  Assembly  by  certifi- 
cate of  dismission  and  recommendation,  should  be  required  to  answer 
affirmatively  the  first  seven  questions  directed  by  Chapter  XV  of  our 
Form  of  Government,  to  be  put  to  one  of  our  own  licentiates  when  about 
to  be  ordained  to  the  sacred  office"  (p.  287,  1830) — sufficiently  explicit; 
and  would  earnestly  recommend  these  to  the  attention  of  the  Presbyteries 
under  the  care  of  the  Assembly. 

b.  As  to  the  question  submitted  to  them,  "Whether  the  Catechisms, 
Larger  and  Shorter,  are  to  be  considered  as  a  part  of  the  Standards  of 
our  Church,  and  are  comprehended  in  the  words,  Confession  of  Faith  of 
this  Church?"  the  Committee  feel  no  hesitation  in  answering  that  ques- 
tion in  the  affirmative.  It  does  not  appear  that  any  doubts  on  that  sub- 
ject have  ever  been  entertained  until  very  recently.  The  Committee  find 
in  the  Minutes  of  the  old  Synod,  at  the  union  of  the  Synod  of  Philadel- 
phia with  the  Synod  of  New  York,  in  1758,  that  the  first  article  of  the 
Plan  of  Union  contains  the  following  words  {Digest,  1820,  p.  118),  viz.: 
"Both  Synods,  having  always  approved  and  received  the  Westminster 
Confession  of  Faith  and  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  as  an  orthodox 
and  excellent  system  of  Christian  doctrine  founded  on  the  Word  of  God, 
we  do  still  receive  the  same  as  the  Confession  of  our  Faith;  and  also  the 
plan  of  worship,  government  and  discipline,  contained  in  the  Westmin- 
ster Directory,  strictly  enjoining  it  on  all  our  members  and  probationers 
for  the  ministry  that  they  preach  and  teach  according  to  the  form  of 
sound  words  in  said  Confession  and  Catechisms,  and  avoid  and  oppose  all 
error  contrary  thereto."  In  the  recital  of  the  manner  in  which  a  Presbj^- 
tery  was  received  by  the  Synod  of  New  York,  1763,  we  have  the  following 
Record,  which  is  contained  in  the  Assembly's  Digest,  p.  50:  "  It  was  agreed 
to  grant  their  request,  provided  that  they  agree  to  adopt  our  Westminster 
Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  and  engage  to  observe  the  Directory 
as  a  plan  of  worship,  discipline  and  government,  according  to  the  agree- 
ment of  this  Synod." 

In  1788,  in  the  Adopting  Act  of  the  Confession,  as  entered  in  the  Digest, 
p.  124,  the  Catechisms  are  distinctly  mentioned  as  a  part  of  our  Standards. 
"They  also  took  into  consideration  the  Westminster  Larger  and  Shorter 
Catechisms,  and  having  made  a  small  amendment  of  the  Larger,  did 
approve,  and  do  hereby  approve  and  ratify  the  said  Catechisms  as  now 
agreed  on,  as  the  Catechisms  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  said 
United  States.  And  the  Synod  order  that  the  said  Directory  and  Cate- 
chisms be  printed  and  bound  up  in  the  same  volume  with  the  Confession 
of  Faith  and  the  Form  of  Government  and  Discipline;  and  that  the  whole 
be  considered  as  the  standard  of  our  doctrine,  government,  discipline 
and  worship,  agreeably  to  the  resolutions  of  the  Synod  at  their  present 


STANDARDS  OK  'I'lIK  ClirKCII  11 

sessions'' — one  (if  which  rcsohitions  was  (p.  128),  "that  the  Form  of 
GovcrniiR'nt  and  DiscipHnc,  and  the  Confession  of  Faith,  as  now  ratified, 
is  to  continue  to  he  our  Cttnstitution  and  tlie  confession  of  our  faith  and 
practice  unalterably,  unless  two  thirds  of  the  Presbyteries  under  the 
care  of  the  General  Assembly  shall  projxjse  alterations  or  amendments, 
and  such  alterations  or  amendments  shall  be  agreed  to  and  enacted  by 
the  General  Assembly."  Accordingly,  in  the  Directory  for  the  administra- 
tion of  baptism,  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the  Westminster 
Assembly  are  mentioned  in  connection  with  the  Confession  of  Faith,  as 
adoi)ted  by  this  Chiu'ch,  and  are  to  be  recommended  as  containing  a 
summary  of  the  princi[)les  of  our  holy  religion,  taught  in  the  Scriptures 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments. 

The  Committee  therefore  recommend  to  the  Assembly  the  adoption  of 
the  following  resolution,  viz.: 

Resolved,  by  the  Assembly,  that  in  receiving  and  adopting  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the  Westminster  As- 
sembly of  Divines  are  included,  and  do  constitute  an  integral  part  of  the 
Standards  of  this  Church.— 1S32,  p.  372. 

5.     Adoption  of  the  Confession  includes  the  Catechisms. 

When  ministers  and  other  officers  are  ordained  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  give  an  affirmative  answer  to  the  question :  Do  you  sincerely 
receive  and  adopt  the  Confession  of  this  Church  as  containing  the  system 
of  doctrines  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures?  are  such  ministers  and  officers 
to  be  understood  as  embracing  and  assenting  to  the  doctrines,  principles, 
precepts  and  statements  contained  in  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms, 
in  the  same  unqualified  sense  in  which  they  are  understood  to  embrace 
and  assent  to  the  doctrines,  principles,  precepts  and  statements  contained 
in  other  parts  of  the  Confession  of  Faith? 

The  Committee  recommend  that  the  question  be  answered  in  the 
aflfirmative,  and  the  recommendation  was  adopted. — 1848,  p.  18,  0.  S. 

6.     Ministers  who  cannot  adopt  the  Standards  not  to  be  received. 

On  an  Overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Bethel  relative  to  a  union  with 
the  Independent  Presbyterian  Church,  the  Assembly  answers,  "The 
privilege  claimed  by  the  Independent  ministers,  of  holding  and  teaching 
doctrines  not  in  harmony  with  the  Confession  of  Faith,  is  a  privilege, 
which,  even  if  harmless  in  this  particular  case,  might  be  abused  as  a  prec- 
edent, and  lead  in  other  quarters  and  in  other  relations  to  serious  mischief. 
The  Assembly  expresses  the  desire  that  these  ministers  may  soon  be  able 
to  embrace  our  Standards,  without  reservation,  and  in  that  case  the 
Presbytery  of  Bethel  is  hereby  authorized  to  ratify  the  union,  without 
further  application  to  this  body;  but  in  the  event  that  the  Independent 
ministers  and  churches  cannot  relincjuish  their  peculiarities,  with  a  good 
conscience,  this  Assembly  will  cherish  them  in  the  bonds  of  a  Christian 
love,  but  it  cannot  see  its  way  clear  to  embrace  them  in  the  same  denomina- 
tion."—1857.  p.  42,  0.  S. 


12  niSTORICAI.  DOCIMKXTS 

7.     The  "Heidelberg  Catechism"  approved. 

The  resolutions  reported  by  the  Committee  on  the  Heidelberg  Cate- 
chism were  adopted,  as  follows,  viz. : 

1.  Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  recognizes,  in  the  Heidelberg 
Catechism,  a  valuable  Scriptural  compendium  of  Christian  doctrine  and 
duty. 

2.  Resolved,  That  if  any  churches  desire  to  employ  the  Heidelberg 
Catechism  in  the  instruction  of  their  cluldron,  they  may  do  so  with  the 
approbation  of  this  Assembly. 

3.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  cordially  rejoices  at  the  continued 
and  increasing  evidences  of  agreement  and  union,  among  those  whose 
symbols  maintain  in  common  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints.— 
1870,  p.  120. 

8.     The  Standards  subordinate  to  and  in  harmony  with 
the  Word  of  God. 

The  grounds  for  the  insertion  in  this  title  [Constitution]  of  the  words 
"Standards  subordinate  to  the  Word  of  God,"  are  as  follows: 
The  Presbyterian  Church  acknowledges  and  maintains: 

1.  That  "all  the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  are  given  by 
inspiration  of  God  to  be  the  rule  of  faith  and  life."  (Confession  of  Faith, 
Chap,  i.  Sec.  ii);  and  "that  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  the  only  rule  of  faith 
and  manners."    (Form  of  Government,  Chap,  i.  Sec.  vii). 

2.  That  all  Church  power,  whether  exercised  by  the  body  in  general, 
or  in  the  way  of  representation  by  delegated  authority,  is  only  minis- 
terial and  declarative;  that  is  to  say,  that  no  Church  judicatory  ought  to 
pretend  to  make  laws  to  bind  the  conscience  in  virtue  of  their  own  authority, 
and  that  all  their  decisions  should  be  founded  upon  the  revealed  will  of 
God  (Form  of  Government,  Chap,  i,  Sec.  vii). 

3.  That  "all  Synods  or  Councils  since  the  apostles'  times,  whether 
general  or  particular,  may  err  and  many  have  erred;  therefore  they  are 
not  to  be  made  the  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  but  to  be  used  as  a  help 
in  both"  (Confession  of  Faith,  Chap,  xxxi,  Sec.  xiii). 

4.  That  "the  supreme  Judge  by  which  all  controversies  of  religion 
are  to  be  determined,  and  all  decrees  of  Councils,  opinions  of  ancient 
writers,  doctrines  of  men,  and  private  spirits  are  to  be  examined,  and  in 
whose  sentence  we  are  to  rest,  can  be  no  other  but  the  Holy  Spirit,  speaking 
in  the  Scripture." 

These  principles  set  forth  clearly  the  fact  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  in 
their  entirety  have  been  and  are  held  by  this  Church  to  be  the  onl.y  and 
infallible  rule  of  religious  faith  and  practice.  This  Christian  Church 
reciuires  its  Standards  of  doctrine  and  government  to  contain  as  essential 
and  necessary  articles  only  those  things  which  arc  "either  expressly  set 
down  in  Scripture,  or  by  good  and  necessary  consequences  may  be  deduced 
from  Scripture."  (Confession  of  Faith,  Chap,  i.  Sec.  vi).  In  matters 
which  are  nonessential,  and  which  may  be  "ordered  by  the  light  of  nature 
and  Christian  prudence,"  it  is  the  law  of  the  Church,  that  in  their  ordering 
the  "general  rules  of  the  Word  arc  always-  to  be  observed"  (Confession 
of  Faith,  Chap,  i.  Sec.  vi). 


STANDARDS  OF  THE  CHURCH  13 

Along  with  I  his  insistence  .upon  the  unique  supremacy  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  there  is  in  the  Standards  the  acknowledgment  of  human  faUibiHty. 
Christian  Churches  and  their  judicatories,  being  composed  of  fallil)le 
men,  may  err.  This  atimission  of  liability  to  error,  however,  is  not  to 
be  used  as  if  it  lessened  the  authorit}^  of  the  doctrinal  and  governmental 
Standards  of  the  Church  over  those  who  have  voluntarily  accepted  them. 
Far  otherwise!  It  is  simply  the  declaration  by  the  Church  of  its  depend- 
ence upon  the  Divine  Author  of  the  Scriptures,  for  the  guidance  of  His 
Spirit  in  the  interpretation  of  His  Word  and  in  the  formulation  and  api)li- 
cation  of  its  Standards.  This  Church  holds  not  only  to  the  Word  of  God 
as  the  supreme  and  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  but  further,  that 
its  Confession  of  Faith  contains  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures  (Form  of  Government,  Chap,  xiv,  Sec.  i),  and  that  its 
government,  discipline  and  worship  are  agreeable  to  and  founded  upon 
the  Scriptures  (Form  of  Government,  Chap.  \aii,  Sec.  i;  Book  of  Discipline, 
Chap,  i.  Sees,  iii  and  iv;  Confession  of  Faith,  Chap,  xxi,  Sec.  i).  The  Holy 
Scriptures  are  acknowledged  as  alike  the  source  and  sanction  in  all  matters 
of  faith  and  practice. 

In  view  of  these  statements  the  followdng  resolutions  are  offered  for 
adoption : 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  Assembly,  in  directing  the  insertion  in  the  title 
to  the  Constitution  of  the  words  "Standards  subordinate  to  the  Word  of 
God,"  is  to  be  understood  as  setting  forth  the  relation  of  the  Confession 
of  Faith  and  the  other  Standards  of  the  Church  to  the  Word  of  God  as 
their  sole  source  and  sanction. 

Resolved,  2.  That  this  Assembly  draws  the  attention  of  the  judicatories 
and  members  of  the  Church  to  the  declarations  of  the  Standards  above 
quoted,  which  set  forth  in  explicit  terms  the  belief  of  the  Church,  that 
all  the  Standards  are  founded  upon  and  in  accordance  with  the  Holy 
Scriptures.— 1896,  pp.  168,  169. 

IV.  THE  AMENDMENTS  OF  THE  STANDARDS. 

1.     Method  of  amendments. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1S87  appointed  a  Committee  on  "The  mode 
of  effecting  changes  in  the  Constitution  of  the  Church,"  consisting  of 
il/tni.s/ers— William  Henry  Roberts,  D.D.,  Chairman,  James  T.  Leftwich, 
D.D.;  and  Riding  Elders — Hon.  William  Strong  and  Hon.  Robert  N. 
Willson.  This  Committee  was  increased  in  the  General  Assemblj''  of 
1890  by  the  addition  of  the  following  members:  Ministers — Everard 
Kempshall,  D.D.,  Henry  J.  Van  Dyke,  D.D.,  Francis  L.  Patton,  D.D., 
Herrick  Johnson,  D.D.,  and  Robert  AI.  Patterson,  D.D.;  and  Ruling 
Elders — George  Junkin,  Henry  B.  Sayler  and  Henry  Day.  This  Com- 
mittee reported  to  that  Assembly  [Mi?iutes,  pp.  62-64]  an  Overture  con- 
taining an  amendment  to  the  Form  of  Government,  being  Chapter  xxiv, 
"Of  Amendments."  This  chapter  was  adopted  bj--  the  Presbyteries,  and 
formally  declared  by  the  Moderator  of  the  Assembly  of  1891,  to  be  a 
part  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Church.  See  for  the  text  of  the  chapter 
in  this  Digest,  Vol.  I,  p.  431,  and  also  in  the  same  place  the  law  enacted 
by  the  Assembly  of  1891,    with  reference   to   the  mode  of  action  upon 


14  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

the  returns  of  the    Presbyteries  to  Overtures  from  the  Assembly.      See 
also,  Adopting  Act  of  1788,  pp.  7,  8,  above. 

2.     List  of  amendments. 

The  following  list  of  amendments  to  the  Standards  of  the  Church  is 
given  here  for  information.  The  subject  matter  of  each  amendment  will 
be  found  in  other  parts  of  this  Digest  under  the  proper  head. 

(1)  The  Confession  of  Faith,  adopted  1729,  and  amended  to  date  of  this 
Digest  as  follows: 

Chap.  Ill,  Declaratory  Statement  added. — 1903,  p.  124. 

Chap.  X,  Sec.  iii,  Declaratory  Statement  added. — 1903,  p.  125. 

Chap.  XVI,  Sec.  vii.  Changed.— 1903,  p.  125. 

Chap.  XX,  Sec.  iv,  Amended.— 1788,  p.  546. 

Chap.  XXII,  Sec.  iii.  Clause  stricken  out. — 1903,  p.  125. 

Chap.  XXIII,  Sec.  iii.  Amended.— 1788,  p.  546. 

Chap.  XXIV,  Sec.  iv,  Clause  stricken  out.— 1887,  p.  98. 

[Note. — The  intent  was  declared  to  bo  "To  remove  any  obstacle  which  may  have 
existed  to  the  marrying  of  a  deceased  wife's  sister."] 

Chap.  XXV,  Sec.  vi,  Changed.— 1903,  p.  126. 

Chap.  XXXI,  Sec.  i,  Amended.— 1788,  p.  546. 

Chaps.  XXXIV  and  XXXV,  Preamble,  new.— 1903,  p.  126. 

Chap.  XXXIV,  Of  the  Holy  Spirit,  new.— 1903,  p.  126. 

Chap.  XXXV,  Of  the  Love  of  God  and  Missions,  new.— 1903,  p.  127. 

(2)  The  Form  of  Government,  adopted  1788,  underwent  a  general  revision 
in  1821,  and  has  been  altered  or  amended  to  date  of  this  Digest,  as  follows: 

[Note. — For  personnel  of  early  Committees,  see  Digest,  1907,  p.  12.] 

Chap.  IX,  Sec.  ii.      Amended.— 1805,  p.  333. 
Sec.  vi.      Amended.— 1902,  p.  163. 
Sec.  vii,    New.— 1898,  p.  97. 
Sec.  X,      Amended.— 1913,  p.  265. 
Chap.  X,    Title  changed.— 1908,  p.  217. 

Sec.  ii,      Addition  to.— 1871,  p.  593. 

Amended.— 1900,  p.  146. 

Amended.— 1905,  p.  60. 
Sec.  iv.     Omitted.— 1908,  p.  213. 
Sees.  V  to  xii.  Renumbered  (iv  to  xi). — 1908,  p.  213. 
Sec.  vii,    Amended. — 1911,  p.  195. 

Changed.— 1915,  p.  211. 
Sec.  viii.  Changed.— 1894,  p.  176. 

Amended.— 1907,  p.  187. 

Amended.— 1908,  p.  206. 
Chap.  XI,  Sec.  i.   Amended.— 1805,  p.  333. 

Sec.  ii,  Amended.— 1805,  p.  333;  1881,  p.  523. 
Sec.  iv.  Addition  to.— 1885,  p.  637. 

Amended.— 1907,  p.  187. 

Amended.— 1908,  p.  208. 

Amended.— 1910,  p.  244. 

Amended.— 1911,  p.  197. 

Changed.— 1915,  p.  211. 


STANDARDS  OF  THE  CHURCH  15 

Chap.  XII,       Sec.  ii,         Altered. — 1826,  p.  168. 
Changed. — 1885,  p.  630. 
Sec.  iii,        Amended.— 1910,  p.  245. 
Sec.  iv,        Added  to.— 1885,  p.  637. 
Amended.— 1907,  p.  189. 
Added  to.— 1908,  p.  210. 
Changed.— 1915,  p.  211. 
Sec.  vi,       Amended. — ^1805,  p.  333. 

Stricken  out.— 1891,  p.  142. 
New.— 1892,  p.  172. 
Sec.  vii.       Amended.— 1918,  p.  236. 
Chap.  XIII,     Sec.  ii,         Amended.— 1922,  p.  198. 
Sec.  viii,     New.— 1875,  p.  521. 

Amended.— 1886,  p.  108. 
Sec.  ix,        Added.— 1915,  p.  204. 
Sec.  xi.        Amended. — 1805,  p.  333. 
Chap.  XIV,      Sec.  i,         Amended.— 1805,  p.  333. 
Sec.  iv.       Amended. — 1901,  p.  157. 
Amended.— 1911,  p.  199. 
Chap.  XV,        Sec.  vi,       Amended.— 1901,  p.  162. 
Amended.— 1911,  p.  200. 
Sec.  ix,        New  clause. — 1901,  p.  162. 
Sec.  xvi.      Amended. — 1805,  p.  333. 
New.— 1901,  p.  160, 
Chap.  XVII,    Sec.  ii,        New.— 1901,  p.  154. 
Chap.  XIX,      Sec.  ii.        Amended.— 1908,  p.  211. 
Chap.  XXI,      Sees,  ii-iv.  New. — 1901,  p.  158. 
Chap.  XXIII,  Sees,  i-vii,  New.— 1891,  p.  139. 
Chap.  XXIII,  Sees,  i-iv,   New.— 1902,  p.  164. 
Chap.  XXV,    Sees,  i-vi.   New.— 1915,  p.  202. 

(S)  The  Book   of  Discipline,  revised  in  1884,  and  altered  to  date  of  this 

Digest,  as  follows: 

[Note. — For  preliminary  action  of  the  General  Assembly  leading  up  to  the  Revision 
of  the  Book  of  Discipline  in  1884,  see  Digest,  1907,  p.  13.] 

Chap.  XXVI,  Sees,  i-ix,  New.— 1915,  p.  211. 
Chap.  I,  Sec.  5,        New.— 1885,  p.  601. 

5,        New.— 1902,  p.  157. 
Chap.  IV  Sec.  18,      Amended.— 1885,  p.  601. 

Sec.  26,      Substituted.— 1885,  p.  601. 

Sec.  26,      Altered.— 1902,  p.  161. 
Chap.  VI,         Sec.  37,      Amended.— 1915,  p.  206. 

Sec.  46,      Amended.— 1885,  p.  601. 
Chap.  VII,       Sec.  48,      Amended.— 1910,  p.  245. 

Sec.  49,      Amended.— 1910,  p.  247. 

Sec.  50,      Amended.— 1911,  p.  200. 

Sec.  50,      Added  to.— 1913,  p.  267. 
Chap.  VIII,  Sec.  65,  Omitted  and  following  sections  renumbered. — 1885, 

p.  688. 
Chap.  IX,         Sec.  74,      Altered.— 1902,  p.  158. 

Sec.  76a,  New.— 1911,  p.  205. 

Sec.  83,  Changed  to  read  as  Sec.  84  below. — 1885,  p.  602. 


16  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Sec.  83,  Altered.— 1902,  p.  157. 

Sec.  83,  Amended.— 1907,  p.  187. 

Sec.  84,  Amended.— 1885,  p.  602. 

Sec.  85,  Altered.— 1902,  p.  157. 

Sec.  87,  Altered.— 1902,  p.  157. 

Sec.  88,  Altered.— 1902,  p.  157. 

Sec.  89,  Altered.— 1902,  p.  158. 

Sec.  91,  Altered.— 1902,  p.  158. 

Sec.  93,  Stricken  out.— 1902,  p.  158. 

Sec.  94,  Altered.— 1902,  p.  158. 

Sec.  94,  Altered.— 1907,  p.  180. 

Sec.  95,  Altered.— 1902,  p.  158. 

Sec.  99,  Subsec.  3.-1902,  p.  159. 
Chap.  X,        Sec.  107,  Altered.— 1902,  p.  160. 

Sec.  107,  Amended.— 1907,  p.  180. 
Chap.  XI,  Sec.  112,  Amended.— 1885,  p.  602. 
Chap.  XII,  Sec.  114,  Amended.— 1920,  p.  187. 
Chap.  XIII,  Sec.  118,  Added.— 1885,  p.  638. 

Sec.  118,  Amended.— 1894,  p.  176. 

Sees.  118-124,  Changed.— 1907,  p.  180. 

Sec.  119,  Added.— 1894,  p.  176. 

Sec.  120,  Added.— 1894,  p.  176. 

Sees.  125-134,  Changed.— 1907,  p.  183. 

Sec.  125,  Amended.— 1910,  p.  251. 

Sec.  132,  Amended.— 1918,  p.  239. 

Sec.  135,  Added.— 1907,  p.  187. 

Sec.  136,  Added.— 1907,  p.  189. 
Chap.  XIV,  Sees.  137-139,  Added.— 1895,  p.  108. 

(4)  Directory  for  Worship,  adopted  1788,  and  altered  to  date  of  this  Digest, 
as  follows: 

Chap.  VI,  Adopted.— 1886,  p.  107. 

Chap.  VI,  Sec.  iv,  New.— 1908,  p.  213. 

Chap.  VI  (now  VII),  Sec.  v,  Amended.— 1886,  p.  107. 

Chap.  VIII,  Amended.— 1908,  p.  216. 

Chap.  VIII,  Sec.  iii.  Amended.— 1912,  p.  128 

Chap.  X,  (now  XI),  Revised.— 1884,  p.  31. 

Chap.  X,  Amended.— 1908,  p.  218. 

(•5)  Constitutional  Rules. 

[Note. — The  policy  of  enacting  Constitutional  Rules  was  begun  by  the  General 
Assembly  in  1893,  and  to  the  date  of  this  Digest,  1922,  four  have  been  promulgated.] 

Constitutional  Ride  No.  /.— 1893,  p.  200. 
Constitutional  Rule  No.  2. — 1897,  p.  119. 
Constitutional  Rule  No.  3. — 1901,  p.  157. 
Amended,  1907,  p.  193. 
Constitutional  Rule  No.  4. — 1912,  p.  130. 

III.     PUBLICATION  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION 

1.     Committee  to  supervise  publication,  1788. 

Ordered,  That  Dr.  Duflield,  Mr.  Armstrong  and  Mr.  Green,  be  a  Com- 
niiltcc  to  superintend  tlie  jjrinting  and  publishing  the  above  said  Con- 


PUBLICATION  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION  17 

fession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  with  the  Form  of  Government  and 
Discipline  and  the  Directory  for  the  Worship  of  God,  as  now  adopted 
and  ratified  by  the  Synod,  as  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  that  they  divide  the  several  parts 
into  chapters  and  sections  properly  numbered. — 178S,  p.  547. 

2.     Committee  authorized  to  publish. 

The  Committee  appointed  to  sui)erintond  the  printing  and  publishing 
of  the  Constitution,  etc.,  was  ordered  to  call  on  Mr.  Bradford,  the  printer, 
whom  they  employed  to  print  said  Constitution,  and  to  inrjuire  of  him 
the  reasons  why  the  publication  has  been  so  long  delayed. — 1789,  p.  6. 

Resolued,  That  the  Constitution  be  printed  at  the  expense  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly;  and  that  the  Committee,  or  a  majority  of  them,  enter 
into  an  agreement  with  Mr.  Bradford;  and  that,  on  the  best  terms  they 
can,  they  have  a  number  of  copies,  not  less  than  a  thousand,  nor  greater 
than  fifteen  hundred,  printed  and  bound  in  such  a  manner  as  may  best 
promote  the  sale;  and  that  the  Committee  draw,  for  the  price  of  printing 
and  binding,  on  the  Treasurer  of  the  Assembly,  who  is  hereby  ordered 
to  pay  it  out  of  the  present  moneys  in  the  funds.  And  the  Assembly 
earnestly  recommend  it  to  the  different  Presbyteries,  to  pay  particular 
attention  to  have  the  fund  reimbursed  out  of  the  sale  of  the  book. — 
1789,  p.  13. 

3.     Committee  of  1792. 

(1)  Edition  with  proof  texts  added. 

a.  The  Committee  appointed  to  consid,er  the  expediency  of  a  new 
impression  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Form  of  Government  and 
Discipline  of  this  Church,  reported  .  .  .  that  another  impression  appeared 
expedient,  in  which,  if  the  Scripture  proofs  were  inserted  at  length,  it 
would  become  more  acceptable,  and  might  be  of  greater  utility  to  the 
churches;  and  proposed  that  a  Committee  be  appointed  properly  to 
select  and  arrange  the  Scripture  texts  to  be  adduced  in  support  of  the 
articles  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Form  of  Government  and  Discipline, 
and  prepare  the  same  to  be  laid  before  the  next  General  Assembly. 

Resolved,  That  Dr.  Robert  Smith,  and  Messrs.  Mitchell  and  Grier,  be 
a  Committee  to  carry  the  above  into  execution. — 1792,  p.  58. 

b.  A  letter  was  received  and  read  from  Mr.  Mitchell,  one  of  the  members 
of  a  Committee  appointed  by  the  Assembly  of  1792,  to  revise  and  pre- 
pare for  publication  an  edition  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms, 
and  Form  of  Government  and  Discipline  of  this  Church,  informing  this 
Assembly  that  considerable  progress  had  been  made  in  the  business, 
but  that  it  was  still  incomplete.  Whereupon  the  business  was  recom- 
mitted, and  the  Moderator  (the  Rev,  James  Latta)  added  to  the  Committee 
in  the  place  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Robert  Smith,  deceased,  and  they  were  directed 
to  report  to  the  Assembly  in  1794.— 1793,  p.  66. 

c.  The  Committee  appointed  to  prepare  the  Scripture  jiroofs  in  sup- 
port of  the  doctrines  of  the  Confession  of  P'aith,  the  Catechisms,  etc., 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  submitted  their  Report,  which  was  read, 
examined,  and  approved  as  a  specimen  of  the  work.  Whereupon  Dr. 
Green,  ^Messrs.  John  B.  Smith,  James  Boyd,  William  M.  Tennent, 
Nathaniel  Irwin  and  Andrew  Hunter,  were  appointed  a  Committee  to 
compare  the  proofs  i)rei)ared  by  said  Committee,  and  now  reported  to  the 


18  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

General  Assembly,  with  the  proofs  annexed  to  the  Westminster  Confes- 
sion of  Faith,  Catechisms  and  Directory;  to  revise  the  whole,  prepare  it 
for  the  press,  to  agree  with  the  printer  for  its  publication,  and  to  super- 
intend the  printing  and  vending  of  the  same. — 1794:,  p.  88. 

(2)  Authority  of  the  notes. — The  text  alone  contains  the  Constitution. 

[Note. — The  "Notes"  referred  to  are  not  found  in  the  Constitution  as  revised  in 
1820.    For  the  history  concerning  them  see  Digest,  1886,  pp.  52-54.] 

4.     Unauthorized  editions  discountenanced. 

Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  Drs.  Blair,  Tennent,  and  Green,  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Irwin,  Milledoler,  Potts,  Linn,  and  Janeway,  be  a  Committee  to 
take  into  consideration  the  expediency  of  publishing  a  new  edition  of  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  etc.,  of  this  Church;  to  consider  whether  any,  and 
if  any,  what  alterations  ought  to  be  made  in  the  said  Confession  of  Faith, 
etc.,  to  make  such  preparatory  arrangements  on  this  subject  as  they 
shall  judge  proper,  and  to  report  to  next  Assembly. 

Wliereas,  This  Assembly  have  been  informed,  that  one  or  more  un- 
authorized editions  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment and  Discipline  of  this  Church,  have  been  published  within  a  short 
period, 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  cannot  recognize  as  accurate,  or  recom- 
mend to  the  churches  under  their  care,  any  edition  of  the  said  Confession 
of  Faith,  published  since  that  which  was  printed  by  Robert  Aitken,  in 
the  year  1797,  under  the  direction  of  the  General  Assembly.  And  the 
Assembly  would  further  declare  to  the  churches  in  their  Communion,  that 
no  edition  of  the  said  Confession  of  Faith  ought,  in  future,  to  be  purchased 
or  encouraged  by  them,  except  such  as  may  be  published  by  the  authority 
of  the  Assembly.— 1803,  p.  282. 

5.     Committee  on  Circulation. 

Resolved,  That  Mr.  Hotchkin,  Drs.  Blatchford  and  Romeyn,  Messrs. 
Potts,  Patterson,  John  H.  Rice,  Drs.  Blythe,  Hall,  Thompson  and  Mr. 
Kemper,  be  a  Committee  to  report  some  plan  for  more  extensively  circu- 
lating the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Book  of  Discipline  of  our  Church. — 
1816,  p.  613. 

6.     Presbyteries  and  churches  to  stimulate  circulation. 

The  Committee  apjjointcd  to  inquire  whether  some  plan  cannot  be 
devised  for  the  wider  circulation  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  of  the 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  reported,  and  their  Report  being 
read  and  amended,  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz. : 

1.  That  it  be  strictly  enjoined  on  all  the  Presbyteries  under  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  to  endeavor,  by  such  means  as  upon  careful  examination 
shall  to  them  appear  best,  to  promote  the  diffusion  and  wider  circulation 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Book  of  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church. 

2.  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  congregations  in  our  connection  to 
take  measures  to  supply  their  own  poor  with  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
Catechisms,  and  Book  of  Discipline  of  our  Church. 


PUBLICATION  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION  19 

7.     Committee  of  Supervision  of  1821. 

Drs.  Blatchford,  M'Dowell  and  Wilson,  and  Messrs.  Herron  and  William 
Williams,  were  appointed  a  Committee  to  determine  upon  the  plan  of 
printing  a  new  edition  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Constitution  of  the 
Church.— 1821,  p.  9. 

8.     Committees  of  Supervision  appointed  from  the  Synods. 

The  Committee  appointed  to  determine  upon  the  plan  of  printing  a  new 
edition  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Constitution  of  the  Church,  pre- 
sented a  Report,  which  was  accepted;  whereupon  the  Assembly 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ely  be  appointed  a  Committee  to  pro- 
cure in  the  name  of  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  privilege 
of  a  copj^ight  for  the  publishing  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Con- 
stitution of  the  Church;  and  that  he  be  charged  with  seeing  that  every 
part  of  the  law  concerning  the  securing  said  right  be  fully  complied  with. 

2.  That  any  printer  so  disposed,  may  print  any  number  of  copies  of 
said  book,  as  he  shall  think  proper,  subject  to  the  following  restrictions: 

3.  That  to  secure  authentic  copies  of  so  important  a  publication  three 
ministers  of  each  of  the  Synods  of  our  Church  be  designated  as  a  Com- 
mittee in  their  respective  bounds,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  form  contracts 
for  the  payment  of  the  premium  hereinafter  mentioned,  and  carefully  to 
examine  the  proof  sheets  of  said  book.  Their  signatures  shall  be  regarded 
as  necessary  certificates  of  authenticity. 

4.  That  each  printer  of  said  book,  for  the  privilege  of  printing,  shall 
pay  the  sum  of  three  cents  per  copy,  to  the  Treasurer  of  the  General 
Assembly;  to  be  equally  divided  between  the  missionary  funds  belonging 
to  this  Assembly,  and  the  funds  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton. 

5.  That  the  Committee  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  be  directed  to 
have  the  book  printed  as  speedily  as  possible. 

The  Assembly  then  proceeded  to  appoint  the  following  Committees 
in  their  respective  Synods,  to  act  in  conformity  with  the  preceding  resolu- 
tions, viz.— 1821,  p.  18. 

9.     Committees  responsible  for  accuracy. 

Resolved,  That  the  members  of  these  several  Committees,  respectively, 
shall  be  considered  as  responsible  to  the  Church  for  the  accuracy  of  the 
editions  which  may  be  printed  under  their  superintendency. — 1821,  p.  18. 

10.     Board  of  Publication  to  print  and  sell. 

Resolved,  That  the  permission  heretofore  granted  by  the  Asseml:)ly  to 
publish  the  Confession  of  Faith  in  contravention  of  the  copyright,  be, 
and  the  same  is,  hereby  revoked. 

Resolved,  That  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  is  hereby  directed 
to  take  the  charge,  oversight,  and  agency  of  printing  and  selling  the 
auth(jrized  copy  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America.— 1839,  p.  177,  0.  S. 


20  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

11.    Synodical  Committees  abolished. 

Resolved,  That  the  Standing  Committees  to  supervise  the  publication  of 
the  Constitution,  within  the  bounds  of  the  several  Synods,  be,  and  the 
same  are,  hereby  abolished. — 1839,  p.  177,  0.  S. 

12.     Permanent  Committee  of  Supervision  appointed. 

Resolved,  That  the  Stated  and  Permanent  Clerks  be  a  Committee  to 
supervise  the  publication  of  any  and  all  editions  of  the  Constitution 
hereafter  issued  by  the  Board  of  Publication,  and  also  of  the  Rules  for 
Judicatories. — 1886,  p.  113. 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Permanent  Committee  on  Editions  of  the  Con- 
stitution be  enlarged  bj'  the  addition,  ex  officio,  of  the  Rev.  E.  R.  Craven, 
D.D.,  LL.D. 

Resolved,  2.  That  no  change  of  the  text  of  any  of  the  several  Standards 
of  Doctrine,  Government,  Discipline  and  Worship,  included  in  the  Con- 
stitution, shall  hereafter  be  made  except  after  report  to  the  General  As- 
sembly, and  due  Constitutional  procedure. — 1891,  p.  37. 

[Note. — For  attestations  and  Reports  with  regard  to  accuracy  in  publication  of 
the  Constitution,  see  Digest  1907,  pp.  18-20. 

For  Report  as  to  reprinting  of  the  Minutes  from  1706  to  1809,  and  of  new  editions 
of  Constitutions  and  Digest,  see  Digest  1907,  pp.  913-915.] 

13.     New  Digest,  Authority  for. 

a.  The  Special  Committee  on  the  Digest  would  respectfully  report  to  the 
General  Assembly  of  1899,  as  follows: 

The  General  Assembly  of  1898  {Minutes,  p.  22)  directed  the  Com- 
mittee to  take  steps  with  reference  to  a  plan  for  another  edition  of  the 
Digest,  to  be  issued  in  due  time.  The  Committee,  after  due  consideration, 
believe  that  it  is  both  feasible  and  wise  to  gather  into  one  volume  what 
may  be  called  the  permanent  administrative  documents  of  the  Church, 
such  as  the  Plans  and  Charters  of  the  Theological  Seminaries,  the  Plans 
and  Charters  of  the  Missionary  and  Benevolent  Boards,  the  Charter  of 
the  Trustees,  etc.  This  disposition  of  these  documents  would  reduce  the 
size  of  the  Digest,  and  make  it  as  a  volume  less  costly  and  more  readily 
handled.  The  Committee  also  believe  that  the  work  of  gathering  material 
for  the  Digest  should  be  carried  on  steadily  from  year  to  year,  and  in  the 
office  of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly.  The  Digest,  if  prepared  by 
this  method,  would  be  ready  for  publication  at  any  time  that  the  Assembly 
might  deem  advisable.  The  Committee,  therefore,  recommend  the  pas- 
sage of  the  following  resolutions: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Committee  on  the  Digest  be  authorized  to  gather 
into  a  separate  volume  the  permanent  historical  and  administrative 
documents  of  the  Church. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Committee  be  authorized  to  employ  the  office 
force  of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  upon  the  ]irej)aration 
of  material  for  a  future  Digest,  from  year  to  year,  as  may  be  required. — 
1899,  p.  IS;  1906,  p.  167.      . 

b.  The  Committee  on  the  Digest  respectfully  reports  as  follows: 
Previous  to  1911,  the  Committee  on  the  Digest  was  composed  of  the 

Stated  and  Permanent  Clerks  of  the  General  Assembly.    In  1911  (Minutes, 


PUBLICATION  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION  21 

p.  249)  the  Secretary  of  tlie  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work  was  added  to  the  Committee.  In  1915  {Minutes,  p'.  284)  "the  Rev. 
John  V.  Stephens,  D.D.,  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Stated  Clerk, 
was  added  to  the  Committee  on  the  Digest,  to  act  in  relation  to  matters 
connected  with  the  Records  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church." 
The  Rev.  William  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  was  the  Chairman  of  the  Committee. 
After  the  death  of  the  Chairman,  by  the  appointment  of  the  Moderator 
of  the  General  Assembly,  the  Rev.  Samuel  S.  Palmer,  D.D.,  the  Rev. 
John  V.  Stephens,  D.D.,  became  Chairman,  taking  the  place  of  the  Rev. 
William  H.  Roberts,  D.D.  The  Committee  as  now  constituted  is  com- 
posed of  the  Rev.  John  V.  Stephens,  D.D.,  Chairman;  the  Permanent 
Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  Rev.  Edward  L.  Warren,  D.D.;  and 
the  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work,  the 
Rev.  Harold  IMcA.  Robinson,  D.D. 

Attention  is  drawn  to  an  action  of  the  General  Assembly  in  1908,  accord- 
ing to  which  a  new  plan  for  the  new  Digest  was  approved — "the  plan  of 
placing  in  a  separate  volume  all  permanent  documents  of  the  Church  and 
its  Agencies,  and  including  in  the  Digest  only  matters  which  have  direct 
relation  to  the  interpretation  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Church  and  the 
current  work  of  its  Agencies."    [1908,  p.  229.] 

As  far  back  as  1912,  the  Rev.  William  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  the  Editor  of 
the  new  Digest,  reported  to  the  General  Assembly  that  "the  manuscript 
for  the  new  edition  of  the  Digest  is  practically  in  hand,  and  needs  but  little 
additional  matter."  The  Committee  has  been  informed  that  "all  acts, 
decisions  and  deliverances  of  the  General  Assembly  from  1908  to  1917  or 
1918"  have  been  "collated  and  arranged."  It  is  not  clear,  however, 
whether  this  collation  has  been  worked  into  the  previously  gathered  materials 
and  the  whole  classified  on  some  given  plan.  These  facts  remain  to  be 
discovered  by  the  new  Editor.  It  appears  that  the  materials  covering  a 
few  years  are  j^et  to  be  collated  and  arranged.  No  distribution  has  been 
made  of  "matters  connected  with  the  acts  and  deliverances  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,"  as  directed  bj'^  the 
General  Assembly.  Such  matter,  however,  has  been  prepared,  and  its 
distribution  can  easily  be  made.  In  one  of  his  Reports  to  the  General 
Assembly,  the  Editor  said:  "There  is  need  for  a  very  careful  personal 
revision  of  all  material  in  the  Digest,  prior  to  publication."  This  suggestion 
should  be  carefully  heeded.  If  the  materials  collected,  new  and  old,  have 
not  already  undergone  "a  very  careful  personal  revision,"  the  new  Editor 
will  have  this  duty  to  perform,  and  should  be  given  ample  time  and  oppor- 
tunity to  do  it.  The  new  Digest  ought  to  be  made  complete,  dependable 
and  simple — a  book  which  a  busy  layman,  as  well  as  a  minister,  will  want 
to  consult. 

Four  reasons  have  been  assigned  by  the  Editor  for  the  delay  in  issuing 
the  new  Digest:  (1)  "The  Digest  has  always  been  issued  at  considerable 
intervals  of  time."  (2)  "The  demand  for  the  Digest  is  limited,  at  best, 
and  the  expense  of  production  is  considerable."  (3)  "The  exceeding  great 
cost  of  printing."  (4)  "The  illness  of  the  Stated  Clerk,"  who  was  the 
Editor. 

The  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work,  at  whose  expense 
the  Digest  is  published  and  circulated,  reports  that  "the  edition  of  the 
Assembly's  Digest  in  its  present  form  has  been  exhausted."     Naturally, 


22  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

the  Board  is  ready  and  anxious  to  proceed  with  the  work  on  the  new 
Digest  as  soon  as  possible. 

The  Committee  on  the  Digest  recommends  the  adoption  of  the  following: 

Resolved,  That  this  Report,  together  with  the  whole  matter  of  bringing 
out  the  new  Digest,  be  referred  to  the  Standing  Committee  on  Publication 
and  Sabbath  School  Work;  and  that  said  Committee  be  instructed,  after 
conference  with  representatives  of  the  Committee  on  the  Digest,  also 
with  representatives  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work,  to  present  to  this  General  Assembly  a  Report  on  the  subject,  with 
such  recommendations  as  the  facts  and  the  situation  may  warrant. — 
1921,  p.  51. 

c.  The  Special  Committee  on  the  Assembly  Digest  takes  pleasure  in 
presenting  a  Report  to  the  One  Hundred  and  Thirty-Fourth  General 
Assembly,  which  is  as  follows: 

According  to  the  action  of  the  One  Hundred  and  Thirty-Third  General 
Assembly,  in  session  at  Winona  Lake,  Indiana,  the  Special  Committee  on 
Digest  consists  of  the  Rev.  John  V.  Stephens,  D.D.,  Chairman,  the  Rev. 
Edward  L.  Warren,  D.D.,  the  Rev.  Harold  McA.  Robinson,  D.D.,  Secretary 
of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work,  and  the  Rev. 
Lewis  S.  Mudge,  D.D.,  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly,  ex  officio. 
{Minutes,  1921,  p.  145.) 

The  Rev.  Lewis  S.  Mudge,  D.D.,  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  As- 
sembly, did  not  take  up  his  official  duties  until  last  October.  Naturally, 
for  some  time  he  was  pressed  by  various  duties  from  different  directions. 
This  delayed  a  meeting  of  the  Committee;  but  at  the  earliest  date  possible 
the  Committee  convened,  every  member  being  present,  in  the  Office  of 
the  General  Assembly,  Room  514,  Witherspoon  Building,  Philadelphia,  on 
December  20,  1921. 

Following  the  directions  of  the  General  Assembly,  which  provided 
"that  the  selection  of  an  Editor  for  the  Digest  be  left  to  the  Committee, 
in  conference  with  the  Editorial  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Publication 
and  Sabbath  School  Work,  with  power,"  the  Rev.  Lewis  S.  Mudge,  D.D., 
the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly,  with  the  consent  and  approval 
of  the  Editorial  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath 
School  Work,  was  unanimously  elected  editor  of  the  new  Digest,  and  the 
Rev.  William  P.  Finney,  D.D.,  was  unanimously  elected  Associate  Editor. 
The  Committee  believes  that  the  election  of  these  brethren  to  the  positions 
indicated  will  meet  with  the  hearty  approval  of  the  General  Assembly, 
and  that  their  election  to  these  positions  is  a  guarantee  that  the  new 
Digest  will  measure  up  to  the  expectation  of  the  Church. 

In  presenting  its  Report  to  the  One  Hundred  and  Thirty-Third  General 
Assembly  {Minutes,  1921,  pp.  51-53)  the  Committee  was  under  the  im- 
pression that  the  materials  for  the  new  Digest  were  practically  in  hand; 
but  a  careful  examination,  made  later,  showed  that  this  impression  was 
not  well  founded.  On  the  other  hand  the  Editors  have  found  it  necessary 
to  take  up  the  whole  work  de  novo. 

But  notwithstanding  this  disappointment,  the  Committee  is  glad  to 
be  able  to  report  that  satisfactory  progress  has  been  made.  The  whole 
body  of  material  has  been  assembled,  and  the  classification  begun.  But 
the  fact  should  not  be  overlooked  that  the  classification  of  such  a  large 
amount  of  material  is  a  very  slow  and  tedious  process. 


PROOF  TEXTS  TO  THE  STANDARDS  23 

The  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  is  giving  and  will 
continue  to  give  every  assistance  possible  in  hastening  the  publication 
of  the  work.  The  Board  will  expedite  the  publication  of  the  copj'  as  soon 
as  the  Editors  can  prepare  the  same  for  the  printers. 

Following  the  actions  of  the  General  Assenilily,  taken  in  1898  {Minutes, 
p.  22)  and  1908  {Mimites,  p.  229)  it  is  the  plan  of  the  Committee  to  issue 
the  new  Digest  in  two  volumes.  The  General  Assembly  expressed  the 
opinion  that  one  volume  should  contain  "only  matters  which  have  direct 
relation  to  the  interpretation  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Church  and  the 
current  work  of  its  Agencies."  This  volume  will  be  pressed  to  completion 
as  speedily  as  possible,  consistent  with  thoroughly  reliable  work,  but 
owing  to  the  great  amount  of  work  j^et  to  be  done  no  date  can  be  named 
for  its  publication 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  the  Rev.  William  P.  Finney,  D.D.,  has  been 
elected  Associate  Editor,  the  Committee  is  of  the  opinion  that  he  should 
be  added  to  the  Committee,  and  so  recommends. — 1922,  p.  64. 

IV.  PROOF  TEXTS  TO  THE  STANDARDS 

1.     Proof  texts  authorized,  1794. 

The  Committee  appointed  to  prepare  the  Scripture  proofs  in  support  of 
the  doctrines  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  the  Catechisms,  etc.,  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  submitted  their  Report,  which  was  read,  examined, 
and  approved  as  a  specimen  of  the  work.  Whereupon  Dr.  Green,  Messrs. 
John  B.  Smith,  James  Boyd,  William  M.  Tennent,  Nathaniel  Irwin  and 
Andrew  Hunter,  were  appointed  a  Committee  to  compare  the  proofs 
prepared  by  said  Committee,  and  now  reported  to  the  General  Assembly, 
with  the  proofs  annexed  to  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  Cate- 
chisms and  Directorj'^;  to  revise  the  whole,  prepare  it  for  the  press,  to 
agree  with  the  printer  for  its  publication,  and  to  superintend  the  printing 
and  vending  of  the  same. — 1794,  p.  88. 

2.     Revision  of  proof  texts,  1894. 

Overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Pliiladelphia,  asking  the  appointment 
of  a  Committee  of  competent  divines  to  revise  the  proof  texts  of  our 
Standards,  and  to  suggest  such  changes  as  may,  on  examination,  be  found 
desirable,  to  be  reported  to  a  future  Assemblj\ 

It  is  recommended  that  the  request  be  approved,  and  that  the  follow- 
ing Committee  be  appointed  to  report  to  the  next  Assembly:  Ministers — 
Samuel  T.  Lowrie,  William  H.  Green,  Howard  Crosby,  Joseph  T.  Smith, 
Marvdn  R.  Vincent,  David  C.  Marquis,  Matthew  B.  Riddle.— 1888,  p.  59. 

The  next  year  the  Committee  reported  that  the  Rev.  M.  R.  Vincent, 
D.D.,  had  declined  to  serve.  On  its  recommendation,  W.  G.  T.  Shedd, 
D.D.,  Edward  D.  Morris,  D.D.,  and  Ransom  B.  Welch,  D.D.,  were  added 
to  the  Committee.— 1889,  p.  19. 

In  1890  the  Committee  reported  progress,  and  was  continued. — 1890, 
pp.  117-119. 

The  next  year  the  Committee  presented  its  Report,  with  recommenda- 
tions which  were  adopted.     The  Moderator  was  empowered  to  fill  the 


24  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

vacancies  in  the  Committee.  [Dr.  R.  R.  Wolcli,  and  Dr.  Howard  Crosby 
having  died  since  the  last  Report.] 

The  Committee  also  reported  to  the  As.sembly  the  chief  rules  that 
were  adopted  for  its  guidance,  as  follows: 

The  proof  texts  as  they  have  heretofore  been  printed  by  the  authority 
of  the  General  Assembly,  and  the  original  Westminster  texts,  were  taken 
together  as  the  basis  of  the  work. 

Westminster  texts  were  restored,  where  they  seemed  better,  or  even  as 
good  as  those  that  were  substituted  for  them  in  our  book.  For  it  is  desir- 
able, as  far  as  possible,  to  have  the  original  texts,  and  thus,  also,  the 
same  proofs  as  are  printed  by  other  Presbyterian  Churches  that  have 
the  Westmmster  Standards  and  retain  the  Westminster  texts. 

Reject  texts  of  our  book  (a)  where  such  restoration  or  supplying  new 
texts  makes  them  redundant;  or  (b)  where  locating  texts  differently  seems 
expedient,  and  occasions  their  redundancy,  or  (c)  where  the  -proof  is 
defective  in  itself,  or  because  of  a  rejected  or  much-disputed  reading  in 
the  original,  or  because  the  sense  is  much  debated. 

Supply  texts  not  used  before  where  they  afford  the  most  pertinent 
proof. 

Locate  texts  differently  where  they  are  more  exactly  adapted  to  other 
statements  of  the  Confession  or  Catechism,  than  to  those  to  which  they 
are  attached. 

Arrange  the  texts  under  a  letter  in  the  order  that  corresponds  to  the 
order  of  topics  in  the  clause  to  which  the  letter  refers. 
_  Print  the  texts  in  full  more  generally  than  they  now  appear;  using 
simple  references  only  to  avoid  repetition  of  the  words  in  full  in  near 
proximity,  or  where  the  passage  is  long. 

The  Committee  took  into  consideration  the  "Note  Attached  to  the 
Title  of  the  Shorter  Catechism,"  which  explains  the  omission  to  supply 
proof  texts  to  that  compendium  as  the  Westminster  divines  had  done 
It  reads  as  follows:  "The  Shorter  Catechism  is  simply  an  abridgment  of 
the  Larger;  so  that  the  proofs  of  both  must  be  the  same.  The  reader 
therefore,  who  desires  to  see  the  Scripture  authorities  for  any  doctrine 
taught  in  this  Catechism,  will  turn  to  that  doctrine  in  the  Larger  Cate- 
chism," etc.  To  say  that  "the  Shorter  Catechism  is  simply  an  abridg- 
ment of  the  Larger,"  expresses  a  relation  of  the  two  that  is  inconsistent 
with  the  facts  of  their  preparation,  and  with  the  differences  that  appear 
!",!,  '^.'''''''P"'''^''"'-  ^^^  recommend  that  the  note  shall  read  as  follows: 
I  he  Shorter  Catechism  being  a  brief  compendium  of  what  is  taught  in 
the  Larger,  the  reader  who  desires  to  see  the  Scripture  authorities,"  etc. 

The  Committee  recommend  that  in  printing  the  proof  texts,  the  method 
of  referring  to  them  from  the  statements  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  and 
Larger  Catechism,  viz.,  by  small  letters,  be  made  to  conform  as  much  a. 
possible  to  the  usage  in  the  standard  editions  of  the  same  as  published 
by  the  Church  of  Scotland;  especially  in  the  following  particulars-  1 
Omit  the  letters  j  and  v.  2.  At  the  beginning  of  each  chapter  of  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  begin  with  the  first  letter  of  the  alphabet  to  mark 
the  references.  3.  In  the  Confession  of  Faith,  mark  the  proof  texts  belong- 
ing to  one  chapter  from  those  of  another  by  spacing  with  leads;  and  the 
proof  texts  of  one  section  from  those  of  another  by  setting  the  number 
ot  the  section  before  the  first  letter  that  marks  the  texts  belonging  to  it 


PROOF  TEXTS  TO    THE  STANDARDS  25 

4.T  In  the  Largor  Catocliisin,  mark  the  proof  texts  belonging  to  each 
(juestion  by  setting  tlie  number  of  the  tjuestion  before  the  first  letter 
referring  to  it.  5.  That  in  respect  to  spelling,  italics  and  punctuation, 
the  printing  of  the  proof  texts  be  made  to  conform  to  some  recognized 
standard  of  printing  the  English  Bible. 

A  copy  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  printed  by  the  Board  of  Publica- 
tion from  newly  made  plates,  in  preparation  for  a  new  and  more  correct 
edition  of  our  Standards,  was  taken  by  the  Committee  and  called  its 
Official  Copy.  The  results  of  their  labor,  viz.,  the  changes  in  the  proof 
texts  that  they  recommend,  and  the  change  in  the  note  attached  to  the 
title  of  the  Shorter  Catechism,  have  been  entered  in  the  margins  of  the 
Official  Copy  of  the  Confession  of  Faith.  This  Official  Copy  we  herewith 
submit  to  the  General  Assembly  as  the  embodiment  of  our  work. 

In  respect  to  the  acceptance  of  this  Report,  and  the  disposition  to  l)c 
made  of  j'our  Committee's  work,  the  Assembly  will  necessarily  consider 
the  following  subjects: 

1.  Since  this  revision  of  the  proof  texts  was  instituted,  the  Confession 
of  Faith  itself  has  been  submitted  to  revision  with  a  view  to  possible 
"alterations  and  amendments." 

2.  Shall  the  changes  in  the  proof  texts  recommended  by  your  Com- 
mittee be  adopted  by  this  Assembly? 

In  respect  to  the  first  of  these  considerations,  when  it  is  remembered 
that  the  revision  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  now  in  progress  is  expressly 
limited  "not  [to]  propose  any  alterations  or  amendments  that  will  in 
any  way  impair  the  integrity  of  the  Reformed  or  Calvinistic  system  of 
doctrine  taught  in  the  Confession  of  Faith"  (Assembly's  Minutes — 
1S90,  p.  8G),  it  appears  that  the  most  of  the  work  done  by  this  Com- 
mittee is  unaffected  by  the  revision  of  the  Confession  of  Faith;  and  it 
may  be  assumed  that  for  the  most  part  the  proof  texts  recommended  by 
this  Committee  will  still  be  found  appropriate  in  places  where  the  text  of 
the  Confession  of  Faith  may  be  modified.  The  readjustment  of  them, 
with  such  omissions  or  other  selections  as  may  become  expedient,  might 
be  referred  to  this  Committee. 

With  regard  to  the  second  consideration  above,  your  Committee  would 
remind  the  Assembly  that  the  jiresent  revision  of  the  proof  texts  was 
instituted  in  view  of  the  following  facts,  viz. : 

1.  Since  the  selection  of  such  texts  by  the  Westminster  divines,  two 
and  a  half  centuries  ago,  much  light  has  been  shed  on  the  texts  used  by 
them,  and  on  others  not  so  used,  and  especially  much  has  been  done  to 
settle  the  correct  text  of  the  Scriptures,  particularly  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. Consequently  some  changes  of  the  proof  texts  had  become  important. 

2.  The  proof  texts  as  printed  by  authority  of  our  Church  differ  much 
from  the  original  proof  texts  furnished  by  the  Westminster  Assembly. 
That  Assembly  did  its  work  in  a  very  thorough  way.  Referring  it  first 
to  Special  Committees,  the  proof  texts  recommended  by  these  were  can- 
vassed in  sessions  of  the  Assembly  extending  through  many  daj'S  and 
even  months.  The  finished  work  of  that  Assembly  was  then  reported  to 
Parliament,  and  approved  and  adopted  by  it. 

3.  Xo  one  can  suppose  that  the  work  of  revising  those  texts  could  be 
attemi)ted  by  one  of  our  General  Assemblies,  in  the  fashion  used  by  the 
Westminster  Assembly.    This  was  not  thought  necessary  by  the  General 


26  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Assemblies  of  1792-1794,  that  brought  about  the  revised  proof  texts 
that  our  Church  has  printed  ever  since.  But  the  method  used  at  that 
time  was  faulty.  The  preparation  of  proof  texts  was  consigned  to  a  small 
Committee,  and  the  actual  work  appears  to  have  been  done  by  only 
two  ministers,  one  of  whom  did  the  work  on  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
and  the  other  that  on  the  Larger  Catechism.  On  their  Report  and  recom- 
mendation, the  Assembly  of  1794  adopted  the  proof  texts  and  ordered 
their  printing,  in  the  form  the  Church  has  used  to  the  present.  (See 
Presbyterian  Review,  July,  1888.) 

4.  The  Assembly  that  instituted  the  present  revision  of  the  proof  texts 
improved  on  the  methods  of  the  earlier  revision  by  appointing  a  Com- 
mittee of  nine  ministers,  all  but  one  of  whom  have  been  able  to  devote 
much  labor  to  the  work.  The  Committee  was  intended  to  be  fairly  repre- 
sentative of  the  whole  Church,  by  the  character,  qualification,  and  posi- 
tion of  its  members,  and  by  their  geographical  distribution,  and  by  numbers 
not  too  many  to  be  practically  cooperative.  The  Committee,  as  their 
Reports  show,  have  done  the  work  of  revision  by  methods  that  have  exacted 
the  attention  of  every  member  to  the  whole  of  it,  while  by  parts  it  has 
been  subjected  to  particular  study.  Leaving  it  to  the  Assembly  to  vindicate 
the  selection  of  the  workmen  that  was  made,  the  Committee  itself  trusts 
that  it  will  be  approved  as  having  used  due  diligence. 

Having  these  facts  before  it,  the  Assembly  can  judge  whether  a  more 
perfect  work  may  be  achieved  by  a  further  process.  For  ourselves,  having 
experience  of  the  comprehensive  consideration,  the  patient  scrutiny,  and 
deliberate  wisdom  required  in  this  work,  and  supposing  that  by  our  com- 
bined knowledge,  with  the  use  of  commentaries  and  theological  works, 
we  have  been  confronted  with  the  criticisms  that  it  may  encounter,  and 
that  we  have  paid  due  attention  to  such  different  views,  as  it  was  our 
aim  and  duty  to  do,  we  are  of  the  opinion  that  any  good  that  might  come 
of  submitting  our  work  to  a  wider  scrutiny  and  judgment,  would  not 
justify  the  pains  and  cost  of  the  printing  that  would  be  necessary,  nor 
be  commensurate  with  the  confusion  and  trouble  that  would  attend  such  a 
course. 

We  therefore  conclude  with  the  following  recommendations  for  adoption 
by  this  Assembly: 

1.  That  this  Report  be  printed  in  the  Minutes  of  this  Assembly. 

2.  That,  in  view  of  the  revision  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  other 
circumstances  that  make  it  impossible  to  treat  the  revision  of  the  proof 
texts  as  a  completed  work  at  present,  the  Committee  on  Proof  Texts  be 
continued. 

3.  That  when  this  Committee's  work  is  finally  adopted  by  the  Assembly, 
the  Church  shall  provide  for  the  children  a  form  of  the  Catechism  with 

•proof  texts  appended. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

Samuel  T.  Lowrie,  Chairman. 
—1891,  pp.  129-134. 

B.  B.  Warfield,  D.D.,  Timothy  G.  Darling,  D.D.,  and  Wallace  Radcliffe, 
D.D.,  were  appointed  to  fill  the  vacancies  in  the  Committee. — 1891, 
p.  185. 

The  Committee  reported  "Progress."— 1892,  p.  42;  1893,  p.  206. 


PROOF    TEXTS  'TO  THE  STANDARDS  27 

In  1S94  the  Coininittcc  presented  its  final  Report.  The  resolutions 
were  adopted  seriatim,  and  the  Report  as  a  whole  was  adopted,  and  is  as 
follows: 

1.  The  Shorter  Catechism  with  proof  texts,  as  ordered  by  the  Assembly 
of  1S93  {Minutes,  pp.  206,  207),  was  printed  by  the  Board  of  Publica- 
tion and  Sabbath  School  Work,  and  seven  thousand  copies  of  the  same 
were  by  it  distributed,  about  January  1,  1894,  to  ministers  and  Sessions, 
as  a  sample  of  the  Committee's  whole  work  on  the  proof  texts.  In  the 
same  pamphlet  was  printed  also  a  statement  by  the  Committee  of  the 
methods  used  by  it  in  its  work.  This  pamphlet  will  be  referred  to  in  the 
progress  of  this  Report  as  the  Sample  Pamphlet.  A  copy  of  the  same 
is  also  herewith  submitted  to  the  Assembly. 

2.  The  action  of  the  Assembly  referred  to  invited  criticism  to  be  received 
and  considered  as  the  Assembly  would  direct.  No  direction,  however, 
was  given.  It  was  therefore  arranged  by  those  charged  with  issuing  the 
Sample  Pamphlet  that  criticisms  or  suggestions  should  be  enclosed  to 
the  Rev.  E.  R.  Craven,  D.D.,  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and 
Sabbath  School  Work,  who  would  acknowledge  receipt  of  the  same  and 
transmit  them  to  the  Committee.  A  notice  to  this  effect  appears  on  page 
10  of  the  Sample  Pamphlet. 

Three  communications  of  this  sort  came  to  the  Committee  in  the  way 
indicated.  One  was  a  criticism  of  the  fitness  of  a  certain  text  as  used 
for  proof;  another  recommended  a  text  for  a  certain  place;  another  sug- 
gested eleven  texts  as  desirable  proofs  for  places  it  indicated.  These 
communications  being  few  and  brief,  they  were  submitted  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Committee  by  copies  sent  through  the  post  office.  From  the 
repUes  thereto  returned  to  the  Chairman  it  appears  that  four  of  the  sug- 
gested texts  were  approved,  and  the  same  are  adopted  as  part  of  the 
Committee's  Report  of  proof  texts  for  the  Shorter  Catechism;  in  token 
of  which  they  are  supplied  at  the  proper  places  in  the  copy  of  the  Sample 
Pamplilet  herewith  submitted,  as  well  as  in  the  Committee's  official  copy 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  which  has  been  referred  to  in  previous  Reports 
to  the  Assembly  as  representing  the  results  of  the  Committee's  work. 

3.  In  the  Sample  Pamphlet  an  explanatory  note  on  page  2  states  that 
the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  is  responsible  for 
editing  the  text  of  the  Shorter  Catechism,  and  the  Chairman  of  the  Com- 
mittee for  editing  the  proof  texts. 

In  this  connection  there  emerges  a  matter  that  the  Committee  deems 
important.  Agreeably  to  rules  of  editing  adopted  by  the  Board,  the 
text  of  the  Shorter  Catechism  conforms  to  an  American  fashion  of  spelling. 
The  proof  texts  conform  in  spelling  to  the  text  of  a  Cambridge  Bible 
used  in  editing  them.  The  confusion  arising  from  this  appears,  e.  g.,  at 
Question  57,  "labor"  and  "labour;"  Questions  63-65,  "honor"  and 
"honour;"  Questions  69-71  and  75-81,  "neighbor"  and  "neighbour." 
This  discrepancy  must  appear  in  a  much  larger  degree  in  editing  the 
Confessicm  of  Faith  and  the  Larger  Catechism  with  proof  texts,  should 
that  be  d(jne  in  the  same  way. 

It  is  the  opinion  of  the  Committee  that  uniformity  in  spelling  should 
be  observed  in  the  text  of  these  Standards  and  in  the  proof  texts  attached 
to  them.  But  for  the  proof  texts  it  recommends  that  they  be  printed  to 
conform  precisely,  in  text,  punctuation  and  spelling,  to  the  best  recog- 


28  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

nized  standard  of  printing  tlie  English  Bible  in  England,  or  to  the  best 
and  standard  edition  of  the  English  Bible  printed  by  the  American  Bible 
Society.* 

4.  The  Committee  reiterates  the  recommendation  of  the  Report  of 
1891  (see  Assembly's  Minutes,  1891,  pp.  131-134)  concerning  the  editing 
of  the  proof  texts  as  the  same  appears  on  pp.  6  and  7  of  the  Sample  Pamphlet. 

5.  The  action  of  the  Assembly  of  1893,  that  concluded  the  consider- 
ation of  the  revision  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  that  was  initiated  in  1889, 
leaves  the  situation  the  same  as  that  of  1888,  when  the  Committee  on 
Proof  Texts  was  appointed.  Having  now  submitted  a  finished  work, 
and  that  work,  as  represented  in  the  Sample  Pamphlet,  having  in  the 
appointed  way  been  challenged  in  only  one  instance  as  to  the  fitness  of 
the  proof  texts  it  has  prepared,  the  Committee  su})poses  that  the  time  has 
come  for  finally  disposing  of  its  work,  and  that  the  Committee  may  be 
discharged. 

Should  the  Assembly  approve  the  work  submitted,  it  may  appear  to 
some  members  that  its  adoption  should  be  referred  to  the  Presbyteries. 
It  seems  expedient,  therefore,  to  call  to  mind  the  process  by  which  the 
proof  texts  that  have  been  used  for  a  century  were  adopted.  A  state- 
ment of  this,  given  in  the  Report  of  1891  (Minutes,  p.  132),  appears  on 
pp.  7-9  of  the  Sample  Pamphlet.  An  authorized  Record  of  it  is  in  Moore's 
Digest,  (1886)  Book  i,  Chap,  i,  9,  a,  b,  c.  These  proof  texts  were  the  work 
of  a  Committee  appointed  by  the  Assembly  of  1792,  which  the  Assembly 
of  1794  approved  and  confided  to  a  Committee  especially  appointed 
for  the  purpose,  which  was  to  prepare  the  same  for  the  press,  agree  with 
the  printer  for  publication,  and  superintend  the  printing  and  vending 
of  the  same.  The  second  Committee  was  obviously  the  expedient  of 
that  time  for  doing  what  the  Church  has  since  then  created  the  Board 
of  Publication  to  do.  This  was  doing  as  had  been  done  with  the  original 
Westminster  proof  texts,  which  were  reported  by  the  Westminster  As- 
sembly to  Parliament  and  adopted  by  the  latter. 

These  precedents  make  it  plain  that  the  adoption  of  the  present  work 
should  take  place  in  the  same  way,  viz.,  by  action  of  the  Assembly  to 
that  effect.  Adopted  in  that  way,  the  proof  texts  will  continue  to  have 
the  same  relation  to  the  text  of  the  Standards  that  such  proof  texts  have 
always  had.  And  this,  it  is  supposed,  was  the  intention  in  undertaking 
the  present  work. 

Understanding  the  matter  so,  your  Committee  cherishes  the  hope  that 
its  work  will  now  be  adojjted  by  this  Assembly  and  that  the  Committee 
may  be  discharged.  It  has  existed  and  labored  for  six  years,  an  unex- 
pected duration.  In  that  period  God  has  called  to  heaven  two  of  the 
members  appointed  on  this  Committee,  viz.,  Drs.  Crosby  and  Welch.  It 
is  reason  for  wonder  and  gratitude  that  all  but  one  of  those  appointed  in 
1888  still  survive.  The  unexpected  duration  of  this  work  has  i)rovi- 
dentially  brought  us  to  the  exact  centennial  of  the  adoption  of  the  proof 
texts  that  have  hitherto  been  printed  with  the  Standards  of  our  Church. 
This  is  a  very  interesting  coincidence,  which  everyone  may  point  out 
in  his  own  way.  The  Assembly  will  say  whether  it  shall  be  signalized 
by  beginning  another  century  with  the  proof  texts  as  revised  and  amended 
by  the  work  of  this  Committee. 

♦See  below,  Recommendation  2,  p.  29. 


PROOF  TEXTS  TO  THE  STANDARDS  29 

The  Committee  respectfully  offers  for  adoption  the  following  recom- 
mendations: 

1.  That  the  General  Assembly  adopt  the  proof  texts  for  the  Confession 
of  Faith,  the  Larger  Catechism  and  the  Shorter  Catechism  as  the  same 
have  been  prepared  by  the  Committee  on  Proof  Texts,  and  authorize  the 
same  to  be  printed  henceforth  instead  of  those  heretofore  authorized  to 
be  printed  with  the  Church's  Standards. 

2.  That  the  General  Assembly  require  the  editing  of  the  said  proof 
texts  to  conform  precisely  in  text  and  punctuation  to  the  best  and  standard 
edition  of  the  English  Bible,  printed  by  the  American  Bible  Society, 
except  where  the  Board  of  Publication  shall  order  otherwise. 

3.  That  the  General  Assembly  require  the  said  proof  texts  to  be  printed 
with  the  text  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  of  the  Larger  Catechism 
in  the  way  recommended  by  the  Committee  on  Proof  Texts  in  its  Report 
to  the  Assembly  of  1891  (see  Minutes,  pp.  131,  132),  and  as  the  same 
is  set  forth,  pp.  6,  7,  of  the  Sample  Pamphlet;  and  with  the  text  of  the 
Shorter  Catechism,  as  they  appear  in  the  Sample  Pamphlet  that  accom- 
panies this  Report,  subject  to  the  standard  of  printing  the  Bible  that  the 
Assembly  shall  adopt. 

4.  That  this  Report  be  spread  on  the  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly. 

5.  That  the  Committee  on  Proof  Texts  be  discharged. — 1894,  pp. 
157-160. 

3.     Revision,  proof  texts,  1902. 

The  Supplementary  Report  on  proof  texts  of  the  Special  Committee  on 
Revision  was  taken  up,  adopted,  and  is  as  follows: 

The  Committee  on  the  Revision  of  the  Credal  Statements  of  the  Church 
considered  the  matter  of  proof  texts  for  the  proposed  new  chapters  of  the 
Confession,  and  herewith  submits  to  the  General  Assembly  the  result  of 
its  deliberations  for  such  use  as  in  the  future  may  appear  to  be  wise. 

It  is  recommended  that  the  proof  texts  of  the  proposed  new  chapters  of 
the  Confession  of  Faith,  selected  by  the  Revision  Committee  of  1892,  be 
retained,  but  with  the  following  additions  and  omissions : 

In  Sec.  i  of  the  chapter,  "Of  the  Work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,"  we  recom- 
mend the  omission  of  John  14:  16,  17;  Matt.  12:  31,  32,  and  the  addition 
of  the  third  verse  of  Eph.,  ch.  4,  to  the  fourth  and  thirtieth  verses  as  given. 
In  Sec.  ii  no  change.  In  Sec.  iii  the  omission  of  ,  cts  24:  25.  In  Sec.  iv 
the  omission  of  John  14:  16,  17;  Eph.  3:  16  and  4:  30,  and  under  No.  2 
the  addition  of  Rom.  5:  5  and  Eph.  3:  16,  and  that  the  reference  under  No. 
2  begin  with  Eph.  1:  13.  In  Sec.  v  the  omission  of  Eph.  3:  10,  of  I  Tim. 
3:  15;  Eph.  4:  3,  4;  Joel  1:  28,  and  the  addition  under  No.  1  of  Col.  2: 
18  and  Eph.  4:  15,  16. 

As  to  the  proposed  new  chapter,  "Of  the  Love  of  God  and  Missions," 
we  recommend  no  change  in  the  proof  texts  of  Soc.  i;  in  Sec.  ii  that  in 
place  of  John  3:  11,  probably  a  misprint,  John  3:  16  be  substituted,  and 
that  the  following  omissions  be  made:  Luke  19:  41,  42;  Mark  11:  1-15 
and  Acts  16:  14,  and  under  No.  3  we  would  add  to  John  4:  14,  verses 
9-14,  same  chapter;  to  Heb.  2:  4  we  would  add  the  third  verse  also;  in 
Sec.  iii  we  recommend  the  omission  of  Prov.  1 :  24-26;  in  Sec.  iv  no  change. — 
1904,  p.  150. 


30  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

V.     SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS 

/.  WITHDRAWAL  FROM  THE  SYNOD  OF  PHILADELPHIA 

[Note. — In  1745  sundry  ministers  and  elders  of  the  Presbyteries  of  New  York,  New 
Brunswick,  and  New  Castle  withdrew  from  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  and  formed 
themselves  into  a  Synod  under  the  name  and  title  of  the  Synod  of  New  York.] 

1.     Formation  of  the  Synod  of  New  York. 

The  following  articles  were  agreed  upon  by  the  withdrawing  Presbyteries  as 

THE    PLAN    AND    FOUNDATION    OF   THEIR    SYNODICAL    UNION. 

1.  They  agree  that  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  with  the 
Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  be  the  public  confession  of  their  faith 
in  such  manner  as  was  agreed  unto  by  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  in  the 
year  1729;  and  to  be  inserted  in  the  latter  end  of  this  book.  And  they 
declare  their  approbation  of  the  Directory  of  the  Assembly  of  Divines 
at  Westminster,  as  the  general  plan  of  worship  and  discipline. 

2.  They  agree  that  in  matters  of  discipline,  and  those  things  that 
relate  to  the  peace  and  good  order  of  our  churches,  they  shall  be  deter- 
mined according  to  the  major  vote  of  ministers  and  elders,  with  which 
vote  every  member  shall  actively  concur  or  pacifically  acquiesce;  but  if 
any  member  cannot  in  conscience  agree  to  the  determination  of  the  ma- 
jority, but  supposes  himself  obliged  to  act  contrary  thereunto,  and  the 
Synod  think  themselves  obliged  to  insist  upon  it  as  essentially  neces- 
sary to  the  well-being  of  our  churches,  in  that  case  such  dissenting  mem- 
ber promises  peaceably  to  withdraw  from  the  body  without  endeavoring 
to  raise  any  dispute  or  contention  upon  the  debated  point,  or  any  unjust 
alienation  of  affection  from  them. 

3.  If  any  member  of  their  body  supposes  that  he  hath  anything  to 
object  against  any  of  his  brethren  with  respect  to  error  in  doctrine,  immo- 
rality in  life,  or  negligence  in  his  ministry,  he  shall  not,  on  any  account, 
propagate  the  scandal  until  the  person  objected  against  is  dealt  with 
according  to  the  rules  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  known  methods  of  their 
discipline.  ^ 

4.  They  agree  that  all  who  have  a  competent  degree  of  ministerial 
knowledge,  are  orthodox  in  their  doctrine,  regular  in  their  lives,  and 
diligent  in  their  endeavors  to  promote  the  important  designs  of  vital 
godliness,  and  that  will  submit  to  their  discipline,  shall  be  cheerfully 
admitted  into  their  Communion. 

And  they  do  also  agree  that,  in  order  to  avoid  all  divisive  methods 
among  their  ministers  and  congregations,  and  to  strengthen  the  discipline 
of  Christ  in  the  churches  in  these  parts,  they  will  maintain  a  correspon- 
dence with  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  in  this  their  first  meeting,  b}'^  appoint- 
ing two  of  their  members  to  meet  with  the  said  Synod  of  Philadelphia 
at  their  next  convention,  and  to  concert  with  them  such  measures  as  may 
best  promote  the  precious  interests  of  Christ's  Kingdom  in  these  parts. — 
Records,  1745,  pp.  233,  234. 

[Note. — For  subsequent  actions  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  until  the  Reunion  in 
1758,  sec  Records,  1749,  pp.  238,  239:  1750,  pp.  240,  241,  243;  1756,  p.  272;  1757,  p.  279, 
and  Baird's  Digest,  pp.  609-613.] 

2.     The  Reunion  of  1758:  forming  the  Synod  of  New  York  and 
Philadelphia. 

The  two  Synods  of  Philadelphia  and  New  York,  reunited  in  J758, 
May  29,  when  the  following  Plan  of  Union  was  adopted,  viz.: 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  31 

The  Synods  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  taking  into  serious  consid- 
eration the  present  divided  state  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  land, 
and  being  deeply  sensible  that  the  division  of  the  Church  tends  to  weaken 
its  interests,  to  dishonor  religion,  and  consequently  its  glorious  Author; 
to  render  government  and  discipline  ineffectual,  and  finally  to  dissolve 
its  very  frame;  and  being  desirous  to  pursue  such  measures  as  may  most 
tend  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  establishment  and  edification  of  His 
people,  do  judge  it  to  be  our  indispensable  duty  to  study  the  things  that 
make  for  peace,  and  to  endeavor  the  healing  of  that  breach  which  has 
for  some  time  subsisted  amongst  us,  that  so  its  hurtful  consequences  may 
not  extend  to  posterity;  that  all  occasion  of  reproach  upon  our  society 
may  be  removed,  and  that  we  may  carry  on  the  great  designs  of  religion 
to  better' advantage  than  we  can  do  in  a  divided  state;  and  since  both 
Synods  continue  to  profess  the  same  principles  of  faith,  and  adhere  to 
the  same  form  of  worship,  government  and  discipline,  there  is  the  greater 
reason  to  endeavor  the  compromising  of  those  differences  which  were 
agitated  many  years  ago  with  too  great  warmth  and  animosity,  and  unite 
in  one  body. 

For  which  end,  and  that  no  jealousies  or  grounds  of  alienation  may 
remain,  and  also  to  prevent  future  breaches  of  like  nature,  we  agree  to 
unite  and  do  unite  in  one  body,  under  the  name  of  the  Synod  of  New 
York  and  Philadelphia,  on  the  following  plan : 

I.  Both  Synods  having  always  approved  and  received  the  Westminster 
Confession  of  Faith  and  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  as  an  orthodox 
and  excellent  system  of  Christian  doctrine  founded  on  the  Word  of  God, 
we  do  still  receive  the  same  as  the  confession  of  our  faith,  and  also  adhere 
to  the  plan  of  worship,  government  and  discipline  contained  in  the  West- 
minster Directory,  strictly  enjoining  it  on  all  our  members  and  proba- 
tioners for  the  ministry,  that  they  preach  and  teach,  according  to  the 
form  of  sound  words  in  said  Confession  and  Catechisms,  and  avoid  and 
oppose  all  errors  contrary  thereto. 

II.  That  when  any  matter  is  determined  by  a  major  vote,  every  member 
shall  either  actively  concur  with  or  passively  submit  to  such  determina- 
tion; or  if  his  conscience  permit  him  to  do  neither,  he  shall,  after  sufficient 
liberty  modestly  to  reason  and  remonstrate,  peaceably  withdraw  from 
our  Communion  without  attempting  to  make  any  schism.  Provided 
always  that  this  shall  be  understood  to  extend  only  to  such  determina- 
tion as  the  body  shall  judge  indispensable  in  doctrine  or  Presbyterian 
government. 

III.  That  any  member  or  members,  for  the  exoneration  of  his  or  their 
conscience  before  God,  have  a  right  to  protest  against  any  act  or  proce- 
dure of  our  highest  judicature,  because  there  is  no  further  appeal  to  an- 
other for  redress;  and  to  require  that  such  protestation  be  recorded  in 
their  Minutes.  And  as  such  a  protest  is  a  solemn  appeal  from  the  bar  of 
said  judicature,  no  member  is  liable  to  prosecution  on  the  account  of  his 
protesting.  Provided  always  that  it  shall  be  deemed  irregular  and  unlaw- 
ful to  enter  a  protestation  against  any  member  or  members,  or  to  protest 
facts  or  accusations  instead  of  proving  them,  unless  a  fair  trial  be  refused, 
even  by  the  highest  judicature.  And  it  is  agreed,  that  protestations 
are  only  to  be  entered  against  the  public  acts,  judgments  or  determina- 
tions of  the  judicature  with  which  the  protester's  conscience  is  offended. 


32  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

IV.  As  the  protestation  entered  in  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  A.D. 
1741,  has  been  apprehended  to  have  been  approved  and  received  by  an 
act  of  said  Synod,  and  on  that  account  was  judged  a  sufficient  obstacle 
to  an  union;  the  said  Synod  declare  that  they  never  judiciallj^  adopted 
the  said  protestation,  nor  do  account  it  a  Sj^nodical  act,  but  that  it  is 
to  be  considered  as  the  act  of  those  only  who  subscribed  it;  and  therefore 
cannot  in  its  nature  be  a  valid  objection  to  the  union  of  the  two  Synods, 
especially  considering  that  a  very  great  majority  of  both  Synods  have 
become  members  since  the  said  protestation  was  entered. 

V.  That  it  shall  be  esteemed  and  treated  as  a  censurable  evil,  to  accuse 
any  member  of  heterodoxy,  insufficiency  or  immorality  in  a  calumniating 
manner,  or  otherwise  than  by  private  brotherly  admonition,  or  by  a 
regular  process  according  to  our  known  rules  of  judicial  trial  in  cases 
of  scandal.  And  it  shall  be  considered  in  the  same  view  if  any  Presbytery 
appoint  supplies  within  the  bounds  of  another  Presbj^tery  without  their 
concurrence;  or  if  any  member  officiate  in  another's  congregation  without 
asking  and  obtaining  his  consent,  or  the  Session's  in  case  the  minister 
be  absent;  yet  it  shall  be  esteemed  unbrotherly  for  any  one,  in  ordinary 
circumstances,  to  refuse  his  consent  to  a  regular  member  when  it  is  re- 
quested. 

VI.  That  no  Presbytery  shall  license  or  ordain  to  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry, any  candidate,  until  he  give  them  competent  satisfaction  as  to  his 
learning,  and  experimental  acquaintance  with  religion,  and  skill  in  divinity 
and  cases  of  conscience;  and  declare  his  acceptance  of  the  Westminster 
Confession  and  Catechisms  as  the  confession  of  his  faith,  and  promise 
subjection  to  the  Presbyterian  plan  of  government  in  the  Westminster 
Directory. 

VII.  The  Synods  declare  it  is  their  earnest  desire  that  a  complete 
union  may  be  obtained  as  soon  as  possible,  and  agree  that  the  united 
Synod  shall  model  the  several  Presbyteries  in  such  manner  as  shall  appear 
to  them  most  expedient.  Provided,  nevertheless,  that  Presbyteries, 
where  an  alteration  does  not  appear  to  be  for  edification,  continue  in  their 
present  form.  As  to  divided  congregations,  it  is  agreed  that  such  as  have 
settled  ministers  on  both  sides  be  allowed  to  continue  as  they  are;  that 
where  those  of  one  side  have  a  settled  minister,  the  other  being  vacant, 
may  join  with  the  settled  minister,  if  a  majority  choose  so  to  do;  that 
when  both  sides  are  vacant  they  shall  be  at  liberty  to  unite  together. 

VIII.  As  the  late  religious  appearances  occasioned  much  speculation 
and  debate,  the  members  of  the  New  York  Synod,  in  order  to  prevent 
any  misapprehensions,  declare  their  adherence  to  their  former  sentiments 
in  favor  of  them,  that  a  blessed  work  of  God's  Holy  Spirit  in  the  con- 
version of  numbers  was  then  carried  on;  and  for  the  satisfaction  of  all 
concerned,  this  united  Synod  agree  in  declaring  that  as  all  mankind  are 
naturally  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  an  entire  change  of  heart  and  life 
is  necessary  to  make  them  meet  for  the  service  and  enjoyment  of  God; 
that  such  a  change  can  be  only  effected  by  the  jjowerful  operations  of 
the  Divine  Spirit;  that  when  sinners  are  made  sensible  of  their  lost  con- 
dition and  absolute  inability  to  recover  themselves,  are  enlightened  in 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  and  convinced  of  his  ability  and  willingness  to 
save,  and  up(jn  Gospel  encouragements  do  .choose  him  for  their  Saviour, 
and  renouncing  their  own  righteousness  in  point  of  merit,  depend  upon 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  33 

his  imputed  righteousness  for  their  justification  before  God,  and  on  his 
wisdom  and  strength  for  guidance  and  support;  when  upon  these  appre- 
hensions and  exercises  their  souls  are  comforted,  notwithstanding  all  their 
past  guilt,  and  rejoice  in  God  through  Jesus  Christ;  when  they  hate  and 
bewail  their  sins  of  heart  and  life,  delight  in  the  laws  of  God  without 
exception,  reverentially  and  diligently  attend  his  ordinances,  become 
humble  and  self-denied,  and  make  it  the  business  of  their  lives  to  please 
and  glorify  God  and  to  do  good  to  their  fellow  men — this  is  to  be  acknowl- 
edged as  a  gracious  work  of  God,  even  though  it  should  be  attended 
with  unusual  bodily  commotions  or  some  more  exceptionable  circum- 
stances, by  means  of  infirmity,  temptations  or  remaining  corruptions; 
and  wherever  religious  appearances  are  attended  with  the  good  effects 
above  mentioned,  we  desire  to  rejoice  in  and  thank  God  for  them.  But, 
on  the  other  hand,  when  persons  seeming  to  be  under  a  religious  concern, 
imagine  that  they  have  visions  of  the  human  nature  of  Jesus  Christ, 
or  hear  voices,  or  see  external  lights,  or  have  fainting  and  convulsion- 
like fits,  and  on  the  account  of  these  judge  themselves  to  be  truly  con- 
verted; though  they  have  not  the  Scriptural  characters  of  a  work  of  God 
above  described,  we  believe  such  persons  are  under  a  dangerous  delusion; 
and  we  testify  our  utter  disapprobation  of  such  a  delusion,  wherever  it 
attends  any  religious  appearances,  in  any  Church  or  time. 

Now  as  both  Synods  are  agreed  in  their  sentiments  concerning  the 
nature  of  a  work  of  grace,  and  declare  their  desire  and  purpose  to  promote 
it,  different  judgments  respecting  particular  matters  of  fact  ought  not  to 
prevent  their  union;  especially  as  many  of  the  present  members  have 
entered  into  the  ministry  since  the  time  of  the  aforesaid  religious  appear- 
ances. 

Upon  the  whole,  as  the  design  of  our  union  is  the  advancement  of  the 
Mediator's  kingdom,  and  as  the  wise  and  faithful  discharge  of  the  minis- 
terial function  is  the  principal  appointed  means  for  that  glorious  end, 
we  judge  that  this  is  a  proper  occasion  to  manifest  our  sincere  intention 
unitedly  to  exert  ourselves  to  fulfill  the  ministry  we  have  received  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  Accordingly,  we  unanimously  declare  our  serious  and  fixed 
resolution,  by  divine  aid,  to  take  heed  to  ourselves  that  our  hearts  be 
upright,  our  discourse  edifying,  and  our  lives  exemplary  for  purity  and 
godliness;  to  take  heed  to  our  doctrine,  that  it  be  not  only  orthodox,  but 
evangelical  and  spiritual,  tending  to  awaken  the  secure  to  a  suitable  con- 
cern for  their  salvation,  and  to  instruct  and  encourage  sincere  Christians, 
thus  commending  ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of 
God;  to  cultivate  peace  and  harmony  among  ourselves,  and  strengthen 
each  other's  hands  in  promoting  the  knowledge  of  divine  truth,  and  diffus- 
ing the  savor  of  piety  among  our  people. 

Finally,  \ve  earnestly  recommend  it  to  all  under  our  care,  that  instead 
of  indulging  a  contentious  disposition,  they  would  love  each  other  with 
a  pure  heart  fervently,  as  brethren  who  profess  subjection  to  the  same 
Lord,  adhere  to  the  same  faith,  worship  and  government,  and  entertain 
the  same  hope  of  glory.  And  we  desire  that  they  would  improve  the 
present  union  for  their  mutual  edification,  combine  to  strengthen  the  com- 
mon interests  of  religion,  and  go  hand  in  hand  in  the  path  of  life;  which 
we  pray  the  God  of  all  grace  would  please  to  effect,  for  Christ's  sake. 
Amen. 


34  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

The  Synod  agree,  that  all  former  differences  and  disputes  are  laid 
aside  and  buried;  and  that  no  future  inquiry  or  vote  shall  be  proposed  in 
this  Synod  concerning  these  things;  but  if  an}'-  member  seek  a  Synodical 
inquiry  or  declaration  about  any  of  the  matters  of  our  past  differences, 
it  shall  be  deemed  a  censurable  breach  of  this  agreement,  and  be  refused, 
and  he  be  rebuked  accordingly. — 1758,  pp.  285,  288. 

77.     THE  SEPARATION  OF  1837. 
1.     The  excluding  act  of  1837. 

[See  Baird's  Digest,  revised  edition,  pp.  715-770;  and  Minutes,  1837,  pp.  419-488. 

The  Plan  of  Union  of  1801,  with  the  Congregational  Churches,  was  abrogated. — 
1837,  pp.  420-422. 

By  the  operation  of  the  abrogation  of  the  Plan  of  Union  of  1801,  the  Synod  of  the 
Western  Reserve  was  declared  to  be  no  longer  a  part  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America. — 1837,  p.  440. 

The  Synods  of  Utica,  Geneva,  and  Genesee,  which  were  formed  and  attached  to 
this  body  under  and  in  execution  of  said  "Plan  of  Union,"  were  declared  to  be  out  of 
the  ecclesiastical  connection  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  and  not  in  form  or  in  fact  an  integral  portion  of  said  Church. — 1837,  p.  444.  ] 

2.     The  division  of  the  Church, 

Tivo  General  Assemblies  organized. 

[See  Baird's  Digest,  revised  edition,  pp.  770-784;  and  Minutes,  1838,  pp.  3,  7, 19, 0.  S. 
Also  Mimdes,  1838,  pp.  635-645,  N.  S. 

Thenceforth  until  1869  the  two  Assemblies  met  as  independent  bodies. 
For  the  relations  of  the  two  Assemblies  prior  to  Reunion  see  Digest,  1886,  pp.  57,  58; 
and  Minutes,  1849,  pp.  174,  175;  1850,  p.  306,  N.  S.;  1850,  p.  467,  O.  S.] 

777.     THE  REUNION  OF  1869. 
1.     Initiation  of  correspondence  between  the  Assemblies. 

a.  In  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 

States  of  America,  in  session  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  the  matter  of  a  frater- 
nal correspondence  by  commissioners,  with  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  (New  School),  in  session  at  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  being 
duly  considered,  is  decided  as  follows: 

This  Assembly,  having  considered  certain  Overtures  sent  to  it  by  a  few 
of  the  Presbyteries  under  its  care,  proposing  that  steps  should  be  taken 
by  it  towards  an  organic  union  between  this  Church  and  the  Church 
under  the  care  of  the  Presbyterian  General  Assembly  (New  School);  and 
having  determined  against  the  course  proposed  in  said  Overtures,  has  also 
been  informed  that  the  other  General  Assembly  has,  about  the  same  time, 
come  to  a  similar  conclusion  on  similar  Overtures  laid  before  it  by  a  cer- 
tain number  of  its  own  Presbyteries.  Of  its  own  motion,  this  General 
Assembly,  considering  the  time  to  have  come  for  it  to  take  the  initiative 
in  securing  a  better  understanding  of  the  relations  which  it  judges  are 
proper  to  be  maintained  between  the  two  General  Assemblies,  hereby 
proposes  that  there  shall  be  a  stated,  annual,  and  friendly  interchange  of 
commissioners  between  the  two  General  A.ssomblies,  each  body  sending 
to  the  other  one  minister  and  one  ruling  elder,  as  commissioners,  year 
by  year,  the  said  commissioners  to  enjoy  such  privileges,  in  each  body 
to  which  they  are  .sent,  as  are  common  to  all  those  now  receiv^ed  bj'  this 
body  from  other  Christian  denominations. 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  35 

The  Moderator  of  this  Assembly  will  communicate  this  deliverance  to 
the  Moderator  of  the  other  Assembly,  to  be  laid  before  it  with  our  Chris- 
tian salutations. — 1862,  pp.  633,  634,  O.  S. 

[This  action  was  communicated  to  the  Assembly,  N.  S.,  of  1863,  whose 
response  was  as  follows.] 

b.  The  Committee,  to  whom  was  referred  the  communication  from 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  that  met  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  in  May,  1862,  addressed  to 
this  General  Assembly,  and  proj)()sing  "a  stated,  annual,  and  friendly 
interchange  of  commissioners  between  the  two  General  Assemblies," 
recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions: 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  Assembly,  with  heartfelt  pleasure  and  Christian 
salutations,  accept  the  proposition  thus  made,  hoping  and  praying,  that 
it  may  result  "in  securing  a  better  understanding  of  the  relations,"  which, 
in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly,  "are  proper  to  be  maintained  between 
the  two  Assemblies." 

2.  That,  in  accordance  with  the  suggestion  of'  the  Moderator  of  the 
Assembly  that  met  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  in  May,  1862,  that  this  inter- 
change of  commissioners  should  commence  at  the  earliest  practicable 
period,  the  Rev.  Robert  W.  Patterson,  D.D.,  and  the  Hon.  William  H. 
Brown,  Principals,  and  the  Rev.  Arthur  Swazey  and  Mr.  Oliver  H.  Lee, 
Alternates,  all  of  the  Presbytery  of  Chicago,  be  appointed  commissioners, 
to  represent  this  General  Assembly  in  the  General  Assembly  now  in 
session  at  Peoria,  111. 

3.  That  it  be  suggested  that  future  General  Assemblies  of  the  two 
branches  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  hereafter  desig- 
nate each  other  respectively  by  the  places  in  which  their  sessions  are 
appointed  to  be  held. 

4.  That  a  certified  copy  of  this  action  be  at  once  transmitted  to  the 
Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  now  in  session  at  Peoria,  111.,  and 
that  the  commissioners  appointed  be  requested  to  repair  to  that  body, 
and  express  to  them  the  fraternal  and  Christian  regards  of  this  General 
Assembly.— 1863,  p.  230,  N.  S. 

2.     Action  of  the  Assemblies  looking  to  Reunion — 
Committee  appointed. 

a.  Overtures  of  the  Old  School  Assembly. 

The  Committee  of  Bills  and  Overtures  report  Overture  No.  10,  on  the 
subject  of  the  Reunion  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
from  the  Presbyteries  of  Leavenworth,  Muncie,  New  Lisbon,  Madison, 
Erie,  and  Oxford.  These  Presbyteries  ask  the  Assembly  to  take  measures 
at  this  session  to  secure,  at  an  early  day,  the  organic  union  of  the  two 
bodies  whose  General  Assemblies  are  now  in  session  in  this  city. 
The  Committee  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions: 
Resolved,  1.  That  this  Assembly  expresses  its  fraternal  affection  for 
the  other  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  its  earnest  desire  for 
Reunion  at  the  earliest  time  consistent  with  agreement  in  doctrine,  order 
and  polity,  on  the  basis  of  our  common  Standards,  and  the  prevalence  of 
mutual  confidence  and  love  which  are  necessary  to  a  happy  Union,  and 
to  the  permanent  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  united  Church. 


36  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Resolved,  2.  That  it  be  recommended  to  all  our  churches  and  church 
courts,  and  to  all  our  ministers,  ruling  elders,  and  communicants,  to 
cherish  fraternal  feelings,  to  cultivate  Christian  intercourse,  in  the  wor- 
ship of  God  and  in  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  to  avoid 
all  needless  controversies  and  competitions  adapted  to  perpetuate  division 
and  strife. 

Resolved,  3.  That  a  Committee  of  nine  ministers  and  six  ruling  elders 
be  appointed,  provided  that  a  similar  Committee  shall  be  appointed  by 
the  other  Assembly  now  in  session  in  this  city,  for  the  purpose  of  con- 
ferring in  regard  to  the  desirableness  and  practicability  of  Reunion,  and 
if,  after  conference  and  inquiry,  such  Reunion  shall  seem  to  be  desirable 
and  practicable,  to  suggest  suitable  measures  for  its  accomplishment, 
and  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly. — 1866,  p.  44,  0.  S. 

b.  Response  of  the  N,  S.  Assembly. 

The  Committee  on  the  Polity  of  the  Church  reported  on  several  Over- 
tures relating  to  Reunion  with  the  other  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
The  Report  was  unanimously  adopted,  and  is  as  follows: 

The  Committee  on  the  Polity  of  the  Church  report  Overtures,  num- 
bered J  to  16,  on  the  subject  of  the  Reunion  of  the  two  branches  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church :  from  the  Presliyteries  of  New  York,  3rd,  and  New 
York,  4th,  Newark,  Dubuque,  Greencastle,  Alton,  Steuben,  Athens, 
Monroe,  Keokuk,  Long  Island,  Trumbull  and  San  Jose.  All  these  Presby- 
teries, with  different  degrees  of  urgency,  recommend  to  this  Assembly 
to  initiate,  or  to  respond  to,  proposals  looking  to  an  entire  Reunion  of 
the  churches  represented  by  the  two  General  Assemblies  now  in  session 
in  the  city  of  St.  Louis. 

The  General  Assembly  now  in  session  at  the  Second  Presbyterian 
Church  of  this  city  has  also  adopted  resolutions  appointing  a  Committee 
to  confer  with  a  similar  Committee  of  our  own  Church  in  regard  to  the 
desirableness  and  practicability  of  such  Reunion. 

Your  Committee  recommend  to  this  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the 
following  resolutions : 

Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  tender  to  the  Assembly  representing 
the  other  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  its  cordial  Christian  saluta- 
tions and  fellowship,  and  the  expression  of  its  earnest  wish  for  Reunion, 
on  the  basis  of  our  common  Standards,  received  in  a  common  spirit. 

Resolved,  That  a  Committee  of  fifteen,  nine  of  whom  shall  be  minis- 
ters of  the  Gospel,  and  six  ruling  elders,  be  appointed  to  confer  on  this 
subject,  in  the  recess  of  the  Assemblies,  with  the  Committee  to  be  appointed 
by  the  other  General  Assembly,  and  to  report  the  results  to  the  next 
General  Assembly. 

Resolved,  That  we  enjoin  upon  this  Committee,  and  upon  all  our  minis- 
ters and  Church  members  to  abstain  from  whatever  may  hinder  a  true 
Christian  fellowship,  and  to  cherish  and  cultivate  those  feelings  and  pur- 
poses which  look  to  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  Zion,  the  edifying  of 
the  body  of  Christ,  and  the  complete  union  of  all  believers,  especially 
of  those  who  live  in  the  same  land,  and  have  the  same  history,  and  the 
same  Standards  of  doctrine  and  polity. 


SKI'AHA'riONS  AND  REUNIONS  37 

Resolved,  Tliat  a  copy  of  these  resolutions,  with  the  names  of  our  Com- 
mittee, be  sent  to  the  other  General  Assembly  now  in  session  in  this  city. — 
1866,  pp.  273,  274,  N.  S. 

c.  Committees  on  Reunion,  186G. 

1.  Old  School. 

Ministirs—J.  M.  Krebs,  D.D.,  of  the  Synod  of  New  York,  C.  C.  Beatty, 
D.D.,  of  the  Synod  of  Wheeling,  J.  T.  Backus,  D.D.,  of  the  Synod  of 
Albany,  P.  D.  Gurley,  D.D.,  of  the  Synod  of  Baltimore,  J.  G.  Monfort, 
D.I).,  of  the  Synod  of  Cincinnati,  W.  D.  Howard,  D.D.,  of  the  Synod 
of  Pittsburgh,  W.  E.  Schenck,  D.D.,  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  Villeroy 
D.  Reed,  D.D.,  of  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey,  F.  T.  Brown,  D.D.,  of  the 
Synod  of  Chicago.  Ruling  PJlders — James  M.  Ray,  of  the  Synod  of  North- 
ern Indiana,  Robert  McKnight,  of  the  Synod  of  Allegheny,  Samuel  Galloway, 
of  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  II.  K.  Clarke,  of  the  Synod  of  Sandusky,  George 
P.  Strong,  of  the  Synod  of  Missouri,  Ormond  Beatty,  of  the  Synod  of 
Kentucky.— 1866,  p.  48,  0.  S. 

2.  New  School. 

Ministers — Thomas  Brainerd,  D.D.,  Chairman;  William  Adams,  D.D., 
Edwin  F.  Hatfield,  D.D.,  Jonathan  F.  Stearns,  D.D.,  Philemon  H.  Fowler, 
D.D.,  James  B.  Shaw,  D.D.,  Henry  L.  Hitchcock,  D.D.,  Robert  W. 
Patterson,  D.D.,  and  Henry  A.  Nelson,  D.D.,  with  Riding  Elders —  Joseph 
Allison,  LL.D.,  Henry  W.  Williams,  LL.D.,  and  Messrs.  Truman  P. 
Hand}'',  Edward  A.  Lambert,  Robert  W.  Steele  and  William  H.  Brown. — 
18G3,  p.  278,  N.  S. 

[The  Joint  Committees  thus  constituted  reported  to  the  Assemblies  of 
1867.] 

3.     Terms  of  Reunion  of  the  Assemblies  of  1867  and  1868. 

[The  terms  of  Reunion  proposed  by  the  Joint  Committee  on  Reunion 
appointed  in  1866,  and  continued  by  the  Assemblies  of  1867  and  1868, 
were  sent  down  to  the  Presbyteries  by  both  the  Old  and  the  New  School 
Assemblies.  Of  the  Old  School  Presbj^teries,  only  110  sent  up  answers, 
and  these  indicated  "an  unsettled  and  fluctuating  judgment,  probably 
without  a  parallel  in  the  history  of  our  Church."  Of  the  New  School 
Presbyteries,  100  were  in  the  affirmative,  and  4  in  the  negative.] 

[Note. — See  for  the  entire  history  of  this  subject,  with  the  protest  in  the  Old  School 
Asseni!)lv,  1<S69,  of  Dr.  E.  P.  Humphrey  and  others,  and  the  answer  to  the  protest,  by 
Dr.  W.  G.  T.  Shedd  and  others.— Digest  of  188G,  pp.  70-90.] 

4.     General  Assemblies  of  1869  at  New  York. 

A  new  Joint  Committee  appointed. 

a.  [On  the  first  day  of  the  session.  ] 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Musgrave,  the  following  was  unanimously  adopted: 
Resolved,  That  a  Committee  of  Conference,  consisting  of  five  minis- 
ters and  five  ruling  elders,  be  appointed  to  confer  with  a  similar  Com- 
mittee, if  appointed  by  the  other  General  Assembly  now  in  session  in 
this  city,  on  the  subject  of  the  Reunion  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church;  to  report  during  the  present  sessions,  and  at  as  early  a 
day  as  practicable,  what  further  action,  if  any,  should  be  taken  on  the 
subject. 


38  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

The  Moderator  appointed  as  said  Committee:  Ministers — George  W. 
Musg^ave,  D.D.,  A.  G.  Hall,  D.D.,  L.  H.  Atwater,  D.D.,  Willis  Lord, 
D.D.,  and  Henry  R.  Wilson,  D.D.  Ruling  Elders — Robert  Carter,  J.  C. 
Grier,  Charles  D.  Drake,  Henry  Day,  and  William  M.  Francis. — 1869,  p. 
S90,  0.  S. 

b.  Resolved,  That  a  Committee  of  five  ministers  and  five  elders  be 
appointed  to-morrow  morning  by  the  Moderator,  to  confer  with  any  like 
Committee  of  the  Assembly  of  the  other  branch,  on  the  subject  of  Reunion. 

Ministers — William  Adams,  D.D.,  Robert  W.  Patterson,  D.D.,  Samuel 
W.  Fisher,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Jonathan  F.  Stearns,  D.D.,  James  B.  Shaw, 
D.D.  Ruling  Elders — Hon.  William  Strong,  Hon.  Daniel  Haines,  Hon. 
William  E.  Dodge,  Hon.  Jacob  S.  Farrand,  Hon.  John  L.  Knight. — 
1869,  pp.  252,  257,  N.  S. 

5.     The  Report  of  the  Joint  Committee  presented  in  both 
Assemblies,  1869. 

The  Committee  of  Conference  appointed  by  the  two  General  Assem- 
blies has  attended  to  the  duty  assigned  to  it;  and  after  a  very  free  inter- 
change of  views,  with  prayer  to  Almighty  God  for  His  guidance,  is  unani- 
mous in  recommending  to  the  Assemblies  for  their  consideration,  and, 
if  they  see  fit,  their  adoption,  the  accompanying  three  Papers,  to  wit: 

1.  Plan  of  Reunion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America. 

2.  Concurrent  Declarations  of  the  General  Assemblies  of   1869;   and 

3.  Recommendation  of  a  Day  of  Prayer. 

I.  Plan  of  Reunion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America. 

Believing  that  the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom  would  be 
promoted  by  the  healing  of  our  divisions,  and  that  the  two  bodies  bear- 
ing the  same  name,  having  the  same  Constitution,  and  each  recognizing 
the  other  as  a  sound  and  orthodox  body  according  to  the  principles  of 
the  Confession  common  to  both,  cannot  be  justified  by  any  but  the  most 
imperative  reasons  in  maintaining  separate  and,  in  some  respects,  rival 
organizations;  we  are  now  clearly  of  the  opinion  that  the  Reunion  of  those 
bodies  ought,  as  soon  as  the  necessary  steps  can  be  taken,  to  be  accom- 
plished, upon  the  basis  hereinafter  set  forth : 

1.  The  Presbyterian  Churches  in  the  United  States  of  America,  namely, 
that  whose  General  Assembly  convened  in  the  Brick  Church  in  the  city 
of  New  York,  on  the  20th  day  of  May,  1869,  and  that  whose  General 
Assembly  met  in  the  Church  of  the  Covenant  in  the  said  city,  on  the 
same  day,  shall  be  reunited  as  one  Church,  under  the  name  and  style  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  possessing 
all  the  legal  and  corporate  rights  and  powers  pertaining  to  the  Church 
previous  to  the  division  in  1838,  and  all  the  legal  and  corporate  rights 
and  powers  which  the  separate  Churches  now  possess. 

2.  The  Reunion  shall  be  effected  on  the  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical 
basis  of  our  common  Standards;  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments shall  be  acknowledged  to  be  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  and  the 
only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice;  the  Confession  of  Faith  shall 


REPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  39 

cdiitiiuie  to  bo  sincerely  received  and  adopted  as  containing  the  system 
of  doctrine  tauj^ht  in  the  Holy  Scriptures;  and  the  Government  and  Disci- 
phne  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  shall  be  approved 
as  containing  the  principles  and  rules  of  our  polity. 

3.  Each  of  the  said  Assemblies  shall  submit  the  foregoing  Basis  to  its 
Presbyteries,  which  shall  be  required  to  meet  on  or  before  the  loth  day 
of  October,  1869,  to  express  their  approval  f)r  disapproval  of  the  same, 
by  a  categorical  answer  to  the  following  question : 

Do  you  approve  of  the  Reunion  of  the  two  bodies  now  claiming  the 
name  and  rights  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  on  the  following  Basis,  namely:  "The  Reunion  shall  be  effected 
on  the  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  basis  of  our  common  Standards;  the 
Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  shall  be  acknowledged  to  be 
the  inspired  Word  of  God,  and  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice; the  Confession  of  Faith  shall  continue  to  be  sincerely  received  and 
adopted  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures; and  the  Government  and  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  shall  be  approved  as  containing  the  principles  and 
rules  of  our  polity"? 

Each  Presl)ytery  shall,  before  the  1st  day  of  November,  1SG9,  forward 
to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  with  which  it  is  connected, 
a  statement  of  its  vote  on  the  said  Basis  of  Reunion. 

4.  The  said  General  Assemblies  now  sitting  shall,  after  finishing  their 
business,  adjourn,  to  meet  in  the  city  of  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania,  on  the 
second  Wednesday  of  November,  1869,  at  eleven  o'clock  a.m. 

If  the  two  General  Assemblies  shall  then  find  and  declare  that  the 
above-named  Basis  of  Reunion  has  been  approved  by  two  thirds  of  the 
Presbyteries  connected  with  each  branch  of  the  Church,  then-  the  same 
shall  be  of  binding  force,  and  the  two  Assemblies  shall  take  action  ac- 
cordingly. 

5.  The  said  General  Assemblies  shall  then  and  there  make  provision 
for  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  united  Church  on  the 
third  Thursday  of  May,  1870.  The  Moderators  of  the  two  present  As- 
semblies shall  jointly  preside  at  the  said  Assembly  of  1870  until  another 
Moderator  is  chosen.  The  Moderator  of  the  Assembly  now  sitting  at 
the  Brick  Church  aforesaid,  shall,  if  present,  put  all  vote's,  and  decide 
questions  of  order;  and  the  Moderator  of  the'  other  Assembly  shall,  if 
present,  preach  the  opening  sermon;  and  the  Stated  Clerks  of  the  present 
Assemblies  shall  act  as  Stated  Clerks  of  the  Assembly  of  the  united  Church 
until  a  Stated  Clerk  or  Clerks  shall  have  been  chosen  thereby;  and  no 
commissioner  shall  have  a  right  to  vote  or  deliberate  in  said  Assembly 
until  his  name  shall  have  been  enrolled  by  the  said  Clerks,  and  his  com- 
mission examined  and  filed  among  the  Papers  of  the  Assembly. 

6.  Each  Presbytery  of  the  separate  Churches  shall  be  entitled  to  the 
same  representation  in  the  Assembly  of  the  united  Church  in  1870  as  it 
is  entitled  to  in  the  Assembly  with  which  it  is  now  connected. 

IT.  Concurrent  Declar.\tions  of  the  General  Assemblies 
OF  1869. 

As  there  are  matters  pertaining  to  the  interests  of  the  Church  when  it 
shall  have  become  reunited,  which  will  manifestly  require  adjustment  on 


40  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

the  coming  together  of  two  bodies  which  have  so  long  acted  separately, 
and  concerning  some  of  which  matters  it  is  highly  desirable  that  there 
should  be  a  previous  good  understanding,  the  two  Assemblies  agree  to 
adopt  the  following  declarations,  not  as  articles  of  compact  or  covenant, 
but  as  in  their  judgment  proper  and  equitable  arrangements,  to  wit: 

1.  All  the  ministers  and  churches  embraced  in  the  two  bodies  should 
be  admitted  to  the  saine  standing  in  the  united  body,  which  they  may 
have  held  in  their  respective  connections,  up  to  the  consummation  of  the 
Union. 

2.  Imperfectly  organized  churches  are  counseled  and  expected  to 
become  thoroughly  Presbyterian,  as  early  within  the  period  of. five  years 
as  may  be  permitted  by  the  highest  interests  to  be  consulted;  and  no 
other  such  churches  shall  be  hereafter  received. 

3.  The  boundaries  of  the  several  Presbyteries  and  Synods  should  be 
adjusted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  united  Church. 

4.  The  official  Records  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Church,  for  the 
period  of  separation,  should  be  preserved  and  held  as  making  up  the 
one  history  of  the  Church;  and  no  rule  or  precedent,  which  does  not  stand 
approved  by  both  the  bodies,  should  be  of  any  authority,  until  reestablished 
in  the  united  body,  except  in  so  far  as  such  rule  or  precedent  may  affect 
the  rights  of  property  founded  thereon. 

5.  The  corporate  rights,  now  held  by  the  two 'General  Assemblies, 
and  by  their  Boards  and  Committees,  should,  as  far  as  practicable,  be 
consolidated,  and  applied  for  their  several  objects,  as  defined  by  law. 

6.  There  should  be  one  set  of  Committees  or  Boards  for  Home  and 
Foreign  Missions,  and  the  other  religious  enterprises  of  the  Church; 
which  the  churches  should  be  encouraged  to  sustain,  though  free  to  cast 
their  contributions  into  other  channels,  if  they  desire  to  do  so. 

7.  As  soon  as  practicable  after  the  Union  shall  have  been  effected,  the 
General  Assembly  should  reconstruct  and  consolidate  the  several  Perma- 
nent Committees  and  Boards,  which  now  belong  to  the  two  Assemblies, 
so  as  to  represent,  as  far  as  possible,  with  impartiality,  the  views  and 
wishes  of  the  two  bodies  constituting  the  united  Church. 

8.  The  publications  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  of  the  Publica- 
tion Committee  should  continue  to  be  issued  as  at  present,  leaving  it  to 
the  Board  of  Publication  of  the  united  Church  to  revise  these  issues, 
and  i^erfect  a  catalogue  for  the  united  Church  so  as  to  exclude  invidious 
references  to  past  controversies. 

9.  In  order  to  a  uniform  system  of  ecclesiastical  supervision,  those 
theological  seminaries  that  are  now  under  Assemljly  control  may,  if 
their  Boards  of  Direction  so  elect,  be  transferred  to  the  watch  and  care 
of  one  or  more  of  the  adjacent  Synods;  and  the  other  seminaries  are 
advised  to  introduce,  as  far  as  may  be,  into  their  constitutions,  the  prin- 
ciple of  Synodical  or  Assembly  supervision;  in  which  case  they  shall  be 
entitled  to  an  official  recognition  and  approbation  on  the  part  of  the 
General  Assembly. 

10.  It  should  be  regarded  as  the  duty  of  all  our  judicatories,  minis- 
ters, and  people  of  the  united  Church,  to  study  the  things  which  make 
for  peace,  and  to  guard  against  all  needless  and  offensive  references  to 
the  causes  that  have  divided  us;  and,  in  order  to  avoid  the  revival  of 
past  issues,  by  the  continuance  of  any  usage,  in  either  branch  of  the  Church 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  41 

that  has  grown  out  of  foniKM'  conflicts,  it  is  earnestly  rec<)inincn(h'il  to 
the  U)\ver  jiuhcatories  of  the  Church  that  they  conform  their  practice 
in  relation  to  all  such  usages,  as  far  as  is  consistent  with  their  convictions 
of  duty,  to  the  general  custom  of  the  Church  prior  to  the  controversies 
that  resulted  in  the  separation. 

III.  Recommendation  of  a  Day  of  Prayer. 

That  the  counsels  of  infinite  Wisdom  may  guide  our  decisions,  and 
the  blessings  of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  rest  upon  the  result  of 
our  efforts  for  Reunion,  it  is  earnestly  recommended  to  the  churches 
throughout  both  branches  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  that  they  observe 
the  second  Sabbath  in  September,  1869,  as  a  day  of  fervent  and  united 
prayer  to  Almighty  God,  that  he  would  grant  unto  us  all  "the  spirit  of 
counsel  and  might,  the  spirit  of  knowledge  and  of  the  fear  of  the  Lord," 
and  in  the  new  relations  now  contemplated,  enable  us  to  "keep  the  unity 
of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace." 

[The  foregoing  Report  was  adopted  by  the  Old  School  Assembly,  by  a 
vote  of  yeas  285,  nays  9  (p.  914);  by  the  New  School  Assembly  unani- 
mously (p.  275),  when  it  was:] 

a.  Resolved,  That  in  pursuance  of  the  foregoing  action  of  this  General 
Assembly,  the  Basis  of  Reunion  now  adopted  be  sent  down  to  the  Pres- 
bj'teries  for  their  approval  or  disapproval,  and  each  Presbytery  is  hereby 
required  to  meet  on  or  before  the  15th  day  of  October,  1869,  to  express 
its  approval  or  disapproval  of  the  same  by  a  categorical  answer  to  the 
following  question: 

Do  you  approve  of  the  Reunion  of  the  two  bodies  now  claiming  the 
name  and  rights  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  on  the  following  Basis,  viz.:  "The  Reunion  shall  be  effected 
on  the  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  basis  of  our  common  Standards;  the 
Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  shall  be  acknowledged  to  be 
the  inspired  Word  of  God,  and  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice; the  Confession  of  Faith  shall  continue  to  be  sincerely  received  and 
adopted  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures; and  the  Government  and  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  shall  be  approved  as  containing  the  principles  and 
rules  of  our  polity"? 

Each  Presbytery  is  also  hereby  required,  before  the  first  day  of  Novem- 
ber, 1869,  to  forward  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  this  General  Asseml)ly  a 
statement  of  its  vote  on  the  said  Basis  of  Reunion. — 1869,  pp.  916,  917, 
0.  S. 

b.  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  does  hereby  submit  to  the  Presbyteries 
in  connection  with  it  the  Basis  of  Reunion  adopted  May  27,  1869;  and 
that  the  Presbyteries  be  required  to  meet  on  or  before  October  15,  1869, 
to  express  their  approval  or  di-sapproval  of  the  same  by  a  categorical 
answer  to  the  following  question: 

Do  you  approve  of  the  Reunion  of  the  two  bodies  now  claiming  the 
name  and  rights  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  on  the  following  Basis,  namely:  "The  Reunion  shall  be  effected 
on  the  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  basis  of  our  common  Standards;  the 
Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  shall  be  acknowledged  to  be 
the  inspired  Word  of  God,  and  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  prac- 


42  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

tice;  the  Confession  of  Faith  shall  continue  to  be  sincerely  received  and 
adopted  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrines  taught  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures; and  the  Government  and  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  shall  be  approved  as  containing  the  principles  and 
rules  of  our  polity"? 

Resolved,  That  each  Presbytery  shall,  before  the  first  day  of  November, 
1869,  forward  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  a  statement  of 
its  vote  on  the  said  Basis  of  Reunion. — 1869,  p.  283,  N.  S. 

[In  accordance  with  the  plan  adopted  above,  the  two  Assemblies  ad- 
journed to  meet  in  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  Nov.  10,  A.D.  1869,  at  11  o'clock  a.m., 
the  one  in  the  First  Church,  the  other  in  the  Third  Church.] 

6.     Adjourned  meetings  of  the  Assemblies  at  Pittsburgh,  1869. 

a.  The  Report  of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly,  0.  S.,  Rev.  A.  T. 
McGill,  D.D.,  on  the  vote  of  the  Presbyteries,  was  read  and  amended, 
so  as  simply  to  give  the  result  of  the  vote,  after  which  it  was  adopted,  and 
is  as  follows: 

The  Presbyteries  in  connection  with  this  General  Assembly  have  all 
reported  in  writing,  on  the  Overture  of  Reunion,  as  ordered  in  the  Brick 
Church,  at  New  York,  except  the  following  eleven,  viz.,  Austin,  Corisco, 
Knox,  Knoxville,  Maury,  Milwaukee,  Ogdensburg,  Shantung,  Siam, 
Stockton,  and  Western  Africa.  The  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Sante  F6  Pres- 
bytery has  reported  by  letter  that  it  is  impossible  for  this  Presbytery  to 
have  a  meeting,  in  present  circumstances.  The  Presbyteries  of  Allaha- 
bad and  Canton,  being  unable  to  meet  within  the  time  specified,  have 
sent  circulars,  signed  by  a  majority  of  each,  to  indicate  the  will  of  the 
Presbytery,  in  favor  of  Reunion  as  now  proposed;  but  these  are  not 
counted  in  declaring  the  result.  Another  Presbytery,  Lahore,  formed  by 
the  Synod  of  Northern  India,  in  December  last,  but  not  regularly  re- 
ported as  yet,  by  any  officer  of  that  Synod,  has  sent  its  answer  to  this 
Overture,  in  written  form,  and  this  has  been  counted,  on  the  presumption 
that  the  Assembly  will  recognize  at  this  meeting,  the  existence  of  that 
Presbytery  on  the  roll. 

We  have  thus  one  hundred  and  forty-four  Presbyteries.  One  hundred 
and  tiventy-six  of  these  have  answered  the  Overture  sent  down  affirma- 
tively, in  writing.  Three,  viz.,  Hudson,  Rio  de  Janeiro,  and  West  Lex- 
ington, have  answered  in  the  negative. 

On  motion  it  was  ordered  that  the  Stated  Clerk  admit  to  Record  the 
answer  of  the  Presbytery  of  Lahore  to  the  Overture  on  Reunion. 

The  Assembly  was,  on  motion,  led  in  prayer  by  Rev.  John  Hall,  D.D., 
in  gratitude  for  the  result  of  the  negotiations  on  Reunion,  and  the  doxology 
was  sung. — 1869,  p.  1158,  0.  S. 

b.  The  Stated  Clerk  presented  the  Report  of  the  Prosbyterios  on  the 
Overture  for  Reunion,  as  follows: 

Report  of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  N.  S.,  on  the  answers  of 
the  Presbyteries  to  the  Overtures  on  the  Reunion  of  the  Two  Branches  of 
the  Church: 

The  number  of  Presbyteries  connected  witli  this  General  Assembly  is 
one  hundred  and  thirteen.  Official  responses  have  been  received  from 
every  one  of  them.     They  have  all  answered  the  Overture  in  the  ajfirma- 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  43 

tire.  In  each  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Albany,'  Wellsborough,  and  the  Dis- 
trict of  Cohiinhia  a  sinslo  nejiative  vote  was  cast.  In  each  of  the  remaining 
one  hundred  and  ten  Presbyteries  the  vote  was  iinanimous. 

Edwin  F.  Hatfield,  Stated  Clerk. 
Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  November  10,  1S69. 

The  Assembly  united  in  prayer  and  thanksgiving  to  God  for  this  aus- 
jiicious  result. — 1869,  p.  485,  N.  S. 

7.     Report  of  Joint  Committee  of  Conference. 

''The  Joint  Committee  of  Conference  on  Reunion"  presented  its  Report 
which  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz. : 

1.  That  each  Assembly  should  declare  the  vote  of  the  Presbyteries  in 
the  following  language: 

"This  Assembly  having  received  and  examined  the  statements  of  the 
votes  of  the  several  Presbyteries,  on  the  Basis  of  Reunion  of  the  two 
bodies,  now  claiming  the  name  and  rights  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  which  Basis  is  in  the  words  following,  viz., 
'The  Reunion  shall  be  effected  on  the  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  basis 
of  our  common  Standards;  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments shall  be  acknowledged  o  be  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  and  the 
only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice;  the  Confession  of  Faith  shall 
continue  to  be  sincerely  received  and  adopted,  as  containing  the  system 
of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  Government  and  Dis- 
cipline of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  shall  be  approved, 
as  containing  the  principles  and  rules  of  our  polity';  does  hereby  find  and 
declare  that  the  said  Basis  of  Reunion  has  been  approved  by  more  than 
two  thirds  of  the  Presbyteries  connected  with  this  branch  of  the  Church; 
and  whereas  the  other  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  now  sitting  in  the  Third  [or,  the  First]  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  city  of  Pittsburgh,  has  reported  to  this  Assembly  that  said 
Basis  has  been  approved  by  more  than  two  thirds  of  the  Presbyteries  con- 
nected with  that  branch  of  the  Church,  now,  therefore,  we  do  solemnly 
declare  that  said  Basis  of  Reunion  is  of  binding  force." 

2.  This  Committee  recommends  that  a  Special  Committee  of  five  from 
each  branch  of  the  Church,  shall  be  appointed  to  take  into  consideration 
the  affairs  of  each  of  the  Boards  and  Committees  of  both  branches  of  the 
Church,  and  to  recommend  to  the  Assembly  of  the  united  Church,  next 
to  be  held,  what  changes  are  required  in  said  Boards  and  Committees. 

3.  That  each  Assembly  shall  also  pass  the  following:  Whereas,  It  is 
apparent,  from  the  size  of  the  two  Assemblies,  that  some  changes  must 
be  made  in  the  present  method  of  representation;  therefore.  Resolved, 
That  each  of  the  Assemblies  of  1869  shall  appoint  a  Committee  of  five, 
to  constitute  a  joint  Committee  of  ten,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  prepare 
and  propose  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Church  a  proper 
adjustment  of  the  boundaries  of  the  Presbyteries  and  Synods,  and  the 
ratio  of  representation,  and  any  amendments  of  the  Constitution  which 
they  may  think  necessary  to  secure  efficiency  and  harmony  in  the  admin- 
istration of  the  Church,  so  greatly  enlarged,  and  so  rapidly  extending. 

4.  That  the  Assemblies  shall  meet  at  9  o'clock  on  Friday  morning  next, 
and  that  the  vote  of  the  Presbyteries  be  declared  in  each  Assembly  at 


44  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

10  o'clock,  and  that  each  Assembly  be  then  dissolved  in  the  usual  man- 
ner prescribed  by  the  Form  of  Government.  That  each  Assembly  shall 
immediately  repair  to  the  Third  Presbyterian  Church,  in  this  city,  there 
to  hold  a  joint  meeting  for  prayer  and  praise;  and  that  a  joint  Com- 
munion service  be  held  on  the  same  day,  at  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 
That  all  business  before  each  Assembly  shall  be  concluded  this  (Thurs- 
day) evening,  and  no  new  business  taken  up  thereafter. 

5.  That  a  Committee  of  Arrangements,  consisting  of  two  from  each 
Church,  be  appointed  to  decide  upon  the  form,  manner  and  place  of  our 
public  meeting,  and  to  prepare  a  statement  upon  the  subject  of  raising 
funds  for  the  use  of  the  Church,  which  shall  bo  read  to  said  meeting. 
It  is  proposed  that  the  Rev.  A.  G.  Hall,  D.D.,  Robert  Carter,  Esq.,  Rev. 
S.  W.  Fisher,  D.D.,  and  William  E.  Dodge,  Esq.,  be  appointed  said  Com- 
mittee. 

6.  That  the  first  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  united  Church 
be  held  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  on 
the  third  Thursday  of  May,  A.D.  1870,  at  11  o'clock  a.m. 

—1869,  pp.  1159,  1160,  O.  S. 
—1869,  pp.  495,  496,  N.  S. 

8.     Basis  and  consummation  of  the  Reunion. 

The  declaration  was  adopted  unanimously  in  both  Assemblies,  by  a 
rising  vote,  as  follows,  viz. : 

This  Assembly  having  received  and  examined  the  statement  of  the 
votes  of  the  several  Presbyteries  on  the  Basis  of  the  Reunion  of  the  two 
bodies  now  claiming  the  name  and  the  right  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  which  Basis  is  in  the  words  following, 
namely:  "The  Reunion  shall  be  effected  on  the  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical 
basis  of  our  common  Standards;  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
taments shall  be  acknowledged  to  be  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  and  the 
only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice;  the  Confession  of  Faith  shall 
continue  to  be  sincerely  received  and  adopted  as  containing  the  sj^stem 
of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures;  and  the  Government  and 
Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  shall  be  ap- 
proved as  containing  the  principles  and  rules  of  our  polity":  does  hereby 
find  and  declare  that  said  Basis  of  Reunion  has  been  approved  by  more 
than  two  thirds  of  the  Presbyteries  connected  with  this  branch  of  the 
Church — and  whereas  the  other  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States,  now  sitting  in  the  Third  [or,  the  First]  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  City  of  Pittsburgh,  has  reported  to  this  Assembly  that  said  Basis 
has  been  approved  by  more  than  two  thirds  of  the  Presbyteries  connected 
with  that  branch  of  the  Church: 

Now    THEREFORE     WE     DO     SOLEMNLY     DECLARE     THAT     SAID     BaSIS     OF 

Reunion  is  of  binding  force. 
—1869,  p.  1163,  0.  S. 
—1869,  p.  500,  N.  S. 

9.     The  Reunion  Convention. 

Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  Friday,  November  12,  1869. 
The   two   General   Assemblies   of   the   Presbyterian   Church,    meeting 
respectively  in  the  First  and  Third  Churches  of  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  having 


SEPARATIONS  AXD  REUNIONS  45 

both  been  in  clue  form  dissolved  on  Friday,  November  12,  1S69,  at  10 
o'clock  A.M.,  a  Joint  Convention,  in  accordance  with  previous  mutual 
agreement,  was  held  immediately  after  in  the  Third  Church. 

The  members  of  the  late  N.  S.  Assemblj',  preceded  by  their  Modera- 
tor, Clerks,  and  Reunion  Committee,  formed  in  order,  two  by  two,  and 
proceeded  from  the  Third  Church  down  Sixth  Avenue  to  Wood  Street, 
and  took  position  on  the  west  side  of  the  street,  opposite  the  First  Church. 
At  the  same  time,  the  members  of  the  late  O.  S.  Assembly,  preceded  in 
like  manner  by  their  Moderator,  Clerks,  and  Reunion  Committee,  came 
forth  from  the  First  Church  and  took  position  on  the  east  side  of  the 
street,  directly  opposite  the  other  column,  the  head  of  each  line  looking 
south  toward  Fifth  Avenue. 

The  following  gentlemen  had  been  appointed  and  consented  to  serve 
as  marshals  of  the  day:  Gen.  J.  K.  Morehead,  and  Messrs.  John  D.  Mc- 
Cord,  William  Rea,  and  George  H.  Stuart.        i^_j 

The  signal  for  the  march  having  been  given,  the  two  Moderators  met 
in  the  middle  of  the  street,  shook  hands,  and  joined  arms;  as  was  done 
also  by  the  Stated  Clerks,  the  Permanent  and  Temporary  Clerks,  the 
two  Reunion  Committees,  and  the  remainder  of  the  two  columns — the 
joint  procession  meanwhile  marching  forward  two  by  two,  Old  and  New 
School  interlocked  along  the  whole  line,  down  Wood  Street  and  up  Fifth 
Avenue,  Smithfield  Street,  and  Sixth  Avenue  (the  whole  distance  attended 
by  a  rejoicing  crowd  of  people),  to  the  Third  Church. 

As  the  procession  entered  by  the  right  middle  aisle,  Wesley's  noble 
hymn, 

"Blow  ye  the  trumpet,  blow,"  et  cetera 

was  sung  by  the  choir  and  the  ladies,  who  had  been  previously  admitted 
to  seats  assigned  them.  The  greater  part  of  the  procession  found  seats 
on  the  immense  platform  occupying  the  southern  end  of  the  great  church, 
the  remainder  occupying  the  pews  in  front  of  the  platform;  after  which 
the  doors  were  opened  and  the  house  was  immediately  thronged  to  its 
utmost  capacity. 

The  services  commenced  at  11  o'clock  a.  m.,  and  were  continued  with 
unwearied  interest  for  more  than  three  hours.  Addresses  were  made  by 
the  Moderators  and  others,  both  ministers  and  elders,  previously  desig- 
nated, intermingled  with  prayer  and  songs  of  devout  praise  and  thanks- 
giving. 

The  following  preamble  and  resolutions,  reported  in  behalf  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  Arrangements,  by  the  Rev.  S.  W.  Fisher,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  were 
passed  unanimously. 

Preamble  and  Resolutions  Adopted  in  Joint  Convention  by  the 
Members  of  the  Two  Assemblies — November  12,  1869. 

In  the  Providence  of  God,  the  two  branches  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  after  a  separation  of  more  than  thirty 
years,  are  again  united.  This  event,  in  its  magnitude,  is  unparalleled 
in  the  ecclesiastical  history  of  this  country  and  almost  of  the  world.  It 
evidences  to  all  men  the  presence  and  unifying  power  of  the  divine  Spirit. 
A  fact  so  remarkable  and  significant  attracts  interest  and  creates  ex- 
pectation among  even  worldly  minds.  It  awakens  the  sympathies  and  the 
hopes  of  all  who  truly  love  Christ  among  other  denominations.    It  awakens 


46  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

hope  since  it  illustrates  the  evident  purpose  of  God  to  bring  all  His  fol- 
lowers into  closer  union  in  spirit,  combine  them  in  action  for  the  over- 
throw of  error  and  the  diffusion  of  His  truth;  it  awakens  expectation, 
since  they  justly  anticipate,  on  our  part,  from  this  union  of  resources, 
spirit  and  action,  a  far  more  vigorous  assault  upon  the  forces  of  darkness 
and  more  decided  efforts  to  spread  the  Gospel  among  all  classes  in  our  own 
and  other  lands. 

To  us,  as  a  Church,  it  is  an  era  in  our  history  most  memorable  and 
hopeful:  memorable,  as  it  signalizes  the  triumph  of  faith  and  love  over 
the  strifes  and  jealousies  of  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century;  hopeful, 
since  it  is  not  the  result  of  decadence  and  torpor,  but  of  progress  and  aug- 
mented strength.  It  buries  the  suspicions  and  rivalries  of  the  past, 
with  the  sad  necessity  of  magnifying  our  differences  in  order  to  justify 
our  separation.  It  banishes  the  spirit  of  division,  the  natural  foe  of  true 
progress.  |,  In  this  Union  are  seen  the  outflashing  of  a  divine  purpose  to 
lead  us  on  to  greater  self-sacrifice,  and  a  more  entire  consecration  to  the 
evangelization  of  the  world.  God  has  elevated  us  to  this  commanding 
position,  that  we  may  see  His  glory,  and  in  the  strengthened  faith  it  in- 
spires devote  our  united  resources  more  directly  and  efficiently  to  the  sal- 
vation of  men.  New  and  grander  responsibilities  rest  upon  us.  Jesus 
summons  us  to  a  holier  faith  and  more  perfect  consecration.  He  summons 
this  Church  to  answer  His  loving-kindness  by  deeds  commensurate  with 
our  renewed  resources.  The  times  are  auspicious;  everywhere  peace 
reigns;  the  gates  are  open,  and  the  millions  of  our  own  and  other  lands 
wait  for  the  Gospel.  Our  position  is  commanding;  our  resources  great; 
our  methods  of  action  well  settled,  simple,  and  efficient.  The  Spirit  of 
God  that  has  united  us  will  inspire,  direct  and  bless  our  efforts.  While 
we  maintain  the  faith  which  Paul  so  fully  unfolded,  and  our  Church, 
in  the  centuries  past,  has,  through  manifold  persecution  and  martyrdom, 
so  gloriously  upheld,  we  are  summoned,  as  by  the  will  of  God,  to  arise  and 
build,  to  form  new,  broader  and  bolder  plans  for  the  extension  of  Christ's 
Kingdom,  and  to  enter  upon  and  execute  them  with  apostolic  enthusiasm. 

Let  us,  then,  the  ministers,  elders,  and  members  of  this  Church  here 
assembled,  as,  in  spirit,  standing  in  the  presence  of  and  representing 
the  entire  body  of  believers  in  our  connection,  and  the  beloved  mission- 
aries in  foreign  lands  who  now  await,  with  tender  and  prayerful  interest, 
this  consummation  of  our  Union — let  us,  in  humble  dependence  upon  our 
dear  Redeemer,  with  deep  humility  in  view  of  our  past  inefficiency  and 
present  unworthiness,  and  as  an  expression  of  our  devout  gratitude  to 
Him  who  has  brought  this  once  dissevered,  now  united  Church  up  to  this 
Mount  of  Transfiguration,  signalize  this  most  blessed  and  joyous  Union 
with  an  offering  in  some  good  degree  commensurate  with  the  abundant 
pecuniary  gifts  that  He  has  bestowed  on  us.    And  to  this  end  be  it 

Resolved,  That  it  is  incumbent  on  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  one  in  organization,  one  in  faith,  and  one  in 
effort,  to  make  a  special  offering,  to  the  treasury  of  the  Lord,  of  five 
millions  of  dollars:  and  we  pledge  ourselves,  first  of  all,  to  seek  in  our 
daily  petitions  the  blessing  of  God  to  make  this  resolution  effectual;  and 
second,  that  we  will,  with  untiring  perseverance  and  personal  effort, 
endeavor  to  animate  the  whole  Church  with  the  purpose  to  secure  the 
accomplishment  of  this  great  work  before  the  third  Thursday  of  May,  1871. 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  47 

Resolved,  further,  That  the  Stated  Clerks  of  the  Assemblies  of  1869 
be  requested  to  pubUsh  this  Paper,  with  the  names  of  the  Moderators, 
Clerks  and  Joint  Committee  on  Reunion,  and  the  commissioners  now  m 
attcmlancc  appended  thereto.  ,  ,      ,.  ,    ,. 

\i  31.^  o'clock  P.M.,  the  Convention  united  m  the  celebration  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  at  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  which  also  was  thronged 
in  every  part. 

—1869,   pp.   502-504,   N.  S. 

—1869,  pp.  1165-1167,  0.  S. 

10.     Memorial  contribution. 

r^oTE  —The  Memorial  Fund  Committee,  Winthrop  S.  Oilman.  Esq.  Chairman  and 
T?  i)  VI  invv.vKi  n  D  LL  D  Seeretarv,  reported  to  the  Assembly  of  1S72  that  the 
fum  t.uirorall  coutHbutions  reported  .^.'s  $7,007,499.91.  See  further.  Digest  of  1886. 
pp.  99-100.] 

11.     Quarter  centenary  of  Reunion. 

fXoTE  —The  One  Hundred  and  Seventh  General  Assembly  celebrated  at  Pittsburgh, 
Pa  May  ■^■i  1S95,  the  Twenty-fifth  Anniversary  of  the  Reunion  of  the  Old  and  New 
Sehool  Churches.  From  1869  to  1894,  the  membership  of  the  Church  inereased  from 
44  5G1  to  895  997,  an  increase  of  more  than  one  hundred  per  cent. ;  and  the  Sabbath- 
Sool  membership  grew  from  448,857  to  951,199.  an  mcrease  of  one  hundred  and 
S  e  iTer^ent.  The  total  contributions  for  these  twenty-five  years  to  the  Missionary 
and  Be  evolent  Boards  amounted  to  $47,306,426;  to  miscellaneous  benevolent  causes 
outside  of  the  Boards,  $24,280,002  were  given,  and  for  congregational  support  there 
was  Sleeted  $192'044.780;  making  a  grand  total  of  $263,631,208.  or  an  average  of 

^^Sng"{hfs'same  period  also  there  were  added  to  the  Church  more  than  one  million 

"Tiublfc'iireS'^af  heS'"irthe  Third  Presbyterian  Church  on  the  evening  of 
May  23  at  which  addresses  were  delivered  by  tiie  Rev  Francis  L.  Patton  D.D.. 
LL.D.,  Rev.  Henry  M.  Booth.  D.D.,  LL.D..  and  Rev.  \\illiam  Henry  Roberts.  D.D.. 

^^I^^new  of  the  blessings,  spiritual  and  financial,  attending  Reunion,  the  Assembly. 
on  mIv  24?by  a  unanimous  rising  vote,  determined  to  mark  the  milestone,  so  auspi- 
crously  passed,  by  an  effort  to  raise  a  Quarter-Century  Anniversary  Reunion  Fund. 

Of  the  Committee  of  thirty  appointed  for  the  raising  of  this  fund.  Rev.  W.  L. 
M?lwan.  D.S^wa^the  Chaim.S  and  Rev   W.  H    Roberts    DD..  Treasurer     The 

Bum  raised  was'about  $384,000,  and  --^^^-^.^"^'^"^lyii'^gi'rn  S'^1)?il9  andlsg^^^ 
Boards  of  Home  and  Foreign  Missions.— See  Mi7iutes,  1895.  pp.  97.  105.  119.  and  l»yb. 

pp.  108-113.] 

IV      REUNION  WITH  THE  CUMBERLAND 
PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 

1.     The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

fNoTE.— The  Cumberiand  Presbyterian  Church  had  its  origin  in  A.D.,  1810.  in 
Dickson  County.  Tennessee.  On  the  fourth  of  February  in  that  year.,  three  regulariy 
ordained  ministers  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  Finis  Ewing.  Samuel  King,  and  Samuel 
M'Adow  after  a  prolonged  controversy  growing  out  of  what  was  k^own  as  The 
Great  Revival  of  1800."  organized  the  "Cumberiand  Presbytery."  Clearly  it  was 
not  their  ntent?on  to  originate  a  new  denomination..  They  earnestly  hoped  for  sucli 
settlement  of  the  controversy  as  would  result  in  their  return  to  the  mother  Church 
But  events  determined  otherwise.  The  new  organization  grew,  until  a  Synod. was 
formed,  m  1813;  and  still  there  was  expansion,  until  a  General  Assembly  was  organized 
In  18 >9  The  causes  leading  to  the  formation  of  the  Church  are  fully  set  forth,  in 
nubltations  made  It  riie  rime  and  subse„uently.-(See  Cumherla^id  Pref>,jtennn 
DiflS  by  Rev  J.  V.  Stephens:  Cumberiand  Presbyterian  Publishmg  House.  Nashville, 
Temi.,'  1899.)] 

2.     Appointment  of  Committee  (P.)  on  Church  Co-operation 

and  Union. 

In  reply  to  Overtures  Nos.  89-93,  101-105,  136,  and  lo7,  relating  to 
closer    cooperation    or  union  with  sister  denominations,  said   Overtures 


48  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

coming  from  the  Presbyteries  of  Dayton,  Denver,  Indianapolis,  Mattoon, 
Southern  Dakota,  Bismarck,  Fargo,  Minnewaukon,  IMouse  River,  Pem- 
bina, and  Redstone,  and  from  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Pres- 
byterian Church,  we  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions: 

Whereas,  The  Presbyterian  Church  holds  Christian  fellowship  with  all 
who  confess  and  obey  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Divine  Saviour  and  Lord, 
and  acknowledges  the  duty  of  all  Churches  that  recognize  Him  as  the  only 
Head  of  the  Church  Universal  to  work  together  in  harmony  and  love  for 
the  extension  of  His  Kingdom  and  the  good  of  the  world;  and 

Whereas,  This  Assembly  earnestly  desires  to  commend  and  promote 
this  Christian  cooperation,  and  also  practically  to  advance  the  cause  of 
Church  union  by  confederation,  and,  where  possible,  by  consolidation 
among  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed  Faith,  which  are  most  nearly  akin 
in  doctrine  and  organization;   therefore,  be  it 

Resolved,  1.  That  a  Committee  of  seven,  four  ministers  and  three  elders, 
be  appointed  by  the  Moderator  to  consider  the  whole  subject  of  cooper- 
ation, confederation,  and  consolidation  with  other  Churches. 

Resolved,  2.  That  Overtures  Nos.  89-93,  101-105,  136,  and  157  be  placed 
in  the  hands  of  this  Committee;  and  that  they  be  instructed  to  enter  into 
correspondence  with  any  Churches  of  the  Reformed  family  with  whom 
in  the  judgment  of  the  Committee,  such  correspondence  would  be  likeh'^ 
to  promote  closer  relations;  and  also  to  confer  with  the  Congregational 
Church  in  regard  to  the  practical  improvement  of  the  plan  of  comity 
referred  to  in  some  of  the  Overtures. 

Resolved,  3.  That  this  Committee  shall  report  to  the  next  Assembly 
such  plans  and  measures  as  seem  to  them  wise,  proper,  and  profitable  for 
the  advancement  of  fraternal  relations,  for  the  increase  of  harmonious 
work,  and,  if  God  shall  open  the  way,  and  incline  the  hearts  of  the  Churches 
thereto,  for  the  Reunion  of  those  who  hold  the  same  faith  and  order  in  the 
service  of  Christ.— P.,  1903,  p.  90. 

3.     Membership,  Committee  (P.)  on  Church  Co-operation  and  Union. 

a.  On  Church  Cooperation  and  Union. — Ministers — ^W.  H.  Roberts, 
D.D.,  W.  N.  Page,  D.D.,  John  R.  Davies,  D.D.,  Wilton  Merle  Smith, 
D.D.,  Reuben  H.  Hartley,  D.D.  Elders — Elisha  H.  Perkins,  Reuben 
Tyler,  E.  S.  Wells.— P.,  1903,  p.  169. 

b.  That  the  number  of  the  Committee  on  Cooperation,  Confederation, 
and  Consolidation  among  Christian  Churches  be  increased  to  ten,  the 
Moderator,  the  Rev.  Douglass  P.  Putnam,  D.D.,  and  the  Rev.  Chailes 
A.  Dickey,  D.D.,  to  be  the  members  added. — P.,  1903,  p.  147. 

4.     Appointment,  Committee  (C.  P.)  on  Fraternity  and  Union. 

"We,  your  Committee  on  Overtures,  l)eg  leave  to  report  as  follows: 
That  your  Committee  has  carefully  considered  all  Memorials  and  reso- 
lutions on  the  subject  f)f  organic  union  that  have  been  submitted  to  us. 
We  note  with  pleasure  a  manifest  tendency  toward  closer  cooperation 
in  Christian  work  among  all  Protestant  denominations,  and  particularly 
a  disposition  among  ecclesiastical  families  which  are  allied  in  doctrine 
and  polity,  to  set  aside  their  minor  pointsof  difference  and  to  emphasize 
only  things  essential.     This  tendency  is  in  accord  with  the  spirit  of  the 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  49 

Master  and  witli  the  history  and  traditions  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church,  and  is  certainly  calculated  to  advance  the  Kingdom  of 
God  anions  men.  It  is  a  matter  for  devout  j)rayer  by  the  whole  Church, 
that  this  tendency  may  continue  in  its  growth  toward  closer  affiliation  and 
organic  union  among  the  members  of  the  Presbyterian  household  in  the 
United  States  until  there  shall  be  such  a  removal  of  the  differences  in 
doctrine,  polity,  and  social  conditions  as  will  insure  the  consummation 
and  realization  of  a  glorious  and  united  Presbyterianism  in  the  United 
States. 

"We  therefore  recommend  to  the  General  Assembly  the  adoption  of 
the  following  resolutions: 

"Resolved,  1.  That  a  Committee  of  nine,  on  Prcsbj'terian  Fraternity 
and  Union,  be  appointed  by  this  Assembly,  to  confer  with  such  like  Com- 
mittees as  may  be  appointed  by  other  Presbyterian  bodies,  in  regard  to 
the  desirability  and  practicability  of  closer  affiliation  and  organic  union 
among  the  members  of  the  Presbyterian  family  in  the  United  States;  and 
if,  in  any  particular  case,  after  conference  and  investigation,  union  shall 
seem  to  be  desirable  and  practicable,  to  suggest  suitable  measures  for  its 
accomplishment,  and  to  report  such  Basis  of  Union  as  may  be  mutually 
agreed  upon  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

"Resolved,  2.  That  the  foregoing  resolution  be  reported  immediately 
to  the  Presbyterian  bodies  now  in  session,  and  in  due  course  to  all  other 
Presbyterian  bodies  in  the  United  States." — C.  P.,  1903,  pp.  47,  48, 

5.     Appointment  of  Committee  (C.  P.)  on  Fraternity  and  Union. 

The  Assembly  adopted  a  plan  for  the  appointment  of  the  Committee 
on  Fraternity  and  Union,  which  provided,  first,  "that  the  General  As- 
sembly elect  the  Chairman  of  said  Committee,  in  the  same  manner  that 
it  elects  a  Moderator;"  and,  secondly,  that  the  Synods  be  divided  into 
four  groups,  the  commissioners  from  each  group  to  nominate  to  the 
Assembly  one  minister  and  one  elder,  to  be  elected  by  the  Assembly. — 

C.  P.,  1903,  p.  48. 

"Resolved,  That  the  Committee  on  Presbyterian  Fraternity  and  Union 
shall  be  increased  to  ten  members,  and  that  the  General  Assembly  hereby 
elects  its  Moderator,  Rev.  R.  M.  Tinnou,  D.D.,  a  member  of  said  Com- 
mittee."—C.  P.,  1903,  p.  50. 

"The  Assembly  proceeded  to  the  election  of  Chairman  of  the  Com- 
mittee on  Presbyterian  Fraternity  and  Union,  which  resulted  in  the 
unanimous  and  enthusiastic  election  of  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Black,  D.D., 
President  of  Missouri  Valley  College,  INIarshall,  Mo."— C.  P.,  1903,  pp. 
60,  61. 

In  accordance  with  the  second  provision  of  the  plan,  the  following 
named  ministers  and  elders  were  elected  from  the  four  groups  of  Synods: 
Rev.  Ira  Landrith,  Elder  E.  E.  Beard;  Rev.  S.  M.  Templeton,"  Elder 
M.  B.  Templeton;  Rev.  B.  P.  Fullerton,  D.D.,  Elder  W.  E.  Settle;  Rev. 

D.  E.  Bushnell,  D.D.,  Elder  A.  E.  Turner.— C.  P.,  1903,  pp.  74,  75. 

"It  was  determined  that  there  should  be  an  enlargement  of  said  Com- 
mittee, and,  on  motion.  Rev.  W.  J.  Darby,  D.D.,  and  B.  G.  Mitchell, 
D.D.,  were  added  to  the  Committee."— C.  P..  1903,  p.  75. 

"Resolved,  That  the  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union  be  authorized 
to  fill  any  vacancies  occurring  in  the  body,  and  that  the  Stated  Clerk  of 


50  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

the  Assembly  be  instructed  to  act  as  secretary  for  said  Committee  until 
it  meets  and  effects  its  organization. — C.  P.,  1903,  p.  89. 

On  the  organization  of  the  Committee,  the  Stated  Clerk,  Rev.  James 
M.  Hubbert,  D.D.,  was  elected  secretary. — C.  P.,  1904,  p.  57a. 

6.    Telegrams  announcing  appointment  of  Committees. 

Nashville,  Term.,  May  27,  1903. 
To  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.: 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbj^terian  Church  to-day 
adopted  the  following  resolution,  and  after  the  vote  the  Assembly  joined 
in  singing  the  Doxology,  and  was  led  in  a  prayer  of  thnaksgiving  for 
unanimity  of  action: 

Resolved,  That  a  Committee  of  nine  on  Presbyterian  Fraternity  and 
Union  be  appointed  by  this  Assembly,  to  confer  with  such  like  Committees 
as  may  be  appointed  by  other  Presbyterian  bodies  in  regard  to  the  desir- 
ability and  practicability  of  closer  affiliation  and  organic  union  among  the 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  family  in  the  United  States;  and  if  in  any 
particular  case,  after  conference  and  investigation,  union  shall  seem  to  be 
desirable  and  practicable,  to  suggest  suitable  measures  for  its  accomplish- 
ment, and  to  report  such  Basis  of  Union  as  may  be  mutually  agreed  upon 
to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

J.  M.  Hubbert,  Stated  Clerk. 
C.  P.,  1903,  p.  56;  P.,  1903,  p.  122. 

Los  Angeles,  Cat,  May  27,  1903. 
To  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
Nashville,  Tenn.: 
The  General  Assembly  at  Los  Angeles  receives  with  cordial  congratu- 
lations your  message  announcing  appointment  of  Committee  on  Presby- 
terian Fraternity  and  Union,  and  has  appointed  a  similar  Committee  for 
the  same  great  purposes. 

R.  F.  CoYLE,  Moderator. 
Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Stated  Clerk. 
P.,  1903,  p.  122;  C.  P.,  1903,  p.  63. 

7.    Joint  Report  on  Union,  1904. 

The  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  Committee  on  Fraternity 
and  Union  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  after  a  free  and 
full  interchange  of  views,  with  continued  supplications  for  Divine  guid- 
ance, earnestly  recommend  to  their  respective  General  Assemblies  for 
their  consideration,  and,  if  they  deem  proper,  for  their  adoption,  the 
accompanying  Papers,  viz.: 

I.  Plan  of  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  two  Churches. 

II.  Concurrent  Declarations  to  be  adopted  by  the  respective  General 
Assemblies  meeting  in  1904. 

III.  Recommendations. 

I.  Plan  of  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  Two  Churches. 

We  believe  that  the  Union  of  Christian  Churches  of  substantially  similar 
faith  and  polity  would  be  tf)  the  glorj'^  of  God,  the  good  of  mankind,  and 
the  strengthening  of  Christian  testimony  at  home  and  abroad. 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  51 

We  believe  that  the  manifest  ])rovideutial  developments  and  leadings 
in  the  two  Churches  since  their  separation,  together  with  present  condi- 
tions (jf  agreement  and  fellowship,  have  been  and  are  such  as  to  justify 
their  Reunion. 

Therefore  we  cordially  recommend  to  our  respective  General  Assemblies 
that  the  Reunion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  be  accomplished  as 
soon  as  the  necessary  steps  can  be  taken,  upon  the  Basis  hereinafter  set 
forth. 

BASIS   OF   UNION. 

1.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  whose 
General  Asseml)ly  met  in  the  Immanuel  Church,  Los  Angeles,  California, 
May  21,  1903,  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  whose  General 
Assembly  met  in  the  First  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  Nashville, 
Tennessee,  May  21,  1903,  shall  be  united  as  one  Church,  under  the  name 
and  style  of  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  possessing  all  the  legal  and  corporate  rights  and  powers  which 
the  sei)arate  Churches  now  possess. 

2.  The  Union  shall  be  effected  on  the  doctrinal  basis  of  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  the  Presbj-terian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  as 
revised  in  1903,  and  of  its  other  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  Standards; 
and  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  shall  be  acknowl- 
edged as  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  the  onl}'^  infallible  rule  of  faith  and 
practice. 

3.  Each  of  the  Assemblies  shall  submit  the  foregoing  Basis  of  Union 
to  its  Presbyteries,  which  shall  be  required  to  meet  on  or  before  April  30, 
1905,  to  express  their  approval  or  disapproval  of  the  same  by  a  cate- 
gorical answer  to  this  question: 

Do  you  approve  of  the  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
on  the  following  Basis:  The  Union  shall  be  effected  on  the  doctrinal  basis 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbj^terian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  as  revised  in  1903,  and  of  its  other  doctrinal  and 
ecclesiastical  Standards;  and  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments shall  be  acknowledged  as  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  the  only  in- 
fallible rule  of  faith  and  practice? 

Each  Presbytery  shall,  before  the  10th  day  of  May,  1905,  forward  to 
the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly  with  which  it  is  connected  a  statement 
of  its  vote  on  the  said  Basis  of  Union. 

4.  The  Report  of  the  vote  of  the  Presbyteries  shall  be  submitted  by  the 
respective  Stated  Clerks  to  the  General  Assemljlics  meeting  in  1905,  and 
if  the  General  Assemblies  shall  then  find  and  declare  that  the  foregoing 
Basis  of  Union  has  been  approved  by  the  Constitutional  majority  of  the 
Presbyteries  connected  ^vith  each  branch  of  the  Church,  then  the  same 
shall  be  of  binding  force,  and  both  Assemblies  shall  take  action 
accordingly. 

II.  Concurrent  Declarations. 

As  there  are  matters  pertaining  to  the  interests  of  the  Church  which 
will  manifestly  require  adjustment  when  the  Reunion  shall  have  been 
accomplished,  and  concerning  which  it  is  highly  desirable  that  there  shall 
be  a  previous  good  understanding,  the  two  Assemblies  agree  to  adopt  the 


52  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

following  Concurrent  Declarations,  as  in  their  judgment  proper  and  equi- 
table arrangements  and  agreements: 

1.  In  adopting  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  as  revised  in  1903,  as  a  Basis  of  Union,  it 
is  mutually  recognized  that  such  agreement  now  exists  between  the  systems 
of  doctrine  contained  in  the  Confessions  of  Faith  of  the  two  Churches 
as  to  warrant  this  Union — a  Union  honoring  alike  to  both.  Mutual  acknowl- 
edgment also  is  made  of  the  teaching  and  defense  of  essential  eAangelical 
doctrine  held  in  conuiion  l)y  these  Churches,  and  of  the  Divine  favor 
and  blessing  that  have  made  this  common  faith  and  service  effectual. 

It  is  also  recognized  that  liberty  of  belief  exists  by  virtue  of  the  pro- 
visions of  the  Declaratory  Statement,  which  is  part  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and 
which  states  that  "the  ordination  vow  of  ministers,  ruling  elders,  and 
deacons,  as  set  forth  in  the  Form  of  Government,  requires  the  reception 
and  adoption  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  only  as  containing  the  system  of 
doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures."  This  liberty  is  specifically 
secured  by  the  Declaratory  Statement  as  to  Chap,  iii  and  Chap,  x,  Sec.  iii, 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith.  It  is  recognized,  also,  that  the  doctrinal  de- 
liverance contained  in  the  Brief  Statement  of  the  Reformed  Faith,  adopted 
in  1902  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  "for  a  better  understanding  of  our  doctrinal  beliefs," 
reveals  a  doctrinal  agreement  favorable  to  Reunion. 

2.  All  the  ministers  and  churches  included  in  the  two  denominations 
shall  be  admitted  to  the  same  standing  in  the  united  Church  which  they 
may  have  held  in  their  respective  connections  up  to  the  consummation  of 
the  Reunion. 

3.  The  boundaries  of  the  several  Presbyteries  and  Synods  shall  be 
adjusted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  united  Church.  , 

4.  The  official  Records  of  the  two  Churches  during  the  period  of  separa- 
tion shall  be  preserved  and  held  as  making  up  the  history  of  the  one  Church. 

5.  As  soon  as  practicable  after  the  Union  shall  have  been  effected  the 
General  Assembly  shall  reconstruct  and  consolidate  the  several  Per- 
manent Committees  and  Boards  which  now  belong  to  the  two  Assemblies, 
so  as  to  represent  with  impartiality  the  views  and  wishes  of  the  two  bodies 
constituting  the  reunited  Church. 

6.  The  institutions  of  learning,  together  with  the  endowment  and  other 
property,  real  and  personal,  owned  by  them,  which  are  now  under  the 
control  of  the  Cumberland  Presl\yterian  Church,  shall  remain  in  charge 
of  and  be  controlled  by  the  Boards  of  Trustees,  or  other  managers  re- 
spectively, now  in  charge  of  such  institutions,  endowment,  and  projierty,  or 
by  their  successors  similarly  appointed  or  elected;  and  no  greater  control 
of  such  institutions,  their  property  or  affairs,  shall  be  exercised  by  the 
General  Assembly,  or  other  ecclesiastical  court  or  body,  of  the  reunited 
Church,  than  is  now  exercised  by  the  General  Assembly,  or  other  ecclesi- 
astical court  or  body,  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  Provided, 
that  the  governing  Board  of  any  of  said  institutions  of  learning  shall  be 
at  liberty  to  enter  into  such  special  arrangement  or  agreement  with  the 
ecclesiastical  body  controlling  it  as  may  enable  said  institution  to  preserve 
its  integrity  and  maintain  its  present  policy.  And  also  provided,  that 
nothing  in  this  declaration  .shall  affect  the  relationship  or  control  of  any 
of  the  institutions  of  learning  now  connected  with  the  G(>neral  Assembly, 


SEPARATIONS  AXD  REUNIONS  53 

or  other  ecclesiastical  court  or  body,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America. 

7.  The  corporate  rights  now  held  by  the  two  General  Assemblies  and 
by  their  Boards  and  Committees  shall  be  consolidated  and  applied  for 
their  several  objects  as  defined  and  permitted  by  law. 

8.  It  should  be  regarded  as  the  duty  of  all  our  judicatories,  ministers, 
and  people  to  study  the  things  which  make  for  i)eace,  to  guard  against  all 
needless  and  offensive  references  to  the  causes  which  have  divided  us,  and 
to  avoid  the  revival  of  past  issues. 

III.  Recommendations. 

1.  It  is  recommended  that  such  a  change  be  made  in  the  Form 
of  Government  of  the  Presbj'terian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
as  will  allow  additional  or  separate  Presbyteries  and  Synods  to  be  organized 
in  exceptional  cases,  wholly  or  in  part,  within  the  territorial  bounds  of 
existing  Presbyteries  or  Synods  respectively,  for  a  particular  race  or 
nationality,  if  desired  by  such  race  or  nationality. 

2.  The  foregoing  Basis  of  Union  and  eight  Concurrent  Declarations 
shall  be  submitted  to  the  respective  General  Assemblies  of  1904,  and  the 
above  recommendation,  numbered  1,  shall  be  submitted  to  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
meeting  in  1904;  and  this  entire  Plan  of  Union  shall  be  operative  when 
said  Basis  of  Union,  Concurrent  Declarations,  and  recommendation  num- 
bered 1  shall  have  been  adopted  in  their  entirety,  and  where  necessary  by 
Presbyterial  action. 

3.  That  the  blessing  of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  may  rest  upon 
the  results  of  our  efforts  for  Reunion  and  Union,  it  is  earnestly  recom- 
mended to  the  congregations  throughout  both  branches  of  the  Church  that 
they  observe  Sabbath,  September  18,  1904,  as  a  day  of  fervent  and  united 
prayer  to  Almighty  God,  that  He  would  grant  unto  us  all  "the  spirit  of 
counsel  and  might,  the  spirit  of  knowledge  and  of  the  fear  of  the  Lord," 
and  in  the  new  relation  now  contemplated  enable  us  to  keep  "the  unity 
of  the  spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace." 

For  the  Cumberland  Preshy-  For  the  Committee  of  the  Preshy- 

terian  Committee:  terian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.: 

Wm.  Henry  Black,  Wm.  Henry  Roberts, 

R.  M.  TiNNON,  Chas.  A.  Dickey, 

Daniel  E.  Bushnell,  Wm.  N.  Page, 

W.  J.  Darby,  Wilton  Merle  Smith, 

Ira  Landrith,  Reuben  Haines  Hartley, 

B.  P.  Fullerton,  Douglas  P.  Putnam, 

Samuel  Moore  Templeton,  E.  S.  Wells, 

B.  G.  Mitchell,  Reuben  Tyler, 

E.  E.  Beard,  Robert  F.  Coyle. 
Warner  Ellmore  Settle, 
M.  B.  Templeton, 
A.  E.  Turner. 

P.,  1904,  pp.  135-137; 

C.  P.,  1904,  pp.  61a-65a. 

[Note. — For  dissent  from  the  above  Report,  protests  aRainst  action  of  Assembly, 
and  answer  to  protests,  see  P.,  1904,  pp.  140,  157,  and  17.5.1 


54  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

8.  Action  of  the  Buffalo  (P.)  General  Assembly,  1904. 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Joint  Report  on  Union  with  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  be  and  hereby  is  adopted. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  following  Basis  of  Union  be  sent  down  to  the 
Presbyteries,  which  shall  be  required  to  meet  on  or  before  April  30,  1905, 
to  express  their  approval  or  disapproval  of  the  same  by  a  direct  answer 
in  the  affirmative  or  negative  to  this  question:  • 

Do  you  approve  of  the  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
on  the  following  Basis:  The  Union  shall  be  effected  on  the  doctrinal  basis 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  as  revised  in  1903,  and  of  its  other  doctrinal  and  eccle- 
siastical Standards;  and  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
shall  be  acknowledged  as  the  inspired  AVord  of  God,  the  only  infallible 
rule  of  faith  and  practice? 

Each  Presbytery  shall,  before  the  10th  day  of  May,  1905,  forward  to 
the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly  a  statement  of  its  vote  on  the  said  Basis 
of  Union. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  Report  of  the  vote  of  the  Presbyteries  shall  be 
submitted  by  the  Stated  Clerk  to  the  General  Assembly  meeting  in  1905, 
and  if  said  Assembly  shall  find  and  declare  that  the  foregoing  Basis  of 
Union  has  been  approved  by  two  thirds  of  the  Presbyteries  of  this  Church, 
then  the  necessary  steps  shall  be  taken,  if  the  way  be  .clear,  to  complete 
the  Union  with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  Assembly,  in  connection  with  this  whole  sub- 
ject of  Union  with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  places  on  record 
its  judgment,  that  the  revision  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  effected  in  1903 
has  not  impaired  the  integrity  of  the  system  of  doctrine  contained  in 
the  Confession  and  taught  in  Holy  Scripture,  but  was  designed  to  remove 
misapprehensions  as  to  the  proper  interpretation  thereof. 

Resolved,  5.  That  in  approving  the  Overture  looking  to  a  change  in  the 
Form  of  Government  concerning  the  territorial  bounds  of  Presbyteries 
and  Synods,  this  Assembly  affirms  its  complete  freedom  from  prejudice 
against  any  race  and  from  any  desire  or  purpose  to  bring 'about  a  separa- 
tion from  our  Church,  or  from  representation  in  the  General  Assembly, 
of  any  class  or  race  of  Presbyterians;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  our  purpose 
is  to  bring  together  in  one  Church  members  of  all  races  and  all  classes. — 
P.,  1904,  p.  119. 

9.  Action  of  the  Dallas  (C.  P.)  General  Assembly,  1904. 

a.  Resolved,  1.  That  the  foregoing  Report  and  Supplemental  Report  of 
the  Committee  on  Presbyterian  Fraternity  and  Union,  appointed  by  the 
General  Assembly  in  1903,  l)e  received  and  spread  upon  the  Minutes  of 
this  General  Assembly,  and  that  the  included  Joint  Hejwrt  on  Union  be 
adopted;  and  that  the  Basis  of  Union  be  and  is  recommended  to  the 
Presbyteries  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  for  their  approval 
or  disapproval. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Moderator  and  the  Stated  Clerk  be  instructed  to 
submit  the  Basis  of  Union,  contained  in  said  Report,  to  the  Presbyteries 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  55 

of  the   Cumberland   Presbyterian   Church,   in   the   usual   Constitutional 

manner,  upon  receiving  official  notification  of  the  adoption  of  the  said 

Joint   Report  on  Union  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 

Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.— C.  P.,  1904,  p.  30. 

b.  On  the  proposition  to  submit  and  recommend  the  Plan  of  Union 

and  Reunion  to  the  Presbyteries,  236  votes  were  cast,  of  which  two  thirds, 

or  158  votes,  were  necessary  to  carry  the  measure.    As  will  be  seen  from 

the  foregoing  exhibit,  the  total  of  affirmative  votes  was   1G2,  and  the 

total  negative  vote  was  74,  therefore  the  Moderator  announced  that  the 

measure  had  been  carried  by  four  votes  more  than  was  required  by  the 

Constitution.— C.  P.,  1904,  p.  48. 

[Note. — The  Constitution  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  Article  GO, 
reads:  "Upon  the  recommendation  of  the  General  Assembly,  at  a  statecl  meeting,  by 
a  two-thirds  vote  of  the  members  thereof  votinK  thereon,  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
Catechism,  Constitution,  and  Rules  of  Discipline  may  be  amended  or  changed  when  a 
majority  of  the  Presbyteries,  upon  the  same  being  transmitted  for  their  action,  shall 
approve  thereof."] 

10.     Enlargement  of  the  Committee  (P.)  on  Church  Co-operation 
and  Union,  1904. 

The  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  as  thus  enlarged,  is 
as  follows:  Ministers — William  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Chairman; 
Robert  F.  Coyle,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  W.  N.  Page,  D.D.,  Wilton  Merle  Smith, 
D.D.,  Charles  A.  Dickey,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  D.  P.  Putnam,  D.D.,  Reuben 
H.  Hartley,  D.D.,  J.  Addison  Henry,  D.D.,  Francis  L.  Patton,  D.D., 
LL.D.,  James  D.  Moffat,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  S.  J.  Niccolls,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  John 
De  Witt,  D.D.,  LL.D.  Ruling  Elders— Renhen  Tyler,  E.  S.  Wells,  Louis 
H.  Severance,  H.  C.  Gara.— P.,  1904,  p.  145. 

11.     Continuance  of  the  Committee  (C.  P.)  on  Fraternity  and 
Union,  1904. 

1.  That  the  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union,  as  at  present  con- 
stituted, be  continued  under  the  authority  heretofore  conferred. 

2.  That  in  the  event  of  favorable  action  by  the  constituted  authorities, 
concerning  the  proposed  Union  between  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  the  said  Committee 
is  further  empowered  to  confer  and  advise  with  the  several  Boards  and 
institutions  of  the  Church,  with  a  view  to  such  protection  of  all  corporate 
and  property  rights  as  may  need  attention,  under  the  law,  as  the  result 
of  the  consummation  of  said  Union. — C.  P.,  1904,  p.  68. 

12.     Telegrams  announcing  action,  1904. 

Dallas,  Texas,  May  25,  1904. 
To  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  Buffalo, 
N.  Y.: 
The  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland   Presbyterian  Church  to- 
night adopted  Plan  of  Reunion  and  Union  by  Constitutional  majority  of 
two  thirds. 

Warren  E.  Settle,  Moderator. 
J.  M.  HuBBERT,  Stated  Clerk. 
G.  P.,  1904,  p.  50. 


66  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  May  27,  1904. 

General    Assembly    of    the    Cumberland    Presbyterian     Church,     Dallas, 
Texas: 

The  Report  of  the  Joint  Committee  on  Reunion  was  adopted  to-day  by 
a  great  majority. 

J.  Addison  Henry,  Moderator. 

W.  H.  Roberts,  Stated  Clerk. 
P.,  1904,  p.  148. 

13.     Appointment  and  Report  of  the  Committee  of  Canvass  (P.)f 
Winona  Assembly,  1905. 

a.  Under  the  resolution  adopted  l)y  the  Asseml)ly  of  1904,  a  two-thirds 
vote  of  the  Presbyteries  is  required  for  the  adoption  of  the  Overt^^re,  viz.. 
No.  161.  In  the  action  of  the  Assembly  of  1904,  on  the  subject  of  Reunion 
and  Union  with  the  Cumberland  Church,  there  is  no  direction  as  to  the 
method  by  which  the  Assembly  shall  find  and  declare  that  said  Basis  of 
Union  has  been  approved  by  the  required  majority  of  the  Presbyteries. 
There  is  simply  the  direction  that  the  Stated  Clerk  shall  report  the  vote. 
Further,  the  law  of  the  Assembly  of  1891,  on  the  canvass  of  the  answers 
of  the  Presbyteries  to  Overtures  sent  down  by  Assemblies,  does  not  spe- 
cifically apply  to  this  Overture  on  Union.  It  is,  however,  suggested  that 
a  Committee  of  Canvass,  consisting  of  three  ministers  and  two  elders,  be 
appointed  to  report  to  this  Assembly  the  state  of  the  vote,  accompanied  by 
a  form  of  declaration  in  accordance  with  the  terms  of  the  Plan  of  Union. 

The  following  resolution  was  then  adopted : 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  hereby  appoints  a  Committee  of  three 
ministers  and  two  elders  to  canvass  the  vote  of  the  Presbyteries  on  the 
Overture  sent  down  to  them  by  the  Assembly  of  1904  on  the  subject  of 
the  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church;  and  that  said 
Committee  report  to  this  Assembly  the  state  of  the  vote,  accompanied  liy 
a  form  of  declaration  in  accordance  with  the  terms  of  the  Plan  of  Union, 
and  also  report  such  other  action  as  may  be  necessary,  said  Committee  to 
be  appointed  by  the  Moderator. — P.,  1905,  p.  43. 

b.  The  Report  as  a  whole  was  adopted.    It  is  as  follows: 

Your  Committee  appointed  to  canvass  and  report  the  vote  of  the  Pres- 
byteries on  Overture  No.  8,  sent  down  by  the  last  General  Assembly,  on 
the  subject  of  the  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S,  A.  and  the  Cumberland  Prosl)yterian  Church,  accompanied  by  a 
form  of  declaration  in  accordance  with  the  terms  of  the  Plan  of  Union, 
and  also  to  report  what  further  action  may  be  necessarj^  do  respectfully 
report: 

1.  We  have  canvassed  the  vote  as  reported  by  the  Stated  Clerk,  and 
find  that  out  of  a  total  of  241  Presl)yteries,  194  I'resbyteries,  or  more 
than  the  two-thirds  majority  required,  have  voted  in  the  afl[irmati\e;  89 
have  voted  in  the  negative ;  2  have  taken  no  action ;  1  has  given  condi- 
tional assent,  and  from  5  no  answer  has  been  received.  [Annexed  hereto 
is  an  alphabetical  list,  marked  A,  showing  the  name  and  action  of  each 
Presbytery.] 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  57 

2.  We  recommend  accordingly  for  adoption  by  tlie  Assembly  the  fol- 
lowing form  of  declaration  in  accordance  with  the  terms  of  Union  (see 
Minutes,  1904,  p.  136) : 

This  Assembly,  having  received  and  dulj^  examined  the  vote  of  its 
Presbj'^teries  on  the  Basis  of  Union  of  the  Presbj'terian  Church  in  U.  S.  A. 
and  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  does  hereby  find  and  declare  that 
more  than  the  required  two-thirds  majority  of  its  Presbyteries  have 
approved  the  Basis  of  Union  submitted  to  them  by  the  Assembly  of 
1904,  to  wit: 

"The  Union  shall  be  effected  on  the  doctrinal  basis  of  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  as  revised  in  1903, 
and  of  its  other  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  Standards;  and  the  Scriptures 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  shall  be  acknowledged  as  the  inspired 
Word  of  God.  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice";  and  that 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  has  complied  with  all  the  require- 
ments of  the  Plan  of  Union  adopted  by  the  Assembly  of  1904  [see  Joint 
Report,  Minutes  of  1904,  p.  135  et  seq.],  and  this  Assembly  declares  its 
readiness  to  take  action  accordingly. — P.,  1905,  p.  G7. 

14.     Announcement  by  the  Moderator  (P.)>  Winona  Assembly,  1905. 

The  Moderator  made  the  following  formal  and  official  declaration,  to  wit: 
"I  hereby  declare  that  Overture  No.  8,  sent  down  by  the  Assembly 
of  1904  to  the  Presbyteries,  in  the  form  set  forth  at  pages  119  and  136  in 
the  Minutes  of  said  Assembly,  has  been  adopted  by  more  than  the  required 
two-thirds  vote  in  the  affirmative,  and  accordingly  constitutes  the  Basis 
of  the  proposed  Union  between  our  Church  and  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church,  according  to  the  Plan  adopted  by  the  Assembly  of  1904." — ■ 
P.,  1905,  p.  67. 

15.     Report  of  the  Special  Committee  on  Organic  Union  (C.  P.), 
Fresno  Assembly,  1905. 

There  being  one  hundred  and  fourteen  (114)  Presbyteries  in  the  Church, 
we  find  and  declare  that  more  than  a  Constitutional  majority  of  the 
whole  number  of  Presbj^teries  in  the  Church  have  voted  in  favor  of  the 
Reunion  and  Union,  and  we  therefore  recommend  that  you  adopt  the 
following  preamble  and  resolutions: 

Whereas,  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.,  which  met  in  1903,  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbj^terian  Church,  which  convened  in  the  same  year,  each  appointed 
a  Committee  looking  to  a  Union  of  the  said  two  Churches,  and, 

Whereas,  Said  Committees,  after  conferring  with  each  other,  agreed 
upon  a  Plan,  or  Basis,  of  Reunion  and  Union  of  said  Churches,  and,  by  a 
Joint  Report,  presented  the  same  to  their  respective  General  Assemblies 
which  convened  in  1904,  and  recommended  its  adoption,  and, 

'Wliereas,  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  of  1904,  by  the  Constitutional  two-thirds  vote,  adopted  said  Joint 
Report,  including  the  Plan,  or  Basis,  of  Union  therein  contained,  and 
recommended  and  submitted  said  Basis  of  Union  to  the  Presbyteries  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  for  their  approval  or  disapproval; 
and. 


58  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Whereas,  Each  one  of  the  one  hundred  and  fourteen  (114)  Presby- 
teries of  the  Church,  except  Florida,  did  before  the  tenth  day  of  May, 
1905,  forward  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  this  General  Assembly  a  statement 
of  its  action  on  said  Basis  of  Union,  which  statements  have  been  sub- 
mitted by  the  Stated  Clerk  to  this  Assembly;  and, 

Whereas,  It  appears  from  said  statements,  or  Reports,  that  sixty  (60) 
of  said  Presbyteries  have  approved  of  the  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
upon  the  Basis  set  forth  in  said  Joint  Report,  and  that  fifty-one  (51) 
Presbyteries  have  voted  disapproval  of  said  Reunion  and  Union,  one  (1) 
Presbytery  approving  conditionally,  two  (2)  Presbyteries  failing  to  take 
any  final  action  on  the  question;  therefore. 

Be  it  resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  does  hereby  find  and  declare 
that  a  Constitutional  majority  of  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  have  voted  approval  of  the  Reunion  and  Union  of 
said  Churches  upon  the  Basis  set  forth  in  said  Joint  Report,  and  does 
find  and  declare  that  said  Reunion  and  Union  has  been  Constitutionally 
agreed  to  by  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  and  that  the  said 
Basis  of  Union  has,  for  the  purposes  of  the  Union,  been  Constitutionally 
adopted.— C.  P.,  1905,  pp.  38,  39. 

16.    Adoption  of  the  Report  of  canvass  and  announcement  by  the 
Moderator  (C.  P.),  Fresno  Assembly,  1905. 

The  Moderator  then  announced  and  declared  that  the  motion  to  adopt 
the  majority  Report  had  prevailed,  there  being  137  votes  in  the  affirma- 
tive and  110  votes  in  the  negative,  and  that  the  resolution  contained 
therein  had  Constitutionally  become  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly. 
(See  pp.  37-39.)— C.  P.,  1905,  p.  56. 

[Note. — For  protest  against  the  action  of  the  Assembly  and  answer  to  protest,  see 
C.  P.,  1905,  pp.  78-92.1 

17.     Continuance  and  enlargement  of  the  Committee  (P.)  on 
Church  Co-operation  and  Union,  1905. 

a.  And  your  Committee  recommends  the  following  further  action: 

Resolved,  That  this  whole  matter  be  now  reconunitted  to  the  Assem- 
bly's Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  for  conference  with 
the  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  or  other  similar  Committee,  appointed  or  to  be  appointed. 

That  such  Committee  be  increased  in  number  to  twenty-one,  and  that 
the  Moderator  report  to  this  Assembly  the  names  of  the  additional  mem- 
bers. 

That  it  be  the  duty  of  such  Committee  to  ascertain  what  steps  are 
necessary  to  complete  the  Union,  and  to  report  with  its  recommendations 
to  the  118th  General  Assembly,  when  convened  in  1906,  the  particular 
details  whereby  organic  Union  may  be  so  effected  as  to  assure  to  the  united 
Church  all  the  legal  and  corporate  rights  and  powers  which  the  separate 
Churches  now  possess  (see  Paragraph  2  of  Basis,  Minutes,  1904,  p.  136),  and 
whereby  the  corporate  rights  now  held  by  the  two  General  Asscm])lies 
and  by  their  Boards  and  Committees  may  be  consolidated  and  applied 
for  their  several  objects,  as  defined  and  permitted  by  law  (see  seventh 
Concurrent  Declaration,  Minutes,  1904,  p.  138). 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  59 

Resolved,  further,  That  the  said  Committee  be  and  it  hereby  is  authorized 
to  confer  with  the  Trustees  of  tiie  General  Assembly,  if  and  when  neces- 
sary, in  order  to  safeguard  the  corporate  or  property  rights  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  upon  and  after  the  completion  of  the 
proposed  Union;  and  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  are  hereby 
directed,  if  so  requested  to  confer,  to  comply  with  such  request. 

Resolved,  further.  That  the  Stated  Clerk  communicate  the  purport 
of  the  aforesaid  declaration,  when  adopted,  to  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  now  in  session  at  Fresno,  Cal. 
—P.,  1905,  pp.  67,  68. 

b.  As  adtlitional  members  of  the  Special  Committee  on  Church  Co- 
operation and  Union:  Minister — Robert  Mackenzie,  D.D.  Riding 
Elders — Hon.  George  H.  Shields,  Judge  William  M.  Lanning,  Judge 
John  A.  Mcllvaine,  and  H.  W.  Jessup,  Esq.— P.,  1905,  p.  182. 

18.     Continuance  and  enlargement  of  the  Committee  on  Fraternity 

and  Union,  1905. 

As  the  special  order,  the  Assembly  took  up  the  following  resolutions, 
offered  by  Dr.  W.  H.  Black: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union  be  con- 
tinued, and  that  nine  new  members  be  added  thereto,  making  twenty-one 
in  all,  said  added  members  to  be  appointed  by  the  Moderator  and  his 
Council. 

2.  That  said  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union  be  instructed  to 
confer  with  the  Committee  on  Cooperation  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  with  the  various  Boards, 
Committees,  organizations,  and  institutions  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church,  with  reference  to  the  adjusting  of  the  details  of  Union 
with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

On  motion  of  Dr.  Black,  the  foregoing  resolutions  were  adopted  and 
the  Moderator  afterward  announced  the  names  of  the  following  persons  as 
having  been  chosen  by  the  Moderator  and  his  Council  to  serve  as  addi- 
tional members  of  the  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union:  Revs.  W.  M. 
Crawford,  S.  D.  Logan,  R.  W.  Binkley,  J.  A.  McDonald,  R.  L.  Phelps, 
J.  H.  Miller,  and  Elders  W.  B.  Young,  T.  W.  Keller,  and  J.  H.  Zarecor.— 
C.  P.,  1905,  p.  74. 

19.     Telegrams  announcing  action,  1905. 

Winona  Lake,  Ind.,  May  22,  1905. 

Stated  Clerk,  General  Assembly  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  Fresno, 
Cal: 

Official  announcement  is  hereby  made  that  the  Overture  for  Union 
and  Reunion  between  our  respective  Churches  has  been  adopted  by  more 
than  the  required  two-thirds  vote  of  the  Presbyteries  in  the  affirmative, 
that  all  the  conditions  of  the  Plan  of  Union  have  been  complied  with  by 
this  Church,  and  that  the  further  steps  necessary  to  complete  the  Union 
have  been  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
to  report  to  the  next  Assembly. 

Wm.  Henry  Roberts,  Stated  Clerk. 

P.,  1905,  p.  77;  C.  P.,  1905,  p.  45. 


60  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Winona  Lake,  Indiana,  May  23,  1905. 
To  the  General  Assemhly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  Fresno, 
California: 

The  General  Assembly  in  session  at  Winona  Lake,  Indiana,  cordially 
reciprocates  your  fraternal  greeting.  We  have  taken  every  step  now 
possible  toward  completing  organic  uni(jn  and  without  a  dissenting  vote. 
The  voice  of  our  Church  is  "Come,  and  welcome."  May  you  reach  a 
like  unity  is  our  earnest  pra3'^er. 

James  D.  Moffat,  Moderator. 
Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Stated  Clerk. 
P.,  1905,  p.  12G;  C.  P.,  1905,  p.  46. 

Fresno,  Cal,  May  24,  1905. 
General  Assembly  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  Winona  Lake,  Ind.: 

The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  General  Assembly,  acknowledging  and 
replying  to  your  telegram,  have  to  announce  that  we  find  and  declare 
that  a  Constitutional  majority  of  our  Presbyteries  have  voted  approval 
of  the  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union,  and  we  pray  the  peace  and  blessings 
of  God  upon  the  Reunion. 

J.  B.  Hail,  Moderator. 
J.  M.  HuBBERT,  Stated  Clerk. 
C.  P.,  1905,  p.  92;  P.,  1905,  p.  145. 

Fresno,  CaL,  May  24,  1905. 
Stated  Clerk  Presbyterian  Assembly,  Winona  Lake,  Ind.: 

Our  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union  receives  an  addition  of  nine 
members,  with  instructions  to  consider  all  further  steps  necessary  to  con- 
summate the  Union  and  confer  with  your  Committee,  and,  report  at  next 
meeting  of  our  Assembly  a  year  hence. 

J.  M.  HuBBERT,  Stated  Clerk. 

C.  P.,  1905,  p.  74;  P.,  1905,  p.  149. 

20.     Action  of  Winona  Assembly  (P.),  1905,  on  the  amendment 
to  the  Form  of  Government,  Chap,  x,  Sec.  ii. 

a.  The  Committee  of  Canvass  on  Overture  No.  6,  on  the  territorial 
limits  of  Presbyteries,  presented  the  following  Report,  which  was 
adopted : 

The  total  number  of  Presbyteries  is  241,  and  the  provision  of  Chap, 
xxiv  of  the  Form  of  Government,  Sec.  i,  requires  that  a  majority  of  all 
the  Presbyteries  approve  in  writing  of  amendments  or  alterations  of  the 
Form  of  Government.  A  majority  of  the  Presbyteries  is  121,  and  inas- 
much as  188  Presbyteries  have  voted  in  the  affirmative  the  Overture 
has  been  adopted,  and  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Moderator  to  make  due  declara- 
tion of  the  fact  in  the  following  terms,  viz.:  I  hereby  declare  that 
Overture  No.  6,  sent  down  by  the  Assembly  of  1904  to  the  Presbyteries, 
being  an  amendment  to  Form  of  Government,  Chap,  x,  Sec.  ii,  and  found 
in  the  Minutes  of  the  Assembly  of  1904,  pages  146,  147,  has  been  Con- 
stitutionally adopted  as  an  amendment  to  the  Form  of  Government, 
and  is  now  a  part  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.— P.,  1905,  p.  60. 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  61 

b.  In  coini)liancc  wherewith  the  Moderator  made  tlic  following  formal 
and  official  declaration:  "I  hereby  declare  that  Overture  No.  6,  sent 
down  by  the  Assenil)ly  of  1904  to  the  Presbyteries,  as  an  amendment  to 
Form  of  Government,  Chap,  x,  Sec.  ii,  and  found  in  the  Minutes  of  the 
Assembly  of  1904,  pages  146,  147,  has  been  Constitutionally  adopted, 
and  is  now  a  part  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America." — P.,  1905,  p.  60. 

Winona  Lake,  Ind.,  May  23rd,  1905. 

Stated  Clerk,  General  Assembly,  Fresno: 

Separate  Presbyteries'  Overture  has  been  adopted,  and  on  Monday 
morning  was  declared  to  be  the  law  of  the  Church. 

Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Stated  Clerk. 
C.  P.,  1905,  p.  47. 

21.     Joint  Report  on  Reunion  and  Union,  1906. 

The  Committee  on  Church  Co5peration  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  8.  A.  and  the  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  earnestly  recommend  to  their 
respective  General  Assemblies  for  adoption  the  following  preamble  and 
resolutions : 

We  recommend  that  the  General  Assembly  of  each  one  of  the  two 
Churches  which  shall  convene  in  May,  1906,  adopt  the  following  preamble 
and  resolutions: 

Whereas,  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  have  from  time  to  time  since 
their  separation  made  efforts  looking  toward  Reunion  of  the  latter  Avith  the 
former  Church;  and, 

Whereas,  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  which  met  in  1903,  and  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbj^terian  Church  which  convened  in  the  same  year, 
each  appointed  a  Committee  having  in  view  a  Reunion  and  Union  of  the 
said  two  Churches;  and, 

Whereas,  Said  Committees,  after  conferring  with  each  other,  agreed 
upon  a  Plan  and  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
and  by  a  Joint  Report  presented  the  same  to  their  respective  General 
Assemblies  which  convened  in  1904,  and  recommended  its  adoption;  and, 

Whereas,  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  in  1904,  by  the  Constitutional  two-thirds  vote,  adopted  said  Report, 
including  the  Plan  and  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union  therein  contained,  and 
recommended  and  submitted  said  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union  to  the  Pres- 
byteries of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  for  their  approval  or 
disapproval  {Minutes,  pp.  30,  48,  and  62a),  as  provided  in  the  following 
resolutions : 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  foregoing  Report  and  Supjilemental  Report  of 
the  Committee  on  Presbyterian  Fraternity  and  Union,  appointed  by  the 
General  Assembly  in  1903,  be  received  and  spread  upon  the  Minutes  of 
this  General  Assembly,  and  that  the  included  Joint  Report  on  Union  be 


62  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

adopted;  and  that  the  Basis  of  Union  be  and  is  recommended  to  the 
Presbyteries  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  for  their  api)roval 
or  disapproval. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Moderator  and  the  Stated  Clerk  be  instructed  to 
submit  the  Basis  of  Union,  contained  in  said  Report,  to  the  Presbyteries  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  in  the  usual  Constitutional  manner, 
upon  receiving  official  notification  of  the  adoption  of  the  said  Joint  Report 
on  Union  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America. 

The  Plan  or  Basis  of  Union  referred  to  in  said  resolutions  is  defined  in 
Article  I,  Sec.  2,  of  the  Joint  Report  on  Reunion  and  Union,  and  was 
submitted  to  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  as 
provided  in  Sec.  3,  in  the  following  words: 

"Do  you  approve  of  the  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
on  the  following  Basis:  The  Union  shall  be  effected  on  the  doctrinal  basis 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  as  revised  in  1903,  and  of  its  other  doctrinal  and  eccle- 
siastical Standards;  and  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
shall  be  acknowledged  as  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  the  only  infallible 
rule  of  faith  and  practice''?;  and. 

Whereas,  Each  one  of  the  one  hundred  and  fourteen  (114)  Presbj^- 
teries  of  the  said  Church,  except  the  Presbytery  of  Florida,  did,  before 
the  10th  day  of  May,  1905,  forward  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  said  General 
Assembly  a  statement  of  its  action  on  said  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union, 
which  statements  were  submitted  by  the  Stated  Clerk  to  that  Assembly; 
and, 

Whereas,  Said  General  Assembly  adopted  the  following  resolution: 

Be  it  resolved.  That  this  General  Assembly  does  hereby  find  and  de- 
clare that  a  Constitutional  majority  of  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  have  voted  approval  of  the  Reunion  and  Union  of 
said  Churches  upon  the  Basis  set  forth  in  said  Joint  Report,  and  docs  find 
and  declare  that  said  Reunion  and  Union  has  been  Constitutionally  agreed 
to  by  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  and  that  the  said  Basis  of 
Union  has,  for  the  purposes  of  the  Union,  been  Constitutionally  adopted 
{Minutes,  1905,  pp.  39  and  56) ;  and, 

Whereas,  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  at  its  sessions  in  1904,  also  duly  adopted  said 
Joint  Report,  including  the  Plan  and  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union  therein 
contained,  and  did  submit  the  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union  to  the  Presby- 
teries of  that  Church  for  their  approval  or  disapproval  {Minutes  of  1904, 
p.  130),  in  the  following  words: 

"  Do  you  approve  of  the  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 
on  the  following  Basis:  The  Union  shall  be  effected  on  the  doctrinal  basis 
of  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  as  revised  in  1903,  and  of  its  other  doctrinal  and  eccle- 
siastical Standards;  and  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
shall  be  acknowledged  as  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  the  only  infallible 
rule  of  faith  and  practice"?;  and. 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  63 

Whereas,  Two  huiulrctl  aiul  thirtj'-six  (236)  of  the  two  hundred  and 
forty-one  (241)  Presbyteries  of  that  Church  did  each,  l)eforc  the  10th 
daj^  of  IMaj'',  1905,  forward  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  tliat  Assembly  a  state- 
ment of  its  action  on  said  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union,  which  statements 
were  submitted  by  said  Stated  Clerk  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  said 
Presbyterian  Church  which  convened  on  the  ISth  day  of  May,  1905;  and, 

Whereas,  That  Assembly  did  adopt  the  following  declaration,  to  wit: 

"This  Assembly,  having  received  and  duly  examined  the  vote  of  its 
Presbyteries  on  the  Basis  of  Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  does 
hereby  find  and  declare  that  more  than  the  required  two-thirds  majority 
of  its  Presbyteries  have  approved  the  Basis  of  Union  submitted  to  them 
by  the  Assemblyof  1904,  to  wit:  'The  Union  shall  be  effected  on  thedoctrinal 
basis  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  as  revised  in  1903,  and  of  its  other  doctrinal  and  eccle- 
siastical Standards;  and  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
shall  be  acknowledged  as  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  the  only  infallible 
rule  of  faith  and  practice';  and  that  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  has  complied  with  all  of  the  requirements  of  the  Plan 
of  Union  adopted  by  the  Assembly  of  1904  (see  Joint  Report,  Minutes 
of  1904,  p.  135  seq.),  and  this  Assembly  declares  its  readiness  to  take 
action  accordingly";  and, 

Whereas,  The  Moderator  of  said  Assembly  made  the  following  dec- 
laration, to  wit: 

"I  hereby  declare  that  Overture  No.  8,  sent  down  by  the  Assembly  of 
1904  to  the  Presbyteries,  in  the  form  set  forth  at  pages  119  and  136  in  the 
Minutes  of  said  Assembly,  has  been  adopted  by  more  than  the  required 
two-thirds  vote  in  the  affirmative,  and  accordingly  constitutes  the  Basis  of 
the  proposed  Union  between  our  Church  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  according  to  the  Plan  adopted  by  the  Assembly  of  1904"  (Minutes 
of  1905,  p.  67);  and. 

Whereas,  Official  notice  has  been  given  to  each  Assembly  of  the  action 
taken  by  the  other  Assembly,  as  hereinbefore  recited,  which  notice  has 
been  officially  acknowledged;  Now,  therefore,  be  it 

Resolved,  1,  That  the  effect  of  the  above-recited  actions  is: 

(a)  That  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  as  revised  in  1903,  and  its  other  doctrinal  and 
ecclesiastical  Standards,  have  been  adopted  by  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church,  in  accordance  with  its  Constitution  and  in  conformity  with 
said  Plan  and  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union. 

(6)  That  said  Joint  Report,  including  tlie  Plan  and  Basis  of  Reunion  and 
Union,  Concurrent  Declarations,  and  recommendations  therein  contained, 
have  been  adopted  by  the  constituted  authorities  and  in  conformity  with 
the  organic  law  of  both  of  said  Churches. 

(c)  That  the  Reunion  and  Union  provided  for  in  said  Joint  Report  and  in 
the  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union  has  been  agreed  to  by  the  constituted 
authorities  and  in  accordance  with  the  organic  law  of  both  of  said  Churches, 
and  is  binding  and  will  become  fully  effective  and  operative  when  and 
as  hereinafter  declared. 

Be  it  further  resolved,  2,  That  immediately  after  the  declaration  herein- 
after provided  for  shall  have  been  made,  said  Confession  of  Faith  and 


64  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

other  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America  shall  become  effective  and  operative  as  to 
all  of  the  ministers,  elders,  deacons,  officers,  particular  churches,  judica- 
tories. Boards,  Committees,  and  all  other  ecclesiastical  organizations,  institu- 
tions, and  Agencies  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

Resolved,  3,  That  after  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church,  meeting  in  1906,  shall  have  adjourned  sine  die 
as  a  sej^arate  Assembly,  the  One  Hundred  and  Nineteenth  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
which  shall  be  composed  of  representatives  from  all  the  Presbyteries  of 
the  reunited  Church,  shall,  upon  the  dissolution  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  of  America,  meeting  in 
1906,  be  required  by  its  Moderator  to  meet  on  the  third  Thursday  of 
May,  1907,  at  llo'clock,  a.  m.,  as  provided  for  by  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 
When  said  Assembly  convenes  it  shall,  until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen, 
be  presided  over  by  the  Moderator  of  the  Assembly  of  1906  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  and  it  is  recommended 
that  the  opening  sermon  be  preached  by  the  Moderator  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  1906  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  The  Stated 
Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  shall  make  up  the  roll  of  the  Assembly  of  1907,  with 
the  assistance  of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1906  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

Resolved,  4,  That  all  of  the  Presbyteries  now  constituting  the  Presbj^- 
teries  of  the  two  Churches,  as  they  shall  exist  at  the  time  for  electing 
commissioners  to  the  General  Asseml)ly  of  1907,  shall  elect  commissioners 
to  that  Assembly  on  the  basis  of  one  minister  and  one  elder  for  every  twenty- 
f(jur  ministers  or  moiety  thereof,  as  ])rovided  in  the  Form  of  Government 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

Resolved,  5,  That  all  Boards,  Committees,  Trustees,  and  other  ecclesi- 
astical Agencies  now  required  to  make  report  to  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  be  and  they  are  hereby  directed  to 
report  hereafter  to  the  General  Assemblies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America. 

Resolved,  6,  That  in  order  to  carry  out  the  intent  of  Concurrent  Declara- 
tions 5  and  7,  to  wit: 

(5)  "As  soon  as  practicable  after  the  Union  shall  have  been  effected 
the  General  Assembly  shall  reconstruct  and  consolidate  the  several  Per- 
manent Committees  and  Bc)ards  which  now  l)elong  to  the  two  Assemblies, 
so  as  tf)  re})resent,  with  impartiality,  the  views  and  wishes  of  the  two  bodies 
constituting  the  reunited  Church." 

(7)  "The  corporate  rights  now  held  by  the  two  General  Assemblies 
and  by  their  Boards  and  Committees  shall  be  consolidated  and  applied 
for  their  several  ol^jects,  as  defined  and  permitted  by  law."  (Minutes 
1904,  pp.  137,  138.) 

The  Boards,  Committees,  Trustees,  and  other  ecclesiastical  or  corporate 
Agencies  connected  with  cither  General  Assembly,  all  of  which  have  been 
hereinbefore  directed  to  report  hereafter  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  or  are  in  duty 
bound  to  report  to  said  General  Asscml^ly,  be  and  they  are  authorized 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  65 

and  empowered  if,  and  when,  so  directed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  to  proceed  accord- 
ing to  hiw  to  orderly  dissohition,  in  order  that  the  funds,  property,  and 
other  assets  by  tlieui,  or  any  of  thcin,  now  severally  held  be  turned  over 
to  such  appropriate  corjjorate  Agencies,  whether  Boards  or  Committees,  as 
may  be  permanently  continued  by  the  General  Assemblj^  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  such  Agencies,  so  perma- 
nentl}^  continued,  are  intended  to  be  substituted  Trustees,  to  succeed 
to  the  administration  of  such  trust  funds,  as  well  as  thereafter  to  receive 
and  distribute  the  benevolent  offerings  of  all  the  churches  and  congrega- 
tions now  belonging  to  either  Church. 

7.  Resolved,  That  the  benevolent  and  missionary  Boards  connected 
with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  the 
Boards  now  connected  with  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church,  after  the  consummation  of  the  Reunion  and  Union, 
are  authorized  and  directed  to  confer  with  each  other  with  a  view  to  carry- 
ing on  their  work  in  harmony  with  each  other  during  the  year  1906-1907, 
full  Report  to  be  made  by  each  of  the  above  Boards  to  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbj^terian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  of  1907. 

8.  Whereas,  Upon  the  declaration  of  the  Reunion  and  Union  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  the  Synods,  Presbyteries,  Sessions,  ministers, 
and  congregations,  now  connected  with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  will  have  been  received  into  and  become  incorporated  with  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  therefore, 

Resolved,  (a)  That  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  with  the  assistance 
of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church,  shall  be,  and  hereby  is,  authorized  and  directed  to  place 
the  names  of  the  Synods  and  Presbyteries  connected  with  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  at  the  time  of  the  completion  of  the  Reunion  and 
Union  on  the  roll  of  the  Synods  and  the  Presbyteries  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  of  1906, 
to  wit: 

I.  Synod  OF  Alab.\ma:  Presbyteries  of  Birmingham,  Florida,  McGready, 
Robert  Dormell,  Springville,  and  Talladega. 

II.  Synod  of  Arkansas:  Presbyteries  of  Arkansas,  Bartholomew, 
Burrow,  Fort  Smith,  Little  Rock,  Morrillton,  Mound  Prairie,  and  White 
River. 

III.  Synod  of  Illinois:  Presbyteries  of  Chicago,  Decatur,  Ewing, 
Foster,  Illinois,  Lincoln,  Mt.  Vernon,  Rushville,  Sangamon,  and  Van- 
dalia. 

IV.  Synod  of  Indiana:    Presbyteries  of  Indiana,  Morgan,  and  Wabash. 

V.  Synod  of  Indianola:  Presbyteries  of  Cherokee,  Chickasaw, 
Choctaw,  Greer,  Oklahoma,  and  Washita. 

VI.  Synod  of  Iowa:    Presbyteries  of  Coleburg,  Iowa,  and  West  Iowa. 

VII.  Synod  of  Kansas:  Presbyteries  of  Fort  Scott,  Kansas  City, 
Nebraska,  Rocky  Mountain,  and  Wichita. 

VIII.  Synod  of  Kentucky:  Presbyteries  of  Cumberland,  Lcitch- 
field,  Logan,  Louisville,  Mayfield,  Owensboro,  and  Princeton. 


66  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

IX.  Synod  of  Mississippi:  Presbyteries  of  Bell,  Mississippi,  New 
Hope,  Oxford,  and  Yazoo. 

X.  Synod  of  Missouri:  Presbyteries  of  Chillicothe,  Kirksville,  Lex- 
ington, McGee,  Neosho,  New  Lebanon,  Ozark,  Platte,  St.  Louis,  Salt 
River,  Springfield,  West  Plains,  and  West  Prairie. 

XL  Synod  of  Ohio:    Presbyteries  of  Athens,  Columbus,  and  Miami. 
XIL  Synod  of  Oregon:    Presbyteries  of  Portland,  Walla  Walla,  and 
Willamette. 

XIII.  Synod  of  Pacific:  Presbyteries  of  California,  Los  Angeles, 
Sacramento,  and  Tulare. 

XIV.  Synod  of  Pennsylvania:  Presbyteries  of  Allegheny,  Penn- 
sylvania, Pittsburgh,  and  Union. 

XV.  Synod  of  Tennessee:  Presbyteries  of  Chattanooga,  Clarksville, 
Columbia,  Cookeville,  East  Tennessee,  Elk,  Knoxville,  Lebanon,  and 
McMinnville. 

XVI.  Synod  of  Texas:  Presbyteries  of  Abilene,  Amarillo,  Austin, 
Bacon,  Bonham,  Brownwood,  Corsicana,  Dallas,  Denton,  Fort  Worth, 
Greenville,  Gregory,  Louisiana,  Marshall,  Red  River,  San  Antonio,  San 
Jacinto,  Snyder,  Texas,  Waco,  and  Weatherford. 

XVII.  Synod  of  West  Tennessee:  Presbyteries  of  Hopewell,  Madi- 
son, Memphis,  and  Obion. 

(6)  That  official  correspondence  with  said  Synods  and  Presbyteries 
shall  be  conducted  by  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  with  the  assistance 
of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church  of  1906. 

(c)  That  the  list  of  churches  and  ministers  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  as  existing  at  the  time  of  the  Reunion  and  Union, 
and  certified  to  by  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church,  be  printed  by  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America  in  the  Minutes  of  the  latter  Church  for  1906. 

9.  Resolved,  That  after  the  completion  of  the  Reunion  and  Union,  the 
Boards  and  Committees  now  connected  with  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  be  entered  in  the  list  of  the  Boards 
and  Committees  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  and  that  under  their  appropriate  names, 
with  their  members  and  officers,  they  be  published  in  the  Minutes  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America  for  1906. 

10.  Resolved,  That  the  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church  for  1906  be  published  and  distributed  as  usual, 
and  that  the  Stated  Clerk  and  Treasurer  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  for  1906  be  and  is  hereby  continued  in 
office  to  complete  his  duties,  including  the  statement  of  his  financial 
accounts;  final  report  to  Ix;  made  by  him  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  of  1907. 

11.  Resolved,  That  the  respective  General  Assemblies  hereby .  recom- 
mend to  the  One  Hundred  and  Nineteenth  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  67 

bytorian  Church  in  tlic  United  States  of  America,  tliat  when  steps  shall  be 
taken  to  adjust  the  boundaries  of  the  several  Presl)j'^teries  and  Synods, 
and  to  define  and  name  the  same,  preference  be  given,  as  far  as  possible, 
to  the  names  now  used  by  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  for  its 
Presbyteries  and  Synods  in  the  South  and  Southwest;  that,  conversely, 
jireference  be  given,  as  far  as  possil)le,  to  the  names  now  used  by  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  in  the  North  and 
Northwest;  and  that  in  tlie  border  territory  great  care  l)e  taken  to  pre- 
serve any  names  that  embody  associations  dear  to  either  Church. 

12.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  shall  grant  to  its  Board  of  Education  a 
measure  of  discretion  in  the  application  of  the  rules  of  said  Board  to 
candidates  who  may  be  recommended  for  aid  by  Presbyteries  previously 
in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  until  said  Presbyteries,  with 
their  candidates,  have  fully  adjusted  themselves  to  the  new  conditions 
brought  about  by  the  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  two  Churches.  This  action 
shall  be  construed  as  extending  to  the  students  in  the  theological  depart- 
ment of  Cumberland  University,  according  to  the  provisions  of  Concurrent 
Declaration  No.  6. 

13.  Whereas,  The  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church  have  called  attention  to  the  responsiliility  which 
its  Church  has  felt  in  the  matter  of  aiding  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  Colored — its  Educational  Society  having  been  charged  by  its 
General  Asseml^ly  from  year  to  year  with  certain  duties  in  relation  to  said 
Cliurch — in  order  that  this  responsibility  may  be  duly  recognized  by  the 
reunited  Church  toward  that  particular  denomination  of  colored  people; 
therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  Educational  Society  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  both  of  which,  after  the  completion 
of  the  Reunion  and  Union,  will  be  Agencies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  are  hereby  authorized  and  directed  to  con- 
sider what  may  be  done  by  the  reunited  Church  for  the  further  evangel- 
ization and  education  of  the  colored  people  in  the  South  and  Southwest; 
report  to  be  made  to  the  One  Hundred  and  Nineteenth  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  meeting  in 
1907. 

14.  When  this  Joint  Report,  including  its  recitals  and  resolutions,  shall 
have  been  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  each  of  said  Churches, 
and  official  telegraphic  notice  of  such  adoption  has  been  received  by  each 
Assembly  from  the  other,  the  Moderator  of  each  Assembly  is  empowered 
and  directed,  in  behalf  of  his  General  Assembly  and  Church,  to  declare  and 
publicl}^  announce  in  open  session  of  said  Assembly,  and  have  it  so  recorded 
on  its  Minutes,  the  full  consummation  of  the  Reunion  and  Union  of  said 
Churches  in  the  following  words :  "The  Joint  Rep(jrt  of  the  two  Committees 
on  Reunion  and  Union,  and  the  recitals  and  resolutions  therein  contained 
and  recommended  for  adoption,  having  been  adopted  by  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presl\vterian  Church,  and 
official  notice  of  such  ad(jption  having  been  received  by  each  of  the  said 
General  Assemblies  from  the  f)ther;  I  do  solemnly  declare  and  here  publicly 


68  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

announce  that  the  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union  is  now  in  full  force  and 
effect,  and  that  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  is  now  reunited  with 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  as  one  Church, 
and  that  the  official  Records  of  the  two  Churches  during  the  period  of 
separation  shall  be  preserved  and  held  as  making  up  the  history  of  the  one 
Church." 

And  when  said  declaration  shall  have  been  publicly  made  in  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  no  business  in  that 
General  Assembly  shall  be  in  order,  except  a  motion  to  adjourn  sine  die  as 
a  separate  Assembly. 

In  behalf  of  the  Cumberland  In  behalf  of  the  Presbyterian 

Presbyterian  Committee:  Committee: 

Wm.  H.  Black,  Chairman.  Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Chairman, 

P.,  1906,  pp.  142-150;  C.  P.,  pp.  64-72. 

22.     Telegrams  announcing  action,  1906. 

Decatur,  III,  May  23,  1906. 

To  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbjjterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  Des 
Moines,  Iowa: 
The  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  has 
just  adopted  the  Joint  Report  of  the  Committee  on  Reunion  and  Union  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
it  respectfully  awaits  notification  of  the  same  action  on  the  part  of  your 
venerable  body. 

Ira  Landrith,  Moderator. 
J.  M.  Hubbert,  Stated  Clerk. 
C.  P.,  1906,  p.  117. 

Des  Moines,  Iowa,  May  24,  1906. 
To  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  Decatur, 
III.: 
The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America  has  adopted  the  Joint  Report  on  Reunion  and  Union,  and 
has  made  the  declaration  of  Union  contained  in  Resolution  14. 

Hunter  Corbett,  Moderator. 
William  H.  Roberts,  Stated  Clerk. 
P.,  1906,  p.  151. 

Decatur,  III,  May  24,  1903. 
To  the  Stated  Clerk,  Pr  sbyterian  General  Assembly,  Des  Moines,  Iowa: 

Our    Assembly   made  the  declaration  and  adjourned  at  one  o'clork. 
Fifteen  will  come  in  our  delegation. 

J.  M.  Hubbert,  Stated  Clerk. 

23.     Adoption  of  the  Joint  Report  and  declaration  of  the 
consummation  of  Union,  1906. 

1.  Presbyterian  General  Assembly. 
The  Special  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  throup;h  its 
Chairman,  Rev.  W.  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  presented  its  Report,  which  was 
accepted. 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  69 

Part  V  of  the  Report,  being  the  Joint  Report  on  Reunion  and  Union 
with  the  Cumberhind  Presbyterian  Church,  witli  all  its  recitals  and  resohi- 
tions,  was  adopted  with  only  two  dissenting  votes.  Rev.  William  Laurie, 
D.D.,  one  of  the  dissentients,  asked  that  his  name  be  recorded  as  voting 
in  the  negative. 

Upon  the  adoption  of  said  Part  V,  the  Joint  Report  on  Reunion  and 
Union,  with  all  its  recitals  and  resolutions,  the  Moderator,  as  required 
by  the  terms  of  Resolution  14  of  said  Report,  made  the  following  declara- 
tion, to  wit: 

"The  Joint  Report  of  the  two  Committees  on  Reunion  and  Union,  and 
the  recitals  and  resolutions  therein  contained  and  recommended  for  adoj)- 
tion,  having  been  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  and  official  notice  of  such  adoption 
having  been  received  by  each  of  the  said  General  Assemblies  from  the 
other;  I  do  solemnly  declare  and  here  publicly  announce  that  the  Basis  of 
Reunion  and  Union  is  now  in  full  force  and  effect,  and  that  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church  is  now  reunited  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  as  one  Church,  and  that  the  official  Records 
of  the  two  Churches  during  the  period  of  separation  shall  be  preserved 
and  held  as  making  up  the  history  of  the  one  Church." — P.,  1906,  pp. 
123,  171. 

2.  Cumberland  Presbyterian  General  Assembly. 

a.  After  the  reading  of  the  foregoing  Report,  Dr.  S.  M.  Templeton 
offered  the  following  resolution,  which  was  adopted: 

Resolved,  That  the  foregoing  Report  of  the  Committee  on  Fraternity 
and  Union  be  accepted,  and  that  the  Joint  Report  on  Reunion  and  Union, 
contained  in  said  Report,  be  adopted. — C.  P.,  1906,  p.  72. 

b.  The  Moderator  then  declared  that  the  resolution  offered  by  Dr. 
Templeton  had  been  carried,  and  that  thereby  the  Report  of  the  Com- 
mittee on  Fraternity  and  Union  has  been  accepted,  and  that  the  Joint 
Report  on  Reunion  and  Union,  contained  therein,  had  been  adopted. — 
C.  P.,  1906,  p.  77. 

[Note. — Against  this  action  a  protest  was  filed,  and  an  answer  to  the  protest  was 
adopted.    See  C.  P..  1906,  pp.  78,  79.) 

c.  In  terms  contained  in  Resolution  14  of  the  Joint  Report  on  Reunion 
and  Union,  Moderator  Landrith  then  made  the  following  declaration : 

The  Joint  Report  of  the  two  Committees  on  Reunion  and  Union  and  the 
recitals  and  resolutions  therein  contained  and  recommended  for  adoption, 
having  been  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church,  and  official  notice  of  such  adoption  having  been 
received  by  each  of  the  said  General  Assemblies  from  the  other;  I  do 
solemnly  declare  and  here  publiclj^  announce  that  the  Basis  of  Reunion  and 
Union  is  now  in  full  force  and  effect,  and  that  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  is  now  reunited  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  as  one  Church,  and  that  the  official  Records  of  the 
two  Churches  during  the  period  of  separation  shall  be  preserved  and  held 
as  making  up  the  history  of  the  one  Church. — C.  P.,  1906,  p.  115. 


70  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

24.  Final  adjournment  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland 

Presbyterian  Church. 

The  following  resolution  was  then  presented  by  Dr.  J.  S.  Grider: 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  do  now  adjourn  si)ie  die,  as  a 
separate  General  Assembly,  to  meet  in  and  as  part  of  the  One  Hundred 
and  Nineteenth  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  on  the  third  Thursday  of  May,  1907,  at  11 
o'clock  A.M.,  at  the  place  chosen  by  the  One  Hundred  and  Eighteenth 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America. 

Elder  D.  M.  Prendergast  moved  the  adoption  of  the  foregoing  resolu- 
tion, the  motion  was  seconded  by  Rev.  D.  C.  DeWitt,  and  the  resolution 
was  adopted  by  the  Assembly  viva  voce. — C.  P.,  1906,  p.  115. 

Moderator  Dr.  Landrith  then  said:  I  now  declare  this  General  Assem- 
bly adjourned  sine  die,  as  a  separate  Assembl}^  to  meet  in  and  as  a  part 
of  the  One  Hundred  and  Nineteenth  General  Assemblj'  f)f  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  on  the  third  Thursday  of 
May,  1907,  at  11  o'clock  a.m.,  at  the  place  chosen  by  the  One  Hun- 
dred and  Eighteenth  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America  of  1906.— C.  P.,  1906,  p.  116. 

25.  Reception  of  the  delegates  of  the  Cumberland  General  Assembly 

Des  Moines,  1906. 

Rev.  W.  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  introduced  to  the  Moderator  and  the  Assem- 
bly the  members  of  the  delegation  as  foUows:  Rev.  Ira  Landrith,  D.D., 
Moderator;  Rev.  J.  M.  Hubbert,  D.D.,  Stated  Clerk;  Rev.  W.  J.  Darby, 
D.D.,  Rev.  J.  Frank  Smith,  Rev.  L.  C.  Kirkes,  Rev.  W.  J.  Fisher,  Rev. 
Prof.  W.  P.  Bone,  Rev.  J.  E.  Aubrey,  Rev.  U.  C.  Howard,  Rev.  W.  L. 
Darby,  Rev.  George  S.  Davis,  Rev.  J.  D.  Boone.  Elders — Hon.  E.  E. 
Beard,  S.  F.  Stahl,  and  T.  A.  White. 

Addresses  were  delivered  by  the  following  members  of  the  delegation: 
Rev.  Ira  Landrith,  LL.D.,  Rev.  J.  M.  Hubbert,  D.D.,  Rev.  W.  J.  Darby, 
D.D.,  Rev.  J.  F.  Smith,  Rev.  W.  J.  Fisher,  and  Hon.  E.  E.  Beard. 

The  Moderator  repeated  verbatim  the  formal  declaration  of  Reunion 
and  Union  made  yesterday,  and  responded  to  the  addresses  of  the  members 
of  the  delegation. 

After  a  cordial  handclasp  by  the  two  Moderators,  Drs.  Corbett  and 
Landrith,  Dr.  Corbett  led  the  Assembly  in  a  prayer  of  thanksgiving. — 
P.,  1906,  p.  171. 

26.  Announcement  by  the  Stated  Clerk,  Des  Moines,  Iowa,  1906. 

The  Stated  Clerk  made  formal  announcement  as  follows: 
In  the  name  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  and  of  the  Cicneral  Assembly  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church,  1  make  announcement  that  the  following  Synods 
and  Presljyteries,  with  their  ministers  and  churches,  have  been  received 
into  and  have  bectjnie  incorporated  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  and  their  names  are  therefore  jjlaced  upon  the 
roll  of  this  General  Assembly.    (See  above,  p.  65.) — P.,  1906,  p.  152. 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  71 

27.     Special  designation  for  certain  Presbyteries  and  Synods. 

•  The  Stated  Clerk  was  authorized,  in  making  up  the  roll  of  the  Presby- 
teries and  Synods,  where  two  of  the  same  name  occurred,  to  ai)i)end  the 
letter  "A"  to  those  formerly  connected  with  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church.— P.,  1900,  p.  172. 

28.     Doctrinal  deliverances. 

a.  The  following  deliverance  was  adopted  (P.),  Des  Moines,  Iowa: 
The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 

of  America,  having  added  to  its  roll  the  Synods  and  Presbyteries  and 
churches  and  ministers  lately  subject  to  the  General  Assemblj'-  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  and  constituting  said  Church;  and 
earnestly  desiring  to  retain  in  the  membership  of  each  particular  church 
everyone  in  connection  therewith  prior  to  the  consummation  of  the  Re- 
union; and  being  apprehensive  that  some  of  them  may  be  reluctant  to 
acquiesce  in  what  has  now  been  effected,  l)ccause  of  certain  misappre- 
hensions which  should  be  removed  if  possible,  now  solemnly  declares: 

1.  That  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  no  acceptance  of  the  doctrines  of 
the  Church  is  required  of  any  communicant,  beyond  a  personal  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ  as  Son  of  God  and  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  a  sincere  accept- 
ance of  Him  as  Lord  and  Master. 

2.  That  ministers,  ruling  elders,  and  deacons,  in  expressing  approval  of 
the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  as  revised  in  1903,  are  required  to 
assent  only  to  the  system  of  doctrine  contained  therein,  and  not  to  every 
particular  statement  in  it;  and  inasmuch  as  the  two  Assemblies  meeting 
in  1904  did  declare  that  there  was  then  a  sufficient  agreement  between 
the  systems  of  doctrine  contained  in  the  Confession  of  the  two  Churches 
to  warrant  the  Union  of  the  Churches,  therefore  the  change  of  doctrinal 
Standards  resulting  from  the  Union  involves  no  change  of  belief  on  the 
part  of  any  who  were  ministers,  ruling  elders,  or  deacons  in  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church.  Further,  this  Assembly  specifically  declares 
that,  since  the  revision  of  1903,  by  which  the  Confession  of  Faith  was 
amended,  by  change  of  its  text,  by  a  declaratory  statement  and  by  addi- 
tions, it  is  no  longer  allowable  to  interpret  our  system  of  doctrine  in  any 
fatalistic  sense;  nor  are  we  willing  to  admit  that  such  fatalistic  interpre- 
tation was  ever  warranted,  whatever  misapprehension  may  have  existed 
in  the  mind  of  any  person. 

3.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  Reunion  involves  no  change  whatever  in 
the  relations  of  communicants,  ruling  elders,  and  deacons  to  their  own 
particular  churches;  and,  except  in  a  few  instances,  none  in  their  relations 
to  their  Presbyteries  and  Synods;  anb  drings  all  into  a  General  Assem- 
bly differing  from  their  former  Assembly  only  in  size  and  its  rei)rescntation 
of  a  larger  Church;  this  Assemblj^  expresses  the  hope  that  all  who  have 
thus  far  opposed  Reunion  may  so(ni  realize  that  they  can  engage  heartily 
in  the  chief  w^ork  that  our  Lord  requires  of  us — the  evangelization  of  the 
world — as  never  before,  and  with  a  prospect  of  a  greater  efficiency  because 
they  lay  aside  personal  preferences  in  the  interest  of  the  Union  of  Presby- 
terians in  a  great  forward  movement. — P.,  1906,  p.  210. 

b.  The  following  resolutions  were  adopted  (C.  P.),  Decatur,  Illinois: 
Resolved,  1.  That,  in  the  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 


72  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

on  the  doctrinal  basis  of  the  Presbyterian  Confession  of  Faith,  as  revised 
in  1903,  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  does  not  surrender  anything 
integral  in  its  own  s^'^stem  of  doctrine,  as  set  out  in  its  own  Confession  of 
Faith,  nor  modify  in  any  particular  its  adherence  to  the  Word  of  God 
as  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice;  nor  has  the  Presbyterian 
Church  asked  or  expected  us  to  do  so. 

Resolved,  2.  That,  in  uniting  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  does  not  alienate 
the  property  now  held  for  particular  congregations  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church;  but  that,  in  the  reunited  Church,  such  property 
will  continue  to  be  held  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  particular  congregations 
in  like  manner  as  heretofore. 

Resolved,  3.  That,  in  the  adjournment  of  its  General  Assembly,  as  a 
separate  Assembly,  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  does  not  destroy 
or  interrupt  its  historical  continuity,  but  will  continue  its  life,  its  history, 
and  its  work  in  the  reunited  Church,  under  the  name  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. — C.  P.,  1906,  p.  59. 

29.     Action  as  to  amendments  to  Constitution  (P.), 
Des  Moines,  Iowa,  1906. 

(1)  Telegram. 

Des  Moines,  Iowa,  May  18,  1906. 

Rev.  J.  M.  Hubbert,  D.D.,  Stated  Clerk,  General  Assembly,  Decatur,  III.: 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  in  session  at  Des  Moines,  la..  May  18,  1906,  has  adopted  a 
resolution  adjudging  and  solemnly  declaring  that  by  virtue  of  the  adoption 
of  the  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union,  the  amendments  of  the  Constitution  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  adopted  in  1905,  upon  the  consummation  of 
Union  will  be  forthwith  no  longer  in  force  nor  operative  in  the  reunited 
Church  as  any  part  of  its  ecclesiastical  Standards,  until  and  unless  resub- 
mitted to  all  the  Presbyteries  of  the  reunited  Church;  this  resolution  spe- 
cifically makes  an  exception  of  the  amendment  to  Chap,  x.  Sec.  ii,  Form 
of  Government,  which  was  a  condition  of  the  Union. 

Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Stated  Clerk. 

P.,  1906,  p.  16;  C.  P.,  1906,  p.  33. 

(2)  Text  of  action. 

The  Special  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  presented 
a  Special  Report,  which  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows: 

Whereas,  in  1904-1905,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America  adopted  certain  amendments  to  its  Form  of  Government  and 
Book  of  Discipline,  with  reference  to  judicial  Commissions,  etc.;  and. 

Whereas,  The  said  Church  had  previously  entered  into  a  solemn  agree- 
ment with' the' Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  for  Reunion  and  Union, 
on  a  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  Basis,  specifically  defined  and  conditioned, 
and  had  provided  that  said  Basis  should  be  binding  upon  the  fulfillment 
of  said  conditions;  and, 

Whereas,  Said  conditions  have  been  fulfilled,  and  said  Basis  has  become 
binding, 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  73 

Now,  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  oi  America  hereby  adjudses  and  solemnly  declares  that,  by  virtue 
of  said  prior  agreement  fixing  the  Basis  of  Reunion  and  Union  as  afore- 
said, under  which  organic  union  is  now  to  be  consummated,  the  amend- 
ments above  referred  to  and  not  contemplated  as  a  part  of  said  Basis, 
upon  the  consummation  of  Union  will  be  forthwith  no  longer  in  force, 
nor  will  they  be  operative  in  the  reunited  Church  as  any  part  of  its  eccle- 
siastical Standards,  until  and  unless  resubmitted  to  the  Presbyteries  of  the 
reunited  Church;  and  all  the  Presbj^teries  and  Synods  of  the  Church  are 
enjoined  in  all  cases  hereafter  arising,  to  act  under  the  Standards  as  they 
existed  on  May  27,  1904,  except  as  amended  in  respect  to  Chap,  x.  Sec.  ii, 
Form  of  Government,  in  relation  to  the  erection  of  separate  Presby- 
teries and  Synods  for  different  races  and  nationalities. 

The  Stated  Clerk  was  authorized  to  communicate  this  action  to  tlie 
Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church.— 1\,  100(),  pp.  15,  10;  C.  P.,  190G,  p.  40. 

30.     Action  as  to  Cumberland  University. 

The  Committee  on  Church  Coojieration  and  Union  presented  the  follow- 
ing Supplementary  Report,  which  was  adopted: 

Whereas,  Some  discussion  has  arisen  in  regard  to  the  relations  that  maj'^ 
be  hereafter  established  between  the  Theological  Department  of  Cum- 
berland University  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  the  Committee  on  Fraternity 
and  Union  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  recommend  to  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  of  1900, 
that  it  recommend  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.  of  1907,  that  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  Con- 
current Declaration  No.  6  (see  Minutes,  1904,  p.  138),  it  adopt  the 
following  Paper  as  a  settlement  of  the  matter,  viz.: 

Upon  the  Trustees  of  Cumberland  University  so  changing  their  charter, 
as  amended  in  1903,  as  to  use  the  words  "  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A."  instead  of  "Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,"  then  the  charter 
of  said  University,  as  amended  in  1903,  shall  be  accepted  as  the  law  defin- 
ing the  relations  of  the  Theological  Department  of  said  University  to 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.;  and 
thereafter  it  is  to  be  a  theological  school  of  the  said  Church,  and  its  faculty 
and  students  entitled  to  full  and  equal  recognition  with  those  of  all  other 
theological  schools  of  said  Church;  and  said  Theological  Department 
shall  not  be  separated  from  Cumberland  University  without  the  consent 
of  the  Trustees  of  said  Cumberland  University. 

The  Trustees  shall  require  the  professors  hereafter  elected  in  the  Theo- 
logical Department,  before  assuming  their  duties,  to  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  as  containing  the 
system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  At  least  two  thirds  of 
the  members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  Cumberland  University  shall 
be  at  all  times  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. — P., 
1900,  p.  172. 


74  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

31,     Continuance  of  the  Committee  on  Church  Co-operation 

and  Union. 

a.  The  Committee,  in  closing  its  Report,  places  on  record  its  gratifica- 
tion over  the  increasing  acknowledgment  in  all  Churches  of  the  Presby- 
terian family,  of  the  spiritual  unity  of  the  universal  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  the  obligations  of  Christian  brotherhood.  The  historic  posi- 
tion of  our  own  Church  from  its  establishment  has  been  clear  as  to  Church 
unity.  We  have  always  maintained  that  the  visible  Church,  which  also 
is  catholic  or  universal  under  the  Gospel  (not  confined  to  one  nation,  as 
before  under  the  law),  consists  of  all  those  throughout  the  world  who 
profess  the  true  religion,  together  with  their  children;  and  is  the  King- 
dom of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  house  and  family  of  God.  Expressing 
the  hope  that  there  may  be  increasing  acknowledgment  by  all  Christians 
of  the  true  nature  of  the  Church  universal  and  action  in  accordance  there- 
with, your  Committee  respectfully  asks  to  be  continued,  with  a  view 
to  rendering  further  service  to  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  in  the  real- 
ization of  His  desire  for  His  people  "that  all  may  be  one." — P.,  1906,  p. 
151.    Adopted,  p.  123. 

b.  The  Moderator  was  authorized  to  appoint  three  additional  members 
upon  the  special  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  to  be 
chosen  from  those  formerly  in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 
He  announced  as  the  appointees  the  following:  Ministers — Wm.  H. 
Black,  D.D.,  and  Wm.  J.  Darby,  D.D.  Elder— Hon.  E.  E.  Beard.— 
P.,  1906,  p.  233. 

V.  MISCELLANEOUS  MATTERS  CONNECTED  WITH  REUNION 
WITH  THE  CUMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH, 
CHRONOLOGICALLY  ARRANGED   ■ 

1.  The  matters  connected  with  the  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  upon 
which  the  Committee  reports  are  four  in  number:  (a)  The  consolidation 
of  the  Boards  and  Committees  of  the  reunited  Church  where  and  when 
necessary;  {h)  the  consummation  of  the  change  in  the  charter  of  Cumber- 
land University;  (c)  the  legal  situation  caused  by  controversy;  and  {d) 
the  adjustment  of  the  boundaries  of  the  Presbyteries  and  Synods.  The 
following  statements  and  conclusions  are  presented  upon  each  of  these 
points. 

(a)  The  consolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Committees  of  the  reunited  Church 
when  and  where  necessary. — (Referred  to  the  Committee  on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union.) 

(h)  The  consummation  of  the  change  in  the  charter  of  the  Cumberland 
University. — At  the  recjuest  of  the  Trustees  of  tlae  Cumberland  University, 
the  General  Assembly  of  190G,  meeting  at  Des  Moines,  Iowa,  adopted  a 
recommendation  indicating  the  conditions  upon  which  the  Theological 
Department  of  the  said  University  should  be  acknowledged  as  a  theo- 
logical school  of  the  Church,  "and  its  faculty  and  students  entitled  to 
equal  and  full  recognition  with  those  of  all  other  theological  schools  of 
said  Church."     The  action  of  that  Assembly  further  advised  that  thi'? 


SEPARATIONS  AND  Ri:UNIONS  75 

Assembly  adopt  the  following  iTsolulion,  and  it  is  recommended  that  it 
be  adopted,  viz.: 

Resolved,  That  upon  the  Trustees  of  Cumberland  Universit.y  so  chanKing 
their  charter,  as  amended  in  1903,  as  to  use  the  words  "  Presbyterian 
C'hurch  in  the  U.  S.  A."  instead  of  "Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church," 
then  the  charter  of  said  University,  as  amended  in  PJ03,  shall  be  accepted 
as  the  law  defining  the  relations  of  the  Theological  Department  of  said 
University  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbj^tcrian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.;  and  thereafter  it  is  to  be  a  theological  school  of  the  said  Church, 
and  its  faculty  and  students  entitled  to  full  and  equal  recognition  with 
those  of  all  other  theological  schools  of  said  Church;  and  said  Theological 
Department  shall  not  be  separated  from  Cumberland  University  without 
the  consent  of  the  Trustees  of  said  Cumberland  University. 

The  Trustees  shall  require  the  professors  hereafter  elected  in  the  Theo- 
logical Department,  before  assuming  their  duties,  to  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  as  containing  the  sj's- 
tom  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  At  least  two  thirds  of  the 
meml:)ers  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  Cumberland  University  shall  be  at 
all  times  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

It  is  understood  that  upon  the  adoption  of  this  resolution  the  Trustees 
of  Cumberland  University  will  at  once  proceed  to  amend  the  charter  of 
the  institution  in  compliance  with  the  terms  of  the  resolution. 

It  is  also  recommended  that  the  Committee  report  upon  this  matter 
to  the  next  Assembly.   " 

(c)  The  legal  complications  caused  hj  controversy. — The  Committee 
ventured,  under  the  influence  of  fraternal  sympathy,  to  enter  into  cor- 
respondence and  conference  with  the  Committee  on  Pastoral  Oversight 
appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1906  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church.  It  has  been  the  arduous  duty  of  the  latter  Committee  to  seek  to 
reconcile  to  the  Reunion  and  Union  certain  parties  opposed  thereto,  and 
where  the  anti-Unionist  entered  upon  aggressive  legal  action,  to  meet 
their  divisive  efforts  in  an  appropriate  manner.  Too  much  praise  cannot 
be  given  to  the  brethren  of  that  Committee  for  the  patient,  painstaking, 
wearisome,  and  yet  cheerful  service  they  have  rendered  the  reunited 
Church.  With  all  kindness,  but  with  all  firmness,  they  have  performed 
their  difficult  task. 

The  Conference  wdth  the  brethren  of  the  Committee  on  Pastoral 
Oversight  was  conducted  by  a  Subcommittee  of  your  Committee,  the 
Chairman  of  which  was  the  Rev.  Samuel  J.  Niccolls,  D.D.,  LL.D.  At 
this  Conference  the  whole  legal  situation  was  carefully  considered,  and  it 
was  agreed  that  until  the  meeting  of  this  General  Assembly  the  conduct 
of  legal  matters  should  be  at  the  discretion  of  the  Committee  on  Pastoral 
Oversight.  It  is  proper  here  to  state  that  expenses  of  all  legal  proceedings 
up  to  this  present  time  have  been  cheerfully  borne  by  these  earnest  and 
self-sacrificing  brethren.  What  the  duty  of  the  reunited  Church  is  in  the 
premises  is  one  for  this  General  Assembly  to  decide.  In  view  of  the 
interests  involved,  and  in  the  light  of  the  requirements  of  Christian  brother- 
hood, it  is  recommended:  That  a  Special  Committee  of  nine,  four  min- 
isters and  five  elders,  be  appointed  by  the  Moderator  to  consider  the 
legal  situation  in  some  portions  of  the  Church,  arising  out  of  opposition 


76  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

to  the  Reunion,  to  receive  information  from  authoritative  sources,  to  con- 
sider and  propose  appropriate  action,  and  to  report  to  this  General  Assem- 
bly at  the  earliest  time  practicable  in  the  sessions. 

(d)  The  adjustment  of  the  boundaries  of  the  Presbyteries  and  Synods. — ■ 
The  General  Assembly  of  1906,  as  a  result  of  the  Reunion  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbj'^terian  Church  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
received  into  the  Church  seventeen  Synods  with  their  Presbyteries.  Sec 
the  list  on  pp.  147, 148  of  the  Minutes  of  1906. 

Action  had  been  taken  previously  with  reference  to  the  adjustment 
of  the  boundaries  of  the  several  Synods  and  Presbyteries  of  the  reunited 
Church,  for  this  One  Hundred  and  Nineteenth  General  Assembly  was 
authorized  to  adjust  the  boundaries  of  Presbyteries  and  Synods  by  Con- 
current Declaration  No.  3  of  the  Plan  of  Union  adopted  by  the  two  General 
Assemblies  of  1904  and  reading:  "3.  The  boundaries  of  the  several 
Presbyteries  and  Synods  shall  be  adjusted  by  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  reunited  Church." 

The  following  recommendation  as  to  certain  details  of  this  adjustment 
was  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1906: 

"Resolved,  That  the  respective  General  Assemblies  hereby  recommend 
to  the  One  Hundred  and  Nineteenth  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  that  when  steps  shall  be 
taken  to  adjust  the  boundaries  of  the  several  Presbyteries  and  Synods, 
and  to  define  and  name  the  same,  preference  be  given,  as  far  as  possible, 
to  the  names  now  used  by  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  for  its 
Presbyteries  and  Synods  in  the  South  and  Southwest;  that,  conversely, 
preference  be  given,  as  far  as  possible,  to  the  names  now  used  by  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  in  the  North  and  North- 
west; and  that  in  the  border  territory  great  care  be  taken  .to  preserve  any 
names  that  embody  associations  dear  to  either  Church." 

It  is  believed  that  this  resolution  has  been  carefully  observed,  both  in 
letter  and  spirit,  by  all  parties  to  the  proposed  adjustments.  Your  Com- 
mittee entrusted  specifically  to  its  Chairman  the  work  of  securing  the  in- 
formation necessary  for  the  appropriate  and  legal  steps  to  be  taken  by 
this  Assembly  in  the  performance  of  this  important  duty.  Correspondence 
was  had  with  the  Stated  Clerks  of  the  several  Synods  interested,  and  it 
was  recommended  that  these  Synods  appoint  Joint  Committees  to  conduct 
negotiations  and  prepare  needed  plans.  It  was  felt  that  Committees  upon 
the  ground,  entirely  familiar  with  both  the  legal  and  practical  situation, 
would  best  furnish  reliable  data  and  accurate  directions  for  any  action 
taken.  The  Enabling  Acts  herewith  submitted  are  therefore  the  result 
of  consultation  and  action  by  official  Joint  Committees  of  the  Synods  with 
which  said  acts  deal,  and  their  contents  indicate  the  care  which  has  been 
given  to  this  whole  matter,  both  in  detail  and  in  general. 

In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 

*  Wm.  II.  Roberts,  Chairman. 

The  following  telegram  from  the  E.xecutive  Committee  of  the  Inter- 
church  Conference  on  Federation  was  received  and  read  to  the  Assembly 
and  ordered  printed  in  the  Records: 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  77 

New  York,  N.  Y.,  ^lay  17,  1907. 
Rev.  Wm.  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Moderator  of  the 

General  Assembly  of  the  Frcsbyterian  Chureh  in  the  U.  S.  A.: 
In  behalf  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Intcrchurch  Conference  on 
Federation,  we  send  this  message  of  congratulation  upon  your  election  as 
Moderator  of  your  General  Assembly.  The  Churches  of  Christ,  organizing 
as  a  Federal  Council  under  the  action  of  the  great  Conference  of  1905, 
gratefully  recognize  with  the  Presbyterian  Church,  the  splendid  service 
you  have  rendered  in  the  cause  of  Christian  unity. 

WiLLi.ui  Hayes  Ward,  Frank  Mason  North, 

John  B.  Calvert,  George  U.  Wenner, 

Donald  Sage  Mackay,  Morris  W.  Liebert, 

E.  B.  Sanford. 
—1907,  pp.  22-25. 

2.  Two  subjects  were  referred  to  this  Committee,  connected  with  the 
Reunion  between  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
and  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  the  first  having  to  do  with 
the  consolidation  of  the  Boards,  the  other  with  the  charter  of  Cumberland 
University. 

a.  The  Boards. — In  the  matter  of  the  consolidation  of  the  Boards,  we 
have  to  report  that  the  situation  has  not  been  changed  in  any  respect 
from  what  it  was  during  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1907. 
We  therefore  submit  for  adoption  the  following  resolution: 

Whereas,  The  various  Boards  of  the  reunited  Church  have  been  and  are 
working  in  harmony  with  a  view  to  carrj^ing  out,  as  soon  as  may  be  directed 
by  the  General  Assembly,  such  dissolution  or  consolidation  as  may  prove 
necessary  to  carry  out  the  purpose  of  the  concurrent  resolutions  of  the 
Plan  of  Reunion  and  the  resolutions  of  the  two  General  Assemblies  of 
1906  (see  Miimtes,  1906,  p.  146) ;  and 

Whereas,  The  property  rights  of  the  reunited  Church  are  safeguarded 
in  the  meanwhile  by  such  concurrent  resolutions; 

Therefore,  be  it  Resolved,  That  the  subject  of  the  consolidation  of  the 
Boards  be  referred  back  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and 
Union,  to  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly;  Provided,  that  the  approval 
by  this  Assembly  of  any  agreements  made  during  the  year  between  any 
of  the  Boards  be  not  deemed  a  waiver  of  the  right  reserved  to  the  General 
Assembly  to  direct  the  continuance  or  dissolution  of  any  particular  Board. 

b.  Cumberland  University. — The  Committee  reports  with  pleasure 
that  the  Trustees  of  Cumberland  University  have  effected  the  change  in 
their  charter  suggested  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1906.  The  certificates 
of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  University  are  herewith  appended  as  a 
part  of  this  Report. 

amendment  of  1907. 

Sec.  1.  Wherever  the  words  "Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church"  occur 
in  said  charter  and  in  said  amendment  to  said  charter,  the  words  "Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America"  are  and  shall  be  inserted 
and  used  in  lieu  thereof. 

Sec.  2.  The  Theological  Department  shall  not  be  separated  from 
Cumberland  University  without  the  consent  of  the  Trustees  of  Cumberland 
University. 


78  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Sec.  3.  At  least  two  thirds  of  the  members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of 
Cumberland  University  shall  be  at  all  times  members  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

Attest:    Andrew  B.  Martin,  President. 
A.  W.  Hooker,  Secretary. 

CERTIFICATE    AS   TO    PROFESSORS. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  Cumberland  University  held 
at  Lebanon,  Tenn.,  June  22,  1907,  a  quorum  being  present,  the  following 
resolution  was  adopted: 

Resolved,  That  the  professors  in  the  Theological  Department  hereafter 
elected,  before  assuming  their  duties,  shall  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  as  containing  the  system  of 
doctrine  taught  in  Holy  Scriptures. 

A.  W.  Hooker,  Secretary. 

It  is  recommended,  in  order  to  carry  out  the  agreement  between  the 
Assembly  and  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  said  Cumberland  University, 
that  the  following  resolution  be  adopted: 

Resolved,  That  the  Trustees  of  Cumberland  University,  having  changed 
their  charter  so  as  to  use  the  words  "  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A." 
therein  instead  of  the  words  "Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,"  that 
the  charter  of  said  University  as  amended  in  1903,  and  also  as  amended  in 
1907,  is  hereby  accepted  by  this  General  Assembly  as  the  law  defining 
the  relations  of  the  Theological  Department  of  said  University  to  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.;  and  hereafter 
it  is  to  be  a  theological  school  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
and  its  faculty  and  students  are  entitled  to  full  and  equal  recognition  with 
those  of  other  theological  schools  of  said  Church;  and  said  Theological 
Department  shall  not  be  separated  from  Cumberland  University  without 
the  consent  of  the  Trustees  of  said  Cumberland  University.  It  is  also 
understood  and  agreed  between  the  Trustees  of  said  Cumberland  Univer- 
sity and  this  General  Assembly  that  the  said  Trustees  shall  require  the 
professors  hereafter  elected  in  the  Theological  Department,  before  assum- 
ing their  duties,  to  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures;  and  that  at  least  two  thirds  of  the  members  of  the  Board 
of  Trustees  of  Cumberland  University  shall  be  at  all  times  members  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. — 1908,  p.  88. 

3.  a.  Consolidation  of  the  Boards. — A  part  of  the  Plan  of  Reunion  adopted 
by  the  two  General  Assemblies  which  met  respectively  in  Des  Moines, 
Iowa,  and  Decatur,  111.,  in  May,  1906,  reads  as  follows: 

Resolved,  That  in  order  to  carry  out  the  intent  of  Concurrent  Declara- 
tions 5  and  7,  to  wit: 

(5)  "An  soon  as  practicable  after  the  Union  shall  have  been  effected  the 
General  Assembly  shall  reconstruct  and  consolidate  the  several  permanent 
Committees  and  I^oards  which  now  l)elong  to  the  two  Assemblies,  so  as  to 
represent  with  impartiality  the  views  and'  wishes  of  the  two  bodies  con- 
stituting the  reunited  Church." 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  79 

(7)  "The  corporate  rights  now  held  by  the  two  General  Assemblies  and 
by  their  Boards  and  Committees  shall  be  consolidated  and  applied  for 
their  several  objects,  as  defined  and  permitted  by  law." — 1904,  pp.  137, 138. 

"The  Boards,  Committees,  Trustees  and  other  ecclesiastical  or  corpor- 
ate Agencies  connected  with  either  General  Assembly,  all  of  which  have 
been  hereinbefore  directed  to  report  hereafter  to  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  or  are  in 
duty  bound  to  report  to  said  General  Assembly,  be  and  they  are  author- 
ized and  empowered  if,  and  when,  so  directed  by  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  to  proceed 
according  to  law  to  orderly  dissolution,  in  order  that  the  funds,  property 
and  other  assets  by  them,  or  any  of  them,  n(nv  severally  held  be  turned 
over  to  such  appropriate  corporate  Agencies,  whether  Boards  or  Committees, 
as  may  be  permanently  continued  b}^  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  and  such  Agencies,  so 
permanently  continued,  are  intended  to  be  substituted  Trustees,  to  succeed 
to  the  administration  of  such  trust  funds,  as  well  as  thereafter  to  receive 
and  distribute  the  benevolent  offerings  of  all  the  churches  and  congre- 
gations now  belonging  to  either  Church." 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  reunited  Church,  meeting  in  1907-1908, 
postponed  action  upon  the  above  resolution  of  the  Plan  of  Reunion. 
The  action  of  the  Assembly  in  1908  was  as  follows: 

"Whereas,  The  various  Boards  of  the  reunited  Church  have  been  and 
are  working  in  harmony  with  a  view  to  carrying  out,  as  soon  as  may  be 
directed  by  the  General  Assembly,  such  dissolution  or  consolidation  as 
may  prove  necessary  to  carrj'  out  the  purpose  of  the  concurrent  resolutions 
of  the  Plan  of  Reunion  and  the  resolutions  of  the  two  General  Assemblies 
of  1906  (see  Minutes,  1906,  p.  146);  and 

"Whereas,  The  property  rights  of  the  reunited  Church  are  safeguarded 
in  the  meanwhile  by  such  concurrent  resolutions: 

"Therefore,  be  it  Resolved,  That  the  subject  of  the  consolidation  of  the 
Boards  be  referred  back  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and 
Union,  to  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly;  provided,  that  the  approval 
by  this  Assembly  of  any  agreements  made  during  the  j^ear  between  any 
of  the  Boards  be  not  deemed  a  waiver  of  the  right  reserved  to  the  General 
Assembly  to  direct  the  continuance  or  dissolution  of  anj^  particular  Board." 

In  view  of  recent  developments  in  connection  with  a  decision  rendered 
by  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  State  of  Tennessee  a  new  situation  has  arisen 
in  this  matter  of  the  consolidation  of  the  Boards.  It  is  respectfully  recom- 
mended that  the  following  resolution  be  adopted: 

Resolved,  That  the  subject  of  the  Consolidation  of  the  Boards  be  referred 
to  a  Special  Committee  of  five,  to  be  appointed  by  the  Moderator,  all  of 
whom  shall  be  members  of  the  legal  profession,  and  the  Committee  to 
report  to  this  General  Assembly. 

b.  The  Tennessee  Situation. — Attention  is  called  to  the  situation  which 
has  arisen  in  the  Synod  of  Tennessee  owing  to  a  legal  decision  against  the 
validity  of  the  Reunion  of  1906.  As  a  result  of  that  decision  many  of  the 
congregations  connected  with  the  General  Assembly  of  the  reunited  Church 
in  that  Synod  have  voluntarilj^  relinquished  their  church  edifices,  and 
some  have  been  required  to  surrender  their  edifices  to  other  parties  by 
order  of  the  Courts.     The  denominational  property  located  at  Nashville 


80  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

and  the  theological  seminary  at  Lebanon  are  also  in  jeopardy.  We  are 
glad  to  state  that  the  Reports  from  the  Synod  show  that  both  ministers 
and  members  are  bearing  with  patience  and  courage  the  great  trial  which 
is  now  upon  them.  The  sorrows  of  controversy  have  been  deepened,  and 
the  loss  of  property  very  naturally  intensifies  the  feeling  of  sadness  over 
the  divisions  among  those  who  at  one  time  were  members  of  the  same 
denomination.  The  conditions  are  such  that  this  Committee  feels  that 
special  steps  should  be  taken  to  give  expression  to  the  sj^mpathy  of  the 
Church  at  large,  both  by  word  of  mouth  and  by  substantial  contributions. 
The  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions  is  recommended: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  hereby  tenders  to  the  ministers 
and  churches  of  the  Sjmod  of  Tennessee,  and  to  the  faculty  and  officers 
of  the  theological  seminary  at  Lebanon,  its  deep  sympathy  in  the  serious 
and  embarrassing  situation  in  which  they  have  been  placed  through  a 
decision  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Tennessee.  It  congratulates  these 
ministers,  churches,  and  officers  upon  their  steadfastness  in  the  faith,  upon 
their  loyalty  to  the  reunited  Church,  and  upon  the  courage  with  which 
they  are  adjusting  themselves  to  the  new  conditions  which  have  arisen. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  hereby  authorizes  and  directs  the  Boards 
of  Home  Missions  and  Church  Erection  immediately  to  take  such  steps 
as  may  be  necessary,  through  a  special  representative  or  otherwise,  tt) 
provide  a  special  fund,  which  in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly  should 
not  be  less  than  $100,000,  for  the  purpose  of  assisting  the  Presbyterians  of 
Tennessee  in  building  new  churches  in  the  place  of  those  taken  from  them 
by  reason  of  the  legal  decision  in  that  state,  this  fund  to  be  distributed 
under  the  joint  direction  of « the  Executive  Commission  of  the  Synod  of 
Tennessee  and  representatives  of  the  Boards;  and  the  Board  of  Church 
Erection,  in  making  grants  or  loans  to  aid  in  rebuilding  these  churches, 
is  hereby  permitted,  at  its  discretion,  to  waive  the  rule  in  regard  to  the 
proportionate  amount  of  aid  to  be  extended. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  General  Assembly  hereby  appoints  Rev.  B.  P. 
Fullerton,  D.D.,  Rev.  E.  A.  Elmore,  D.D.,  Rev.  W.  R.  Dawson,  D.D., 
Rev.  J.  E.  Clarke,  D.D.,  Rev.  I.  D.  Steele,  D.D.,  Rev.  W.  J.  King,  Mr. 
James  West,  Mr.  E.  W.  Grove  and  Mr.  Foster  V.  Brown  as  a  Board  to 
maintain  and  conduct  for  the  Presbyterian  Church  a  Theological  Seminary 
in  the  South.  The  members  of  this  Board  shall  serve  for  one  year  or  until 
their  successors  are  elected,  and  are  authorized  to  take  such  steps  as  may 
be  necessary  to  conduct  the  Seminary  in  the  interest  of  the  Prosbj^tcrian 
Church  and  under  the  control  of  this  General  Assembly;  and  the  Board 
of  Education  is  authorized  to  take  steps  for  such  aid  as  may  be  needed,  in 
cooperation  with  the  Board  of  the  Theological  Seminary. 
On  behalf  of  the  Committee, 

WiLLiMi  H.  Roberts,  Chairman. 

—1909,  p.  80. 

4.  There  are  two  matters  connected  with  the  Reunion  of  thcCumlierland 
Presbyterian  Church  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  which 
are  submitted  for  action  by  the  Assembly. 

(a)  Overture  referred  to  the  Committee  by  the  Assembly. 

Overture  No.  40,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Nasliville,  was  referred  to  the 
Committee  by  the  General  Assembly  (see  Minutes,  1909,  p.  41),  and  was 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  81 

an  Overture  for  the  relief  of  the  cluirches  of  Tennessee.  Inasmuch  as  tlie 
wliole  matter  of  the  reUef  of  these  churclies  was  referred  by  the  Assembly 
to  the  Boards  of  Home  Missions  and  Church  Erection,  the  Committee 
felt  that  no  action  was  necessary  on  its  part,  other  than  to  express  to  the 
Committee  a]ipointed  by  the  above-named  Boards,  the  deep  interest  in 
and  willingness  of  all  our  members  to  cooperate  in  their  labor  of  love. 

(6)  Statement  as  to  the  relations  of  Church  and  State  and  religious  libcrtij. 

Certain  recent  judicial  decisions  connected  with  the  Reunion  of  lOOG 
rcMiuirc  a  statement  of  the  historical  position  of  this  Church  upon  the  re- 
lations of  Church  and  State  and  upon  religious  liberty. 

The  place  of  the  Christian  Church  as  a  factor  in  the  body  politic  known 
as  the  United  States  of  America  has  always  been  important,  and  its  im- 
jiortance  has  grown  with  the  growth  of  the  Republic.  In  the  Colonial 
epoch  of  the  American  people,  estal)lishments  of  religion  were  found  in  a 
number  of  the  Colonies,  and  were  chiefly  of  the  Congregational  or  Episcopal 
Churches.  The  only  Church  of  the  Presbyterian  family  which  was  for  a 
time  a  State  Church,  was  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  prior  to  the  conquest 
of  Xew  York  by  the  English,  in  16G4.  Along  with  the  establishments  of 
religion  there  were  many  legal  restraints  laid  upon  so-called  dissenters, 
and  while  the  increasing  trend  in  all  the  Colonies  was,  from  year  to  year, 
toward  civil  and  religious  liberty,  yet  the  situation  became  so  strained  that 
in  1766  the  Synod  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  and  the  General  Association 
of  Connecticut  entered  into  a  Plan  of  Union,  and  established  a  General 
Convention,  meeting  annually  until  1775,  one  of  whose  purposes  was,  to 
"preserve  the  religious  liberties  of  the  Churches,"  as  against  the  proposals 
made  to  the  British  Government  for  the  appointment  of  Bishops  for 
America.  One  of  the  influential  causes  of  the  American  Revolution  was 
the  pressure  from  certain  cjuarters  for  the  extension  of  the  hierarchy  of 
the  Church  of  England  to  the  Colonies. 

When  American  independence  was  proclaimed  in  1776  the  State  Church 
was  doomed,  and  while  some  of  the  states  still  favored,  to  a  certain  extent, 
establishments  of  religion,  yet  public  opinion  was  so  powerful  that  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States  was  amended  in  1791,  and  provided 
specifically  that  "Congress  shall  make  no  law  respecting  an  establishment 
of  religion  or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof;  or  abridging  the  freedom 
of  speech  or  of  the  press ;  or  the  right  of  the  people  peaceably  to  assemble, 
and  to  petition  the  Government  for  a  redress  of  grievance."  [Amend- 
ments, Article  i.] 

With  this  idea  of  complete  liberty  in  religion  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.  has  always  been  in  accord.  As  early  as  1729,  its  General 
Sjmod,  when  adopting  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms 
as  the  Church  creed,  took  exception  to  certain  statements  therein,  found 
in  Chapters  xx  and  xxiii,  unanimously  declaring  "that  they  do  not  receive 
those  articles  in  any  such  sense  as  to  suppose  the  civil  magistrate  hath  a 
controlling  power  over  Synods  with  respect  to  the  exercise  of  their  minis- 
terial authority;  or  power  to  persecute  any  for  their  religion"  (Minutes, 
General  Synod,  p.  95). 

In  17S6  the  General  Synod  made  the  following  declaration:  "The 
Presliyterian  Church  in  America  considers  the  Church  of  Christ  as  a 
spiritual  society,  entirely  distinct  from  the  civil  government,  having  a 


82  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

right  to  regulate  their  own  ecclesiastical  policy,  independently  of  the 
interposition  of  the  magistrate"  (Minutes,  General  Synod,  p.  519). 

These  declarations,  concerning  the  independence  of  the  Church  in  matters 
ecclesiastical,  the  lack  of  power  in  the  State  to  persecute  the  professors 
of  any  religion,  and  the  right  of  the  citizen  to  the  full  and  free  exercise 
of  his  voluntarily  chosen  religion,  were  given  a  positive  form  in  the  amend- 
ments to  Chapter  xxiii  of  the  Westminster  Confession  adopted  by  the 
General  Synod  in  1788.  That  chapter  entitled  "Of  the  Civil  Magistrate" 
as  amended,  recognizes  in  Section  i,  that  "God  the  Supreme  Lord  and 
King  of  all  the  world,  hath  ordained  civil  magistrates  to  be  under  him 
over  the  people,  for  his  own  glory  and  the  public  good."  Having  thus 
acknowledged  the  divine  origin  of  the  State,  and  its  responsibility  to  God, 
the  Confession  then  proceeds  to  assert  the  Scriptural  doctrine  as  to  the 
limitations  and  duties  of  civil  magistrates,  in  Section  iii,  in  the  following 
terms : 

"Ci\nl  magistrates  may  not  assume  to  themselves  the  administration  of 
the  Word  and  Sacraments;  or  the  power  of  the  keys  of  the  Kingdom  of 
heaven;  or,  in  the  least,  interfere  in  matters  of  faith.  Yet,  as  nursing 
fathers,  it  is  the  duty  of  civil  magistrates  to  protect  the  Church  of  our 
common  Lord,  without  giving  the  preference  to  any  denomination  of 
Christians  above  the  rest,  in  such  a  manner  that  all  ecclesiastical  persons 
whatever  shall  enjoy  the  full,  free,  and  unquestioned  liberty  of  discharging 
every  part  of  their  sacred  functions,  without  violence  or  danger.  And, 
as  Jesus  Christ  hath  appointed  a  regular  government  and  discipline  in 
his  Church,  no  law  of  any  commonwealth  should  interfere  with,  let,  or 
hinder,  the  due  exercise  thereof,  among  the  voluntary  members  of  any 
denomination  of  Christians,  according  to  their  own  profession  and  belief. 
It  is  the  duty  of  civil  magistrates  to  protect  the  person  and  good  name  of 
all  their  people,  in  such  an  effectual  manner  as  that  no  person  be  suffered, 
either  upon  pretense  of  religion  or  of  infidelity,  to  offer  any  indignitj'-, 
violence,  abuse,  or  injury  to  any  other  person  whatsoever:  and  to  take 
order,  that  all  religious  and  ecclesiastical  assemblies  be  held  without 
molestation  or  disturbance." 

We  have  here  explicitly  set  forth  the  following  declarations:  That  the 
State  has  no  power  over  the  Church  in  matters  that  are  purely  Churchly, 
and  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  State  to  protect  every  religious  denomi- 
nation equally  with  every  other,  to  pass  no  law  which  could  interfere  with 
full  religious  lil^erty,  and  to  protect  the  person  and  good  name  of  all  their 
pe()i)le,  whatever  their  religious  views.  And  all  this  is  declared,  not  as  a 
matter  of  human  opinion,  but  as  based  upon  the  law  of  God.  This  Church 
stands  firmly  upon  the  doctrine  that  the  Holy  Bible,  as  the  Word  of  God, 
is  the  supreme  law  for  both  Church  and  State,  that  each  has  its. God-given 
limitations  and  duties,  and  that  each  is  to  keep  within  its  own  jurisdiction. 

In  this  connection,  further,  it  is  to  be  noted,  that  the  divine  source  and 
sanction  of  human  liberty  are  set  forth  in  the  famous  declaration  as  to 
the  rights  of  conscience  contained  in  Chap,  xx.  Sec.  ii,  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  which  reads,  "God  alone  is  lord  of  the  conscience,  and  hath  left  it 
free  from  the  doctrines  and  commandments  of  men  which  are  in  anything 
contrary  to  his  word,  or  beside  it,  in  matters  of  faith  or  worship." 

Definitely  the  Confession  declares  that  in  matters  of  faith,  God  is  the 
only  supreme  authority,  and  that  His  law  as  set  forth  in  the  Holy  Bible 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  83 

is  supreme  over  the  conscience.  The  State,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Church, 
has  no  authority  in  religion,  and  the  attempt  of  any  State,  or  any  agency 
of  the  State,  to  interfere  in  matters  of  faith  is  an  encroachment  on  the 
rights  of  conscience. 

With  this  general  trend  of  thought  and  action  on  the  part  of  the  Church, 
the  American  Koi)ul)lic,  both  in  legislation  and  judicial  decision,  has  shown 
increasing  sympathy  since  Independence.  Of  course,  it  was  to  be  expected, 
after  177G,  that  induences  would  continue  to  be  brought  to  bear  upon  the 
American  State,  more  in  line  with  the  European  standards  lawful  in  the 
Colonies  prior  to  that  year,  than  with  the  triumphant  American  ideas  of 
the  proper  separation  of  the  Church  from  the  State,  and  of  full  religious 
liberty.  It  was  only  by  degrees  that  uniformity  in  legislation  in  this 
respect  was  obtained,  and  to-day  New  Hampshire  still  retains  the  word 
Protestant  in  its  Constitution  and  Connecticut  provides  for  the  collection 
of  Church  dues  by  the  assessors.  Some  states  also  in  their  judicial  decisions 
still  cling  to  European  precedents,  and  claim  the  right  for  their  courts  of 
law  to  determine  questions  of  doctrine,  and  to  control  the  ministerial 
authority  of  Church  judicatories.  It  would  appear  that  they  accept  as 
final  the  decisions  of  the  House  of  Lords,  in  London,  England,  rather  than 
those  of  the  majority  of  American  courts  of  justice,  at  their  head  the  Supreme 
Court  of  a  free  people,  sitting  in  the  Capitol  of  this  RepubUc. 

The  situation  which  has  recently  developed  in  connection  wath  this 
matter  emphasizes  the  need  that  this  Church  should  continue  to  exercise 
its  influence  for  the  maintenance  of  American  views  as  to  the  relations  of 
Church  and  State,  and  as  to  the  source,  the  sanction  and  nature  of  religious 
liberty  as  maintained  in  this  Republic.  The  American  Presbyterian  Church 
stood  historically  for  these  ideas,  as  already  intimated,  throughout  the 
eighteenth  and  nineteenth  centuries,  and  as  the  twentieth  century  opens 
Ijefore  the  Christian  Churches  of  our  country,  it  is  time  that  not  only  this 
Church,  but  all  Churches,  should  act  together  in  the  vindication  of  their 
inherent  religious  rights.  These  rights  are  interwoven  into  the  texture  of 
the  national  life;  are  a  part  of  the  Republic's  unwritten  as  well  as  written 
Constitution;  and  are  also  a  part  of  those  natural  rights  which  belong  to 
every  American  citizen  and  every  religious  society,  being  rights  reserved 
by  the  people  to  themselves.  The  use  of  these  rights  may  be  regulated 
by  law,  but  law  cannot  be  used  for  their  modification  or  overthrow.  When 
courts  assume  to  impair  the  natural  and  reserved  rights  of  American 
citizens,  by  asserting  the  power  to  declare  authoritatively  what  is  the  nature 
of  the  religious  belief  of  a  Church  or  an  individual,  then  every  religious 
society  and  every  American  citizen  is  entitled  in  laAvful  waj'^s  to  seek  and 
secure  rightful  remedies.  Judicial  decisions  which  interfere  with  the 
Churches,  "in  the  least  in  matters  of  faith,"  and  seek  to  declare  the  char- 
acter of  the  beliefs  of  religious  societies  or  of  individual  Christians,  are  not 
sustained  by  His  authority  who  alone  is  Lord  of  the  Conscience. 

It  is  desirable  that  the  issue  raised  should  be  distinctly  apprehended, 
both  from  the  side  of  the  State  as  well  as  of  the  Church. 

The  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  in  Watson  vs.  Jones,  13  Wall, 
679,  expressed  fully  the  American  doctrine  in  the  matter  with  which  we 
deal.    From  the  decision  in  this  case  the  following  quotation  suffices: 

"In  this  class  of  cases  we  think  the  rule  of  action  which  should  govern 
the  civil  courts,  founded  in  a  broad  and  sound  view  of  the  relations  of 


84  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Church  and  State  under  our  system  of  laws,  and  supported  by  a  prepon- 
derating weight  of  judicial  authority,  is  that,  whenever  the  questions  of 
discipline  or  of  faith  or  ecclesiastical  rule,  custom  or  law,  have  been  decided 
by  the  highest  of  these  Church  judicatories  to  which  the  matter  has  been 
carried,  the  legal  tribunals  must  accept  such  decisions  as  final  and  as 
binding  on  them  in  their  application  to  the  case  before  them. 

.  "We  concede  at  the  outset  that  the  doctrine  of  the  English  courts  is 
otherwise.  In  the  case  of  the  Attorney  General  against  Pearson,  cited 
before,  the  proposition  is  laid  down  by  Lord  Eldon  and  sustained  by  the 
Peers,  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  court  in  such  cases  to  inquire  and  decide 
for  itself  not  only  what  was  the  nature  and  power  of  these  Church  judi- 
catories, but  what  is  the  true  standard  of  faith  in  the  Church  organization, 
and  which  of  the  contending  parties  before  the  court  holds  to  this  stand- 
ard. And  in  the  subsequent  case  of  Craigdallie  vs.  Aikman,  2  Bligh, 
529,  the  same  learned  judge  expresses  in  strong  terms  his  chagrin  that  the 
Court  of  Sessions  of  Scotland,  from  which  the  case  had  been  appealed,  had 
failed  to  find  on  this  latter  subject,  so  that  he  could  rest  the  case  on  religious 
belief,  but  had  declared  that  in  this  matter  there  was  no  difference  between 
the  parties. 

"And  we  can  very  well  understand  how  the  Lord  Chancellor  of  England 
who,  in  his  office,  is  in  a  large  sense,  the  head  and  representative  of  the 
Established  Church,  who  controls  very  largely  the  Church  patronage, 
and  whose  judicial  decision  may  be,  and  not  infrequently  is,  invoked  in 
cases  of  heresy  and  ecclesiastical  contumacy,  should  feel,  even  in  dealing 
with  a  dissenting  Church,  but  little  delicacy  in  grappling  with  the  most 
abstruse  problems  of  theological  controversy,  or  in  construing  the  instru- 
ments which  those  Churches  have  adopted  as  their  rules  of  government, 
or  inquiring  into  their  customs  and  usages.  The  dissenting  Church  in 
England  is  not  a  free  Church,  in  the  sense  in  which  we  apply  the  term 
in  this  country;  and  it  was  much  less  free  in  Lord  Eldon's  time  than  now. 
Laws  then  existed  upon  the  statute  book,  hampering  the  free  exercise  of 
religious  belief  and  worship  in  many  most  oppressive  forms;  and  though 
Protestant  dissenters  were  less  burdened  than  Catholics  and  Jews,  there 
did  not  exist  that  full,  entire  and  practical  freedom  for  all  forms  of  religious 
belief  and  practice  which  lies  at  the  foundation  of  our  political  principles. 

"In  this  country  the  full  and  free  right  to  entertain  any  religious  belief, 
to  practice  any  religious,  principle,  and  to  teach  any  religious  doctrine, 
which  does  not  violate  the  laws  of  morality  and  property  and  which  does 
not  infringe  personal  rights,  is  conceded  to  all.  The  law  knows  no 
heresy,  and  is  committed  to  the  suj^port  of  no  dogma,  the  establishment 
of  no  sect.  The  right  to  organize  voluntary  religious  associations,  to  assist 
in  the  expression  and  dissemination  of  any  religious  doctrine,  and  to  create 
tribunals  for  the  decision  of  controverted  questions  of  faith  within  the 
association,  and  for  the  ecclesiastical  government  of  all  the  individual 
members,  congregations  and  officers  within  the  general  association,  is 
unquestioned.  All  who  unite  themselves  to  such  a  body  do  so  with  an 
implied  consent  to  this  government,  and  are  bound  to  submit  to  it.  But 
it  would  be  a  vain  consent,  and  would  lead  to  the  total  subversion  of  such 
religious  l)odies,  if  anyone  aggrieved  by  one  of  their  decisions  should  appeal 
to  the  secular  courts,  and  have  them  reversed.  It  is  of  the  essence  of  these 
religious  unions,  and  of  their  right  to  establish  tribunals  for  the  decision 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  85 

of  questions  arising  among  themselves,  that  those  decisions  should  be 
binding  in  all  cases  of  ecclesiastical  cognizance,  subject  only  to  such 
appeals  as  the  organism  itself  provides  for." 

In  the  legal  issue,  which  has  been  raised  over  these  fundamental  principles, 
the  Supreme  Courts  of  the  States  of  California,  Georgia,  Illinois,  Indiana, 
Kentuckj',  and  Texas  have  given  recent  decisions  in  line  with  the  historical 
position  of  this  Church  since  1729,  of  the  Republic  since  1789,  and  of  the 
Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States.  In  opposition  to  this  position  stand 
to-day  the  Courts  of  Missouri  and  Tennessee,  both  of  which  declare  the 
English  House  of  Lords  to  be  better  judicial  authority  than  the  Supreme 
Court  of  their  own  people.  The  language  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Ten- 
nessee in  this  matter  is  as  follows: 

"As  to  the  right  of  a  civil  court  to  question  the  jurisdiction  of  an  ecclesi- 
astical tribunal  under  its  own  constitution  and  laws,  where  property 
rights  are  asserted  in  the  civil  court,  based  upon  the  determination  of  the 
ecclesiastical  court,  we  are  aware  that  Watson  vs.  Jones,  supra,  lays  down 
a  rule  different  from  that  which  we  have  indicated  as  the  true  rule.  With 
great  respect,  we  feel  compelled  to  express  the  opinion  that  that  case  is, 
on  the  general  question,  opposed  to  the  weight  of  authority  and  of  reason." 

A  quotation  from  the  recent  decision  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  State 
of  Indiana,  in  the  case  of  Ramsey  et  al.  vs.  Hicks  et  al.,  is  pertinent.  It 
says:  "The  Missouri  Court  followed  the  Tennessee  doctrine.  Both  these 
cases  strongly  rely  upon  the  case  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Free 
Church  of  Scotland,  etc.  The  Constitutional  separation  of  Church  and 
State  in  this  country  should  make  the  English  case,  if  similar  upon  its 
facts,  of  little  persuasive  force  as  an  authority  in  an  American  court." 

It  is  clear  that  the  weight  of  American  legal  authority  maintains  the 
sole  jurisdiction  of  Church  courts  in  matters  of  faith. 

While  maintaining  the  rights  of  the  Churches  in  matters  of  faith  and 
Church  procedure,  it  is  recognized  that  in  the  cases  which  have  been 
decided  adversely  to  the  validity  of  the  Reunion,  the  claim  of  right  to 
review  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church  was  based  upon  precedents,  in  which  civil  courts  have  exer- 
cised said  power  of  review  on  the  ground  that  the  Church  court  had 
"plainly  violated"  its  own  law,  or  had  been  guilty  of  "an  open  and  avowed 
defiance  of  the  original  compact."  Conceding  that  the  final  decision  of  a 
supreme  ecclesiastical  court,  which  has  been  reached  by  an  "open,  flagrant, 
avowed  violation"  of  the  Constitution  of  a  Church,  might  be  questioned 
in  the  civil  courts  when  determining  property  rights,  it  is  maintained  that 
the  fact  of  such  disregard  of  its  own  Constitution  ought  to  be  clearly  an 
"open,  flagrant,  avowed  violation,"  not  requiring  labored  argument  to 
establish  its  probable  or  inferential  existence,  and  ought  to  be  confined 
solely  to  matters  of  property.  If  it  should  be  urged  that  the  highest  court 
of  any  state,  in  determining  such  questions  as  have  been  brought  before 
the  state  courts  above  mentioned,  were  dealing  only  with  fundamental 
questitms  as  to  rights  of  property,  the  answer  would  be  that  assuming  such 
to  be  the  fact,  their  conclusions  should  not  be  reached  by  giving  a  con- 
struction to  the  Constitution  of  a  Christian  Church  different  from  and 
antagonistic  to  the  construction  of  such  Constitution  by  the  highest 
judicatory  of  said  Church,  in  matters  pertaining  exclusively  to  ecclesi- 
astical procedure  and  Church  doctrine. 


86  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

It  is  also  to  be  noted  that  certain  judicial  decisions  are  not  only  opposed 
to  the  doctrine  of  the  independence  of  the  Church  within  its  own  sphere 
of  action,  but  also  that  they  definitely  attempt  to  determine  the  character 
of  the  belief  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  on  particular  doctrines,  contrary 
to  the  precedents  of  both  history  and  law.  One  state  Supreme  Court  has 
judicially  asserted  that  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  teaches 
fatality.  This  is  not  the  first  time  this  charge  has  been  made  against  the 
Confession.  It  is  a  charge  which  has  been  repudiated  by  every  one  of  the 
Christian  denominations  holding  to  the  Westminster  Confession  as  a 
doctrinal  symbol.  In  view  of  it,  it  is  time  that  the  Church  makes  clear  its 
judgment  that  when  courts  of  justice  undertake  to  determine  the  nature  of 
a  Church  creed,  or  of  a  doctrine  contained  in  the  creed,  they  go  outside 
their  jurisdiction.  What  the  individual  opinion  of  a  judge  may  be  is  one 
thing;  what  his  decision  as  a  judge  shall  be  is  another.  The  latter  should 
be  according  to  the  law  and  usage  of  the  land.  And  we  hold  it  to  be 
contrary  to  American  law  and  usage  for  any  court  to  pass  upon  the  char- 
acter of  the  creed  of  any  Church  per  se,  or  of  any  doctrine  in  that  creed  as 
certain  Supreme  Courts  acknowledge  they  have  done.  The  voice  of  a 
supreme  Church  court  is  the  final  authority  as  to  the  nature  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  Church  of  which  it  is  the  recognized  head,  and  its  decision  should 
be  binding  upon  the  State.  The  General  Assembly  in  1906  made  the 
following  declaration: 

"This  Assembly  specifically  declares  that,  since  the  revision  of  1903, 
by  which  the  Confession  of  Faith  was  amended,  by  change  of  its  text, 
by  a  declaratory  statement  and  by  additions,  it  is  no  longer  allowable 
to  interpret  our  system  of  doctrine  in  any  fatalistic  sense;  nor  are  we 
willing  to  admit  that  such  fatalistic  interpretation  was  ever  warranted, 
whatever  misapprehension  may  have  existed  in  the  mind  of  any  person. 
This  declaration  is  in  accordance  with  the  decision  of  the  highest  legal 
authority  in  this  nation,  and  is  to  be  everywhere  received  as  the  last 
word  on  the  charge  of  fatalism  made  against  the  Confession  of  Faith. 
This  is  the  voice  of  wisdom  as  well  as  right.  Speaking  of  the  great  Christian 
Churches  of  the  country,  the  United  States  Supreme  Court  (Watson  vs. 
Jones,  supra)  says:  'It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  the  judges  of  the  civil 
courts  can  be  as  competent  in  the  ecclesiastical  law  and  religious  faith 
of  all  these  bodies  as  the  ablest  men  in  each  are  in  reference  to  their  own. 
An  appeal  from  the  ecclesiastical  court  would  be  an  appeal  from  the  more 
learned  tribunal  in  the  law  which  should  decide  the  case  to  one  which 
is  less  so.'  " 

Another  important  question  that  has  come  to  the  front,  is  the  question 
whether  Christian  Churches  can  unite  under  the  provisions  of  American 
law.  We  hold  that  it  is  contrary  to  the  natural  rights  of  American  citizens 
for  religious  societies  under  the  Constitution,  laws,  and  usages  of  the 
Republic,  to  be  hindered  or  interfered  with  in  any  manner  in  their  efforts 
to  come  together  as  one  body  in  Christ  Jesus.  Especially  is  this  the  case 
with  the  Churches  of  the  Presl)ytcrian  family.  Their  differences  are  not 
fundamental  but  incidental,  and  the  adjustment  of  them  is  a  matter  for 
themselves  alone.  The  Christian  Churches  should  be  encouraged  rather 
than  hindered  in  efforts  to  make  their  unity  manifest,  and  Churches  of 
the  same  family  should  be  sustained  rather  than  repressed  in  their  endeavors 
after  federal  or  organic  union.    Courts  of  law  should  not  become  instru. 


SEPARATIONS  AND  REUNIONS  87 

ments  of  repression,  nor  continue  to  be  the  representatives  of  ideas  in 
connection  with  religious  liberty  alien  to  the  American  State.  Several  of 
the  Supreme  Courts  of  the  states,  even  that  of  Tennessee,  recognize  the 
inherent  right  of  Christian  Churches  to  unite.  The  following  extract  from 
a  recent  decision  of  the  latter  is  interesting,  for  it  reads,  "There  must  be 
in  every  Church  organization  an  implied  or  inherent  power  of  union  with 
other  Church  organizations,  growing  out  of  the  purpose  for  which  all  are 
constituted,  viz.,  the  dissemination  of  the  Christian  religion.  There  is  no 
soundness  in  the  view  that  Church  division  once  made  must  ever  continue. 
If  there  be  such  a  thing  as  a  universal  Church,  of  which  all  the  divisions 
are  members;  if  there  be  a  tendency  to  unity  in  Christendom,  and  if  this 
tendency  is  in  accord  with  the  spirit  ami  purpose  of  Cliristianity — then 
the  argument  [against  unity]  can  avail  but  little."  (Landrith  vs.  Ilodgins, 
p.  14.) 

In  connection' with  this  statement,  in  its  exhibition  and  maintenance 
of  the  rights  of  the  Church,  attention  is  drawn  to  the  rights  of  the  State, 
as  set  forth  in  Chap,  xxiii  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Sec.  iv,  which  in  part 
reads,  "It  is  the  duty  of  people  to  pray  for  magistrates,  to  honor  their 
persons,  to  pay  them  tribute  and  other  dues,  to  obey  their  lawful  demands, 
and  to  be  subject  to  their  authority  for  conscience'  sake.  Infidelity  or 
difference  in  religion,  doth  not  make  void  the  magistrate's  just  and  legal 
authority,  nor  free  the  people  from  their  due  obedience  to  him,  from  which 
ecclesiastical  persons  are  not  exempted."  This  Church  has  always  been 
ready  to  render  to  Csesar  the  things  that  are  Caesar's.  Its  history  is  that 
of  a  body  of  men  and  women,  ever  obedient  to  just  laws,  slow  to  appeal  to 
unusual  remedies,  and  preferring  the  ways  of  peace  and  the  appeals  of 
reason.  It  is  to  be  remembered,  however,  that  this  Church  believes  that 
"the  requiring  of  an  implicit  faith,  and  an  absolute  and  blind  obedience, 
is  to  destroy  liberty  of  conscience,  and  reason  also."  (Confession  of  Faith, 
Chap.  XX,  Sec.  ii.) 

With  all  respect,  therefore,  to  the  State  and  its  agencies,  but  with  as 
great  respect  for  the  rights  of  conscience,  and  with  reverence  towards 
God,  the  Supreme  Lord  and  King  of  all  the  world,  the  Assembly  adopts 
the  following  declarations: 

1.  The  General  Assembly,  with  reference  to  the  charge  of  fatality 
repeatedly  made,  even  by  a  civil  court,  with  respect  to  the  Confession  of 
Faith  of  this  Church,  reaffirms  the  declaration  of  the  Assembly  of  1906, 
to  wit:  "This  Assembly  specifically  declares  that,  since  the  revision  of 
1903,  by  which  the  Confession  of  Faith  was  amended,  by  change  of  its 
text,  by  a  declaratory  statement  and  by  additions,  it  is  no  longer  allowable 
to  interpret  our  system  of  doctrine  in  any  fatalistic  sense;  nor  are  we 
willing  to  admit  that  such  fatalistic  interpretation  was  ever  warranted, 
whatever  misapprehension  may  have  existed  in  the  mind  of  any  person." 

2.  The  General  Assembly  declares  that  Christian  Churches  have  an 
inherent  right  to  unite,  arising  out  of  their  unity  in  Jesus  Christ,  their 
Supreme  Head,  and  that  no  law  should  be  passed,  by  any  state,  nor  can 
any  state  pass  laws,  impairing  or  hindering  this  right  in  any  manner, 
whether  finding  expression  in  efforts  for  cooperation,  federation  or  organic 
union. 

3.  The  General  Assembly  declares  that  the  civil  magistrate,  that  is, 
the  State,  to  use  the  language  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  may  not  in  the 


88  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

least  "interfere  in  matters  of  faith;"  and  that  the  separation  of  Church 
and  State  now  effected  everywhere  in  this  nation,  conjoined  with  the  full 
religious  liberty  accorded  to  every  American  citizen  as  his  natural  riglit, 
in  the  language  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States,  involve  "that 
whenever  questions  of  discipline  or  of  faith  or  ecclesiastical  rule,  custom, 
or  law,  have  been  decided  by  the  highest  Church  judicatories  to  which 
the  matter  has  been  carried,  the  legal  tribunals  must  accept  such  decisions 
as  final,  and  as  binding  on  them  in  their  application  to  the  case  before 
them." 

4.  The  General  Assembly  directs  that  copies  of  the  preceding  declarations 
be  forwarded  to  the  supreme  governing  or  advisory  bodies  of  the  Churches 
in  "The  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America." 

In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 

William  H.  Roberts,  Chairman. 

[Note. — Important  additional  court  decisions  relating  to  Cumberland  Reunion  may 
be  consulted  in  this  Digest,  Vol.  I,  pp.  697-700.] 

A  Supplementary  Report  of  the  same  Committee  was  adopted,  as 
follows: 

This  year  being  the  One  Hundredth  Anniversary  of  the  organization 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  which  event  occurred  February 
4,  1810;  those  constituting  this  One  Hundred  and  Twenty-second  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  being  the  successors 
of  those  who  participated,  on  each  side,  in  the  proceedings  out  of  which 
grew  the  separation  of  one  hundred  years  ago,  and  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church  having  become  reunited  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  1906,  it  is  deemed  eminently  fitting  that  this  historic  event  in  the 
progress  of  Presbyterianism  in  this  country  should  be'  commemorated 
by  this  General  Assembly  of  the  reunited  Church.    Therefore,  be  it 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  members  of  this  General  Assembly  recognize  with 
gratitude  and  thanksgiving,  what  we  believe  to  have  been  the  leadings 
of  Divine  Providence  that  have  resulted  in  the  coming  together  of  the 
mother  and  daughter  after  a  separation  of  ninety-six  years,  the  regret 
being  that  all  the  members  of  the  Church  did  not  sec  their  way  clear  to 
lemain  in  the  Union  which  was  declared  duly  consummated  by  the  General 
Assembhes  of  the  two  Churches,  May  24,  1906. 

Resolved,  2.  That  we  give  devout  thanks  for  the  remarkably  effective 
work  done  by  this  evangelistic  and  aggressive  denomination  of  Presby- 
terians during  the  formative  period  of  the  Middle  West  and  Southwest, 
when  were  laid  by  our  comnum  Presbyterianism,  those  foundations  on 
which  we  are  now  steadily  building,  and  on  which  we  hope  will  ultimately 
stand  the  comprehensive  structure  of  a  united  American  Presbyterian 
Church. 

Resolved,  3.  That  in  the  upbuilding  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church  and  its  subsequent  Reunion  with  the  mother  Church,  we  recognize 
the  hand  of  our  common  Lord  and  Master,  the  great  Head  of  the  Church, 
guiding  in  the  eciuipment  of  His  forces  for  a  broader  evangelization  in 
the  home  land,  and  for  a  world-wide  evangelism  which  it  is  fondly  hoped 
will  make  this  century  glorious  in  the  spread  of  the  Kingdom  of  Chri;;t 
among  all  nations. 


SEl'AKATIONS  AND  KEIMOXS  89 

Addresses  commemorative  of  the  centennial  of  the  organization  of  tlie 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  were  delivered  by  Rev.  William  II. 
Roberts,  D.D..  and  Rev.  James  E.  Clarke,  D.D.— 1910,  pp.  203-213. 

5.  The  Committee,  having  had  submitted  to  it  certain  statements  and 
requests,  felt  that  it  was  advi.sable  to  set  forth  clearly  and  with  some 
fullness  the  fundamental  i)rineiples  connected  with  two  matters  involved 
in  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  litisation,  and  reciuestcd  the 
Chairman  to  put  them  into  form  as  a  part  of  this  Report.  These  matters 
are:  (I)  The  conditions  of  admission  to  Church  membership.  (II)  The 
authority  of  superior  judicatories  over  congregations. 

7.  The  conditions  of  admission  to  Church  ynembership. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  has  always  held  and  acted 
upon  the  conviction  that  it  is  a  part  of  the  visible  and  universal  Church 
of  Christ,  and  that  persons  received  by  it  into  membership  are  received 
into  the  Church  of  Christ  as  a  whole.  This  position  is  involved  in  the 
definition  of  the  universal  Church  as  set  forth  in  Chap,  ii,  Sec.  ii,  of  the 
Form  of  Government,  which  reads:  "The  universal  Church  consists  of 
all  those  persons,  in  every  nation,  together  with  their  children,  who  make 
profession  of  the  holy  religion  of  Christ,  and  of  submission  to  His  laws." 
This  position  is  further  sustained  by  the  teaching  that,  "Baptism  is  a 
sacrament  of  the  New  Testament,  ordained  by  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  solemn 
admission  of  the  party  baptized  into  the  visible  Church"  (Confession  (jf 
Faith,  Chap,  xxviii.  Sec.  i).  It  is  to  be  clearly  understood,  that  the  doc- 
trines of  the  universality  and  unity  of  the  Church  are  acknowledged  and 
maintained  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  alike  by  its  definition  of  the; 
nature  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  by  its  views  of  baptism  as  the  sign 
and  seal  of  membership  therein. 

Into  this  universal  Church,  the  Presbyterian  Church  holds  that  admis- 
sion is  secured  by  a  profession  of  faith  in  Christ  and  obedience  to  Him. 
In  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Chap,  xxviii,  Sec.  iv,  the  statement  is  made: 
"Not  onh'  those  who  do  actually  profess  faith  in  and  obedience  unto  Christ, 
but  also  the  infants  of  one  or  both  believing  parents  are  to  be  baptized." 

In  the  Larger  Catechism,  Question  166,  it  is  said,  "Baptism  is  not  to  be 
administered  to  any  that  are  out  of  the  visible  Church,  till  they  profess 
their  faith  in  Christ,  and  obedience  to  Him."  The  Shorter  Catechism, 
Question  95,  makes  the  same  declaration. 

The  three  steps,  therefore,  by  which  a  person  enters  the  Christian 
Church  are  by  the  Standards  of  this  Church:  (1)  A  profession  of  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ;  (2)  a  profession  of  obedience  to  Jesus  Christ;  (3)  baptism 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  These 
conditions  of  membership  are  based  upon  such  Biblical  passages  as  Matt. 
28:  19;  Acts  2:  38:  IG:  31-33;  Rom.  10:  8-10. 

That  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  entitled  to  judge  through  its  proper 
officers  of  the  credibility  of  the  professions  made  by  applicants  for  mem- 
bership, with  a  view  to  their  baptism,  is  evident  from  Holy  Scripture, 
and  so  likewise  is  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  teach,  counsel  and  judge  its 
members  both  as  to  truth  and  life.  Admission  involves  instruction  and 
development. 


90  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

The  Committee  recommends  the  following  declaration: 
The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  gathered  in  General  Assembly, 
hereby  solemnly  declares  and  reaffirms,  in  loyalty  to  the  Great  Head  of 
the  Church  universal,  that  the  only  conditions  of  admission  to  the  Church 
are,  a  profession  of  faith  in  Christ  and  obedience  to  Him,  followed  by 
baptism  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

II.  Authority  of  superior  judicatories. 

The  question  has  been  raised  as  to  the  authority  over  congregations  of 
the  superior  judicatories  in  the  Presbyterian  system  of  government,  and 
its  answer  is  regarded  as  important  in  connection  with  the  litigation  in- 
stituted in  Missouri  and  elsewhere,  for  the  determination  of  the  validity 
of  the  Reunion  in  1906,  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  with  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  In  answer  to  this  question,  the 
statement  of  principles  as  to  government  held  by  this  Church  is  first  given. 

General  Principles. — "The  radical  principles  of  Presbyterian  Church 
government  and  discipline  are:  That  the  several  different  congregations 
of  believers,  taken  collectively,  constitute  one  Church  of  Christ,  called 
emphatically  the  Church;  that  a  larger  part  of  the  Church,  or  a  representa- 
tion of  it,  should  govern  a  smaller,  or  determine  matters  of  controversy 
which  arise  therein;  that,  in  like  manner,  a  representation  of  the  whole 
sliould  govern  and  determine  in  regard  to  every  part,  and  to  all  the  parts 
united;  that  is,  that  a  majority  shall  govern,  and  consequently  that  appeals 
may  be  carried  from  lower  to  higher  judicatories,  till  they  be  finally  decided 
by  the  collected  wisdom  and  united  voice  of  the  whole  Church.  For  these 
principles  and  this  procedure,  the  example  of  the  apostles,  and  the  practice 
of  the  primitive  Church,  are  considered  as  authority.  See  Acts  15:  1-29, 
and  the  proofs  adduced  under  the  last  three  chapters."  [Form  of  Govern- 
ment, note  to  Chap,  xii,  "Of  the  General  Assembly."] 

The  subordination  of  congregations  to  the  authority  of  superior  judica- 
tories as  based  upon  the  New  Testament  warrant,  finds  in  so  far  as  the 
Presbytery  is  concerned,  the  judicatory  immediately  in  control  of  con- 
gregations, legal  form  in  Chap,  x.  Sec.  viii,  of  the  Form  of  Government,  in 
the  clause  which  empowers  the  Presbytery  "to  visit  particular  churches, 
for  the  purpose  of  inquiring  into  their  state  and  redressing  the  evils  that 
may  have  arisen  in  them,"  and  also  in  the  clause  which  reads,  "And  in 
general  to  order  whatever  pertains  to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  churches 
under  their  care."  It  will  be  helpful  to  trace  historically  the  rise  and 
development  of  these  principles. 

Scotland. — Historically,  in  Reformation  times,  the  principle  of  super- 
vision and  control  in  the  government  of  the  Church,  first  appears  in  legal 
form  in  Great  Britain,  in  the  Second  Book  of  Discipline  of  the  Church  of 
Scotland,  agreed  to  by  the  General  Assembly  of  that  Church  in  1578, 
and  sworn  to  in  the  National  Covenant.  Chap,  vii  of  said  Book  of  Disci- 
pline is  entitled,  "Of  the  Elderships,  and  Assemblies,  and  Discipline."  By 
elderships  and  assemblies  are  meant  the  several  judicatories  of  the  Church. 
For  these  terms,  therefore,  we  are  to  read,  Presbytery,  Synod,  General 
Assembly,  and  General  Council.    The  following  sections  are  quoted: 

Section  V.  "Every  assembly  (Presbytery)  has  power  to  send  forth  from 
them  of  their  own  number,  one  or  more  visitors  to  see  how  all  things  be 


SEPARATIOxXS  AND  REUNIONS  91 

ruled  in  the  bounds  of  their  jurisdiction.  Visitation  of  the  churches  is 
lui  ordinary  otUce  ecclesiastic  in  the  jwrson  of  one  man,  neither  maj''  the 
name  of  a  bishop  be  attril)uted  to  the  visitor  only,  neither  is  it  necessary 
to  abide  always  in  one  man's  person,  but  it  is  the  opportunity  of  the 
eldership  to  send  out  qualified  persons  to  visit  pro  re  nata." 

Section  XII.  "It  pertains  to  the  eldership  to  take  heed  that  the  Word  of 
Gad  be  purely  preached  within  their  bounds,  the  sacraments  rightly 
ministered,  tlie  discipline  rightly  maintained,  and  the  ecclesiastical  goods 
uncorruptly  distributed." 

The  Book  in  the  Church  of  Scotland  which  corresponds  to  the  "Presby- 
terian Digest"  of  this  American  Church  is  entitled  "Collections  and 
Observations  Methodized,  Concerning  the  Worship,  Discipline  and  Govern- 
ment of  the  Church  of  Scotland.  In  four  books.  By  Walter  Steuart, 
Esq.,  of  Pardovan."  In  Book  First,  Title  12,  "Of  Presbyteries,"  Sec.  4, 
reads  in  part:  "The  Presbytery  treats  of  such  matters  as  concern  the 
particular  churches  within  their  bounds,  the  appointing  of  visitation  of 
churches  as  occasion  offers,  or  the  perambulation  of  parishes  in  order  to 
their  uniting  and  disjoining." 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  made  from  time  to 
time  deliverances  in  this  matter,  two  of  which  are  given  as  follows: 

"That  visitation  of  particular  kirks  within  Presbyteries  be  made  every 
year"  (1638).  "It  is  seriously  recommended  to,  and  enjoined  on  Presby- 
teries, to  be  more  frequent  and  conscientious  in  visiting  parishes,  con- 
fcjrmed  to  acts  of  former  General  Assemblies  thereanent,  and  the  Commis- 
sion is  appointed  to  draw  up  and  prepare  a  directory  for  ministerial  visitation 
of  families,  and  present  the  same  to  the  next  General  Assembly"  (170G). 
The  authority  of  superior  judicatories  over  congregations  in  Scotland  is 
undebatable. 

Westminster  Assembly. — Passing  to  England,  it  is  to  be  noted  that  the 
Westminster  Assembly  long  debated  over  Church  government,  and  adopted, 
in  1G46,  a  document  entitled,  "The  humble  advice  of  the  Assembly  of 
Divines  now  sitting  by  ordinance  of  Parliament  at  Westminster,  con- 
cerning Church  Government."  In  this  document  one  chapter  is  headed, 
"Of  Classical  Assemblies,"  in  which  appears  the  statement:  "The  Scrip- 
ture does  hold  forth  that  many  particular  congregations  may  be  under  one 
Presbyterial  government."  This  proposition  is  then  proved  by  instances 
from  Holy  Scripture.  The  document  also  declares  that  "it  is  lawful  and 
agreeable  to  the  Word  of  God  that  there  be  a  subordination  of  congrega- 
tional, classical,  synodical,  and  national  assemblies,  for  the  government 
of  the  Church."  Notice  that  the  name  assembly  is  generic,  covering  all 
judicatories. 

The  view  of  Church  government  adopted  by  the  Westminster  Assembly 
is  set  forth  in  part  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Chap,  xxxi,  entitled,  "Of 
Synods  and  Councils,"  where  it  is  said,  "For  the  better  government  and 
further  edification  of  the  Church,  there  ought  to  be  such  assemblies  as  are 
commonly  called  Synods  or  Councils:  and  it  belongeth  to  the  overseers 
and  other  rulers  of  the  particular  churches,  by  virtue  of  their  ofHce,  and 
the  power  which  Christ  hath  giv^en  them  for  edification  and  not  for 
destruction,  to  appoint  such  assemblies;  and  to  convene  together  in  them, 
as  often  as  they  shall  judge  it  expedient  for  the  good  of  the  Church." 


92  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Section  ii  of  the  same  chapter  declares,  "that  it  belongeth  to  Synods  and 
Councils  ...  to  set  down  rules  and  directions  for  the  better  ordering 
of  the  public  worship  of  God,  and  government  of  his  Church,  .  .  .  which 
decrees  and  determinations,  if  consonant  to  the  Word  of  God,  are  to 
be  received  with  reverence  and  submission,  not  only  for  their  agreement 
with  the  Word,  but  also  for  the  power  whereby  they  are  made,  as  being 
an  ordinance  of  God,  appointed  thereunto  in  his  Word." 

The  Westminster  Assembly  believed  in  a  government  in  which  con- 
gregations are  under  the  control  of  superior  judicatories,  and  also  in 
w'hich  inferior  judicatories  are  subject  to  the  supreme  judicatory 

The  United  States. — When  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  was 
organized  in  Philadelphia,  in  1706,  it  was  as  a  Church  accepting  the  Presby- 
terian government.  It  early  acknowledged  its  relations  to  the  Church  of 
Scotland,  and  to  other  Churches  holding  the  Presbyterian  Polity,  as 
appears  in  the  Minutes  of  the  Synod  for  1722,  where  it  is  said,  "We  have 
been  for  many  years  in  the  exercise  of  Presbyterian  government  and 
Church  discipline  as  exercised  by  the  Presbyterians  in  the  best  Reformed 
Churches."  In  1729  the  Synod  unanimously  acknowledged  and  declared 
"the  Directory  for  Worship,  Discipline  and  Government  of  the  Church 
commonly  annexed  to  the  Westminster  Confession,  to  be  agreeable  in 
substance  to  the  Word  of  God  and  founded  thereupon,  and  therefore  do 
earnestly  recommend  the  same  to  all  their  members."  Again,  in  17S6, 
the  volume  already  referred  to  as  authoritative  in  the  Church  of  Scotland, 
"Pardovan's  Collections,"  was  declared  to  contain  the  "rules  of  our 
discipline  and  form  of  process  in  our  Church  judicatures,"  and  the  Synod 
further  declared  that  "our  Church  judicatures,  like  those  in  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  from  which  we  derive  our  origin,  are  church  Sessions,  Presby- 
teries and  Synods,  to  which  it  is  now  in  contemplation  to  add  the  National 
and  General  Assembly." 

In  1786  the  General  Synod  appointed  a  Committee  to  prepare  for 
this  National  Presbyterian  Church,  a  Book  of  Discipline  and  Government, 
and  in  1788  adopted  the  same  as  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  America,  adding  thereto  by  formal  action  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  and  the  Directory  for  Worship. 

From  1788  onward,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  has  main- 
tained steadily  the  Presbyterian  system  of  Church  government,  as  it 
finds  expression  in  Chap,  viii,  Sec.  i,  of  the  Form  of  Government,  viz.: 
"It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  the  government  of  the  Church  be  exercised 
under  some  certain  and  definite  form.  And  we  hold  it  to  be  expedient  and 
agreeable  to  Scrii)ture  and  the  practice  of  the  primitive  Christians,  that 
the  Church  be  governed  by  congregational,  Presbytcrial,  and  Synodical 
assemblies." 

In  view  of  all  these  considerations  the  Committee  therefore  recommends 
the  adoption  of  the  following  resolution: 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  declares  and  reaffirms,  that  the 
authority  of  superior  judicatories  in  the  Presbyterian  system  of  govern- 
ment over  congregations,  is  an  authority  based  upon  New  Testament 
warrant,  has  also  been  acknowledged  for  centuries  as  an  integral  principle 
of  government  by  the  Presbyterian  Churches  of  Great  Britain  and  the 
continent  of  Europe,  and  has  always  been  from  1706  down  to  the  present 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESrONDENCE  93 

time  a  cardinal  feature  of  the  government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A. 

We  submit  this  Report,  as  a  wlu)Ic,  witli  hope  for  a  future  which  shall 
be  bright  with  the  faith  and  tlic  work  of  a  united  Christian  Church,  so  led 
by  the  spirit  of  Christ,  that  its  several  parts  shall  be  in  reaUty  one,  "as 
Thou  Father  art  in  me,  and  I  in  Thee,  that  the  world  may  believe  that 
Thou  hast  sent  me." 

In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 

Wm.  H.  Ro}5Erts,  Chairman. 
—1911,  pp.  241-245. 

VI.     MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE 

/.  11777/  CHURCHES  IN  AMERICA 

1.  Proposals  for  correspondence  with  the  New  England  churches. 

[XoTE. — .^ce  Moore's  Digest,  I8SG,  p.  2GG;  Minutes,  17()6,  p.  .3()1;  17G7,  p.  374;  1790, 
p.  29;  1791.  p.  33.] 

2.  Plan  of  correspondence  with  the  General  Association 
of  Connecticut. 

[Note.— See  Digest,  1S8G,  pp.  268-270;  Minutes,  1827,  p.  213.  For  terms  of  corre- 
spondence with  the  various  Congregational  bodies,  see  Moore's  new  Digest,  1861,  pp. 
435-469,  and  Baird's  Digest,  pp.  506-525.] 

3.  The  Plan  of  Union  and  action  under  it. 

[Note. — See  Moore's  new  Digest,  1861,  pp.  452-469,  and  Minutes,  ISOl,  pp.  221,  224. 
225;  1835.  p.  486;  1837.  pp.  421.  458.  464;  also  Baird's  Digest,  pp.  570-581.] 

4.  Correspondence  with  the  Reformed  Churches. 

[Note. — For  a  full  history  of  the  early  relations  of  the  Assembly  with  the  Dutch 
and  Associate  Reformed  Churches,  see  Baird's  Digest,  pp.  525-5:5:5.  In  LS20  a  plan  of 
correspondence  with  the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church  was  adopted. 
Minutes,  p.  731;  Digest,  1886.  pp.  270,  271.  The  Synod  united  with  the  General 
Assembly  in  1822. 

For  correspondence  with  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  see  Digest,  1886,  p.  271,  and 
Mitmtes,  1823.  p.  76;  1830.  p.  287.] 

5.  Proposal  of  the  Reformed  (Dutch)  Church  in  America  declined. 

Dr.  Scott,  delegate  from  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  presented  to 
the  Assembly  the  following  Minute  from  the  General  Synod  of  that  body 
respecting  the  transference  of  churches: 

Resolved,  That  if  the  General  Assembly  shall  concur,  no  church  shall 
be  transferred  from  the  one  body  to  the  other  without  the  formal  dis- 
missal of  the  Presbytery  or  Classis  wdth  which  it  shall  have  been  connected. 
—1851,  p.  17,  0.  S. 

Resolved,  That  in  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly  great  prudence  and 
courtesy  should  be  manifested  by  the  Presbyteries  in  the  reception  of 
churches  from  the  Classis  of  the  Refcjrmed  Dutch  Church,  and  that,  where 
it  is  practicable,  the  consent  of  all  parties  concerned  should  be  at  least 
sought  and,  if  possible,  secured;  but  that  the  adoption  of  an  absolute 
rule,  such  as  is  proposed  by  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Dutch 
Church,  would  probably  be  productive  of  hardships  to  churches  and 
inconvenience  to  both  denominations;  and  therefore,  for  the  present  at 
least,  the  Assembly  very  respectfully  and  fraternally  beg  leave  to  decline 
its  concurrence  in  the  adoption  of  said  rule. — 1S51,  p.  21,  O.  S. 


94  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

6.  Complaint  against  the  Presbytery  of  North  River. 

On  a  Complaint  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  against  the  Presbytery 
of  North  River,  the  Assembly 

Resolved,  1.  That  though  the  consistory  of  the  Second  Reformed 
Dutch  Church  of  Kingston  may  have  acted  arbitrarily  in  refusing  certifi- 
cates to  its  members  applying  for  them,  to  join  one  of  our  churches,  this 
Assembly  regards  as  irregular,  and  as  wanting  in  the  due  exercise  of 
Christian  forbearance,  the  proceeding  of  North  River  Presbytery,  in  so 
hastily  organizing  a  church  composed  mostly  of  the  members  whom  said 
consistory  had  refused  to  dismiss. 

2.  That  though,  the  Classis  of  Ulster  may  have  done  wrong  in  with- 
holding from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Smuller  the  certificate  for  which  he  applied 
to  join  the  Presbytery  of  North  River,  this  Assembly  cannot  approve  of 
the  act  of  said  Presbytery  in  receiving  him,  regarding  their  act,  in  so 
doing,  as  deficient  in  the  exercise  of  that  forbearance  which  should  obtain 
in  the  intercourse  of  sister  Churches. 

3.  That  the  Stated  Clerk  express  to  the  Dutch  Church  the  deep  regret 
which  this  Assembly  feels  that  there  should  have  been  any  cause  for  com- 
plaint or  recrimination. — 1855,  p.  302,  O.  S. 

7.  Relations  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

(1)   The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  {South)  recognized  as  an 
indejiendent  body. 

The  Special  Committee  appointed  to  take  into  consideration  certain 
matters  relating  to  the  Southern  churches  respectfully  reports  that  the 
following  Papers  have  been  placed  in  its  hands,  and  have  been  carefully 
considered,  viz.: 

1.  An  Overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Zanesville,  asking  "that  the 
Assembly  strike  from  the  lists  of  Synods,  Presbyteries  and  churches 
those  at  the  South  which  have  ceased  to  report  or  be  in  connection  with 
us,  and  that  they  be  recognized  as  an  independent  body  of  Presbyterians, 
and  Overtures  of  friendly  correspondence  be  made  to  them." 

2.  An  Overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  St.  Clairsvillc  of  like  import. 

3.  An  Overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Stcubenville,  asking  that  the 
aforementioned  Synods,  Presbyteries  and  churches  be  stricken  from  the 
roll. 

4.  A  Memorial  signed  by  certain  ministers  and  ruling  elders,  asking 
in  general  terms  that  the  General  Asscml)ly  "devise  such  wise  and  con- 
ciliatory measures  as  may  open  the  way  for  the  renewal  of  fraternal  rela- 
tions with  our  brethren  of  the  Southern  churches." 

In  view  of  all  these  your  Committee  would  recommend  the  adoption 
of  the  following  preamble  and  resolutions: 

Whereas,  The  Synods  of  Alabama,  Arkansas,  Georgia,  Memphis,  IMis- 
sissipi)i.  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  Texas  and  Virginia,  with  the 
several  Presbyteries  under  their  care,  have,  with  the  exception  of  the 
Presbytery  of  New  Orleans  in  the  Synod  of  Mississippi,  voluntarily  with- 
drawn from  our  connection  and  organized  themselves  into  a  separate 
Church.    Therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Permanent  Clerk. is  directed  to  drop  their  names 
from  the  list  of  our  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  and  they  are  no  longer  to 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  95 

be  regarded  as  a  part  oi  the  Presbyterian  Church  under  the  care  of  this 
Assembly,  witli  the  exception  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Orleans,  which 
is  hereby  attached  to  the  Synod  of  Nashville. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  docs  hereby  recognize  the  organiza- 
tion into  which  these  Synods  have  formed  themselves  as  a  separate  and 
independent  Church,  sustaining  to  us  the  same  relation  which  we  accord 
to  other  branches  of  the  Presbyterian  Church;  and  hereafter  it  is  to  be 
treated  accordingly  by  all  the  courts  under  our  care. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  Assembly  also  takes  this  occasion  to  say  that 
while  it  cannot  justify  those  brethren  in  separating  themselves  from  the 
Church  of  their  fathers,  it  regrets  their  withdrawal,  and  expresses  the 
earnest  hope  that  they  may  see  their  way  clear  to  return  to  their  former 
relations.— 1S6S,  p.  G42,  0.  S. 

(2)  Correspondence  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

a.  The  following  preamble  and  resolutions,  presented  by  Rev.  William 
Adams,  D.D.,  were  unanimously  adopted,  viz.: 

Whereas,  This  General  Assembly  believes  that  the  interests  of  the 
Kingdom  of  our  Lord  throughout  our  entire  country  will  be  greatly  pro- 
moted by  healing  all  unnecessary  divisions; 

Whereas,  This  General  Assembly  desires  the  speedy  establishment  of 
cordial  fraternal  relations  with  the  body  known  as  the  "Southern  Pres- 
b}^erian  Church,"  on  terms  of  mutual  confidence,  respect,  Christian 
honor  and  love; 

Whereas,  We  believe  that  the  terms  of  Reunion  between  the  two  branches 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  the  North,  now  so  happily  consummated, 
present  an  auspicious  opportunity  for  the  adjustment  of  such  relations; 
therefore,  be  it 

Resolved,  I.  That  a  Committee  of  five  ministers  and  four  elders  be 
appointed  by  this  Assembly  to  confer  with  a  similar  Committee,  if  it 
shall  be  appointed  by  the  Assembly  now  in  session  in  the  city  of  Louis- 
ville, Ky.,  in  respect  to  opening  a  friendly  correspondence  between  the 
Northern  and  Southern  Presbyterian  Churches,  and  that  the  result  of 
such  conference  be  reported  to  the  General  Assembly  of  187L 

Resolved,  2.  That  with  a  view  to  the  furtherance  of  the  object  con- 
templated in  the  appointment  of  said  Committee,  this  Assembly  hereby 
reaffirms  the  "Concurrent  Declaration"  of  the  two  Assemblies  which 
met  in  the  city  of  New  York  last  year,  viz. : 

"That  no  rule  or  precedent  which  does  not  stand  approved  by  both 
bodies  shall  be  of  any  authority  in  the  reunited  body,  except  in  so  far  as 
such  rule  or  precedent  may  affect  the  rights  of  property  founded  thereon." 

Resolved,  3.  That  two  ministers  and  one  elder  of  the  Committee  ap- 
pointed by  this  Assembly  be  designated  as  delegates  to  convey  to  the 
Assembly  now  in  session  at  Louisville,  Ky.,  a  copy  of  these  resolutions, 
with  our  Christian  salutations. — 1S70,  p.  18. 

b.  William  Adams,  D.D.,  C.  C.  Beatty,  D.D.,  P.  H.  Fowler,  D.D., 
H.  J.  Van  Dyke,  D.D.,  J.  C.  Backus,  D.D.,  Henry  Green,  LL.D.,  Hon. 
William  E.  Dodge,  Mr.  James  Brown  and  Hon.  Daniel  Haines  were 
appointed  a  Committee  of  Correspondence  with  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  South,  now  in  session  at  Louisville,  Ky. — 
Ibid.,  p.  20. 


96  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

c.  J.  C.  Backus,  D.D.,  and  Hon.  William  E.  Dodge,  two  of  the  above 
Committee,  made  a  verbal  report  of  their  visit  to  Louisville,  which  was 
accepted. — lb.,  p.  34.    Subsequently, 

d.  The  Stated  Clerk  reported  a  communication  from  the  General 
Asscmblj^  of  the  Presbj'terian  Church  South,  which  was  read. 

[Note. — For  the  letter  in  full,  see  Minutes,  1870,  pp.  56-58.) 

Whereupon  the  following  response,  reported  by  the  Committee  on 
Correspondence  with  the  Church  South,  was  adopted: 

Whereas,  This  General  Assembly,  at  an  early  period  of  its  sessions, 
declared  its  desire  to  establish  cordial  fraternal  relations  with  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  commonly 
known  as  the  Southern  Assembly,  on  the  basis  of  Christian  honor,  con- 
fidence and  love,  and  with  a  view  to  the  attainment  of  this  end  appointed 
a  Committee  of  five  ministers  and  four  elders  to  confer  with  a  similar 
Committee,  if  it  should  be  appointed  by  the  Assembly  then  in  session  at 
Louisville,  Ky.,  "in  regard  to  the  amicable  settlement  of  all  existing 
difficulties,  and  the  opening  of  a  friendly  correspondence  between  the 
Northern  and  Southern  Churches";  and  for  the  furtherance  of  the  objects 
contemplated  in  the  appointment  of  said  Committee,  and  with  a  view 
to  remove  the  obstacles  which  might  prevent  the  acceptance  of  our  pro- 
posals by  our  Southern  brethren,  reaffirmed  the  Concurrent  Declaration 
of  the  two  Assemblies  which  met  in  New  York  last  year,  to  the  effect 
that  "no  rule  or  precedent  which  does  not  stand  approved  by  both  the 
bodies  shall  be  of  any  authority  in  the  reunited  body,  except  so  far  as 
such  rule  or  precedent  may  affect  the  rights  of  property  founded  thereon," 
and  as  a  further  pledge  of  our  sincerity  in  this  movement  sent  a  copy  of 
our  resolutions,  together  with  our  Christian  salutations,  to  the  Assembly 
at  Louisville  by  the  hands  of  delegates  chosen  for  that  purpose; 

And  whereas.  The  Southern  Assembly,  while  receiving  our  delegates 
with  marked  courtesy  and  formally  complying  with  our  proposition  for 
the  appointment  of  a  Committee  of  Conference,  has  nevertheless  accom- 
panied that  appointment  with  declarations  and  conditions  which  we  cannot 
consistently  accept,  because  they  involve  a  virtual  prejudgment  of  the 
very  difficulties  concerning  which  we  invited  the  conference;  therefore. 

Resolved,  That  the  further  consideration  of  the  subject  be  postponed, 
and  the  Committee  be  discharged.  At  the  same  time,  we  cannot  forbear 
to  express  our  profound  regret  that  a  measure  designed  and,  as  we  believe, 
eminently  fitted  to  promote  the  establishment  of  peace  and  the  advance- 
ment of  our  Redeemer's  Kingdom  in  every  part  of  our  country  has  ap- 
parently failed  to  accomplish  its  object.  We  earnestly  hope  that  the 
negotiations  thus  suspended  may  soon  be  resumed  under  happier  auspices, 
and  hereby  declare  our  readiness  to  renew  our  proposals  for  a  friendly 
correspondence  whenever  our  Southern  brethren  shall  signify  their  readi- 
ness to  accept  in  it  the  form  and  spirit  in  which  it  has  been  offered. — 
1870,  p.  58. 

e.  Overture  No.  15,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Des  Moines,  with  refer- 
ence to  Union  with  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
South.  The  Committee  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following 
resolution: 

Resoli'cd,  That  as  the  General  Assembly  has  heretofore  declared  its 
willingness  to  resume  fraternal  r{>lations  and  Christian  Union  with  the 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  97 

Assembly  South,  and  still  retains  the  same  sentiment,  it  is  deemed  unwise 
to  take  any  action  at  present  on  this  Overture. — 1872,  p.  70. 

* 
(3)  Action  touching  those  adhering  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  U.  S.  and  Old  School  Synod  of  Missouri  declared 
null  and  void. 

An  Overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Baltimore,  asking  the  Assembly 
to  affirm  the  doctrines  of  the  Standards  of  our  Church  pertaining  to  the 
civil  magistrate  and  the  relation  of  Church  and  State;  also  one  from  the 
Presbytery  of  Austin,  concerning  certain  rules  passed  previously  to  the 
Reunion  with  regard  to  members  of  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church. 

As  the  subjects  of  these  Overtures  greatly  concern  the  peace  and  pros- 
perity of  the  Church,  especially  in  those  regions  more  directly  affected 
b}'  the  late  civil  war,  the  Committee  would  recommend  the  adoption  of 
the  follomng  Paper: 

The  General  Assembly,  deploring  the  divisions  that  have  occurred, 
and  that  continue,  among  Presbyterians  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
and  earnestly  desiring  to  do  whatever  is  consistent  with  duty  and  fidelity 
to  the  Lord  toward  healing  these  divisions,  and  furthermore,  having 
good  reason  to  hope  that  the  action  contemplated  in  the  following  Paper 
will  promote  and  secure  tliis  happy  result,  do  solemnly  declare: 

L  That  in  accordance  with  a  resolution  unanimously  adopted  by  each 
of  the  two  bodies  now  constituting  the  reunited  Church,  all  action  touch- 
ing the  brethren  adhering  to  the  body  popularly  known  as  the  Southern 
General  Assembly,  together  with  all  action  touching  the  brethren  adher- 
ing to  the  body  known  as  the  Old  School  Synod  of  Missouri,  has  been 
since  the  Reunion  null  and  void,  and  therefore  of  no  binding  effect,  and 
not  to  be  pleaded  as  a  precedent  in  the  future. 

2.  The  Assembly  also  express  confidence  in  the  soundness  of  doctrine 
and  in  the  Christian  character  of  these  brethren,  and  cannot  doubt  that 
a  more  intimate  communion  would  lead  to  the  speedy  removal  of  the 
barriers  that  now  separate  those  of  like  precious  faith,  to  increased  mutual 
affection  and  esteem,  and  to  a  practical  manifestation  of  our  oneness  in 
Christ. 

3.  With  regard  to  the  civil  magistrate  and  the  relations  of  Church  and 
State,  the  Assembly  deem  it  sufficient  to  call  attention  to  the  following 
principles  and  statements  found  in  these  Standards,  to  wit:  L  "Synods 
and  Councils  are  to  handle  or  conclude  nothing  but  that  which  is  ecclesi- 
astical, and  are  not  to  intermeddle  with  civil  affairs  which  concern  the 
commonwealth,  unless  by  way  of  humble  petition  in  cases  extraordinary, 
or  by  way  of  advice  for  satisfaction  of  conscience,  if  they  be  thereunto 
required  by  the  civil  magistrate"  (Confession  of  Faith,  Chap,  xxxi.  Sec.  iv). 
IL  "That  God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience,  and  hath  left  it  free  from 
the  doctrine  and  commandments  of  men,  which  are  in  anything  contrary 
to  His  Word,  or  beside  it,  in  matters  of  faith  or  worship";  "that  all  Church 
power,  whether  exercised  by  the  body  in  general  or  in  the  way  of  represen- 
tation by  delegated  authority,  is  only  ministerial  and  declarative — that 
is  to  say,  that  the  holy  Scriptures  are  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  manners; 
that  no  Church  judicatory  ought  to  pretend  to  make  laws  to  bind  the  con- 
science in  virtue  of  their  own  authority,  and  that  all  their  decisions  should 


98  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

be  founded  upon  the  revealed  will  of  God"  (Form  of  Government,  Chap,  i, 
Sees,  i  and  vii). 

4.  For  the  purpose  of  carrjdng  out  the  spirit  of  the  foregoing  resolutions, 
the  Assembly  will  appoint  two  Committees  to  confer  with  similar  Com- 
mittees, if  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  and  by  the  Old  School  Sj'nod  of  Missouri,  to  seek 
closer  and  more  fraternal  relations  with  these  bodies. — 1873,  p.  502. 

(4)  Correspondence  with  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S. 

a.  A  Committee  was  appointed  to  confer  with  a  like  Committee,  if 
appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States,  to  seek  closer  and  more  fraternal  relations  with  that  body. 
—1873,  p.  503. 

b.  Enlarged,  1874,  p.  61,  so  as  to  consist  of  Revs.  Samuel  J.  Niccolls, 
Henry  Darling,  Edwin  F.  Hatfield,  Thomas  H.  Skinner,  H.  J.  VanDyke, 
Ebenezer  Erskine  and  Messrs.  Benjamin  Whitely,  James  K.  Moorhead, 
Joseph  W.  Edwards  and  Samuel  M.  Breckinridge. 

This  Committee  met  with  a  like  Committee  of  the  Southern  Church  in 
Baltimore,  January  7,  1875.  Their  Report  is  found  in  the  Minutes  oi  1875, 
pp.  483-486;  and  the  correspondence  in  the  Appendix,  1875,  pp.  627-641. 

The  Assembly,  regretting  that  the  negotiations  in  reference  to  fraternal 
correspondence  between  the  two  Churches  have  failed. 

Resolved,  That  it  deemed  it  inexpedient  to  press  the  question  of  fraternal 
relations  at  present  by  further  negotiations  through  the  appointment  of 
another  Committee.  See  in  full,  1875,  pp.  492,  493;  1876,  pp.  43,  44, 
55,  56. 

c.  In  1877  the  following  action  was  taken: 

Inasmuch  as  the  General  Assembly  of  1870  and  1873  have  solemnly 
declared  that  all  the  deliverances  of  the  General  Assemblies  during  the 
late  war,  so  far  as  they  impeach  the  Christian  character  and  doctrinal 
soundness  of  the  body  known  as  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church,  are 
null  and  void;  and 

Whereas,  Our  last  General  Assembly,  reiterating  the  action  of  former 
Assemblies  declared  our  confidence  in  the  Christian  character  and  doc- 
trinal soundness  of  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church,  and  our  desire  to 
enter  into  fraternal  correspondence  with  them  upon  terms  of  perfect 
equality  and  reciprocity,  and  cordially  invited  the  Southern  Assembly 
to  send  corresponding  delegates  to  this  Assembly: 

Therefore,  Resolved,  That,  while  we  are  sincerely  desirous  to  be  reunited 
in  closer  relations  with  the  brethren  from  whom  we  have  been  separated, 
we  do  not  deem  it  expedient  at  present  to  take  any  further  action  upon 
the  subject,  except  to  repeat  the  declaration  of  the  last  Assembly,  that 
we  are  ready  cordially  to  receive  a  representative  from  the  Southern  Church, 
and  to  send  a  delegate  to  their  Assembly,  whenever  they  may  intimate  a 
willingness  to  enter  into  fraternal  relations  upon  such  terms. — 1877,  pp. 
570,  571. 

d.  In  1882  (Minutes,  p.  50)  a  message  was  received  from  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States. 

[Note.— For  which  soc  Minutes,  1882,  pp.  50,  66,  83,  84;  Digest,  1886,  pp.  537,  538.] 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  99 

e.  Delegates  were  mutually  appointed  hj'  the  two  Assemblies. 
[Note.— See  Minutes,  18S2,  pp.  102,  103;  Diocst,  ISSG,  pp.  537,  538.] 

f.  The  Assembly  U.  S.  A.,  Resolved,  To  continue  correspondence  with 
the  Assembly  U.  S.  by  delegates,  and  tclesrajihed  its  resolution  to  that 
Assembly. 

In  response  the  Assembly  U.  S.  reply,  The  Assemblj--  has  determined 
to  adhere  to  the  action  of  the  last  Assembly,  which  is  to  correspond  by 
letter. 

[Note.— See  Minutes,  1SS4,  p.  101;  Digest,  18SG.  p.  538.] 

g.  A  Committee  of  Correspondence  was  accordingly  appointed. 

[XoTE.— Sec  Minutes,  1884,  p.  113.] 

Special  Committee  on  Cooperation  appointed. 

h.  A  Special  Committee  of  seven  was  appointed  by  the  Assembly 
U.  S.  A.  to  confer  with  a  like  Committee  of  the  Assembly  U.  S.,  if  one 
should  be  appointed. 

[Note.— See  Minutes,  1883,  p.  591;  Digest,  1880,  p.  538. 

For  the  Report  of  the  Committee  on  Cooperation,  see  Minutes,  1884,  pp.  67-70; 
Digest,  188G,  pp.  539-541.] 

i.  In  the  Mimdes,  1885,  pp.  70.5-707  (Appendix),  will  be  found  a 
letter  from  the  Assembly  U.  S.,  and  a  reply  from  the  Assembly  U.  S.  A. 

[Note.— See  also  Minutes,  1886,  pp.  125,  126.] 

j.  In  1887  the  Assembly  U.  S.  proposed  to  the  Assembly  U.  S.  A.,  the 
appointment  of  a  Committee  of  Inquiry  as  to  certain  points  suggested  by 
that  AssemblJ^  The  Assembly  U.  S.  A.  responded  by  the  appointment 
of  a  Committee  of  nine  to  confer,  and  report  to  the  next  Assembly. 

[Note.— See  Minutes,  1SS7,  pp.  116,  117,  128.] 

The  Report  of  tliis  Joint  Committee  of  Conference  was  referred  to  a 
Special  Committee. — ISSS,  pp.  85,  92. 

The  Report  of  the  Joint  Committee  of  Conference,  together  with  the 
correspondence  between  the  two  Committees  is  found — 1888,  pp.  93-102. 

The  Special  Committee  (1888,  p.  92)  presented  its  Report,  which  was 
unanimous!}^  adopted.  The  Committee  of  Conference  was  enlarged  by 
five  members,  and  continued. — 1888,  p.  93. 

[Note.— See  Minutes,  1889,  pp.  20,  68.] 

(5)  Cooperation  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

The  Special  Committee,  appointed  to  confer  witli  a  like  Committee  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  on  modes  of  cooperation, 
presented  its  Report,  which  was  read.  ...  A  minority  Report  by  the 
lion.  H.  M.  Breckinridge  was  also  received  and  read,  and  the  consideration 
of  both  Reports,  after  being  printed,  was  made  the  order  of  the  day  for 
Wednesday  next  at  9.30  a.  m.— 1889,  p.  20. 

The  following  telegram  was  received  from  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States: 

Chattanooga,  Tenn.,  May  23,  18S9. 
To  the  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  Fourth 
Avenue,  New  York: 
The  vote  on  cooperation  was  taken  at  11  p.m.,  and  passed,  99  to  27. 

Joseph  R.  Wilson,  Stated  Clerk. 
—1889,  p.  68. 


100  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

The  whole  Report  was  then  adopted,  and  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  be  directed  to  telegraph  to  the  General 
Assembly  in  session  at  Chattanooga,  the  action  of  this  Assembly,  with  a 
statement  appended  showing  the  amendments,  and  giving  the  reason 
therefor. 

The  telegram  was  read  to  the  Assembly,*  adopted,  and  is  as  follows: 
To  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  in 
session  at  Chattanooga,  Tenn.: 

The  General  Assembly  in  session  in  New  York  city  have  adopted  the 
Report  of  the  Joint  Committee  of  Conference  on  Cooperation,  with  the 
following  amendments : 

In  Paper  No.  2,  on  Cooperation  in  the  Home  Field,  Resolutions  3  and  4 
have  been  consolidated  into  one  resolution  numbered  Resolution  3.  In 
Paper  No.  3,  on  Cooperation  in  the  Evangelization  of  the  Colored  People, 
the  sixth  paragraph  of  the  statement  preceding  the  resolutions  was  amended 
by  the  omission  of  the  words,  "While,  by  conceding  the  existing  situation, 
it  approves  the  policy  of  separate  churches.  Presbyteries  and  Synods, 
subject  to  the  choice  of  the  colored  people  themselves."  The  Assembly 
further  resolved  that  this  clause  was  stricken  out,  not  to  prejudice  future 
action,  nor  to  outline  the  future  policy  of  this  Church,  but  simply  because 
this  Assembly  did  not  believe  that  it  stated  the  historical  fact  in  the  case. 
Your  concurrence  in  this  action  is  requested. 

In  behalf  of  the  Assembly, . 

Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Stated  Clerk. 

The  Report  of  the  Committee  on  Cooperation  as  adopted  is  as  follows: 

The  Committee  of  Conference  on  Fraternal  Cooperation  in  Christian 
Work  respectfully  presents  the  following  Report: 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  in  accepting  the  Report  of  its  Committee  of  Conference  with 
a  Committee  of  Conference  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  adopted,  inter  alia,  the  following: 

"The  Assembly  devoutly  cherishes  the  hope  that  the  centennial  cele- 
bration, in  which  the  representatives  of  the  two  Churches  have,  within 
the  past  few  days  so  cordially  united,  may  prove  the  beginning  of  an 
era  of  closer  fellowship  and  more  cordial  cooperation  in  the  conduct  of 
their  work  for  Christ,  and  for  the  more  effectual  performance  of  this, 
recommends  that  the  Committee  be  enlarged  by  five  new  members,  and 
be  continued,  with  instructions  to  confer  with  a  similar  Committee  of 
the  other  Assembly,  if  it  should  be  appointed,  in  devising  such  methods 
of  conducting  our  common  work,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  as  shall  open 
the  door  to  the  fullest  and  heartiest  cooperation. 

"We  recommend  that  the  following  persons  be  added  to  the  Commit- 
tee: Ministers — Henry  Darling,  Charles  S.  Pomeroy,  William  C.  Young. 
Riding  Elders — Samuel  M.  Breckinridge,  Henry  M.  Knox"  {Minutes, 
1888,  p.  93). 

The  Moderator,  the  Rev.  Charles  L.  Thompson,  D.D.,  was  subsequently 
added  to  the  Committee  (Minutes,  1888,  p.  147). 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States, 
Resolved,  That,  "in  response  to  the  action  of  the  Northern  Assembly, 

*Sce  for  answer.  Minutes,  1889,  p.  322. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  101 

we  cheerfully  agree  to  appoint  a  Coininittec,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to 
confer  with  a  similar  Committee  appointed  by  them  in  reference  to  all 
such  modes  of  fraternal  cooperation  in  Christian  work,  both  at  home 
and  abroad,  as  may  be  considered  practical  and  edifying." 

This  Committee  consisted  of  the  Rev.  M.  D.  Hoge,  D.D.,  Chairman; 
Joseph  R.  Wilson,  D.U.,  G.  B.  Strickler,  D.D.,  M.  H.  Houston,  D.D., 
J.  N.  Craig,  D.D.,  C.  A.  Stillman,  D.D.,  T.  D.  Witherspoon,  D.D.,  and 
Thomas  J.  Kirkpatrick,  William  M.  McPheeters,  M.D.,  W.  S.  Primrose, 
R.  T.  Simpson,  D.  N.  Kennedy,  A.  M.  Machen  (Minutes  Pres.  Church 
U.  S.,  ISSS,  pp.  422,  435). 

These  Committees  met  in  joint  convention  in  the  city  of  New  York, 
December  28,  1888,  and  continued  in  frank  interchange  of  opinions  until 
January  1,  1889. 

Finding  itself  unprepared  for  final  action,  the  convention  appointed 
Subcommittees,  to  which  were  assigned  the  topics:  I.  Of  Cooperation 
in  the  Foreign  Field;  II.  Of  Cooperation  in  the  Home  Field;  III.  Of 
Cooperation  in  the  Evangelization  of  the  Colored  People;  IV.  Of  Co- 
operation Between  the  Two  Churches  in  Matters  of  Publication,  etc.  These 
Subcommittees  were  directed  to  report  to  a  meeting  of  the  convention 
to  be  held  in  Atlanta,  Ga.,  April  17,  1889,  at  11  o'clock  a.m. 

Accordingly  the  Committees  met  in  joint  convention  in  the  Kimball 
House,  Atlanta,  Ga.,  April  17,  1889,  at  11  a.m.  The  several  Sub- 
committees reported  on  the  subjects  assigned  them,  and  after  full,  free 
and  most  fraternal  consideration,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  these  two  Committees,  in  joint  convention,  agree  to 
recommend  to  their  respective  Assemblies  to  adopt  the  following  Papers, 
I,  II,  III,  IV,  as  a  basis  of  cooperation  in  the  matters  to  which  they 
respectively  refer,  viz. : 

I.  As  to  Cooperation  in  the  Foreign  Mission  Field. 

The  two  Committees  do  agree  to  report  to  the  General  Assemblies  which 
they  respectively  represent  the  following: 

It  is  a  matter  of  great  satisfaction,  for  which  we  are  bound  to  thank 
God  always,  that  the  missionaries  of  our  two  Churches  have  from  the 
beginning  maintained  the  most  cordial  relations  as  colaborers  in  all  the 
fields  abroad  in  which  they  have  had  a  common  work.  In  Japan  and  in 
Brazil  the  missionaries  of  the  two  Churches,  with  the  native  Christians 
under  their  care,  have  united  to  form,  in  each  country,  a  separate  Pres- 
byterian Church.  In  China,  measures  have  been  adopted  looking  to  the 
same  end.  It  may  be  regarded  as  the  established  policy  of  the  two 
Churches  that  their  missionaries  should,  in  every  field  where  their  work 
is  contiguous,  unite  in  planting  and  developing  one  Presbyterian  Church, 
having  no  ecclesiastical  connection  with  either  Church  in  the  United  States. 

In  view  of  these  facts  it  is  recommended  that  the  General  Assemblies 
of  the  two  Churches  counsel  the  people  under  their  care  to  avail  them- 
selves of  the  missionary  literature  of  both  Churches,  that  they  may  thus 
have  a  full  and  intelligent  view  of  the  great  work  in  which  they  are  happily 
colaborers:  and  further,  that  each  of  the  Churches  may  recognize  the 
duty  resting  upon  it  to  consider  kindly  the  mission  work  of  the  other, 
to  pray  for  it,  and  in  every  way  practicable  to  promote  its  success. 


102  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

II.  As  to  Cooperation  in  the  Home  Field. 

The  Committees  representing  the  General  Assemblies  of  the  Presby-' 
terian  Church,  known  as  Northern  and  Southern,  believing  that  both 
parties  do  earnestly  desire  so  to  conduct  their  Home  Mission  work  as  to 
prevent  antag<jnism  or  hurtful  rivalry,  and  to  avoid  even  the  appear- 
ance, on  the  part  of  either,  of  interfering  with  the  work  of  the  other, 
d-j  agree  to  recommend  to  their  respective  Assemblies  for  adoption,  the 
following,  viz.: 

1.  Where  Presbyteries  belonging  to  the  two  Assemblies  cover  the  same 
ground,  they  are  advised  to  endeavor,  either  as  Presbyteries,  or  through 
their  Committees,  to  agree  as  brethren  to  have  the  efforts  of  one  Church 
expended  in  certain  fields,  and  the  efforts  of  the  other  Church  expended 
in  certain  other  fields,  withhi  their  common  bounds,  so  as  to  prevent 
hurtful  rivalry  or  antagonism. 

2.  Where  there  are  weak  churches,  which,  standing  alone,  cannot 
support  a  minister,  but  which  can  be  grouped  with  churches  connected 
with  the  other  Assembly  so  as  to  form  one  ministerial  charge.  Presby- 
teries having  jurisdiction  are  advised  to  allow  such  churches  to  be  grouped 
under  a  minister  from  either  body  to  whom  their  respective  Presbyteries 
are  willing  to  give  them  in  charge,  and  to  have  their  contributions  to  the 
general  benevolent  funds  passed  through  the  channels  appointed  by  their 
respective  Assemblies;  and  where  such  churches  ai'e  sufficiently  near, 
they  are  recommended,  a  majority  of  each  congregation  agreeing,  to 
consolidate  and  form  one  congregation,  with  such  Presbyterial  connec- 
tions as  may  be  most  agreeable  to  the  membership. 

3.  That  persons  connected  with  churches  under  the  care  of  one  of  these 
Assemblies  who  may  remove  into  the  bounds  of  churches  under  the  care 
of  the  other  Assembly,  be  advised  to  unite  with  those  churches,  and  to 
seek  their  peace  and  prosperity.  And  where  such  persons  are  found  in 
sufficient  numbers  to  organize  a  church  (there  being  no  other  Presby- 
terian church  in  their  immediate  vicinity),  they  should  form  such  organ- 
ization under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  with  which  the  contiguous 
Presbyterian  churches  are  connected;  provided  said  Presbytery  belongs 
to  either  of  these  Assemblies.  Within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery 
connected  with  one  Assembly  there  may  be  communities  composed  largely 
of  persons  who  are  members  of  churches  connected  with  the  other  Assembly, 
whose  affiliations  and  preferences  are  too  strong  to  permit  them  to  sever 
their  connection.  In  such  cases,  when  these  persons  shall  have  been 
organized  into  a  church  under  the  care  of  the  nearest  Presbytery  con- 
nected with  that  Assem])ly  to  which  they  belong,  they  should  receive 
from  the  Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  they  reside  that  sjnnpathy  and 
goodwill  which  are  implied  in  the  fraternal  relations  established  between 
the  two  Assemblies. 

III.  As  to  Cooperation  in  the  Evangelization  of  the  Colored  People. 
The  Conference  Committees  of  the  two  Presbyterian  Assemblies,  now  in 
joint  session  at  Atlanta,  recognize  that  no  subjects  likely  to  come  under 
their  consideration  among,  the  topics  regarding  cooperation  are  fraught 
with  profounder  interest,  or  touch  graver  issues,  than  the  evangelization 
of  the  colored  people  within  our  bounds,  (is  v/ell  as  the  settlement  of  their 
wisest  and  most  i)rofitable  ecclesiastical  relations  among  us. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  103 

Whatever  difference  of  opinion  may  prevail  on  other  points,  haijpily 
all  good  men  agree  in  the  earnest  wish  to  bring  the  colored  race  to  a  saving 
knowledge  of  God's  truth,  and  to  secm-e  the  best  practical  deveh)pnient 
t)f  their  Christian  life  and  effort. 

Many  of  the  colored  people  are  now  members  of  our  respective  Churches, 
while  many  of  the  actual  and  prospective  ministers  of  their  own  race  are 
in  training  in  the  schools  belonging  to  one  or  the  other  Assembly,  or  are 
members  of  Presbyteries  in  connection  with  these  bodies.  They  are  now 
receiving  our  fostering  care,  and  require  our  unremitting  efforts  to  instruct 
them,  not  only  in  the  fundamental  elements  of  the  Christian  faith,  but  in 
the  practical  duties  of  Church  life,  that,  grounded  in  the  truth,  and  guarded 
from  the  danger  of  a  mere  emotional  religion,  and  from  the  superstition 
and  fanaticism  to  which  inii)rcssible  natures  are  especially  liable,  they 
may  become  intelligent,  consistent,  faithful  followers  of  Jesus  Christ. 

In  the  van  of  all  discussion  upon  methods  of  cooperation  to  this  end, 
we  find  ourselves  confronted  by  a  difference  of  opinion  between  the  two 
Assemblies,  so  far  as  we  can  gather  from  their  deliverances,  as  to  the 
theory  upon  which  such  concerted  efforts  are  to  be  undertaken,  and  the 
distinct  aim  of  their  accomplishment. 

In  the  Southern  Assembly,  the  policy  was  adopted  many  years  suice, 
of  entire  independence  for  the  colored  people  in  their  church  organizations, 
as  the  ultimate  issue  of  the  cordial  efforts  of  that  Assembly,  in  behalf 
of  their  colored  brethren  (see  Minutes  of  Southern  Assembly,  1888,  p. 
458). 

The  Northern  Assembly,  on  the  other  hand,  has  pronounced  itself  as 
not  in  favor  of  setting  forth  its  colored  members  into  a  separate,  inde- 
pendent organization. 

It  believes  that  our  great  work  among  the  colored  people,  for  their 
moral  and  religious  development,  is  to  be  done  by  recognizing  those  who 
are  in  the  Church  as  entitled  to  all  the  rights  and  privileges  which  are 
involved  in  Church  membership  and  ordination  (see  Minutes  of  North- 
ern Assembly,  1888,  p.  99). 

However,  since  the  status  in  both  Churches  finds  them  practically 
employing  the  same  methods  at  present  in  their  respective  bodies,  as 
regards  the  education  of  colored  ministers,  the  progressive  evangelization 
of"that  race,  and  the  organization  of  their  churches  into  Presbyteries,  we 
do  not  believe  that  tw(j  great  denominations  like  ours,  so  near  akin,  should 
be  prevented  from  cordial  cooperation,  so  far  as  may  be  thought  wise,  in 
such  vital  concerns  as  these,  by  any  different  preferences  of  opinion  as 
to  a  final  policy,  which  might  be  safely  left  to  settle  itself  in  the  provi- 
dence of  God,  either  by  the  formal  decision  of  the  colored  people  them- 
selves eventually,  or  by  the  clearer  and  more  decided  conviction  of  these 
cooperating  Assemblies. 

Hence  this  Joint  Committee,  waiving  the  consideration  of  these  differ- 
ences heretofore  stated,  agrees  to  recommend  to  the  two  Assemblies: 

1.  That  the  relations  of  the  colored  people  in  the  two  Churches  be 
allowed  to  remain  in  statu  quo,  the  work  among  them  to  proceed  on  the 
same  lines  as  heretofore. 

2.  That  all  proper  aid,  comfort  and  encouragement,  in  a  spirit  of  kindly 
Christian  sympathy,  brotherhood  and  confidence,  shall  be  extended  by 


104  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

each  Church  to  the  educational  and  evangelizing  efforts  of  the  other  for 
the  colored  race,  with  a  view  to  the  encouragement  of  every  laudable 
effort  to  this  end  on  both  sides. 

3.  The  schools  and  churches  under  care  of  the  Board  of  Missions  for 
Freedmen,  and  any  corresponding  work  undertaken  by  the  Southern 
Assembly,  especially  its  Tuscaloosa  Institute  for  the  Education  of  Colored 
Ministers,  shall  be  heartily  recommended  to  the  givers  of  our  respective 
Churches  for  practical  aid,  as  mutually  concerned  in  the  same  great 
missionary  work  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  blessing  of  our  common 
country. 

IV.  As  to  Cooperation  in  Publication. 

Your  Committee  appointed  to  consider  the  subject  of  cooperation 
between  the  Churches  in  the  interests  of  publication,  etc.,  respectfully 
report:  That  such  cooperation  is  already  secured  between  the  business 
departments  of  the  Committee  of  Publication  at  Richmond  and  the 
Board  of  Publication  at  Philadelphia;  the  latter  having,  in  effect,  made 
the  Publication  House  at  Richmond  a  depository  of  its  issues.  The 
Richmond  House  keeps  a  large  stock  of  the  books  of  the  Philadelphia 
Board  on  hand ;  it  takes  subscriptions  for  its  Presbyterian  periodicals,  and 
receives  in  turn  any  orders  the  Publication  Board  receives  from  the 
Southern  field. 

In  like  manner  publications  of  the  Richmond  Committee  are  on  the 
shelves  of  the  Publication  House  in  Philadelphia,  and  find  circulation 
whenever  there  is  any  demand  for  them.  It  would  seem,  therefore,  that 
we  have  reached  the  limits  of  cooperation,  so  far  as  publication  is  con- 
cerned. 

We  make  no  report  with  regard  to  cooperation  in  educational  institu- 
tions, as  that  question  is  comprehended  in  the  larger  one  of  the  evangeli- 
zation of  the  colored  people,  and  will,  no  doubt,  be  controlled  by  the 
decision  of  our  General  Assemblies  in  relation  to  that  great  interest. 

Respectfully  sul^mitted, 

Joseph  T.  Smith,  Chairman. 
—1889,  pp.  69-74. 

Chattanooga,  Tenn.,  May  24,  1889. 
To  the  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbijterian  Church  in 
Session  in  New  York: 
The   General   Assembly,    in   session   at   Chattanooga,    concurs   in   the 
amendment  as  conveyed  in  the  telegram  from  your  body,  received  to-day. 

Joseph  R.  Wilson,  Stated.  Clerk. 
—1889,  p.  79. 

The  following  resolutions  were  then  adopted: 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  Assembly  would  record  its  devout  gratitude  to 
the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  for  the  result  reached  by  the  Committee 
of  Conference  on  Methods  of  Cooperation. 

2.  That  we  record  our  appreciation  of  the  ability,  fidelity  and  zeal  of 
our  own  Committee. 

3.  That  this  Committee  be  now  discharged. — 1S89,  p.  80. 


MlSCELLANEOl^S  CORRESPONDENCE  105 

(6^)  Committee  of  Confcrenee  iritli.  Pirs})ijteriaii  Chitirh  in  the  U,  S.  on 

Colored  Work. 

[Note. — A  telegram  was  received  from  the  Presbyterian'Chureh  in  the  IT.  S.,  inform- 
ing the  Assenil)l.\'  that  it  liad  ai)p()iMfi'(i  a  Coniinittee  of  Conference  on  Colored  \\'ork 
and  a^^king  the  appointini-nt  of  a  like  Conmiittee  l)y  the  Asseinhly  U.  S.  A.,  which  was 
done. — 1892,  p.  125.  See  Report  of  the  Special  Committee.  MiiiuUs,  l.S'.Ki,  pp.  1!),  20. 
The  Committee  was  continued  with  additions.  The  next  year,  this  Committee, 
through  its  Chairman,  Dr.  William  C.  Young,  presented  the  Report  of  the  Conmiittee, 
which  was  received  and  ordered  to  he  printed  in  the  Minutoi,  for  information,  and 
the  Committee  was  discharged,  see  Minutes,  1894,  pp.  129-131.) 

(7)  Cooperation  in  Foreign  Mii^siom^  U'ith  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S. 

a.  Overture,  an  official  communication  from  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  8.,  with  reference  to  cooperation  in  Foreign  Missions. 

Reeommcnded,  Tliat  the  General  Assembly  approve  of  the  project  of 
securing  some  plan  of  cooperation  with  the  Presbyterian  Chur(;h  in  the 
United  States  in  Foreign  Mission  work,  and  refer  this  communicatiijn  to 
the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  for  action.    Adopted. — 1892,  p.  178. 

b.  The  Standing  Committee  on  Foreign  Missions  presented  the  follow- 
ing supplementary  Report,  which  was  adopted: 

The  Standing  Committee  on  Foreign  Missions  respectfully  report: 

1.  The  General  Assembly  has  learned  with  pleasure  that  during  the 
past  year  conference  and  correspondence  have  been  had  by  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  with  the  Committee  on  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States,  touching  cooperation  in  Foreign 
Mission  fields.  On  the  invitation  of  the  Executive  Council  of  our  Board, 
the  Rev.  M.  H.  Houston,  D.D.,  Secretary  of  the  Committee  on  Foreign 
ISIissions,  visited  New  York  last  March  for  a  conference  on  this  subject. 
Subsequently,  under  date  of  April  12,  1892,  Dr.  Houston  forwarded  to 
our  Board  a  Minute  from  the  Committee  on  Foreign  Missions  suggest- 
ing that  the  General  Assemblies  of  the  two  Churches  be  requested  to 
authorize  further  conference  on  the  subject  with  a  view  to  framing  some 
recommendations  to  be  submitted  to  the  respective  Assemblies. 

In  response  to  this  Minute,  our  Board  took  the  following  action: 
"The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  acknowledges  with  devout  gratitude  to 
God  the  receipt  of  the  above  Minute  from  the  Committee  on  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  and  welcomes 
it  as  an  important  step  in  the  direction  of  our  practical  cooperation  in 
the  foreign  field.  The  Board  cordially  acquiesces  in  the  suggestion  of 
the  Committee  that  steps  should  be  taken  without  delay  to  bring  about 
this  much  desired  result.  It  is  therefore  ordered  that  the  General  Assembly 
be  requested  to  authorize  the  Board  to  confer  with  the  Committee  of 
the  Southern  General  Assembly  on  the  whole  question  of  practical  co- 
operation on  the  foreign  field,  it  being  understood  that  the  Board  shall 
have  no  power  in  the  premises  except  to  consult  and  to  frame  recom- 
mendations which  shall  be  submitted  to  the  General  Assembly." 

The  General  Assembly  most  cordially  approves  this  action  of  the 
Board,  and  hereby  authorizes  it  to  confer  with  the  Committee  on  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  on  the  subject 
named,  and  to  submit  a  Report  of  the  conference,  together  with  any 
recommendations  which  may  be  agreed  upon,  to  the  next  General 
Assembly —1892,  pp.  196,  197. 


100  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

The  Assembly  hereby  approves  of  the  action  taken  by  the  Joint  Con- 
ference of  our  Board,  and  the  Executive  Committee  on  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  touching  cooperation 
on  the  Foreign  Mission  fields. — 1893,  p.  82. 

(S)  Overtures  for  organic  union  with  Presbyterian  Church  in  U.  S. 

a.  The  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures  also  reported  on  the  Over- 
tures on  Organic  Union  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  as  follows: 

Overtures  from  the  Presbyteries  of  Allegheny,  Benicia,  Chester,  Dubuque, 
Holston,  Huntingdon,  Kingston,  Osborne,  Ozark  and  Utica,  asking  this 
Assembly  to  appoint  a  Special  Committee  of  Conference  to  confer  with  a 
similar  Committee,  if  one  should  be  appointed,  by  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  to  take  into  consider- 
ation the  whole  question  of  organic  union  of  the  two  bodies  aforesaid, 
upon  the  basis  of  our  common  Standards,  and  to  report  to  the  next  Assem- 
bly. 

The  Committee  recommend  that  the  following  action  be  taken  by  this 
Assembly : 

Whereas,  We  have  heard  with  great  joy  that  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  now  in  session  in  Nash- 
ville, Tenn.,  has  before  it  Overtures  from  its  own  Presbyteries  asking  for 
the  appointment  of  a  Special  Committee  to  confer  upon  the  subject  of 
organic  union  with  a  similar  Committee  of  this  Assembly,  if  one  should 
be  appointed;    therefore. 

Resolved,  That  a  Special  Committee  of  nine  be  appointed  by  the  Mod- 
erator to  confer  with  a  similar  Committee,  if  one  should  be  appointed, 
by  the  Genei'al  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States, 
to  take  into  consideration  the  whole  question  of  the  orgailic  union  of  the 
two  bodies  upon  the  basis  of  our  common  Standards,  and  to  report  to 
the  next  Assembly;  and  that  the  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk  be  author- 
ized to  communicate  this  action  by  telegraph  to  the  General  Assembly 
now  in  session  at  Nashville,  Tenn. 

The  recommendation  was  adopted. — 1S94,  pp.  31,  32. 

b.  In  answer  to  the  above,  the  following  telegram  from  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  in  session  at 
Nashville,  Tenn.,  was  received,  read  and  ordered  placed  on  record: 

Nashville,  Tenn.,  May  23,  1894. 

Tu  the  General  Assembly  in  Session  at  Saratoga: 

The  blessing  of  God  having  rested  upon  our  Church  in  her  separate 
existence  and  work,  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States,  in  session  at  Nashville,  with  affectionate  fraternal 
greetings  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  in  session  at  Saratoga,  and  wishing  it  God- 
speed in  every  good  word  and  work,  regard  it  as  unwise  to  reopen  the 
question  of  organic  union. 

James  R.  Graham,  Moderator. 

Joseph  R.  Wilson,  Stated  Clerk. 
—1894,  p.  92. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  107 

Action  of  the  Assembly  on  the  above  communication. 

c.  In  the  matter  of  the  Special  Committee  of  Conference  with  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  with  a 
view  to  organic  union,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  while  this  Asseml)ly  accepts  the  action  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  of  which  it 
has  been  notified,  as  sufficiently  indicating  the  wisdom  of  suspending  for 
the  present  everything  like  overtures  looking  to  a  union  with  that  body, 
it  desires  to  put  on  record  its  expression  of  regret  for  such  suspension. — 
1894,  p.  140. 

This  Assembly  reiterates  its  hearty  readiness  to  take  active  steps 
toward  such  a  union,  as  soon  as  the  Lord  in  His  Providence  shall  open 
the  way.— 1897,  p.  83. 

(9)  Action  of  the  Assembly  of  1S99. 

Overtures  Nos.  I4I-SO4,  215-219,  from  (67)  Presbyteries,  on  closer 
union  with  the  Southern  Pres))ytcrian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  It  is  recom- 
mended that  answer  ha  made  as  follows:  Whilst  reiterating  our  confidence 
in  the  orthodoxy  and  Christian  character  of  our  Southern  brethren,  and 
our  fraternal  feeling  and  desires  for  a  closer  fello\vship  and  a  more  effect- 
ive union  with  them,  we  do  not  deem  it  wise  to  take  any  further  action 
in  the  matter  proposed. — 1899,  p.  53. 

{10)  Closer  relations  desired  betweeti  the  Churches.     Action  of  the  Buffalo 

Assembly,  1904. 

The  following  was  adopted  with  one  dissenting  vote: 

Whereas,  It  is  known  to  this  Assembly  that  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  now  in  session  at  Mobile, 
Ala.,  has  before  it  Overtures  from  several  of  its  Presbyteries  looking  to 
closer  relations  with  this  Assembly;  and. 

Whereas,  We  earnestly  desire  to  remove  all  obstacles  to  such  relations, 
now  therefore  be  it 

Resolved,  (!)  That  this  General  Assembly  of  the.  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  hereby  removes  all  aspersions  and  charges 
of  any  and  every  kind  made  by  previous  Assemblies,  reflecting  on 
the  Christian  character  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States, 
and  is  ready  at  any  time  to  confer  on  the  subject  of  closer  relations,  when- 
ever such  conference  shall  be  agreeable  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States. 

Resolved,  (2)  That  the  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk  be  instructed 
immediately  to  communicate  this  action  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States. — 1904,  p.  22. 

{11)  Action  of  the  Mobile  Asseinbly,  1904- 

The  following  telegram  was  received  from  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  in  session  at  Mobile,  Ala. : 

Mobile,  Ala.,  May  21,  1904. 
Rev.  W.  H.  Roberts,  Stated  Clerk,  General  Assembly: 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
learns  with  joy  of  the  action  of  your  Assembly  in  the  removal  of  all 


108  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

aspersions  upon  the  Christian  character  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.,  and  declares  its  readiness  to  follow  the  leading  of  Providence 
in  the  matter  of  closer  relations,  Overtures  touching  which  are  now  before 
us  for  consideration. — 1904,  p.  50. 

S.  M.  Neel,  Moderatoi. 

W.  A.  Alexander,  Stated  Clerk. 

{12)  Committee  of  Conference  appointed  by  the  Mobile  Assembly,  1904. 

The  following  telegram  was  received  from  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States,  in  session  at  Mobile,  Ala.,  and 
was  referred  to  the  Special  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union: 

Mobile,  'Ala.,  May  26,  1904. 

Rev.  William  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  Stated  Clerk,  General  Asseinbly,  Buffalo, 
N.  Y.: 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States, 
wishing  to  promote  closer  fraternity  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  candor, 
resolved  to-day  to  appoint  a  Committee  of  nine,  who  shall  be  authorized 
and  empowered  to  confer  with  similar  Committees  that  may  be  appointed 
by  other  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches,  when  notified  that  it  is 
the  wish  of  such  other  Churches  to  enter  into  conference  with  us.  This 
Committee  is  to  confer  on  the  subject  of  closer  relations  with  such  Churches 
as  may  enter  the  conference  with  a  view  to  discover:  first,  the  real  senti- 
ment of  the  Churches  on  the  subject;  second,  the  leading  of  God's  Provi- 
dence in  the  matter;  third,  obstacles  that  may  stand  in  the  way  of  closer 
fellowship;  fourth,  whether  and  how  such  obstacles  can  be  removed,  and 
fifth,  what  may  be  the  nature  and  form  of  the  relation  which  shall  best 
secure  effective  cooperation,  by  federation  or  otherwise,  and  at  the  same 
time  preserve  loyalty  to  those  great  principles  for  which  the  various 
Churches  have  been  called  to  testify.  This  Committee  shall  report  to 
the  next  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly  the  result  of  its  conferences. — 
1904,  p.  141. 

W.  A.  Alexander,  Stated  Clerk. 


{13)  Informal  Conference  at  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  1905. 

The  Committee  would  further  report  that  an  informal  meeting  of  two 
sessions  was  held,  at  Pittsburgh,  with  the  Committees  on  Closer  Relations 
of  other  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States.  The  whole  subject  of 
the  relations  of  the  two  Churches  was  considered  in  a  frank,  considerate, 
and  kindly  spirit.  A  large  part  of  the  time  of  the  sessions  was  given  to 
devotional  exercises.  It  was  understood  that  nothing  but  the  fact  of  this 
informal  and  thoroughly  fraternal  meeting  should  be  rei)ortcd  to  the 
Assembly.  The  Committee  records  its  gratification  over  the  brotherly 
spirit  manifested  by  all  the  members  of  the  two  Committees. — 1905, 
p.  117. 

[Note. — See  below  under  Presbyterian  Federation,  p.  154,] 


MISCELLANEOUS  COKRESPONDEiNCE  109 

8.  Correspondence  renewed  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.,  chronologically  arranged. 

The  attention  of  the  Committee  was  drawn  by  Rev.  Dr.  H.  G.  IVIen- 
denhall,  one  of  its  members,  to  an  Overture  of  tlie  Presbytery  of  New  York 
to  this  General  Assembly,  with  reference  to  union  between  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. 
The  Committee,  while  deeply  interested  in  the  proposal,  took  no  action 
thereupon  other  than  to  authorize  the  Chairman  to  prepare  a  brief  state- 
ment as  to  the  relations  between  the  two  Churches. 

The  separation  between  these  two  Churche  took  place  in  1861  and 
was  caused  by  the  Civil  War.  A  large  number  of  Presbyterians  met  at 
Augusta,  Ga.,  December  4,  1861,  and  organized  a  body  which  was  known 
for  four  years  as  "The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  Confederate  States  of  America."  At  the  close  of  the  war,  this  Church 
took  its  present  title  of  "The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States." 
Fraternal  relations  between  the  two  Churches  were  effected  in  1882,  and 
repeated  efforts  for  closer  relations  have  produced  thus  far  only  an  in- 
creased sense  of  fellowship  between  them,  and  methods  of  cooperation 
in  certain  lines  of  Christian  work,  such  as  Home  Missions,  Foreign  Missions, 
Sunday-school  publications,  etc.  That  the  Churches  have  been  drawing 
closer  together  is  certain. 

In  this  connection  it  is  well  to  note  that  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.,  reported,  in  1916,  348,223  communicants  in  its  membership, 
and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  1,560,009.  The  Southern 
Church  is  chiefly  confined  to  what  are  known  as  the  Border  and  Southern 
States.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  has  209,939  members 
in  the  same  territory. 

This  subject  of  union  was  before  the  General  Assembly  in  1904,  and 
the  following  action  was  taken: 

"  Whereas,  It  is  known  to  this  Assembly  that  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  now  in  session  at  Mobile, 
Ala.,  has  before  it  Overtures  from  several  of  its  Presbyteries  looking  to 
closer  relations  with  this  Assembly;    and 

"Whereas,  We  earnestly  desire  to  remove  all  obstacles  to  such  relations; 
now,  therefore,  be  it 

"Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America  hereby  removes  all  aspersions  and  charges 
of  any  and  every  kind  made  by  previous  Assemblies,  reflecting  on  the 
Christian  character  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States, 
and  is  ready  at  any  time  to  confer  on  the  subject  of  closer  relations,  when- 
ever such  conference  shall  be  agreeable  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States."     (See  Minutes,  1904,  p.  22.) 

The  response  thereto  was  the  apjiointment  by  the  Southern  Assembly 
of  a  Committee  of  nine  to  confer  with  similar  Committees  appointed  by 
other  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches.  This  Conference  was  held 
at  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  in  December,  1905,  and  your  Committee  reported 
thereupon  as  follows: 

"The  Committee  would  report  that  an  informal  meeting  of  two  sessions 
was  held,  at  Pittsburgh,  with  the  Committees  on  Closer  Relations  of  other 
Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  and  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States.    The  whole  subject  of  the 


110  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

relations  of  the  two  Churches  was  considered  in  a  frank,  considerate, 
and  kindly  spirit.  A  large  i^art  of  the  time  of  the  sessions  was  given  to 
devotional  exercises.  It  was  understood  that  nothing  but  the  fact  of  this 
informal  and  thoroughly  fraternal  meeting  should  be  reported  to  the 
Assembly.  The  Committee  records  its  gratification  over  the  brotherly 
spirit  manifested  by  all  the  members  of  the  two  Committees."  {Minutes, 
1905,  p.  117.)— 1917,  p.  217. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1917  received  Overtures  from  195  Prcsbj'^- 
teries  relating  to  the  Reunion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S., 
and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  (see  Minutes,  G.  A.,  1917, 
pp.  93,  94,  and  103).  These  Overtures  were  referred  to  the  Standing 
Committee  on  Polity,  and  upon  recommendation  of  said  Committee,  the 
Rev.  H.  G.  Mendenhall,  D.D.,  Chairman,  the  following  action  was  taken: 

"  Whereas,  One  hundred  and  n  nety-five  Presbyteries  have  taken  action 
on  an  Overture  looking  to  organic  union  between  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.;  therefore,  be  it 

'^Resolved,  1.  That  this  Assembly  has  for  many  years  stood  ready  and 
is  now  ready  to  enter  into  negotiations  with  a  view  to  organic  union  with 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S. 

"Resolved,  2.  That  this  matter  be  committed  to  the  General  Assembly's 
Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  with  instruction  to  enter 
into  negotiations  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  through  a 
Committee  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  that  Church,  if  it 
should  deem  it  advisable  so  to  do. 

^'Resolved,  3.  That  these  resolutions,  together  with  the  Overture,  be 
telegraphed  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.,  in 
session  at  Birmingham,  Ala."  {Minutes,  G.  A.,  1917,  p.  119.) 

This  action  was  immediately  telegraphed  to  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  in  session  at  Birmingham,  Ala., 
and  the  following  reply  was  received,  as  recorded  in  the  Minutes  of  this 
Assembly,  p.  232: 

Birmingham,  Ala.,  May  24,  1917. 
To  tlie  General  Assembly  at  Dallas,  Texas: 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
has  ordered  the  following:  While  this  Assembly  does  not  regard  organic 
union  as  practicable  at  this  time,  yet  it  hereby  appoints  the  Committee 
of  Conference  on  Union  asked  for  by  tlie  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  recommends  to  the  proposed 
Conference  the  consideration  of  the  federation  of  all  the  Presbyterian 
Churches  of  our  country  upon  some  practical  and  effective  basis.  . 

John  M.  Wells,  Moderator. 
Thomas  H.  Law,  Stated  Clerk. 

The  above  message  was  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooper- 
ation and  Union,  which  proceeded  in  due  time  to  the  performance  of  the 
imi)ortant  duty  entrusted  to  it  by  the  General  Assembly. 

Correspondence  was  had  with  the  Chairman  of  the  Cominittec  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  the  Rev.  John 
M.  Wells,  D.D.,  and  a  meeting  was  arranged  for  between  the  Committees 
of  the  two  Churches,  at  Atlantic  City,  N.  J.,  September  27-28,   1917. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORIIESPONDENCE  111 

Other  meetings  were  held  at  Richmond,  Va.,  December  18-19,  1917,  and 
Atlantic  City,  N.  J.,  March  12-14,  1918.  The  joint  meetings  were  charac- 
terized by  genuine  fraternity  of  feeling,  and  the  hope  was  frequently 
expressed  that  a  way  might  be  found  for  the  accomplishment  of  a  happy 
reunion  of  the  two  branches  of  the  divided  Church. 

At  the  first  meeting  of  the  two  Committees  the  question  of  the  extent 
of  their  jurisdiction  over  matters  connected  with  reunion  and  federation 
was  raised  for  kindly  consideration.  Your  Committee  stated  that  it  had 
full  power  to  consider  and  report  upon  any  proposals  for  union  or  federa- 
tion which  might  be  submitted  by  either  Committee.  The  Committee  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  presented  the  following  resolution: 

"The  jurisdiction  of  this  Committee  is  to  deliberate  upon  and  reach  con- 
clusions as  to  any  recommendations  to  be  made  to  our  General  Assembly 
upon  the  whole  subject  of  organic  union  and  all  phases  of  federation." 

In  this  latter  resolution  the  Joint  Committee  unanimously  concurred, 
and  it  was  made  the  official  action  of  the  Conference.  It  was  upon  the 
basis  of  jurisdiction  just  stated  that  all  the  Conferences  of  the  two  Com- 
mittees were  conducted.  There  was  utmost  freedom  on  the  part  of  the 
members  of  both,  in  the  expression  of  opinion  and  the  consideration  of 
proposals  both  for  organic  union  and  federation.  Finally,  at  the  meeting 
held  at  Atlantic  City,  N.  J.,  March  12-14,  1918,  it  was  severally  and  jointly 
agreed  to  report  to  the  two  General  Assemblies  as  follows: 

I.  That  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 
proposed  to  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  the 
following  Plan  of  Organic  Union: 

Plan   for   Reunion   of  the   Presbyterian   Church   in   the   United 

States,  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 

United  States  of  America. 

It  is  proposed  to  submit  the  following  Plan  to  the  Assemblies  of  both 
Churches  in  IMaj^,  1918,  for  their  information  and  as  outlining  a  possible 
basis  for  action  by  the  Assemblies  of  some  subsequent  year. 

Preamble. 

Believing  that  the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom  in  the  United 
States  and  in  the  world  would  be  promoted  by  the  removal  of  our  divisions, 
and  that  the  two  bodies  bearing  substantially  the  same  name  and  having 
practically  the  same  Constitution,  cannot  be  justified  in  maintaining 
sei)arate  and,  in  some  resi)ects,  rival  organizations  by  any  but  most  im- 
perative reasons;  we  are  now  clearly  of  the  opinion  that  the  reunion  of 
these  bodies  ought  to  be  accomplished. 

Article  1.  Act  of  Union. — The  two  Presbyterian  Churches  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  namely  the  one  whose  General  Assembly  con- 
vened in  the  Central  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  city  of  Dallas,  Te.xas,  on 
the  17th  day  of  May,  1917,  and  the  one  whose  General  Assembly  met  in 
the  South  Highlands  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  city  of  Birmingham,  Ala., 
on  the  same  daj^,  shall  be  reunited  as  one  Church,  under  its  original  name, 
and  possessing  all  the  legal  and  corporate  rights  and  powers  pertaining  to 
the  Church  previous  to  the  division  in  ISGl,  and  all  the  legal  and  corporate 
rights  and  powers  which  the  separate  Churches  have  possessed  and  exer- 
cised since  1861  and  do  now  possess  and  exercise. 


112  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Article  2.  Basis. — The  Reunion  shall  be  effected  on  the  doctrinal  and 
ecclesiastical  basis  of  the  Standards  of  the  two  Churches;  and  the  Scrip- 
tures of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  shall  be  acknowledged  to  be  the 
inspired  Word  of  God,  and  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice; 
and  the  Confession  of  Faith  shall  continue  to  be  sincerely  received  and 
adopted  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

Article  3.  Subscription  to  the  Standards. — All  candidates  for  ordination 
to  the  ministry  must  subscribe  to  the  Westminster  Standards  as  containing 
the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  are  still  the 
terms  of  subscription  as  required  by  the  Standards  prior  to  1861,  and  which 
were  judicially  interpreted  by  the  Assembly  of  1910,  as  including  accept- 
ance of  the  confessional  doctrines  of  the  inspiration  and  inerrancy  of  the 
Scriptures,  the  virgin  birth,  the  miracles,-  the  atoning  work  and  bodily 
resurrection  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  a  deliverance  which  was  reaffirmed 
by  the  Assembly  of  1916. 

Article  4.  The  Assembly. — As  provided  in  the  Westminister  Standards 
the  Assembly  shall  have  final  authority  in  all  questions  affecting  the 
doctrine  and  Constitution  of  the  reunited  Church,  and  shall  exercise 
direct  ecclesiastical  control  over  the  combined  missionary  and  benevolent 
Committees  and  Boards  of  the  Church.  The  several  Boards  and  Agencies  of 
the  two  Churches  shall  be  continued  in  the  reunited  Church  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  provide  in  equitable  ways  for  the  persons  now  employed 
thereby  and  interests  now  represented  therein. 

Article  5.  The  Synods. — The  powers  of  Synods  shall  be  so  defined  and 
exercised,  and  Synods  may  be  so  combined  geographically,  as  to  secure 
the  largest  possible  degree  of  Constitutional,  local  self-government.  Edu- 
cational institutions  shall  remain  as  they  now  are,  so  far  as  jurisdiction 
over  them  by  ecclesiastical  judicatories  is  concerned. 

Article  6.  Colored  Presbyteries  and  STjnods. — As  already  arranged  by 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  separate  colored  Presbyteries 
and  Synods  may  be  continued  or  erected. 

Article  7.  Missions. — Money  raised  by  specific  requests  of  any  judi- 
catory of  the  reunited  Church  for  mission  work  within  its  own  bounds 
shall  be  expended  only  as  directed  by  said  judicatory.  This  includes  the 
action  of  Sessions,  Presbyteries,  Synods,  and  the  General  Assembly. 

Article  8.  Church  and  State. — While  commending  to  all  its  members 
devoted  loyalty  to  the  nation  and  maintaining  its  duty  of  moral  leader- 
ship, the  reunited  Church  should  continue  to  recognize  the  principle  of 
the  separation  of  Church  and  State,  as  first  announced  by  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  1729,  and  should  maintain  the 
spiritual  character  of  the  Church  as  separated  from  the  kingdoms  of  this 
world  and  having  no  other  head  than  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

IL  That  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  pro- 
posed to  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  the 
following  Plan  of  Federal  Union: 

Plan  of  Federal  Union  Submitted  hy  the  Committee  on  Federation 
AND  Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

We  recommend: 

1.  That  we  seek  to  secure  a  Federal  Uilion  of  all  the  Presbyterian  and 
Reformed  Churches  in  the  United  States. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  113 

2.  That  we  recominciul  to  the  two  Geiicriil  Assemblies  represented  here 
that  tliey  continue  committees  to  consider  further  and  perfect  such  a  Plan 
of  Federal  Union. 

3.  That  these  two  Assemblies  invite: 

The  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 

The  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America, 

The  Reformed  Church  in  America, 

The  Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian  Synod, 

The  Christian  Reformed  Church  in  North  America, 

The  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A,, 

The  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America, 

The  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church, 

The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 

The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  Colored, 
through  their  highest  courts,  to  appoint  similar  Committees  to  join  in 
the  consideration  and  perfecting  of  such  a  Plan  of  Federal  Union. 

4.  That  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  holding  the  Presbyterian 
System,  at  their  meeting,  JMarch  19th,  be  informed  by  representatives  of 
this  Joint  Committee  of  the  Plan  of  Union  herein  proposed. 

5.  That  we  propose  as  a  tentative  plan  to  be  submitted  to  our  General 
Assemblies  and  the  highest  courts  of  the  Churches  mentioned  above,  for 
their  information  and  action,  the  following: 

Plan  of  Federal  Union. 

1.  A  Federal  Union  shall  be  formed,  into  which  all  various  Presbyterian 
and  Reformed  Churches  of  our  country  shall  be  invited. 

2.  This  Federal  Union  shall  become  effective  w'hen  three  or  more  of 
the  Presbyterian  or  Reformed  Churches  shall  adopt  the  Plan  of  Union 
proposed. 

3.  These  Churches,  as  at  present  existing,  shall  constitute  General  or 
Provincial  Assemblies,  upon  the  basis  of  ecclesiastical  affinity. 

i.  A  Federal  Assembly  shall  be  constituted  which  shall  possess  the 
f(jll(jwing  ecclesiastical  powers: 

(o)  It  shall  be  the  highest  court  of  the  Church  and  shall  represent  in 
one  body  all  the  Churches  federated  therein. 

(b)  It  shall  have  the  title,  "The  Federal  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
and  Reformed  Churches  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  and  shall 
constitute  the  bond  of  union,  peace,  and  correspondence  among  all  its 
congregations  and  courts. 

(c)  Its  powers  shall  be  those  expressly  provided  in  the  Articles  of  Agree- 
ment entered  into  by  the  Churches;  they  shall  be  those  delegated  to  it 
Ijy  a  majority  of  the  Presbyteries  or  Classes  of  the  constituent  Churches; 
they  shall  be  specifically  set  forth  in  the  Constitution,  and  they  shall  not 
be  altered  except  by  consent  of  all  the  constituent  Churches,  each  Church 
acting  according  to  its  own  Constitution. 

5.  The  powers  to  be  delegated  to  the  Federal  Assembly  shall  be  in 
substance  these: 

(a)  To  receive  under  its  jurisdiction,  with  the  consent  of  each  con- 
stituent Church,  other  ecclesiastical  bodies  whose  organization  is  con- 
formed to  the  doctrine  and  order  of  this  Church,  and  to  authorize  General 


114  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Assemblies,  Synods,  and  Presbyteries  to  exercise  similar  powers  in  receiving, 
as  provided  in  the  Constitution  hereafter  to  be  adopted,  bodies  suited  to 
become  constitutents  of  those  courts. 

(6)  To  superintend  the  affairs  of  the  federated  Churches,  and  in  general 
to  recommend  measures  for  the  promotion  of  charity,  truth  and  holiness 
through  all  the  Churches  under  its  care. 

(c)  To  correspond  with  other  Churches. 

{(!)  To  administer  for  the  entire  Church  the  work  of  Foreign  Missions, 
Publication,  Ministerial  Relief,  Schools  and  Colleges,  Home  Missions  in 
Colored  Work,  Evangelism,  Stewardship  and  such  other  causes  as  may  be 
delegated  to  it;  provided  that  in  the  administration  of  the  various  Home 
Mission  causes  the  Federal  Assembly  shall  act  through  the  lower  courts 
in  accordance  with  the  Constitution  of  the  several  constituent  Churches. 

(e)  To  receive  Reports  of  all  administrative  matters  reserved  by  the 
constituent  General  Assemblies,  and  seek  to  inspire  the  whole  Church  on 
all  matters  pertaining  to  the  advancement  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ. 

(/)  To  enforce  the  agreement  reached  by  the  constituent  Churches, 
and  to  settle  all  questions  of  comity  arising  between  said  Churches. 

6.  This  Federal  Assembly  shall  consist  of  two  commissioners  from  each 
Synod  of  each  of  the  constituent  Churches,  and  two  additional  com- 
missioners for  each  additional  twenty-five  thousand  communicants  or 
major  fraction  thereof,  after  the  first  twenty-five  thousand;  said  com- 
missioners to  be  ministers  and  ruling  elders  in  equal  numbers  from  each 
Synod. 

Said  Assembly  shall  meet  biennially. 

7.  The  General  Assemblies  or  General  Synods  of  the  constituent  Churches 
shall  remain  as  at  present  constituted  except  for  the  powers  delegated  and 
granted  to  the  Federal  Assembly. 

(a)  The  powers  of  said  General  Assemblies  or  Synods  shall  be  supreme 
in  all  matters  of  doctrine  and  discipline. 

(b)  All  administrative  powers  not  specifically  delegated  to  the  Federal 
Assembly  shall  be  retained  by  the  General  Assembly  or  General  Synod. 

8.  Each  constituent  Church  entering  into  the  Federal  Union  shall 
preserve  its  autonomy,  Constitution,  charters  issued  by  the  authority  of 
the  State,  and  all  of  its  distinctive  methods  of  work.  All  of  its  property 
rights  shall  remain  as  at  present  vested  and  shall  not  be  changed  or  dis- 
turbed, except  by  the  Constitutional  procedure  of  the  respective  con- 
stituent Churches. 

And  it  shall  be  distinctly  understood  and  agreed  upon  by  the  constituent 
Churches  entering  into  said  Federal  Union,  that  the  Provincial  or  General 
Assembly  is  the  Supreme  Court  as  respects  property  rights  of  the  respective 
constituent  Churches,  and  the  Federal  Assembly  is  not  given  either  projicrty 
rights  or  final  control  over  any  property  belonging  to  any  of  the  constituent 
Churches,  which  are  not  expressly  granted  or  given  by  said  Church  to  said 
Federal  Assembly  in  accordance  with  the  Constitution  of  said  Church. 

9.  That  we  leave  the  question  of  the  formation  of  an  African-American 
Presbyterian  Church  to  the  consideration  of  the  several  constituent 
Churches. 

10.  It  is  the  purpose  of  this  Federal  Union  to  unite  all  holding  our  like 
precious  Faith  and  Order,  into  one  Church,  presenting  a  unity  to  the  world, 
and  enjoying  all  the  blessings  of  union,  while  at  the  same  time  preserving 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  115 

all  those  distinctive  principles,  rights,  customs  and  powers  that  the 
constituent  Churches  regard  as  precious,  and  arc  unwilling  to  give  up  or 
modify. 

III.  That  the  Joint  Committees,  after  a  full  and  fraternal  discussion 
of  the  two  Plans,  were  not  able  to  reach  a  mutually  acceptable  solution 
of  the  problem. 

IV.  We  therefore  recommend  that  in  view  of  the  progress  made  in  the 
exchange  of  views,  both  Committees  be  continued. 

The  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  therefore  asks  to 
be  instructed  to  continue  negotiations  with  the  Committee  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  on  Organic  Union  and  on  Federation. — 1918, 
pp.  121-128. 

The  Report  of  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union, 
Section  XI,  was  made  by  the  Chairman,  Rev.  Dr.  Roberts.  The  recom- 
mendations of  the  majority  and  minority  Reports  were  both  withdrawn, 
and  the  following  action  was  taken,  a  i)art  of  which  was  ordered  sent  to 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States. 

Resolved:  That  the  part  of  the  Report  dealing  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  be  placed  on  the  docket,  and  that  the  follow- 
ing message  be  telegraphed  at  once  to  the  Presbyterian  General  Assembly 
in  session  at  New  Orleans,  La. : 

The  Presbyterian  General  Assembly  in  session  at  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  sends 
fraternal  greetings,  and  also  the  following  message  to  which  answer  is 
recjuested. 

The  Presbyterian  General  Assembly  in  session  at  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  in 
the  matter  of  the  Report  of  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and 
Union  rejoices  that  the  two  Committees  of  our  two  Churches  have  made 
some  progress  for  a  better  understanding  of  our  relations  and  the  possi- 
bilities of  united  action  in  the  Lord's  work.  This  General  Assembly 
states  that  it  is  not  prepared  to  substitute  the  Plan  of  Federal  Union 
contained  in  the  Joint  Report  of  the  two  Assemblies  for  the  Plan  of  Federal 
Union  already  in  operation  through  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches 
in  America,  but  expresses  again  its  preference  for  such  a  union  as  will 
eliminate  all  competition  between  our  Churches,  and  hereby  in  a  most 
fraternal  way  asks  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  to  continue  negotiations  with  a  view  to  a  more  satis- 
factory plan  of  union.  This  Assembly  also  expresses  the  desire  that  the 
negotiations  for  union  proceed  at  {)resent  only  between  our  two  Churches. 

John  Willis  Baer,  Moderator. 
William  H.  Roberts,  Staled  Clerk. 

—1919,  p.  97. 

The  Stated  Clerk  read  a  message  from  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  U.  S.,  New  Orleans,  as  follows: 

To  the  General  Assembly  in  session  at  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Our  Assembly  in  response  to  your  message  of  jTsterday  send  the  follow- 
ing: The  General  Assembly  U.  S.  has  referred  to  a  Committee  composed 
of  one  from  each  Synod,  to  be  appointed  by  the  Synods,  the  Report  of  the 
Ad  Interim  Committee  on  Federal  Union  together  with  other  Papers 
bearing  on  relations  with  other  Churches.  This  Committee  is  to  consider 
the  whole  question  of  closer  relations,  to  report  to  the  next  Assembly. 

Thos.  II.  Law,  Stated  Clerk. 


116  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

In  view  of  the  telegram  just  read  the  Chairman  of  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  Ilev.  W.  H,  Roberts,  D.D.,  offered  the 

following  resolutions : 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  of 
this  Assembly  be  authorized  to  continue  negotiations  for  union  and  on 
the  whole  question  of  closer  relations  to  the  I'resbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.,  with  the  Committee  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  said 
Church. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Report  of  the  Committee  be  modified  in  accordance 
with  the  provisions  of  the  preceding  resolution. 

The  Report  of  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  Part 
XI,  was  then  amended  and  adopted,  the  Plan  of  Federal  Union  excepted, 
as  follows: 

Your  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  was  instructed  by 
the  General  Assembly  of  1918  "to  continue  negotiations  with  the  Com- 
mittee of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  on  Organic  Union 
and  Federation."  This  action  was  taken  "in  view  of  the  progress  made  in 
the  exchange  of  views  by  the  Committees  of  the  General  Assemblies." 
(Minutes,  1918,  p.  128.) 

The  Committee  proceeded  with  the  work  thus  entrusted  to  it  as  speedily 
as  was  practicable.  Owing  to  the  epidemic  of  influenza  prevailing  in  our 
country,  a  joint  meeting  of  the  two  Committees  was  impossible  until 
early  in  this  year.  The  first  meeting  was  held  February  18th  and  I9th, 
I9I9,  at  Cincinnati,  Ohio.  Your  Committee  was  officially  informed  at 
the  opening  session  that  the  General  Assembly  of  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  had  adopted  the  following  Minute  as  to  its  Committee  and  the 
work  entrusted  to  it:  "The  Assembly  goes  on  record  as  opposing  organic 
union  at  this  time,  but  as  approving  the  idea  of  a  Federal  Union  of  all 
the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in  the  U.  S.  That  the  Committee 
be  enlarged  so  as  to  include  one  member  from  each  Synod."  The  joint 
meeting  at  Cincinnati  discussed  deliberately  and  frankly  the  whole  question 
before  it,  and  appointed  a  Subcommittee  to  consider  the  Plan  of  Federal 
Union  which  had  been  under  consideration,  report  to  be  made  at  a  later 
meeting.  This  Subcommittee,  composed  of  three  members  of  [each 
General  Committee,  met  in  conference  at  Baltimore,  Md.,  March  4th  and 
5th,  1919,  and  its  Report  as  agreed  upon,  was  submitted  to  the  Joint 
Conference  at  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  March  2Gth  and  27th,  1919.  The  General 
Committees  then  met  separately  and  jointly,  discussed  all  the  questions 
involved,  and  adopted  for  submission  to  the  two  General  Assemblies 
interested,  an  Outline  of  a  Plan  of  Federal  Union  on  the  distinct  under- 
standing that  it  was  a  tentative  Plan,  and  that  nothing  done  by  either 
Committee  was  necessarily  binding  upon  the  General  Assembly  which  it 
represented.  Nothing,  however,  was  adopted  in  joint  session  by  either 
Committee  as  to  any  form  of  explanatory  statement  to  accompany  the 
Plan. 

Your  Committee  presents  the  following  preliminary  statement  as  ex- 
planatory of  the  general  situation  in  connection  with  the  approval  of  the 
tentative  Plan  of  Federal  Union  which  is  herein  reported  to  this  Assembly. 

I.  It  was  found  that  the  Committee  of  the  Presl^yterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  was  not  in  a  position  to  take  up  and  discuss  the  subject  of  actual 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESrONDENCE  117 

organic  union  between  the  two  Churches  for  the  reason  that  the  General 
Assembly  to  which  it  was  responsible  had  gone  on  record  "as  opposing 
organic  union  at  this  time,  but  as  approving  the  idea  of  a  Federal  Union 
of  all  the  Presbyterian  and  lleformed  Churches  in  the  United  States." 

2.  Your  Committee  declared  that  the  General  Assembly  which  it  repre- 
sented still  favored  decidedly  actual  organic  union,  but  that  in  view  of 
the  action  of  the  other  Assembly  it  would  take  up  and  discuss  with  the 
Committee  of  the  other  Church  the  subject  of  Federal  Union. 

3.  It  was  definitely  understood  that  what  is  submitted  herewith  as  a 
Plan  of  Federal  Union  is  simply  a  general  outline  of  a  tentative  nature, 
and  that  the  consent  thereto  of  the  two  General  Assemblies,  n(nv  interested, 
would  be  necessary  to  action  which  will  enable  the  Committees  to  go 
forward  with  the  negotiations. 

4.  The  subject  of  Home  Missions  is  suggested  as  one  of  the  subjects  to 
be  committed  to  the  Federal  Assembly  with  limitations,  the  reason  there- 
for being  that  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. 
stated  that  it  was  vital  to  the  successful  conduct  of  Home  Mission  work 
within  the  territory  of  that  Church  that  the  control  of  Home  Missions 
should  be  entirely  within  its  jurisdiction.     (See  Article  5.  f.) 

It  is  also  to  be  noted  that  Sabbath-school  work  is  not  specified  in  the 
Plan. 

5.  The  provision  as  to  Church  property  (Article  9)  is  included  in  the 
Plan  as  the  request  of  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  No  provision  as  to  Church  property  appears  in  the  Constitution  of 
either  Church  interested  in  this  Plan  of  Federal  Union.  The  Committee 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  sees  no  reason  why  any  state- 
ment as  to  Church  property  should  be  included  in  the  Plan.  All  matters 
of  Church  property  are  determined  by  the  civil  courts  in  accordance  with 
the  statutes  of  each  of  the  states  or  of  the  United  States  and  in  accordance 
also  with  the  charters  issued  to  congregations,  to  Boards  of  Trustees  and 
to  other  corporations.  It  is  to  be  distinctly  understood  in  this  connection 
that  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  feels  that 
this  entire  subject  of  Church  property  can  be  left  to  the  development  of 
the  future,  to  the  good  sense  of  the  constituencies  of  the  two  Churches. 
We  deem  it  hardly  necessary  to  state  that  the  Church  which  it  represents 
has  the  slightest  desire  to  take  possession  of  the  property  of  any  other 
Christian  denomination. 

6.  While  the  above  represents  the  opinion  of  this  Committee,  it  is 
fair  to  state  that  we  have  cooperated  with  the  Committee  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  in  framing  a  Plan  of  Federation  which,  while 
not  satisfactory  as  an  expression  of  complete  unity,  is  nevertheless  the 
best  that  could  be  done  at  this  time.  Our  conference  with  the  brethren 
has  been  profitable,  fraternal,  and  progressive.  We  regret  sincerely  that 
the  Plan  is  not  more  satisfactory,  and  await  further  directions  from  the 
General  Assembly, 

Further,  in  relation  to  this  Report  it  is  necessary  to  state  that  your 
Committee  was  not  officially  informed  as  to  the  purpose  of  the  Committee 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  to  take  separate  action  as  to  the 
use  to  be  made  of  the  tentative  Plan  of  Federal  Union.  In  response  to  a 
letter  addressed  to  the  Chairman  of  the  U.  S.  Committee,  soon  after  the 


118  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Pittsburgh  meeting,  answer  was  given  by  him  to  the  effect  that  it  was 
the  intention  of  his  Committee  to  recommend  the  substitution  of  the 
outUne  adopted  at  Pittsburgh  for  the  Plan  of  Federal  Union  of  the  Council 
of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  the  U.  S.  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System. 
Immediately  upon  receipt  of  this  communication,  the  Chairman  of  your 
Committee  at  once  addressed  a  letter  to  all  its  members  on  the  subject, 
and  as  a  result  received  from  each,  his  dissent  to  such  proposed  use.  The 
Chairman  then  called  a  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee,  which  was 
attended  by  seven  members,  to  whom  this  particular  matter,  and  also  the 
Preliminary  Statement  were  submitted.  The  Executive  Committee  after 
due  consideration  approved  said  document  as  a  part  of  the  Report  of  the 
General  Assembly,  and  authorized  the  Chairman  to  send  it  and  a  statement 
as  to  the  proposed  use  of  the  Plan  of  Federal  Union  to  the  Chairman  of 
the  other  Committee.  The  Executive  Committee,  further,  in  its  action 
declared  that,  our  Committee  had  no  intention  to  consent  to  the  sub- 
stitution proposed,  nor  was  such  intention  officially  disclosed  to  us  at 
the  Conference.  It  was  also  decided  that  it  was  not  the  intention  of  your 
Committee  to  recommend  the  Plan  to  the  Assembly  for  adoption,  but 
merely  to  submit  it  as  the  best  agreement  that  could  be  negotiated  at 
present  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

The  statement  as  to  the  use  to  be  made  of  the  Plan  of  Federal  Union 
is  as  follows : 

Your  Committee  has  been  officially  informed  that  the  Committee  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  will  propose 
to  that  Assembly  the  substitution  of  the  "Outline  of  a  Plan  of  Federal 
Union"  herewith  reported,  as  a  substitute  for  the  "Plan  of  Federal  Union" 
of  the  "Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  the  United  States  Holding 
the  Presbyterian  System."  To  this  proposed  substitution  your  Committee 
cannot  lend  its  support.  The  Plan  of  Federal  Union  of  the  Council  of 
Reformed  Churches  was  approved  by  this  General  Assembly  at  its  last 
meeting,  and  since  has  been  approved  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church,  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  Colored.  It  is  being  considered  by  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Reformed  Church  in  America,  and  it  is  hoped  will  be  approved  by  that 
body.  Further  in  this  connection,  it  is  important  to  note  that  under  said 
Plan  of  Federal  Union  of  the  Council  of  Reformed  Churches  (which  is  a 
l)lan  of  cooperation),  the  Foreign  Mission  Boards  of  the  seven  Churches 
in  said  Council  have  gone  forward  and  considered  and  approved  for 
submission  to  the  higher  judicatories  of  the  constituent  Churches  of  the 
Council,  a  plan  of  cooperation  in  all  Foreign  Mission  work.  Further,  there 
has  been  cooperation  of  an  important  character  between  the  various 
publishing  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Churches  of  the  Council,  and  also 
between  other  Agencies.  Your  Committee  cannot  but  feel  that  this  pro- 
posal on  the  part  of  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  will  have  the  effect  of  placing  hindrances  in  the  way  of  plans  of  co- 
operation which  are  the  results  of  years  of  tactful  fraternal  negotiations, 
and  which  are  vital  to  the  fellowship  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed 
Churches  of  the  United  States.  What  has  been  accomplished  in  the  way 
of  cooperation  should  be  conserved  as  an  aid  towards  closer  union.  In 
addition  it  is  to  be  remembered  that  the  Articles  of  Agreement,  which  are 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  119 

the  original  basis  of  the  Plan  of  Federal  Union  of  the  Council  of  Reformed 
Cnurches  were  framed  at  Charlotte,  N.  C,  in  190G,  and  have  been  adopted 
by  tlie  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  as  well  as  by  the  other  six  Churches 
in  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches. 

The  tentative  Plan  of  Federal  Union  is  as  follows: 

Outline  of  the  Plan  of  Federal  Union. 

Whereas,  we  believe  that  by  a  Federal  Union  on  the  part  of  the  Presby- 
terian and  Reformed  Churches  of  the  United  States  a  closer  and  more 
efficient  unity  of  organization  and  work  may  be  secured,  we  propose  to 
our  respective  General  Assemblies  the  following  Plan: 

1.  A  Federal  Union  shall  be  formed  into  which  all  the  various  Presby- 
terian and  Reformed  Churches  of  our  country  shall  be  invited,  as  follows: 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

The  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

The  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America. 

The  Reformed  Church  in  America. 

The  Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian  Synod. 

The  Christian  Reformed  Church  in  North  America. 

The  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

The  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America. 

The  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  Cumberland  Church  (Colored). 

2.  This  Federal  Union  shall  become  effective  when  three  or  more  of 
the  Churches  in  the  list  above  given  shall  adopt  this  tentative  Plan  of 
Union. 

3.  The  ecclesiastical  organizations  of  the  constituent  Churches  acceding 
to  this  Plan  shall,  for  the  present,  remain  unchanged,  and  their  several 
judicatories  or  other  ecclesiastical  Agencies  shall  continue  to  exercise  the 
powers  and  duties  committed  to  them  by  the  Constitutions  of  the  con- 
stituent Churches  respectively,  except  in  respect  to  the  matters  herein- 
after expressly  delegated  to  the  "Federal  Assembly"  to  be  constituted. 

4.  The  "Federal  Assembly"  to  be  constituted  shall  be  the  declarative, 
executive,  administrative,  and  judicial  agency  of  the  Federal  Union,  and 
shall  possess  the  ecclesiastical  powers  hereinafter  named,  and  shall  repre- 
sent in  one  body  all  the  Churches  federated  therein,  and  shall  constitute 
the  bond  of  union,  peace  and  correspondence  among  all  the  congregations 
and  courts  of  the  constituent  Churches,  and  shall  have  the  title,  "The 
Federal  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in  the 
U.  S.  A." 

5.  Subject  to  a  more  detailed  enumeration  of  its  powers  to  be  set  forth 
in  a  formal  Constitution  to  be  adopted  by  the  legal  action  of  the  con- 
stituent Churches,  the  powers  to  be  delegated  to  said  "Federal  Assembly" 
shall  be  in  substance  as  follows: 

(a)  To  receive  into  the  united  body  any  other  ecclesiastical  body  con- 
forming to  the  doctrine  and  order  of  the  United  Churches  of  this  Federal 
Union.     The  question  of  organic  union  of  any  two  or  more  of  the  con- 


120  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

stituent  Churches  shall  be  a  matter  outside  the  province  of  the  "Federal 
Assembly"  and  entirely  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Churches  proposing 
such  union. 

(b)  In  general,  to  recommend  to  the  constituent  Churches  measures  for 
the  promotion  of  charity,  benevolence,  truth  and  holiness. 

(c)  To  correspond  with  other  Churches. 

(d)  To  institute  and  superintend  the  Agencies  necessary  in  the  general 
work  of  evangelization  by  the  Federal  Union,  namely  Foreign  Missions, 
Publication,  Ministerial  Relief,  Schools  and  Colleges,  Home  Missions, 
Church  Erection,  Colored  Work,  Evangelism,  Stewardship  and  such  other 
causes  as  may  be  expressly  delegated  to  it,  subject  to  the  provisions  of 
the  Constitution  to  be  adopted. 

(e)  The  "General  Assemblies"  or  "General  Synods"  of  the  constituent 
Churches  shall  send  up  their  Records  for  information  and  shall  report  to 
the  "Federal  Assembly"  on  all  administrative  matters  and  the  "Federal 
Assembly"  shall  receive  and  consider  said  Reports  and  shall  make  such 
deliverances  thereon  as  are  calculated  to  stimulate  the  whole  Church  on 
matters  pertaining  to  the  advancement  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ. 

(/)  Inasmuch  as  it  has  been  found  in  the  experience  of  some  of  the 
Churches  concerned  that  efficiency  in  the  work  of  Home  Missions  is  greatly 
increased  by  local  responsibility,  supervision,  and  control,  the  direct 
administration  in  Home  Missions  shall  continue  to  be  exercised  as  at 
present  in  each  constituent  Church  through  the  General  Assembly,  General 
Synod  and  other  lower  courts,  except  in  cases  where  any  constituent 
Church  shall  deem  it  expedient  to  commit  any  part  of  its  work  of  Home 
Missions  to  the  administration  of  the  "Federal  Assembly." 
\  (g)  The /'Federal  Assembly"  shall  have  the  power,  by  Executive  Com- 
mission or  otherwise,  as  it  may  from  time  to  time  deterjnine,  to  exercise 
judicial  functions  in  settling  all  questions  of  comity  arising  between  the 
constituent  Churches,  and  to  enforce  any  and  all  agreements  by  or  between 
any  two  or  more  of  said  constituent  Churches.  The  findings  of  the  "Fed- 
eral Assembly"  in  any  case  shall  be  final  and  shall  be  enforced  through  the 
courts  of  the  constituent  Churches. 

(h)  It  shall  exercise  such  power  as  to  doctrine  as  may  be  necessary  in 
the  discharge  of  the  administrative  and  judicial  functions  conferred  upon 
it  by  the  Constitution  to  be  adopted,  but  it  shall  not  have  power  to  frame 
symbols  of  faith  for  any  of  the  constituent  Churches. 

(i)  It  shall  exercise  such  judicial  powers  as  may  be  required  for  the 
work  committed  to  it  by  the  Constitution,  but  cases  of  judicial  process 
involving  heresy  or  immorality  arising  in  any  of  the  constituent  Churches 
shall  terminate,  as  at  present,  in  said  Churches. 

(j)  It  shall  hold  and  administer  all  properties  given  to  said  "Federal 
Assembly"  or  any  of  its  chartered,  incorporated,  or  other  agencies. 

6.  The  "Federal  Assembly"  shall  consist  of  two  sets  of  commissioners 
as  follows: 

Six  ministers  and  six  elders  elected  by  the  General  Assembly  or  General 
Synod  of  each  of  the  constituent  Churches,  and  second,  of  two  commissioners 
elected  by  each  sul)or(linute  Synod  or  Ixxly  corresponding  then^to,  and 
two  additional  comniissioiiers  for  each  fifty  thousand  communicants,  or 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  121 

major  fraction  thereof,  after  tlic  first  fifty  tliousand,  said  commissioners 
to  be  ministers  and  ruling  elders  in  equal  numbers  from  each  subordinate 
Synod  or  body  corresponding  thereto. 

These  two  sets  of  commissioners  shall  sit  as  one  body,  but  whenever 
any  one  of  the  commissioners  elected  by  the  "(Jeneral  Assembly"  or 
"General  Synod"  of  any  constituent  Church  shall  call  for  a  vote  by 
Churches,  the  action  before  the  united  body  shall  not  pass  until  adoi)ted 
by  a  majority  of  the  Churches  expressed  through  the  commissioners  elected 
by  the  General  Assemblies  or  General  Synods  of  the  constituent  Churches. 

7.  The  "Federal  Assembly"  shall  meet  biennially  and  special  meetings 
shall  be  called  as  provided  in  the  Constitution  to  be  hereafter  adopted. 

8.  It  is  agreed  that  the  General  Assemblies  or  General  Synods  of  the 
constituent  Churches  shall  provide  a  fund  sufficient  for  the  expenses  of 
the  "Federal  Assembly"  on  the  basis  of  the  numerical  strength  of  the 
constituent  Churches. 

9.  All  the  property  rights  of  the  constituent  Churches  shall  remain  as 
at  present  vested  and  shall  not  be  changed  except  by  the  pr()i)er  and 
Constitutional  procedure  of  the  said  respective  constituent  Churches.  It 
shall  be  agreed  upon  by  the  constituent  Churches  entering  into  said 
Federal  Union  that  the  General  Assembly  or  General  Synod  or  body 
corresponding  thereto  is  the  Supreme  Court  as  respects  property  rights 
of  the  respective  constituent  Churches. 

10.  The  details  of  the  Constitution  shall  be  taken  up  and  reported 
upon  by  the  Committees  to  l)e  appointed  by  the  supreme  judicatories 
of  the  respective  Churches  which  shall  approve  of  this  Outline  of  a  tentative 
Plan.  The  Constitution  shall  be  adopted  and  may  be  amended  by  a  favor- 
able vote  of  all  the  constituent  bodies,  each  Church  acting  in  accordance 
with  its  own  Constitution. 

In  closing  this  Report  it  is  the  general  opinion  of  the  Committee  that 
negotiations  between  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  on  the  subject  of  Union  should  continue. 
It  is  to  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  proposal  for  Union  was  made  to  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  by  this  General 
Assembly,  in  session  at  Dallas,  Texas,  in  May,  1917.  Further,  it  is  to  be 
remembered  that  this  whole  subject  involves  the  relations  between  the 
two  Churches,  and  is  one  which  requires  the  utmost  tact  and  courtesy  in 
dealing  therewith,  both  as  to  deliberations  and  conclusions  reached. 

The  following  resolution  was  adopted: 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  instruct  its  Committee  on  Church  Co- 
operation and  Union  to  continue  its  efforts  to  open  the  way  for  organic 
union  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  in  particular,  and  with 
our  affiliated  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in  general,  and  to 
prosecute  the  movement,  which  it  already  has  initiated  under  the  direction 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  1918,  to  bring  about  the  union  of  the  evangelical 
Churches  of  America. — 1919,  pp.  246-254. 

The  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  through  its 
vice  chairman.  Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  D.D.,  presented  a  Report  upon 
Closer  Union  with  Reformed  and  Presbyterian  Churches.  The  Report 
was  received  and  adopted  as  follows: 


122  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

At  the  last  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly  a  message  from  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  U.  S.  was  received  which  reads  as 
follows: 

To  the  General  Assembly  in  session  at  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Our  Assembly  in  response  to  your  message  of  yesterday  send  the  follow- 
ing: The  General  Assembly  U.  S.  has  referred  to  a  Committee  composed 
of  one  from  each  Synod,  to  be  appointed  by  the  Synods,  the  Report  of  the 
Ad  Interim  Committee  on  Federal  Union  together  with  other  Papers 
bearing  on  relations  with  other  Churches.  This  Committee  is  to  consider 
the  whole  question  of  closer  relations,  to  report  to  the  next  Assembly. 

Thos.  H.  Law,  Stated  Clerk. 

In  response  to  this  communication  our  Assembly  authorized  the  Com- 
mittee on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  to  continue  negotiations  for 
union  and  on  the  whole  question  of  closer  relations  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  with  the  Committee  appointed  by  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  said  Church.  This  Committee  through  its  Chairman,  the  Rev. 
A.  M.  Fraser,  D.D.,  invited  your  Committee  along  with  similar  Committees 
from  other  bodies  to  attend  a  Conference  on  the  whole  subject  of  closer 
relations.  As  indicated  elsewhere  in  this  Report  five  Joint  Conferences 
have  been  held  at  which  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  the  Reformed 
Church  in  the  U.  S.,  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  and  our  own  Church 
have  been  represented. 

1.  The  question  of  complete  organic  union  has  been  faithfully  considered 
and  in  line  with  the  instructions  of  our  last  Assembly  (see  Minutes,  p.  253), 
your  Committee  reported  to  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  that  actual  organic  union  is  what  our  Church  desires.  The 
Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  maintains,  as  hereto- 
fore, that  however  desirable  organic  union  may  be,  the  Southern  Church 
is  not  now  ready  for  it,  and  to  make  such  union  an  issue  would  promote 
division  rather  than  unity.  ' 

2.  The  plan  of  having  a  combined  Assembly  but  with  separate  Synods 
for  each  of  the  Churches  coming  into  such  union,  was  fully  discussed,  but 
no  agreement  could  be  reached. 

3.  A  great  deal  of  earnest  thought  and  discussion  has  been  devoted  to  the 
Regional  or  Provincial  Assembly  idea,  with  the  conclusion  reached  that 
it  would  not  be  expedient  or  desirable  to  divide  the  Churches  along  sectional 
lines  for  what  might  be  accomplished  in  the  direction  of  union. 

4.  In  a  further  consideration  of  a  Plan  of  Union  through  a  Federal 
Assembly  such  as  was  proposed  last  year,  your  Committee  took  the 
ground  that  what  is  contemplated  in  such  a  Plan  is  already  provided  for 
in  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presby- 
terian System.  This  Council  for  more  than  a  decade  has  been  receiving 
the  support  of  its  constituent  bodies,  and  has  been  making  real  progress 
towards  the  union  of  our  Reformed  and  Presbyterian  Churches.  A  year 
ago  our  Assembly  took  action  with  a  view  to  strengthening  this  Council 
and  to  making  it  a  more  efficient  factor  for  the  unification  of  our  Presby- 
terian forces.  Under  its  direction  our  Foreign  Boards  are  already  planning 
for  united  work.  Representatives  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 
and  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  joined  us  in  representing  to  the 
Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  that  any  measures  for 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  123 

what  is  commonlj'  called  Federal  Union  could  most  appropriately  be  con- 
sidered in  connection  with  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches.  After 
a  full  discussion  it  was  discovered  that  the  representatives  of  these  four 
Church  bodies  as  members  of  the  Council  were  willing];  to  agree  to  recom- 
mend so  to  strengthen  that  Council  as  to  make  it  an  actual  Assembly- 
directing  and  controlling,  under  necessary  Constitutional  limitations,  the 
combined  operations  and  activities  of  the  several  Churches.  This,  in  the 
judgment  of  your  Committee,  is  the  safest  and  most  cfTectivc  way  in  which 
to  secure  those  closer  relations  and  the  ultimate  organic  union  of  the 
Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  which  as  a  Committee  we  were 
instructed  to  promote. 

We,  therefore,  present  the  following  Plan  of  Union  with  the  recom- 
mendation that  it  receive  the  api)roval  of  our  Assembly  and  be  transmitted 
to  the  approaching  meeting  of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in 
America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  for  its  consideration  and  appro- 
priate action.  -  ~ 

Plan  of  Union. 

The  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  to  wit:  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  The  Presbyte- 
rian Church  in  the  U.  S.,  The  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  and  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church,  desiring  to  evince  and  develop  their  spiritual  unity, 
and  to  promote  closer  relations  and  more  effective  administrative  co- 
operation among  these  Churches,  hereby  adopt  a  Preamble  and  a  Basis 
of  Union.  '     '       '     ~ 

Preamble. 

The  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in  the  United  States  of 
America  represent  the  same  type  of  evangelical  Protestant  Christianity 
commonly  known  as  Reformed  or  Calvinistic.  The  Churches  of  the 
Reformation  in  Europe,  to  which  they  are  historically  related,  originated 
in  different  lands  and  passed  through  different  experiences,  which  differ- 
ences by  reason  of  nationality  and  language  appear  in  the  forms  of  the 
original  Standards  of  the  several  Churches.  We,  therefore,  with  clear 
understanding  of  the  nature  of  such  differences,  hereby  declare  our  con- 
viction that  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  the 
Belgic  Confession,  the  Heidelberg  Catechism  and  the  Canons  of  the  Synod 
of  Dort  are  in  essential  agreement,  and  are  different  expressions  of  one 
and  the  same  system  of  doctrine.  This  doctrinal  agreement  appears  in 
the  recognition,  in  all  the  symbols,  of  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  evan- 
gelical Christianity  as  held  by  the  Reformed  or  Calvinistic  Churches,  and 
also  in  the  use  made  of  the  Apostles'  Creed,  the  Ten  Commandments, 
the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Catechisms  of  the  several  Churches,  for  the 
instruction  of  the  youth  of  their  congregations. 

Basis  of  Union. 

1.  The  doctrinal  Basis  of  the  United  Assembly  shall  be  the  Scriptures 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  acknowledged  as  the  inspired  Word  of 
God  and  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  with  the  common 
system  of  doctrine  as  set  forth  in  the  existing  Standards  of  the  constituent 
Churches. 


124  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

2.  The  principles  of  the  Forms  of  Government  and  the  Constitutions 
inchidins  the  terms  of  doctrinal  subscription  of  the  several  Churches 
uniting,  are  recognized  as  a  part  of  the  Basis  of  Union. 

3.  The  Directories  of  Worship  of  the  several  Churches  shall  be  a  part 
of  the  Basis  of  Union  to  the  extent  that  Congregations  shall  have  the  same 
freedom  of  worship,  both  as  to  forms  and  usages,  under  the  United  Assem- 
bly, as  they  had  before  the  Union. 

Articles  of  Agreement. 

1.  The  "United  Assembly"  to  be  constituted  shall  have  the  title, 
"The  United  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in 
the  United  States  of  America."  It  shall  represent  in  one  body  all  the 
Churches  united  therein  and  shall  constitute  the  bond  of  union,  peace, 
and  correspondence  among  all  the  congregations  and  courts  of  the  con- 
stituent Churches.  It  shall  be  the  declarative,  executive,  administrative, 
and  judicial  agency  of  the  United  Churches,  and  shall  possess  the  eccle- 
siastical powers  hereinafter  delegated  to  it. 

2.  The  United  Assembly  shall  consist  of  eight  representatives  from 
each  of  the  constituent  Churches,  for  each  one  hundred  thousand  com- 
municants or  fraction  thereof,  up  to  three  hundred  thousand,  and  when  a 
Church  has  more  than  three  hundred  thousand  communicants,  then  eight 
representatives  for  each  additional  two  hundred  thousand  communicants 
or  major  fraction  thereof.  These  representatives  shall  be  ministers  and 
ruling  elders  in  equal  numbers,  and  shall  be  chosen  with  their  alternates 
under  the  direction  of  their  respective  Churches,  in  such  manner  as  their 
Churches  shall  respectively  determine. 

3.  Every  Church  entering  into  this  Union  retains  its  distinct  individuality, 
its  own  creed,  government  and  worship,  as  well  as  every  power,  jurisdiction 
and  right,  which  is  not  by  these  articles  expressly  and  exclusively  delegated 
to  the  body  hereby  constituted. 

4.  Subject  to  the  more  detailed  enumeration  of  its  powers,  to  be  set 
forth  in  a  formal  Constitution  to  be  adopted  by  the  legal  action  of  the 
constituent  Churches,  the  powers  to  be  delegated  to  the  United  Assembly 
shall  be  in  substance  as  follows: 

(a)  To  receive  into  the  united  body  any  other  ecclesiastical  body  con- 
forming to  the  doctrine  and  order  of  the  constituent  Churches  of  this 
Union.  The  question  of  the  closer  union  of  any  two  or  more  of  the  con- 
stituent Churches  shall  be  a  matter  outside  the  province  of  the  United 
Assembly,  and  entirely  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Churches  proposing 
such  union. 

(&)  In  general  to  recommend  to  the  constituent  Churches  measures  for 
the  pronujtion  of  charity,  benevolence,  truth  and  holiness. 

(c)  To  correspond  with  other  Churches. 

(d)  To  institute  and  superintend  the  Agencies  necessary  to  its  general 
work  of  evangelization:  Foreign  Missions,  Publication,  Ministerial  Relief, 
Schools  and  Colleges,  Home  Missions,  Church  Erecticju,  Colored  Work, 
Evangelism,  Stewardsliii)  and  such  other  causes  as  may  be  expressly  dele- 
gated to  it,  subject  to  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution  to  be  adopted. 

(e)  The  principles  of  local  control  in  H(jme  Missions,  at  present  existing 
in  most  or  all  of  the  constituent  Churches,  shall  continue;  and  the  direct 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  125 

adiniiiistration  shall  be  oxcrcised,  as  at  ]«Tsont,  in  each  constituent  Clnirch 
through  its  General  Assembly,  General  Synod  and  other  lower  courts; 
except  where  any  constituent  Church  shall  commit  the  administration 
of  its  Home  Mission  work,  or  any  part  thereof,  to  the  United  Assembly. 

o.  The  United  Assembly  shall  have  the  power,  by  Executive  Com- 
mission or  otherwise  as  it  may  from  time  to  time  determine,  to  exercise 
judicial  functions  in  settling  ail  questions  of  comity  arising  between  con- 
stituent Churches,  and  to  enforce  any  and  all  agreements  entered  int()  by 
or  between  any  two  or  more  of  said  constituent  Churches.  The  findings 
of  the  United  Assembly  in  any  such  case  shall  be  final,  and  shall  be  enforced 
t  hrough  the  courts  of  the  constituent  Churches. 

The  United  Assembly  shall  advise,  encourage  and  foster  the  complete 
consolidation  by  constituent  Churches  of  their  work  within  the  bounds 
of  the  same  Presbytery,  Synod  or  other  considerable  stretch  of  territory 
occupied  in  common,  whenever  in  the  judgment  of  the  United  Assembly 
such  consolidation  would  contribute  to  greater  harmony,  efficiency  and 
economy  in  the  work  as  a  whole. 

When  such  consolidation  is  not  feasible,  the  United  Assembly  shall 
propose  to  the  constituent  Churches  thus  occupying  territory  in  common, 
definite  plans  of  cooperation  in  said  territory. 

6.  The  United  Assembly  shall  exercise  such  power  as  to  doctrine  as 
may  be  necessary  in  the  discharge  of  the  administrative  and  judicial 
functions  conferred  upon  it  in  these  Articles  of  Agreement,  but  it  shall 
not  have  the  power  to  impose  symbols  of  faith  or  forms  of  worship  on 
any  of  the  constituent  Churches. 

7.  The  United  Assembly  shall  exercise  such  judicial  powers  as  may  be 
required  for  the  work  committed  to  it  by  these  Articles  of  Agreement, 
but  cases  of  judicial  process  involving  heresy  or  immorality  arising  in  any 
of  the  constituent  Churches  shall  terminate  as  at  present  in  said  Churches. 

8.  The  United  Assembly  shall  have  power  to  deal  with  any  other  matters 
of  interest,  common  to  any  two  or  more  of  the  constituent  Churches 
which  may  be  referred  to  it  by  the  supreme  judicatories  of  the  Churches 
concerned  for  its  action,  with  such  authority  in  the  premises  and  under 
such  conditions  as  may  be  agreed  upon  by  the  Churches  which  make 
the  reference. 

9.  The  General  Assemblies  or  General  Synods  of  the  constituent  Churches 
shall  send  their  Records  for  information,  and  shall  report  to  the  United 
Assembly  on  all  administrative  matters,  and  the  United  Assembly  shall 
receive  and  consider  said  Records  and  Reports  and  shall  make  such  deliver- 
ances thereon  as  are  calculated  to  stimulate  thewhole  Church  on  matters 
pertaining  to  the  advancement  of  the  Kingdomof  Christ. 

10.  The  officers  of  the  United  Assembly  shall  be  a  Moderator,  Vice 
Moderator,  Stated  Clerk,  Treasurer,  and  such  other  officers  as  may  be 
necessary.  The  United  Assembly  may  also  appoint  an  Executive  Committee 
with  such  authority  as  the  Assembly  may  confer,  to  act  in  the  intervals 
between  the  meetings  of  Assembly. 

11.  All  Boards  or  other  administrative  Agencies  of  the  United  Assembly 
shall  be  composed  of  representatives  of  the  constituent  Churches,  each 
Church  being  represented  thereon  by  at  least  one  member.  When  the 
United  Assembly  shall  decide  that  the  number  should  be  more  than  one 


126  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

for  each  Church,  then  the  increase  shall  be  in  proportion  to  the  volume 
of  work  as  represented  by  the  annual  investment  of  each  Church.  All 
members  shall  be  nominated  by  the  Churches  directly  interested  or  by 
their  Boards  or  Agencies  as  the  Churches  may  determine.  Each  Church 
shall  nominate  one  or  more  persons  for  each  vacancy  and  the  term  of 
office  shall  be  four  years,  the  members  being  divided  into  two  classes, 
one  of  which,  in  the  first  election,  shall  be  elected  for  two  years  only. 

12.  The  United  Assembly  shall  hold  and  administer  all  properties 
given  to  said  United  Assembly  or  to  any  of  its  chartered,  incorporated  or 
other  Agencies.  All  of  the  property  rights  of  the  constituent  Churches 
shall  remain  as  at  present  vested,  and  shall  not  be  changed  except  by  the 
proper  and  Constitutional  procedure  of  the  said  respective  constituent 
Churches.  And  it  shall  be  agreed  upon  by  the  constituent  Churches 
entering  into  said  Union  that  the  General  Assembly  or  General  Synod,  or 
body  corresponding  thereto,  is  the  supreme  court  as  respects  property 
rights  of  the  respective  constituent  Churches. 

13.  The  United  Assembly  shall  meet  in  regular  session  at  least  bi- 
ennially, and  on  its  adjournment,  at  such  times  and  places  as  may  be 
determined.  In  the  conduct  of  its  meetings  it  shall  respect  the  conscien- 
tious views  of  its  constituent  members. 

14.  The  expenses  of  the  United  Assembly  shall  be  met  by  a  fund  to  be 
provided  by  a  pro  rata  apportionment  on  the  basis  of  the  representation 
of  each  Church  in  the  Union.  The  expenses  of  the  representatives  shall 
be  paid  by  their  respective  Churches.  All  the  expenses  involved  in  the 
settlement  of  any  question  between  Churches  shall  be  borne  equally  by 
the  Churches  concerned. 

15.  When  any  two  representatives  at  a  meeting  at  cither  the  United 
Assembly  or  its  Agencies,  request  a  unit  vote  by  Churches  upon  a  pending 
motion,  the  vote  shall  be  so  taken,  each  Church  being  entitled  to  one  vote. 

16.  The  United  Assembly  shall  have  power  to  make  such  standing  rules 
as  shall  be  deemed  necessary  for  the  conduct  of  its  business. 

17.  Any  Church  holding  the  Reformed  Faith  and  Presbyterian  Polity 
may  be  received  into  this  Union  by  a  majority  of  the  representatives  of 
the  Churches  voting  by  the  unit  rule,  and  upon  its  adoption  of  the  Plan 
of  Union,  these  Articles  of  Agreement  included. 

18.  Any  Church  in  this  Union  may  withdraw  therefrom  on  notice  suffi- 
ciently given,  and  on  its  observance  of  the  same  Constitutional  stei:)S  as 
were  followed  in  its  adoption  of  those  Articles. 

19.  Any  amendment  to  these  Articles  proposed  to  the  United  Assembly 
shall  before  its  adoption  be  approved  by  the  Assembly,  and  receive  the 
consent  of  the  constituent  Churches  acting  in  accordance  with  their 
respective  Constitutions.  When  the  United  Assembly  shall  have  been 
notified  of  such  consent  it  shall  declare  the  amendment  to  be  a  part  of 
the  Articles  of  Agreement. 

20.  The  details  of  the  Constitution  shall  be  taken  up  and  reported  upon 
by  the  Committee  to  be  appointed  by  the  supreme  judicatories  of  the 
respective  Churches  which  shall  approve  of  this  Outline  of  a  tentative 
Plan.  The  Constitution  shall  be  adopted  by  each  Church  in  accordance 
with  its  own  Constitution. 

In  case  our  Assemblies  and   General   Synods  adopt  these  recommen- 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  127 

dations  we  recommend  that  their  action  be  conveyed  to  the  approaching 
meeting  of  the  Council  of  Reformed  Churches  in  America  with  the  request 
that  it  appoint  a  Committee  for  conference  on  this  subject  with  the  Com- 
mittees appointed  by  the  constituent  Churches  to  draft  a  Constitution. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

J.  Ross  Stevenson,  Vice  Chairman. 

The  following  telegrams  were  sent  by  order  of  the  Assembly: 

Philadelphia,  Pa.,  May  24,  1920. 
To  Rev.  Thomas  II.  Law,  D.D.,  Stated  Clerk,  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.,  Charlotte,  N.  C: 
The  General  Assembly,  in  session  this  morning,  approved  the  Plan  of 
Union  as  presented  by  its  Committee's  Report  and  which  contemplates  a 
United  Assemlily  and  voted  to  transmit  the  Plan  to  the  approaching 
meeting  of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  Holding  the  Presby- 
terian System  for  its  consideration  and  appropriate  action. 

S.\MUEL  S.  Palmer,  Moderator. 
William  H.  Roberts,  Stated  Clerk. 

Philadelphia,  Pa.,  May  24,  1920. 
To  Rev.  George  W.  Richards,  D.D.,  President,  General  Synod  of  Reformed 
Church  in  tlie  U.  S.,  Reading,  Pa. 
The  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  unanimously 
directed  its  Committee  on  Cooperation  and  Union  to  enter  into  negoti- 
ation with  the  Commission  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  on  the 
basis  of  organic  union  between  the  two  bodies. 

Samuel  S.  Palmer,  Moderator.. 
William  H.  Roberts,  Stated  Clerk. 
—1920,  pp.  52-59. 

Charlotte,  N.  C,  May  24,  1920. 
To    the    General  Assembly   of  the    Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
Philadelphia,  Pa.: 
The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
has  adopted  the  Plan  of  Union  proposed  by  the  Joint  Conference  on  Closer 
Relations. 

Thomas  H.  Law,  Stated  Clerk. 
—1920,  p.  69. 

At  the  last  meeting  of  the  Assembly  a  tentative  Plan  for  the  Constitu- 
tion of  a  proposed  United  Assembly  of  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches 
was  received  and  approved  and  referred  back  to  this  Committee  for 
further  consideration,  with  corresponding  Committees  from  the  other 
Reformed  and  Presbyterian  Churches  and  with  a  special  Committee  of 
the  Council  of  Reformed  Churches  in  America. 

As  already  reported,  two  meetings  have  been  held,  and  after  prolonged 
study  and  discussion  a  Constitution  was  approved  with  reference  to  which 
the  following  is  offered: 

The  Chairman  of  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  on  Closer  Relation  with  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches, 
having  informed  your  Committee  that  his  Committee  will  recommend 


128  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

postponement  of  action  on  the  proposed  Constitution  for  a  United  Assembly 
for  one  year  and  the  continuance  of  the  Committee,  your  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union  would  recommend  the  following  action: 

1.  That  the  Assembly  refer  back  to  its  Committee  on  Church  Cooper- 
ation and  Union  the  proposed  Constitution  for  a  United  Assembly  of 
Presbj^terian  and  Reformed  Churches,  with  instructions  to  the  effect  that 
while  willing  to  approve  any  measures  which  will  promote  closer  relation 
with  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches,  it  is  united  and  earnest  in 
the  desire  for  an  actual  union  of  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed  Faith  and 
Order. 

2.  That  the  Assembly  instruct  the  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk  to  send 
a  message  to  the  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States, 
now  in  session  at  St.  Louis,  expressing  the  desire  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  for  the  real  union  of  the  Presby- 
terian and  Reformed  Churches,  and  the  hope  that  the  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  may  take  such  action  as  will 
not  only  promote  closer  relations  but  secure  the  reunion  of  our  two  kin- 
dred bodies. 

3.  That  a  similar  message  be  sent  to  the  Assembly  of  the  United  Presby- 
terian Church,  the  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  and  the  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States. 

We  recommend  that  the  Committee  be  continued,  and  that  the  necessary 
appropriations  be  made  for  the  Committee's  work. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

J.  Ross  Stevenson,  Chairman. 
—1921,  p.  86. 

A  telegram  from  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  was  received  and  read  to  the  Assembly  as  follows: 

"The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  in  session  at  St.  Louis  has  continued  its  Committee  on  Cooperation 
and  Union  with  enlarged  powers  and  postponed  action  in  its  Report  for 
another  year,  giving  it  authority  for  further  conference.  In  reciprocating 
the  sentiments  of  fraternal  regard  employed  in  your  telegram,  and  assuring 
you  of  our  confidence  and  Christian  love,  we  deem  it  inexpedient  at  this 
time  to  take  any  further  action,  but  we  have  referred  your  telegram 
together  with  other  proposals  on  the  subject  of  closer  relations  to  our 
Ad  Interim  Committee. 

A.  U.  CuRUY,  Moderator. 
Thos.  H.  Law,  Stated  Clerk." 

—1921,  p.  123. 

Winona  Lake,  Ind.,  May  21st,  1921. 
To  the  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 

U.  S.,  care  of  Westminster  Presbyterian  Church,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 
Greetings: 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  in 

session  at  Winona  Lake,  Ind.,  has  taken  the  following  action  regarding  the 

proposed  United  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches: 

1.  The  Assembly  refers  back  to  its  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation 

and  Union  the  proposed  Constitution  fcjr  a  United  Assembly  of  Presby- 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  129 

tcrian  and  Refonucd  Cliurclics,  with  instructions  to  the  effect,  that  while 
willing  to  approve  any  measures  which  will  promote  closer  relation  with 
Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches,  it  is  united  and  earnest  in  the 
desire  for  an  actual  union  of  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed  Faith  and 
Order. 

2.  The  Assembly  instructs  the  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk  to  send  a 
message  to  the  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  U.  S.,  now  in 
session  at  St.  Louis,  expressing  the  desire  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  A.,  for  the  real  union  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches, 
and  the  hope  that  the  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. 
may  take  such  action  as  will  not  only  promote  closer  relations  but  secure 
the  reunion  of  our  two  kindred  bodies. 

[Attest]     Henry  C.  Swearingen,  Moderator. 

James  M.  Hubbert,  Acting  Stated  Clerk. 

—1921,  p.  61. 

Following  the  instructions  given  by  the  Assembly  to  enter  into 
correspondence  with  any  Churches  of  the  Reformed  family  with  a  view 
to  closer  cooperation,  confederation  and  consolidation,  your  Committee 
has  continued  negotiations  with  Committees  representing  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.,  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  the  Reformed 
Church  in  America,  and  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  At  the  last 
Assembly  there  was  presented  a  proposed  Constitution  for  a  United 
Assembly  of  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches,  concerning  which  the 
follo^\ing  action  was  taken: 

"1.  That  the  Assembly  refer  back  to  its  Committee  on  Church  Cooper- 
ation and  Union  the  proposed  Constitution  for  a  United  Assembly  of 
Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches,  with  instructions  to  the  effect 
that  while  willing  to  approve  any  measures  which  will  promote  closer 
relation  with  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches,  it  is  united  and  earnest 
in  the  desire  for  an  actual  union  of  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed  Faith 
and  Order. 

"2.  That  the  Assembly  instruct  the  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk  to 
send  a  message  to  the  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United 
States,  now  in  session  at  St.  Louis,  expressing  the  desire  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  for  the  real  union  of  the 
Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches,  and  the  hope  that  the  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  may  take  such  action 
as  will  not  only  promote  closer  relations  but  secure  the  reunion  of  our  two 
kindred  bodies. 

"3.  That  a  similar  message  be  sent  to  the  Assembly  of  the  United  Pres- 
byterian Church,  the  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  and  the  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United 
States." 

In  line  with  this  action  your  Committee  in  conference  with  representa- 
tives of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  the  United  Presby- 
terian Church,  and  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States,  at  a  meeting 
held  at  Richmond,  Va.,  November  29-30,  1921,  took  the  position  that 
since  the  Plan  for  a  United  Assembly  as  proposed  by  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  as  well  as  the  Plan  for  Regional  or  Provincial  Assemblies,  also 
presented  for  discussion,  did  not  contemplate  real  organic  union,  these 


130  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Plans  would  not  receive  the  approval  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America.  After  prolonged  consideration  of  the  whole 
question  of  a  possible  union  of  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches,  it 
was  decided  by  the  representatives  of  the  four  Churches  present  at  the 
mectins,  that  nothing  further  can  be  gained  at  present  than  the  cooperation 
already  made  possible  through  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches 
and  its  Amended  Articles  of  Agreement. 

No  further  action  is  necessary  regarding  Overtures  Nos.  1542,  1160-1175 
against  the  Plan  of  a  United  Asseml^ly  and  favoring  organic  union,  referred 
by  the  last  Assembly  to  this  Committee. — 1922,  p.  79. 

In  connection  with  Section  III  of  the  Committee's  Report  the 
following  telegram  from  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.,  was  read  to  the 
Assembly,  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union, 
and  the  appended  reply  authorized: 

Charleston,  W.  Va.,  May  20,  1922. 
The  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  Des  Moines,  Iowa: 

Brethren: 

The  following  resolution  was  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  and  ordered  sent  to  you: 

Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  approved  and  adopts  the  Constitution  of 
the  Presbyterian  Reformed  Churches  in  America  contained  in  the  Paper 
marked  Exhibit  B  filed  at  this  meeting  with  the  Report  of  the  Committee 
to  which  this  matter  was  referred  by  the  last  Assembly,  the  same  to  become 
operative  and  effective  however,  only  when  it  shall  have  been  approved 
and  adopted  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
and  at  least  one  of  the  other  Churches  in  this  country  holding  the  Re- 
formed Presbyterian  faith. 

Resolved,  Further,  that  the  Moderator  notify  the  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  now  in  session  at 
Des  Moines,  Iowa,  of  this  action  and  also  communicate  it  to  the  other 
Presbyterian  bodies  of  the  country  in  such  manner  as  he  may  deem  most 
appropriate. 

R.  C.  Reed,  Moderator. 

Des  Moines,  Iowa,  May  22,  1922. 
The  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 

United  States: 
Brethren: 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  United  States  of 
America,  acknowledges  the  communication  from  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  United  States,  regarding  the  adojition  of  the 
Constitution  for  a  United  Assembly  of  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches 
to  be  operative  and  effective  when  approved  by  the  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  United  States  of  America,  and  at  least  one  other 
Church  in  the  country  holding  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  faith. 

We  reaffirm  our  willingness  to  take  any  stei)s  in  the  direction  of  the 
actual  union  of  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches.  In  our  judgment, 
however,  this  pro])oscd  Constitution  secures  no  closer  union  than  is  already 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  131 

made  possiltle  by  the  Constitution  of  the  General  Council  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  ah-e;i(ly  adopted  by  the  majority  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Re- 
formed Churclies  and  now  in  operation. 

We,  therefore,  believe  that  for  the  present  we  should  endeavor  to  pro- 
mote tliat  cooperation  alroaily  made  possible  through  the  Council  of  the 
Koformod  Churches  and  its  amended  Articles  of  Agreement,  until  such 
time  as  tlie  Presbyterian  Clunrh  in  tlie  United  States  is  wiUinp;  to  pro- 
ceed further  and  adopt  measures  which  will  secure  actual  organic  union. 

C.\LViN  C.  Hays,  Moderator. 

—1922,  p.  S7. 

9.  Matters  relating  to  union  with  the  United  Presbyterian 

Church. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1907  received  from  one  hundred  and  thirteen 
(113)  Presbyteries  Overtures  requesting  that  action  be  taken  looking  to 
unioii  with  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America,  and  re- 
fi>rred  said  Overtures  to  this  Committee.  Correspondence  was  entered 
into  with  the  Ccjmmittee  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
United  Presl)3^terian  Church  on  "Closer  Relations  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America."  The  Chairman  of  the  Com- 
mittee is  the  Rev.  J.  D.  Rankin,  D.D.,  of  Denver,  Colorado.  It  is  with 
regret  that  your  Committee  states  that  a  meeting  between  these  two 
Committees  could  not  be  arranged,  owing  to  circumstances  for  which 
your  Committee  had  no  responsibility.  The  adoption  of  the  following 
resolution  is  respectfully  recommended: 

Resolved,  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  be 
authorized  to  continue  the  negotiations  with  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church  looking  towards  closer  relations. 

In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 

Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Chairman. 

—1908,  p.  92. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1908  authorized  this  Committee  to  continue 
negotiations  with  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  looking  toward  closer 
relations  (see  Minutes,  1908,  p.  92).  That  the  situation  of  the  negotiations 
with  this  Church  may  be  clearly  understood,  we  print  the  Report  of  the 
Committee  on  Closer  Relations  with  the  Presbyterian  Church,  which  was 
presented  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  in 
1908: 

"  To  the  General  Assembly: 

"Your  Committee  on  Closer  Relations  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
respectfully  submits  the  following  Report: 

"The  great  distance  which  separated  the  members  of  the  Committee 
and  the  failure  of  the  Assembly  to  provide  for  traveling  expenses  prevented 
a  meeting. 

"The  absence  of  any  instruction  as  to  our  duty  or  the  meaning  of  the 
term  'closer  relations,'  left  us  in  doubt  concerning  the  exact  scope  of  the 
work  laid  upon  us. 

"Correspondence  was  conducted  through  the  year  between  the  members 
of  the  Committee  and  between  the  Chairman  of  the  Presbyterian  Com- 


132  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

mittee  and  your  own.  Several  Conferences  were  held  between  a  part  of 
the  Presbyterian  Committee  and  a  part  of  your  own.  The  members 
of  the  Presbyterian  Committee  expressed  the  deep  appreciation  of  their 
Church  for  the  hearty  response  to  their  request  for  the  appointment  of 
this  Committee  of  Conference,  and  the  assurance  that  this  would  strengthen 
the  bonds  of  fellowship  and  sj^mpathy  which  already  bind  our  Churches 
together. 

"While  nothing  tangible  has  been  accomplished,  your  Committee 
believes  that  the  fraternal  spirit  which  should  exist  between  Churches 
so  closely  related  in  doctrine  and  purpose  has  been  strengthened  and  the 
realization  of  our  oneness  in  Jesus  Christ  has  been  deepened. 

"Respectfully  submitted, 

"James  D.  Rankin." 

The  action  taken  by  the  United  Presbyterian  General  Assembly  upon 
the  above  Report  was  as  follows: 

"In  view  of  the  above  (Report)  your  Committee  (on  Correspondence) 
was  prepared  to  recommend  the  following,  namely: 

"That  another  Committee  be  appointed,  that  it  be  centrally  located, 
and  that  provision  be  made  for  any  necessary  expenses  connected  with 
their  work.  But  inasmuch  as  we  have  been  semiofficially  informed  that 
our  Presbyterian  brethren  will  take  no  further  steps  in  this  matter,  leaving 
further  initiative  with  us,  we  recommend  that  this  Assembly  deem  it 
unwise  to  take  any  further  immediate  action,  leaving  it  to  a  future  Assem- 
bly, or  future  Assemblies,  to  do  what  opportunity  and  wisdom  may  sug- 
gest." 

This  Committee  desires  to  place  on  record  the  fact  that  at  no  time  did 
it,  either  officially  or  semiofficially,  inform  any  Committee  or  officer  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  that  further 
initiative  as  to  closer  relations  would  be  left  to  our  brethren  of  the  sister 
Church.  The  Chairman  of  your  Committee  communicated  with  the 
Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  sister  Church,  but  could 
secure  no  information  as  to  the  source  of  the  semiofficial  information 
upon  which  the  said  Assembly  acted.  Desirous  of  avoiding  any  misunder- 
standing on  this  subject,  and  also  of  giving  expression  to  our  cordial  senti- 
ments of  esteem  for  the  brethren  of  the  sister  Church,  we  recommend  the 
adoption  of  the  following  resolutions: 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  General  Assembly  renews  the  proposal  made  by 
the  Assemblies  of  1907  and  190S,  for  closer  relations  with  the  United  Presby- 
terian Church  of  North  America,  and  authorizes  the  Moderator  and  the 
Stated  Clerk  to  telegraph  this  desire  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  said 
Church. 

Resolved,  2.  That  should  the  United  Presbyterian  General  Asseml)ly 
appoint  a  Connnittee  on  Closer  Relations,  that  the  negotiations  are 
hereby  entrusted  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union. — 
1909,  p.  79. 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  at  its 
meeting  in  May,  1909,  responded  affirmatively  to  the  proposal  made  to 
it  by  this  Assembly  and  contained  in  the  following  resolutions: 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  133 

"Resolved,  1.  That  this  Ooiioral  Asscinhly  renews  the  ]iroposal  made 
l\v  the  AssoinhHos  of  1907  and  190S,  for  closer  rehitioiis  with  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America,  and  authorizes  tlie  Moileralur 
and  tlio  Stated  Clerk  to  telegraph  this  desire  to  the  CJcncral  Assembly  of 
the  said  Church. 

"Resolved,  2.  That  sliould  the  United  Presbyterian  General  Assembly 
continue  or  reappoint  its  Committee  on  Closer  Relations,  the  negotia- 
tions are  hereby  entrusted  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and 
Union.    [Minutes,  General  Assembly,  1909,  p.  SO.]" 

The  action  of  the  United  Presbyterian  General  Assembly  reads: 

"That  we  express  our  appreciation  of  the  cordial  greetings  sent  us  by 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  and  that  we 
heartily  accede  to  the  recjuest  for  the  appointment  of  a  Conmiittee  of 
Conference  on  Closer  Relations,  and  we  recommend  that  a  Committee 
of  seven  be  appointed.     [Minutes,  U.  P.  General  Assembly,  1909,  p.  349.]" 

It  is  important,  in  connection  with  the  negotiations  conducted  with  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church,  to  apprehend  clearly  that  in  the  action 
taken  by  both  General  Assemblies,  the  words  "closer  relations"  are  used 
in  an  indefinite  sense.  In  the  Report  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Com- 
mittee to  its  General  Assembly  of  1908,  the  sentence  appears,  "The 
al)sence  of  any  instruction  as  to  our  duty,  or  the  meaning  of  the  term 
'closer  relations,'  left  us  in  doubt  concerning  the  exact  scope  of  the  work 
laid  upon  us."  The  same  lack  of  explicit  directions  was  clearly  seen  by 
this  Committee  in  its  instructions.  Both  Committees  were  happily  left 
free  to  ascertain  the  exact  situation  in  each  denomination,  and  to  recom- 
mend action  in  harmony  therewith.  The  idea  that  either  Committee 
was  instructed  specifically  to  consider  the  question  of  f)rganic  union  is 
contrary  to  the  facts.  It  is  also  at  variance  with  the  language  employed 
in  the  instructions  connected  with  the  original  appointment  of  this  Com- 
mittee.   Those  instructions  read  in  part  as  follows: 

"Whereas,  The  Presbyterian  Church  holds  Christian  fellowship  with 
all  who  confess  and  obey  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Divine  Saviour  and  Lord, 
and  acknowledges  the  duty  of  all  Churches  that  recognize  Him  as  the 
only  Head  of  the  Church  Universal  to  work  together  in  harmony  and  love 
for  the  extension  of  His  Kingdom  and  the  good  of  the  world;  and 

"Whereas,  This  Assembly  earnestly  desires  to  commend  and  promote 
this  Christian  cooperation,  and  also  practically  to  advance  the  cause  of 
Church  uni(jn  by  confederation,  and,  where  possible,  by  consolidation 
among  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed  faith,  which  are  m(jst  nearly  akin 
in  doctrine  and  organization;  therefore,  be  it 

"Resolved,  1.  That  a  Committee  be  appointed  by  the  Moderator  to 
consider  the  whole  subject  of  cooperation,  confederation  and  consolidation 
with  other  Churches. 

"Resolved  2.  That  this  Committee  be  instructed  to  enter  into  cor- 
respondence with  any  Churches  of  the  Reformed  family  with  whom,  in 
the  judgment  of  the  Committee,  such  correspondence  would  be  likely  to 
promote  closer  relations. 

"Resolved,  3.  That  this  Committee  shall  report  to  the  next  Assembly 
such  plans  and  measures  as  seem  to  them  wise,  proper  and  profitable  for 
the  advancement  of  fraternal  relations,  for  the  increase  of  harmonious 
work,  and,  if  God  shall  open  the  way,  and  incline  the  hearts  of  the  Churches 


134  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

thereto,  for  the  reunion  of  those  who  hold  the  same  Faith  and  Order  in  the 
service  of  Christ.    [Minutes,  General  Assembly,  1903,  pp.  90,  91.]" 

In  harmony  with  these  instructions  it  is  proper  to  remind  the  Assembly 
that  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  has  borne  an 
important  part  in  two  great  movements  for  closer  relations;  first,  in  secur- 
ing the  organization  in  1908,  after  four  years  of  negotiations,  of  the  Federal 
Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America,  including  thirty-four  (34) 
evangelical  Christian  Churches,  with  18,000,000  of  communicants;  and, 
second,  in  the  establishment,  in  1907,  of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  in  the  United  States  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System.  This 
latter  Council  includes  the  Presbj^terian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  the  Reformed 
(Dutch)  Church  in  America,  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the 
(German)  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States.  These  Churches  had, 
March  31,  1909,  13,758  ministers,  16,772  congregations,  2,172,002  com- 
municants, 1,967,133  Sabbath-school  scholars  and  teachers,  and  the  total 
offerings  to  all  causes  during  the  year  ending  on  that  date  was  $31,987,640. 
The  last  meeting  of  this  Council  (which  reports  directly  to  the  Assembly) 
was  held  in  Louisville,  Ky.,  March  15,  1910.  This  Committee  congratu- 
lates the  Assembly  on  the  great  progress  made  in  securing  "closer  relations" 
between  the  Christian  Churches  of  America,  and  between  the  American 
Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  family,  with  a  view  to  practical  cooperation 
in  their  work  along  general  lines  of  effort. 

As  a  result  of  the  reasonable  attitude  of  this  Church  as  to  "closer  rela- 
tions," your  Committee  entered  upon  its  negotiations  with  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church,  untrammeled  by  restrictive  limitations  of  any  kind. 
A  Subcommittee  of  four  was  appointed,  consisting  of  the  Chairman,  with 
the  Rev.  Drs.  William  McKibbin,  Edgar  P.  Hill,  and  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  to 
consult  with  a  Subcommittee  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Committee. 
The  latter  Subcommittee  consisted  of  Rev.  Joseph  Kyle,  D.D.,  Chairman, 
with  Rev.  Drs.  J.  K.  McClurkin,  Pressly  Thompson,  and  J.  C.  Scouller. 
The  Subcommittees  met  in  joint  session  at  the  Shadyside  United  Presby- 
terian Church,  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  February  22,  1910,  and  spent  the  entire 
day  in  fraternal  converse  and  prayerful  deliberation.  The  result  of  the 
meeting  appears  in  the  following  Paper  which  was  unanimouslv  adopted, 
and  ordered  transmitted  to  the  respective  Asserabhes. 

"  Whereas,  Several  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the 
Presbyterian  System',  in  order  to  evince  and  develop  their  spiritual  unity 
and  to  promote  closer  relations  and  more  effective  administrative  co- 
operation, have,  by  official  action,  authorized  the  cooperation  of  their 
different  Church  Agencies  in  Foreign  Missionary  Work,  Home  Missionary 
Work,  Work  Among ,  the  Colored  People,  Church  Erection,  Sabbath 
Schools,  Publication  and  Education;  and 

"Whereas,  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
and  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America,  through  their 
official  governing  bodies,  have  taken  an  active  part  in  the  movement 
above  mentioned;  and, 

"Whereas,  There  is  a  marked  historic  harmony  between  these  two 
denominations  in  their  maintenance  of  the  great  truths  in  which  they  have 
a  common  heritage,  and  of  which  they  have  a  common  custodianship;  and 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  135 

"Whereas,  There  is  urgent  need  of  cooperation  in  the  great  work  of 
evangelization  in  the  Home  and  Foreign  fields;  therefore,  be  it 

"Resolved,  1.  As  expressive  of  the  judgment  of  those  Committees,  that 
there  should  be  a  closer  federating  of  the  two  denominations  and  a  more 
clearly  defined  drawing  together  of  their  Church  activities,  in  all  ways 
consistent  with  a  loyal  adherence  to  their  distinctive  principles. 

"Resolved,  2.  That  contiguous  Presbyteries,  or  Presbyteries  occupying 
the  same  field,  of  both  Churches,  should  be  authorized  by  the  respective 
General  Assemblies  to  put  into  effective  form  plans  of  federative  work; 
conference  with  reference  to  any  plan  to  be  had  with  the  Boards  or  other 
general  Agencies  of  either  Church  directly  related  to  the  branch  or  branches 
of  Church  work  dealt  with  in  a  given  plan. 

"Resolved,  3.  That  we  recommend  to  our  respective  Assemblies  the 
continuance  of  the  present  Committees  on  Closer  Relations." 

The  Subcommittees  at  this  joint  meeting  further  adopted  the  following 
Minute  as  to  organic  union,  which  also  was  ordered  transmitted  to  the 
respective  Assemblies. 

"The  matter  of  organic  union  was  considered  and  the  following  state- 
ment was  adopted  and  ordered  inserted  in  the  Minutes,  viz. : 

"The  Subcommittees  of  Conference  considered  fully  and  frankly  the 
subject  of  organic  union,  but  in  view  of  the  fact  that  there  was  some 
uncertainty,  in  both  Committees,  as  to  the  scope  of  the  words,  'closer 
relations,'  used  in  the  resolutions  of  the  two  Assemblies,  it  was  felt  that 
they  were  not  definitely  authorized  to  suggest  action  thereon." 

The  Paper  on  Closer  Relations  for  Cooperation,  and  the  action  as  to 
organic  union,  were  both  carefully  considered  at  the  meeting  of  this  Com- 
mittee in  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  and  as  a  result  pertinent  resolutions  as  to 
each  subject  were  prepared,  and  are  submitted  for  adoption  by  the  General 
Assembly.  Resolutions  one  (1)  to  five  (5),  dealing  with  the  subject  of 
Cooperation,  are  as  follows: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  action  of  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation 
and  Union  in  connection  with  the  preparation  and  publication  of  the 
Paper  upon  Closer  Relations  with  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  be 
and  hereby  is  approved. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  hereby  adopts  the  action  taken  by  the 
Joint  Committees  of  the  two  sister  Churches  as  a  rule  for  the  conduct  of 
cooperative  work  of  an  interdenominational  character,  and  in  the  following 
terms:  That  Presbyteries  of  this  Church  contiguous  to  or  occupying  the 
same  field  with  Presbyteries  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North 
America  are  hereby  authorized  by  the  General  Asseml)ly  to  put  into  cfTec- 
tive  form  plans  of  federative  work;  conference  with  reference  to  any  plan 
to  be  had  with  the  Boards  or  other  general  Agencies  of  both  Churches 
directly  related  to  the  branch  or  branches  of  Church  work  dealt  with  in  a 
given  plan  of  cooperation. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  General  Assembly  expresses  its  gratification  at 
the  prospect  of  closer  relations  between  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  tlie 
United  States  of  America  and  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North 
America,  and  intrusts  the  continuance  of  negotiations  upon  the  sul^joct 
to  its  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  to  report  to  the  next 
General  Assembly. 


136  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk  be  authorized  to 
communicate  the  action  of  this  Assembly  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church  in  session  at  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  and  to  tender 
to  that  Assembly  most  fraternal  greetings. 

Resolved,  5.  That  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly  be  directed  to 
communicate  the  rule  as  to  cooperation  adopted  by  this  Assembly  to  the 
Presbyteries  of  this  Church,  whenever  he  shall  be  notified  that  the  same 
action  has  been  taken  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church. 

The  following  is  the  resolution  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  words,  "closer 
relations." 

Resolved,  6.  That  by  the  phrase  "closer  relations,"  so  far  as  this  General 
Assembly  is  concerned,  is  to  be  understood  any  and  all  forms  of  Church 
relations,  involving  cooperation,  federation,  or  organic  union,  as  the 
Providence  of  God  may  indicate.  While,  however,  thus  interpreting  the 
phrase,  we  declare  it  is  not  our  desire  unduly  to  urge  this  interpretation 
upon  any  other  Church,  but  are  prepared  to  conduct  negotiations  for 
closer  relations  upon  any  interpretation  agreeable  to  a  sister  denomina- 
tion. And  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is  hereby 
authorized  to  conduct  negotiations  with  Committees  of  other  Churches 
upon  the  basis  of  the  above  statement. — 1910,  p.  196. 

The  Joint  Report  of  the  Committees  of  this  General  Assembly  and 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  made  in 
May,  1910,  was  approved  by  both  the  respective  supreme  judicatories. 
That  Report  had  chiefly  to  do  with  the  cooperation  of  the  Churches  in 
their  general  work,  and  was  careful  to  avoid  all  recommendations  dealing 
with  organic  union.  The  action  of  the  United  Presbyterian  General 
Assembly  is  herewith  submitted  in  part. 

"This  Conference  and  the  proposed  closer  relations  between  these  two 
Churches  belong  to  that  general  movement  between  evangelical  Churches 
toward  more  intimate  relations  and  cooperation  in  general  Cliristian 
work.  This  movement  has  taken  form  in  the  Alliance  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  Throughout  the  World  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  in 
the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presby- 
terian System,  and  in  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Evangelical  Churches  of 
America,  with  each  of  which  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  is  connected. 
The  United  Presbyterian  Church  is  heartily  in  sympathy  with  such  move- 
ment, while  adhering  firmly  to  its  own  distinctive  principles  and  position 
among  evangelical  denominations.  While  maintaining  a  distinct  organiza- 
tion, the  General  Assembly  wishes  to  be  found  in  the  great  brotherhood 
of  love  and  Christian  work.  Taking  its  place  among  these  now  federated 
Churches,  it  is  proper  that  measures  be  taken  to  make  this  federation  most 
effective.  It  seems  that  this  end  would  be  most  satisfactorily  accomplished 
by  the  appointment  of  a  Permanent  Committee,  to  which  shall  be  referred 
all  questions  of  closer  relations  and  cooperatic^i  with  all  evangelical  Churches 
and  of  union  with  such  Churches  as  may  seek  union  on  satisfactory  terms. 
Therefore, 

"Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  does  hereby  appoint  and  establish 
a  Permanent  Committee  to  be  known  as  "The  Permanent  Committee  on 
Church  Relations,"  to  which  shall  be  referred  all  questions  of  closer  rela- 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  137 

tions  and  cooperation  witli  all  cvaiij^elical  (Miurchos,  and  of  union  with 
such  Churches  as  may  seek  union  on  satisfactory  terms.  This  Committee 
shall  consist  of  the  officers  of  the  General  Assembly  and  the  Corresponding 
Secretaries  of  the  Boards  of  Foreign  Missions,  Home  Missions,  Freedmen's 
Missions,  Church  l*]xtension,  Education,  antl  a  member  of  the  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath  Schools." 

Realizing  the  importance  of  the  action  taken  by  a  sister  Church,  and 
esteeming  its  ministers  and  members  highly  in  a  cordial  Christian  fellow- 
ship, it  is  recommended  that  this  Assembly  adopt  the  following: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  authorized  to  confer  with  the  "  Permanent  Committee  on  Church 
l^elations"  of  the  United  Presbyterian  General  Assembly,  considering 
any  and  all  questions  of  closer  relations,  of  cooperation,  and,  if  the  way 
should  be  clear,  of  organic  union. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Stated  Clerk  be  directed  to  transmit  the  above 
action  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church. — 
1911,  p.  235. 

10.  Matters  relating  to  union  with  the  Welsh  Presbyterian 

Church. 

The  Committee  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Welsli 
Calvinistic  Methodist  Church  commonly  known  as  the  Welsh  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  notified  your  Committee 
of  its  appointment  through  its  Chairman,  the  Rev.  Robert  T.  Roberts, 
D.D.,  of  Wilkes-Barre,  Pa.  A  joint  meeting  of  the  two  Committees  was 
held  in  New  York  City  on  December  5,  1907.  The  Committee  of  the 
Welsh  Church  submitted  a  series  of  inquiries  touching  the  matters  of 
federation,  organic  union,  Home  Missions,  and  the  effect  of  organic  union 
upon  the  Welsh  Presbyteries  and  Synods,  and  the  General  Committees, 
both  missionary  and  literary,  of  the  Welsh  General  Assembly.  After  an 
interesting  and  fraternal  discussion  your  Committee  adopted  a  Paper  in 
response,  of  which  the  following  is  an  abstract: 

ABSTRACT  OF  RESPONSE, 

1.  This  Committee  is  of  the  firm  belief  that  as  between  federation  and 
organic  union  there  is  no  intermediate  form  of  cooperation  between  our 
Churches  which  is  feasible.  Further,  it  would  not  be  desirable  for  us  to 
enter  into  federation  with  another  Church  under  other  terms  or  conditions 
than  tlie  forms  of  federation  which  we  now  have  in  "the  Council  of  the 
Reformed  Churches  in  the  United  States  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System," 
and  in  "The  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America." 

2.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  is  always 
ready  to  endeavor  to  do  its  share  in  carrying  the  burden  of  missionary 
work,  or  to  undertake  new  work  within  the  now  recognized  interdenomi- 
national rules  of  comity. 

3.  In  the  year  1905  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America  adojjted  an  amendment  to  its  Form  of  Government,  Chap,  x, 
Sec.  ii,  which  makes  that  Article  read  as  follows: 

"II.  A  Presbytery  consists  of  all  the  ministers,  in  number  not  less  than 
five,  and  one  ruling  elder  from  each  congregation,  within  a  certain  district; 
but  in  exceptional  cases  a  Presbytery  may  be  organized  within  the  boundaries 


138  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

of  existing  Presbyteries,  in  the  interest  of  ministers  and  churches  speaking 
other  than  the  English  language,  or  of  those  of  a  particular  race;  but  in 
no  case  without  theu-  consent;  and  the  same  rule  shall  apply  to  Synods." 

Accordingly,  while  organic  union  would  naturally  mean  that  the  United 
Church  would  constitute  but  one  General  Assembly,  yet  the  Synods  and 
Presbyteries  of  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  Church,  or  of  any  other 
body  capable  by  similarity  of  doctrine  and  polity  of  such  an  organic  union, 
could  be  received  under  this  rule  as  individual  Synods  and  Presbyteries 
under  our  form  of  government.  If  the  Plan  of  Union  should  so  provide, 
any  or  all  your  Synods  or  Presbyteries  could  forthwith  be  recognized  as 
separate  bodies  under  this  rule. 

4.  The  "Wisconsin  Synod  of  your  Church,  or  any  other  Synod,  its  in- 
dividuality being  preserved  in  the  plan  of  union,  would  in  the  natural 
course  continue  undisturbed  to  administer  and  hold  its  present  trust 
funds  unaffected  by  any  union,  unless  there  be  conditions  annexed  to  some 
of  its  trusts  of  which  we  have  no  knowledge. 

5.  Denominational  collections  in  our  Church  are  not  obligatory,  but 
freewill  gifts.  The  only  apportionments  on  the  Churches  are  for  eccle- 
siastical expenses.  The  General  Assembly  authorizes  its  missionary  and 
benevolent  Boards  to  appeal  to  all  the  churches  for  contributions,  and 
occasionally  commends  special  causes  to  the  generosity  of  the  Church  at 
large. 

It  is  recommended  that  the  above  Paper  be  approved  for  substance  by 
the  General  Assembly,  and  that  the  Committee  be  authorized  to  continue 
the  negotiations. — 1908,  p.  90. 

Your  Committee  met  with  the  Committee  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  on  December  4,  190S,  at  Philadelphia,  Pa.  The  Welsh 
Church  was  represented  by  the  Rev.  Robert  T.  Roberts,  D.D.,  the  Rev. 
H.  C.  Griffith,  and  Rev.  John  Hammond.  The  Committee  of  the  Welsh 
Presbyterian  Church  reported  that  the  Presbyteries  of  that  body  were 
.engaged  in  voting  upon  the  question  of  union  between  the  two  Churches, 
and  your  Committee  adopted  at  the  close  of  our  conference  with  them  the 
following  resolutions: 

Resolved,  That  we  have  listened  with  profound  gratification  to  the 
Report  concerning  the  action  of  certain  of  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Welsh 
Calvinistic  Church  in  favor  of  organic  union  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  we  devoutly  hope  that  continued 
favorable  action  among  the  remaining  Presbyteries  will  result  in  organic 
union  between  the  two  bodies. 

Inasmuch  as  the  consideration  of  the  question  of  union  is  still  in  progress 
in  the  Welsh  Church,  and  also  inasmuch  as  the  General  Assembly  of  that 
Church  will  not  meet  until  1910,  the  following  resolutions  arc  submitted 
to  the  General  Assembly  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  General  Assembly  approves  of  the  action  of  its 
Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  in  connection  with  the 
efforts  for  organic  union  between  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 
and  the  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church,  upon  the  basis  of  the  Plan  adopted 
by  the  General  Assembly  of  1908. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  139 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  be 
authorized  to  continue  the  negotiations  with  the  Committee  of  the  Welsh 
Presbyterian  General  Assembly. — 1909,  p.  78. 

Correspondence  has  been  carried  on  with  the  Committee  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church  in  America,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  instructions  of  the  General  Assembly  in  190S  and  1909. 
A  full  Report  of  terms  of  cooperation  with  a  view  to  organic  union  was 
submitted  to  the  Welsh  Presbyterian  Committee  in  1908,  after  ai)proval 
by  the  Assembly.  In  view  of  tlie  fact,  however,  that  the  Welsh  General 
Assembly  does  not  meet  until  September,  1910,  it  is  recommended  that 
the  terms  of  1908  be  reaffirmed  (see  Minutes,  1908,  p.  91).  These  terms 
are  substantially  as  follows: 

1.  That  union  with  the  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church  would  naturally 
mean  that  the  United  Church  would  have  but  one  General  Assembly, 
and  yet  under  the  provisions  of  Chap,  x.  Sec.  ii,  of  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, the  Welsh  Synods  and  Presbyteries  could  continue  within  the 
United  Church  as  separate  judicatories. 

2.  That  trust  funds  held  by  the  Wisconsin  Synod,  or  any  other  Synod 
'  of  the  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church,  would  continue  to  be  administered  for 

the  purpose  indicated  in  the  trusts. 

The  Committee  requests  that  it  be  authorized  to  continue  these  negoti- 
ations.—1910,  p.  200. 

The  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  whose  legal  name  is 
Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church,  has  from  time  to 
time  entered  into  negotiations  through  a  Committee  of  its  General  Assem- 
bly with  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
having  in  \aew  an  actual  union  of  the  two  bodies.  The  two  denominations 
have  been  in  close  fellowship  for  a  century,  and  one  of  the  original  organ- 
izers of  the  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  Great  Britain  was  the  Rev.  George 
Whitefield.  He  presided  over  the  first  Conference  of  this  body  of  Christians 
held  at  Watford,  Glamorganshire,  in  1742,  nearly  two  years  before  the 
Wesleyan  or  Arminian  Methodists  were  organized  by  John  Wesley. 

The  delay  in  bringing  about  the  union  with  this  body  of  Christians 
has  been  caused  entirely  by  the  language  question.  Your  Committee  in 
1908  reported  to  the  General  Assembly  the  Plan  of  Union  which  was 
approved,  and  was  voted  upon  by  the  official  bodies  of  the  Welsh  Church. 
The  minority,  however,  was  so  considerable  that  it  was  thought  best 
not  to  press  the  matter.  In  December,  1918,  the  Committee  of  the  Welsh 
Presbyterian  Church,  composed  of  Rev.  R,  R.  Davies  and  Rev.  R.  E. 
Williams,  had  a  Conference  with  a  Subcommittee  of  your  Committee  and 
stated  that  the  subject  of  union  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.,  was  to  be  voted  upon  in  the  Presbyteries  and  Synods  of  their 
Church.  They  also  requested  information  as  to  whether  the  Plan  formerly 
submitted  could  be  regarded  as  valid  at  present.  Your  Committee  replied 
that  it  could  be  so  regarded,  and  that  the  facts  presented  by  them  would 
be  submitted  to  the  General  Assembly  of  1919.  It  is  desired,  therefore, 
for  purposes  of  clear  understanding  that  the  former  agreement  be  con- 
firmed.    It  is  as  follows : 

The  preliminary  Articles  of  Agreement  between  the  Welsh  Presbyterian 
Church  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 


140  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

1.  As  to  Separate  Presbyteries  and  Synods. — In  the  year  1905  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  adopted  an  amendment  to  its  Form  of 
Government,  Chap,  x,  Sec.  ii,  which  makes  that  section  read  as  follows: 

"II.  A  Presbytery  consists  of  all  the  ministers,  in  number  not  less  than 
five,  and  one  ruling  elder  from  each  congregation,  within  a  certain  district ; 
but  in  exceptional  cases  a  Presbytery  may  be  organized  within  the  bound- 
aries of  existing  Presbyteries,  in  the  interests  of  ministers  and  churches 
speaking  other  than  the  English  language,  or  of  those  of  a  particular  race; 
but  in  no  case  without  their  consent;  and  the  same  rule  shall  apply  to 
Synods." 

Accordingly,  while  organic  union  would  naturally  mean  that  the  United 
Church  would  constitute  but  one  General  Assembly,  yet  the  Synods  and 
Presbyteries  of  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  Church,  or  of  any  other 
body  capable  by  similarity  of  doctrine  and  polity  of  such  an  organic  union, 
could  be  received  under  this  rule  as  individual  Synods  and  Presbyteries 
under  our  Form  of  Government.  If  the  Plan  of  Union  sh<juld  so  provide, 
any  or  all  your  Synods  or  Presbyteries  could  forthwith  be  recognized  as 
separate  bodies  under  this  rule. 

2.  Trust  Funds. — The  Wisconsin  Synod  of  your  Church,  or  any  other 
Synod,  its  individuality  being  preserved  in  the  Plan  of  Union,  would  in 
the  natural  course  continue  undisturbed  to  administer  and  hold  its  present 
trust  funds  unaffected  by  any  union,  unless  there  be  conditions  annexed 
to  some  of  its  trusts  of  which  we  have  no  knowledge. 

3.  Collections. — Denominational  collections  in  our  Church  are  not  oblig- 
atory, but  freewill  gifts.  The  only  apportionments  on  the  churches  are 
for  ecclesiastical  expenses.  The  General  Assembly  authorizes  its  missionary 
and  benevolent  Boards  to  appeal  to  all  churches  for  contributions,  and 
occasionally  commends  special  causes  to  the  generosity  of  the  Church 
at  large. 

It  is  recommended  that  the  above  Paper  be  approved  for  substance  by 
the  General  Assembly,  and  that  the  Committee  be  authorized  to  continue 
the  negotiations. 

The  Committee  recommend  the  following  resolution  for  adoption: 
Resolved,  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
hereby  authorized  to  proceed  with  all  necessary  arrangements  for  the 
advancement  of  the  Plan  of  Union  between  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  A.,  and  the  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church,  report  to  be  made  to 
the  General  Assembly  of  1920.— 1919,  p.  108. 

The  Committee  of  the  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church  met  with  your 
Committee  in  the  Witherspoon  Building,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  on  Wednesday, 
December  3,  1919.  It  was  opened  with  prayer  by  the  Rev.  John  Ham- 
mond, M.A.,  of  the  Welsh  Church,  and  Dr.  Mendcnhall  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  There  were  present  for  the  Welsh  Church:  Rev.  John  Hammond, 
M.A.,  Moderator,  Scranton,  Pa.;  Rev.  John  Davies,  D.D.,  Utica,  N.  Y., 
Secretary  of  the  Committee;  Rev.  J.  C.  Jones,  D.D.,  Oak  Hill,  Ohio;  Rev. 
Edward  Roberts,  Madison,  Wis.;  Rev.  David  Edwards,  Lime  Springs, 
Iowa;  Mr.  II.  0.  Prytherch,  Scranton,  Pa.;  Mr.  J.  Jordan  Jones,  Colum- 
bus, Ohio.  There  were  present  for  the  Presbyterian  Church:  Rev.  W.  II. 
Roberts,  D.D.,  LL.D.;  Rev.  John  A.  Marquis,  D.D.,  LL.D.;  Rev.  J.  Ross 
Stevenson,  D.D.,  LL.D.;  Rev.  II.  G.  Mendenhall,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  George 
Reynolds,  D.D. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  141 

Resolutions  of  the  Welsh  General  Assembly. 

Dr.  Da  vies  presented  the  resolutions  of  the  last  meeting  of  the  Welsh 
General  Assembly,  which  arc  as  follows: 

1  That  we  rejoice,  considering  the  importance  of  the  question  of  unitin;; 
with  the  Prcs])yteri:in  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  that  there  has  been  shown 
so  deep  an  interest  in  the  matter,  and  that  such  commendable  cfTorts  have 
been  made  to  enlighten  our  members  on  its  different  phases.  Neverthe- 
less we  would  have  been  better  pleased,  if  the  meml)ers  had,  still  more 
cenerallv  acknowledged  the  fair  and  deliberate  way  in  which  it  was  put 
before  them,  l)y  taking  advantage  of  the  opportunity  given  to  declare 
their  feeling  and  opinion. 

">  That  the  General  Assembly  is  evidently  face  to  face  with  the  fact  of 
a  great  majority  in  the  churches  in  favor  of  union,  being  that  the  vote 
was  one  of  99  churches  for  and  20  against,  and  feel  that  as  a  matter  of 
justice  to  such  readiness,  we  are  bound  to  arrange  measures  to  bring  the 
matter  to  a  speedy  and  effective  consummation,  consistent  with  the 
wisdom  and  deliberation  that  will  bring  us  the  important  advantages  of 
the  whole  range  of  the  work  of  the  Kingdom  in  our  midst,  and  measures 
also  of  which  we  can  be  confident  that  they  will,  in  a  short  time  bear 
fruit  in  a  deep  conviction  on  the  part  of  our  Connection  generally,  of  the 
wisdom  of  the  movement. 

3  That,  in  accordance  with  the  voice  of  the  state  Synods,  we  proceed 
to  a  realization  of  the  union,  and  appoint  a  Committee  of  seven  (the 
Moderator  of  the  Assembly  being  one  of  them)  to  enter  thoroughly  into 
the  terms  of  union,  and  that  this  Committee  have  power  to  employ  all 
legal  and  other  means,  as  they  think  fit,  to  help  them  to  arrive  at  a  clear 
and  final  understanding  in  the  matter.  That  the  Moderator,  ex-Moderator 
and  the  Stated  Clerk,  present  the  names  of  the  other  si.x  members  of  the 
Committee  for  the  approval  of  the  Assembly. 

4  That  we  call  upon  this  Committee  to  bring  in  a  Report  of  its  pro- 
ceedings, and  a  full  and  detailed  declaration  of  the  terms  of  union,  to  an 
adjourned  meeting  of  this  Assembly  (constituted  as  it  is  this  time)  to  be 
held  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  during  the  month  of  May,  1920,  and  that  the 
Assembly  at  that  meeting,  after  deep  and  prayerful  consideration  of  the 
terms,  and  if  appro^^ng  of  them,  call  upon  the  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk 
of  each  state  Synod  to  give  effect  to  the  final  resolution  on  the  question, 
already  passed  by  their  Synod,  by  signing  the  deed  of  union,  if  this  be 
held  by  the  Joint  Committee  to  be  legally  necessary. 

5  That  a  kind  invitation  be  extended  to  the  Synods,  Rresbyteries  and 
churches  t^)  suggest  to  this  Special  Committee  any  questions  relative  to 
the  union  which  would  be  considered  important  to  bring  before  the  Joint 

Committee.  .  ,   •    ^i     tt  -^    i 

6.  That  the  terms  of  union  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  as  agreed  upon  by  the  Joint  Committee,  be  sent  to 
the  members  of  the  General  Assembly  as  soon  as  possible. 

7  The  following  brethren  were  approved  of  as  members  of  the  Com- 
mittee- Rev  John  Hammond,  M.A.,  Scranton,  Pa.;  Rev.  John  C.  Jones, 
D  D  Oak  Hill,  Ohio;  Rev.  John  Davies,  D.D.,  Utica,  N.  Y.;  Rev.  Edward 
Roberts  Madison,  Wis.;  Rev.  David  Edwards,  Lime  Springs,  Iowa; 
Mr.  H.  6.  Prytherch,  Scranton,  Pa.,  and  Mr.  John  Jordan  Jones,  Columbus, 
Ohio. 


142  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

8.  After  a  full  discussion  of  the  matter  by  the  Assembly,  during  which 
various  questions  were  suggested  with  a  view  of  helping  the  Committee, 
the  following  resolution  was  adopted: 

Under  a  deep  feeling  of  our  privilege  of  lioing  connected  with  the  work 
of  the  Lord,  and  of  our  great  responsibility,  especially  now,  in  this  im- 
portant moment  in  the  history  of  our  connection,  that  we  desire  humbly 
to  acknowledge  our  indcl)teilness  to  almighty  God  for  His  protection,  as 
manifested  in  sure  signs  of  the  guidance  of  His  spirit.  We  would  acknowl- 
edge gratefully  the  peace  and  cooperation  that  have  characterized  our 
deliberations  as  invaluable  blessings  from  above.  It  is  our  prayer  that 
tlie  Assembly  and  the  connection  be  kept  in  the  same  spirit,  and  abundantly 
cxjx'riencc  a  continuance  of  the  same  Divine  guidance,  and  realize  His 
grace  to  set  our  minds  on  the  highest  interests  of  the  Kingdom,  so  that 
the  final  result,  whatever  that  will  be,  may  give  us  the  utmost  confidence 
of  its  being  in  accordance  with  the  Divine  will,  and  prove  itself  the  means 
of  a  great  renewal  and  jirosperity  to  the  churches,  and  glory  to  the  Name 
which  is  above  every  name. 

Rev.  W.  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  explained  the  action  taken  at  the  last  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
and  presented  an  official  extract  from  its  Minutes  of  1919,  which  is  as 
follows: 

Action  of  the  General  Assembly. 

The  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  whose 
legal  name  is  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church,  has 
fr<jm  time  to  time  entered  into  negotiations  through  a  Committee  of  its 
General  Assembly  with  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  having  in  view  an  actual  union  of  the 
two  bodies.  The  two  denominations  have  been  in  close  fellowship  for  a 
century,  and  one  of  the  original  organizers  of  the  Calvinistic  Methodists 
in  Great  Britain  was  the  Rev.  George  Whitefield.  He  presided  over  the 
first  Conference  of  this  body  of  Christians  held  at  Watford,  Glamorgan- 
shire, in  1742,  nearly  two  years  before  the  Wesleyan  or  Arminian  Methodists 
were  organized  by  John  Wesley. 

The  delay  in  bringing  about  the  union  with  this  body  of  Christians 
has  been  caused  largely  by  the  language  question.  Your  Committee  in 
1!)0<S  reported  to  the  General  Asseml)ly  the  Plan  of  Union  which  w^as 
aj)proved,  and  was  voted  ui)on  by  the  official  l)odies  of  the  Welsh  Church. 
The  minority,  however,  was  so  considerable  that  it  was  thought  best  not 
to  i)ress  the  matter.  In  December,  1!)1S,  the  Committee  of  the  Welsh 
Presbyterian  Church,  composed  of  Rev.  R.  R.  Davies  and  Rev.  R.  E. 
Williams,  had  a  Conference  with  a  Sul)comn>ittee  of  your  Committee  and 
stated  that  the  subject  of  union  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  was  to  be  voted  upon  in  the  Presbyteries  and 
Synods  o{  their  Church.  They  also  requested  information  as  to  whether 
the  Plan  formerly  submitted  could  be  regarded  valid  at  present.  Your 
Committee  rej)lied  that  it  could  be  so  regarded,  and  that  the  facts  pre- 
sented i)y  them  would  be  submitted  to  the  General  Assembly  of  1919. 
It  is  desired,  therefore,  for  purposes  «)f  clear  understanding  that  the  former 
agreement  be  confirmed.    It  is  as  follows: 

The  i)reliminary  Articles  of  Agreement  between  the  Welsh  Presbyterian 
Church  and  the  Presbyterian  Churcli  in  the  United  States  of  America. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  143 

1.  As  to  Separate  Presbyteries  and  Syriods. — In  the  year  1005  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  adopted  an  amendment 
to  its  Form  of  Government,  Chap,  x,  Sec.  ii,  which  makes  that  section 
read  as  follows: 

II.  A  Presbytery  consists  of  all  the  ministers,  in  numl)cr  not  less  than 
five,  and  one  ruling  elder  from  each  congregation,  witliin  a  certain  district; 
but  in  exceptional  cases  a  Presbytery  may  l)e  organized  witliin  the  boundaries 
of  existing  Presbyteries,  in  the  interests  of  ministers  and  churches  speaking 
other  than  the  English  language,  or  of  those  of  a  particular  race;  but  in 
no  case  without  their  consent;  and  the  same  rule  shall  apply  to  Synods. 

Accordingly,  while  organic  union  would  naturally  mean  that  the  United 
Church  would  constitute  but  one  General  Assembly,  yet  the  Synods  and 
Presbyteries  of  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  Church,  or  of  any  other 
body  capable,  by  similarity  of  doctrine  and  policy,  of  such  an  organic 
union,  could  be  received  under  this  rule  as  individual  Synods  and  Presby- 
teries under  our  Form  of  Government.  If  the  Plan  of  Union  should  so 
provide,  any  or  all  of  your  Synods  or  Presbyteries  could  forthwith  be 
recognized  as  separate  bodies  under  this  rule. 

2.  Trust  Fimds. — The  Wisconsin  Synod  of  your  Church,  or  any  other 
Synod,  its  individuality  being  preserved  in  the  Plan  of  Union,  would  in 
the  natural  course  continue  undisturbed  to  administer  and  hold  its  present 
trust  funds  unaffected  by  any  union,  unless  there  be  conditions  annexed 
to  some  of  its  trusts  of  which  we  have  no  knowledge. 

3.  Collections. — Denominational  collections  in  our  Church  are  not 
obligatory,  but  freewill  gifts.  The  only  apportionments  on  the  churches 
are  for  ecclesiastical  expenses.  The  General  Assembly  authorizes  its 
missionary  and  benevolent  Boards  to  appeal  to  all  churches  for  contribu- 
tions, and  occasionally  commends  special  causes  to  the  generosity  of  the 
Church  at  large. 

It  is  recommended  that  the  above  Paper  be  approved  for  substance  by 
the  General  Assembly,  and  that  the  Committee  be  authorized  to  continue 
the  negotiations. 

The  Committee  recommends  the  following  resolutions  for  adoption: 
Resolved,  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
hereby  authorized  to  proceed  with  all  necessary  arrangements  for  the 
advancement  of  the  Plan  of  Union  between  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  A.,  and  the  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church,  report  to  be  made  to 
the  General  Assembly  of  1920. 

Questions  as  to  Special  Matters. 

Dr.  Davies  of  the  Welsh  Church  further  read  a  Paper  containing  a 
questionnaire,  and  reciting  several  points  to  be  considered  by  the  Joint 
Committees.  It  was  agreed  that  they  should  be  taken  up  and  discussed 
seriatim.  The  Paper  was  submitted  for  the  use  of  the  Committees.  Action 
was  taken  on  all  the  questions,  and  the  following  agreements  are  to  be 
considered  as  part  of  the  terms  of  union: 

I.  Language. — That  the  union  shall  not  involve  any  change  in  the 
matter  of  language,  that  is,  the  Welsh  churches  shall  be  at  perfect  liberty 
to  worship,  and  conduct  the  proceedings  of  its  different  courts  in  its  own 
language.     Whatever  change  in  language  be  deemed  necessary  for  the 


144  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

success  of  the  work,  the  responsibility  of  it  shall  rest  entirely  upon  the 
Welsh  Church. 

II.  Churches. — (a)  With  regard  to  the  important  question  in  Church 
government  of  the  right  to  decide  upon  the  admission  of  new  members, 
and  the  ciuestions  of  discipline  and  expulsion,  and  in  view  of  the  custom 
of  the  Welsh  churches,  it  will  be  considered  fair  that  the  powers  of  the 
])articular  church  be  acknowledged  to  the  extent  of  submitting  the  decisions 
of  the  Session  to  the  church  for  its  approval. 

(6)  Should  one  of  the  Welsh  churches  desire  to  join  an  English-speaking 
Presbytery,  that  such  a  rcciuest  shall  not  be  considered  without  consulta- 
tion with  the  Welsh  Presbytery,  nor  granted  without  its  consent. 

(c)  That  no  particular  Welsh  church  shall  be  dissolved  except  by  action 
of  its  own  Presbytery. 

{d)  That  the  property  of  any  local  Welsh  church  could  not  be  absorbed 
by  any  English-si)eaking  Presbytery  without  the  consent  of  the  local 
Trustees,  and  the  approval  of  the  Welsh  Presbytery  or  Synod. 

(e)  It  is  understood  that  this  union  shall  not  disturb  the  Welsh  Presby- 
terian Church  of  New  York  City  in  its  continuance  as  a  Welsh  church, 
l)ut  that  this  church  shall  remain  in  its  present  relation  to  the  Welsh 
Synod.  The  question  of  its  continuance  as  a  separate  Presbytery  is  re- 
ferred to  the  Welsh  Synod  of  New  York  and  Vermont. 

III.  Presbyteries. — (a)  The  present  Presbyteries  of  the  Welsh  Church 
sliall  be  C(jntinued. 

(6)  The  existing  Prosl)yteries  of  the  Welsh  Church  whose  churches  and 
ministers  are  not  of  the  rc(iuired  numjjer  for  a  Presbytery,  shall  be  allowed 
to  continue,  with  the  understanding,  that  the  Welsh  Synods  take  up  the 
possibility  of,  and  make  an  effort  for,  the  consolidation  of  the  smaller 
Presbyteries,  so  as  to  meet  the  requirements  of  the  Presbyterian  Form  of 
Government. 

IV.  Synods. — The  present  Synods  of  the  Welsh  Church  shall  be  con- 
tinued in  the  United  Church,  and  any  funds  vested  in  any  of  these  Sj^nods, 
shall  continue  under  the  control  of  the  Synods  for  the  purposes  for  which 
they  were  made. 

V.  General  Assembly. — (a)  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Welsh  Church 
shall  be  discontinued. 

(6)  The  representation  of  the  Welsh  Presbyteries  in  the  General  Assembly 
I  if  the  United  Church  shall  be  on  the  same  l)asis  as  that  of  the  English- 
speaking,  viz.:  one  minister  and  one  elder  from  ojich  Presbytery  consisting 
of  not  more  than  twenty-four  ministers. 

(c)  That  each  Welsh  Presbytery  shall  contribute  to  the  Ecclesiastical 
Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  at  the  rate  of  S^/^  cents  per  Church  mem- 
ber, or  at  the  annual  rate  fixed  by  the  Assembly  for  a  given  j'ear.  The 
expenses  of  the  delegates  or  commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly  are 
paid  out  of  this  fund. 

(d)  That  the  Welsh  Presbyteries  are  assured  of  a  fair  representation  on 
the  proper  Hoards  of  the  General  Assembly. 

VI.  Home  and  Foreign  Mission  Work. — (a)  The  Presbyterian  Church 
shall  take  up  the  Foreign  Mission  field  of  the  Welsh  Church. 

(6)  The  annual  contributions  of  Ihe  Welsh  Church  to  the  work. shall 
be  devoted  to  the  work  in  the  field  in  India  hitherto  undertaken  by  it. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  145 

(c)  That  the  Welsh  Synods  shall  continue  their  charge  of  their  own  home 
fields,  and  use  all  mission  funds  now  in  their  possession,  to  promote  the 
work  in  these  fields. 

(d)  That  the  Welsh  Synods  can  have  their  own  Mission  Boards,  or  if 
preferable  to  save  administrative  expenses,  they  can  have  due  represen- 
tation on  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions,  with  the  assurance  that  all 
applications  for  grants,  approved  by  the  Presbyteries  and  supported  by 
its  representative  with  the  Board,  shall  be  favorably  entertained  under 
the  customary  rules. 

VII.  Relief  and  Sustentation  Funds. — (a)  The  ministers  of  the 
Welsh  Presbyteries  shall  be  entitled  to  the  benefits  of  these  Funds  upon 
the  same  terms  as  the  Presbyterian  ministers.  No  distinction  is  made 
between  ministers  with  and  without  charge. 

(6)  The  term  of  thirty  years  qualifying  for  an  annuity  shall  be  reckoned 
for  the  Welsh  ministers  from  the  date  of  their  ordination  in  the  Welsh 
Church. 

(c)  The  annuity  may  be  continued  even  if  a  minister  removes  to  another 
country,  provided  that  he  continues  his  membership  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

(d)  The  provisions  for  the  widows  and  children  of  deceased  ministers 
shall  be  applicable  in  the  cases  of  Welsh  ministers. 

VIII.  Church  Erection  Fund. — The  Welsh  churches  shall  like  the 
Presbyterian  be  entitled  to  the  benefits  of  this  fund. 

IX.  Candidates  for  the  Ministry. — Candidates  for  the  ministry  in 
the  Welsh  Church  shall  be  subject  to  the  Presbyterian  rules  in  all  matters, 
such  as  probation,  education  and  ordination.  The  rules  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  will  also  be  applied  to  the  admission  of  ministers  from  other 
denominations. 

X.  Form  of  Worship  and  the  Sacraments. — The  Welsh  churches 
shall  continue  their  own  form  of  public  worship,  and  the  number  and  nature 
of  all  meetings  for  spiritual  edification.  Also  they  shall  continue  the  ad- 
minstration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  as  now  in  frequency  and  form. 

XI.  Literature. — (a)  The  Presbyterian  Church  will  be  willing  to  print 
Sunday-school  lessons  and  other  helpful  literature  for  the  Welsh  churches 
in  the  Welsh  language,  provided  that  every  effort  is  made  to  secure  a 
reasonable  circulation. 

(6)  Should  the  Welsh  churches  decide  on  the  publication  of  any  paper, 
or  the  continuance  of  its  monthly  magazine  for  some  years  for  the  benefit 
of  those  of  their  members  who  cannot  appreciate  literature  in  any  other 
language,  the  Presbj^terian  Church  would  be  willing  to  grant  a  substantial 
appropriation  through  the  proper  Board  for  that  purpose. 

XII.  Churches  in  Canada. — The  Welsh  churches  in  Canada  shall  be 
admitted  into  this  union. 

The  Presbyterian  Committee  submitted  to  the  Welsh  Committee  a 
Basis  of  Union,  and  Concurrent  Declarations.  The  Welsh  Committee 
withdrew  to  consider  the  documents,  and  after  a  recess,  reported  its  unani- 
mous acceptance  of  the  two  upon  the  understanding  that  the  foregoing 
Resolutions  I-XII,  being  the  result  of  a  thorough  consideration  of  all  the 
points  raised  by  the  Welsh  Committee,  and  containing  explicitly  certain 
of  the  terms  of  union,  are  to  be  taken  as  additional  to  these  two  documents. 


146  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Both  were  then  unanimously  adopted  by  the  Joint  Committees.     They 

are  as  follows: 

Basis  of  Union 

1  The  Calvinistic  Methodist  (or  Welsh  Presbyterian)  Church  in  the 
United  States  through  its  General  Assembly  hereby  agrees  to  be  received 
into  and  to  unite  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  by  ap- 
propriate action  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  latter  Church,  and  cove- 
nants that  the  said  General  Assembly  shall  receive  and  possess  all  the 
legal  and  corporate  rights  and  powers  now  vested  in  the  General  Assenibly 
of  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 

States.  I    •    i.-    1 

2.  This  union,  it  is  agreed,  is  effected  on  the  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical 
basis  of  the  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  as 
contained  in  the  volume  known  as  the  Constitution  of  said  Church;  both 
Churches  acknowledging  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments 
to  be  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  and  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and 
practice;  and  it  is  further  agreed  that  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  shall  be  adopted  and  sincerely  received 
by  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church  as  containing 
the  sj^stem  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  further  that 
the  Government  and  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
shall  be  approved  as  containing  the  principles  of  our  polity,  and  in  addition 
that  this  Basis  of  Union  is  binding  upon  all  ministers,  churches,  and 
judicatories,  of  said  Welsh  Church. 

Concurrent  Declarations. 

As  there  are  matters  pertaining  to  the  interests  of  the  united  Church, 
which  will  manifestly  require  adjustment  on  the  coming  together  of  the 
two  Churches  which  have  so  long  acted  separately,  it  is  highly  desirable 
there  should  be  previous  good  understanding  between  the  two  General 
Assemblies  as  to  certain  important  matters,  and  the  following  Concurrent 
Declarations  are  adopted  as  in  their  judgment  proper  and  equitable 
arrangements: 

1.  All  the  ministers  and  churches  embraced  in  the  Welsh  Calvinistic 
Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church  shall  be  admitted  to  the  same  stand- 
ing in  the  united  body  as  that  held  by  the  ministers  and  churches  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

2.  The  several  Synods  and  Presbyteries  of  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Metho- 
dist Church  shall  be  received  as  Synods  and  Presbyteries  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  and  are  as  follows: 

Synods  and  Presbyteries  of  the  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church. 
I.  Synod  of  New  York  and  Vermont. 

1.  Presbytery  of  Oneida:    Ministers  6,  Licentiates  3,  Churches  14. 

2.  Prcsljytery  of  Eastern  New  York  and  Vermont:    Ministers  3,  Licen- 

tiate 1,  Churches  9. 

IL  Synod  of  Pennsylvania. 

1.  Northern  Presbytery:    Ministers  7. 

2.  Southern  Presbytery:    Ministers  4. 

In  buth  Presbyteries,  Churches  17. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  147 

III    Synod  of  Ohio — Eastern  Pennsylvania. 

1.  Presbytery  of  Western  Ohio:    Ministers  4,  Churches  6. 

2.  Presbytery  of  Pittsburj^h:    Ministers  4,  Licentiate  1,  Churches  9. 

3.  Presbytery  of  Jackson:    Ministers  3,  Churches  9. 

IV.  Synod  of  Wisconsin. 

1.  Presbytery  of  Welsh  Prairie:    Ministers  S,  Licentiates  3,  Churches  17. 

2.  Presbytery  of  Dodgevillc:    Minister  1,  Churches  4. 

3.  Presbytery  of  LaCrosse:    Ministers  none,  Churches  3. 

4.  Presbytery  of  Waukesha:    Ministers  8,  Licentiates  2,  Churches  12. 

V.  Synod  of  Minnesota. 

1.  Presbytery  of  Blue  Earth:    Ministers  5,  Licentiates  2,  Churches  11. 

2.  Second  Presbytery:    Ministers  4,  Licentiate  1,  Churches  6. 

3.  Third  Presbytery:    Ministers  4,  Licentiate  1,  Churches  6. 

VI.  Western  Synod. 

1.  Eastern  Presbytery:    Ministers  3. 

2.  Western  Presbytery:    Ministers  5. 

Churches  in  both  Presbyteries,  12. 

The  preceding  list  was  published  in  1917.  The  Reports  indicate  about 
14,000  communicants. 

The  Board  of  Home  and  Foreign  Missions  is  a  separate  corporation. 
The  members,  officers  and  Trustees  are  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly. 
In  1917  there  were  six  foreign  missionaries  laboring  in  Sylhet  and  Shais- 
taganj,  India.  There  is  also  a  Board  in  charge  of  a  monthly  periodical 
known  as  "Y  Cyfaill"  ("The  Friend"). 

3.  The  corporate  rights  now  held  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Welsh 
Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church  or  by  its  Synods  or  Presby- 
teries or  by  separate  denominational  Boards  of  Trustees  shall  be  fully 
respected,  and  their  funds  shall  be  held  and  applied,  in  the  future  as  in 
the  past  for  their  several  purposes  required  by  law. 

4.  The  ministers  and  churches  of  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist 
Church  shall  be  entitled  to  the  same  privileges  of  the  several  Boards  and 
permanent  Agencies  of  the  Presbyterian* Church  in  the  U.S.A.,  according 
to  the  rules  and  regulations  as  applied  to  the  ministers  and  churches  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  and  in  connection  with  the  Board 
of  Relief  and  Sustentation,  service  in  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist 
Church  shall  be  counted  as  equivalent  to  service  in  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A. 

5.  Candidates  for  the  ministry  now  under  the  care  of  the  Presbyteries 
of  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  Church,  shall  be  entitled  to  receive 
aid  from  the  General  Board  of  Education  on  the  same  basis  as  candidates 
of  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

The  Joint  Committee  voted  that  the  representatives  of  the  Welsh 
Synods  in  the  Welsh  General  Assembly  sign  the  documents  of  union,  and 
also  the  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk  of  that  General  Assembly,  and  that 
the  union  be  consummated  when  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  approves  of  the  union  and  adopts  the  Basis 


148  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

of  Union  and  the  Concurrent  Declarations,  as  explained  in  the  documents 
forming  the  main  part  of  this  Report. 

Resolutions  were  adopted  expressing  the  hope  on  the  part  of  the  Presby- 
terian Committee  that,  in  the  event  of  the  adoption  of  the  Plan  of  Union 
by  the  Welsh  CJeneral  Assembly,  all  the  members  of  said  Assembly  would 
come  to  Philadelphia,  to  be  i)resent  at  its  completion  by  the  Presbyterian 
General  Asseml)ly,  and  recommending  that  the  expenses  of  the  visit  be 
provided  by  the  Presbyterians. 

A  resolution  was  adopted  by  the  Presbyterian  Committee  expressing 
its  great  appreciation  of  the  kindliness,  the  fraternal  attitude,  and  the 
Christian  spirit  of  the  Welsh  Conunittee. 

A  resolution  was  adopted  by  the  Welsh  Committee  expressing  its  great 
pleasure  at  the  generous  spirit  of  the  Presbyterian  Committee,  and  especially 
of  the  kindly  services  of  Dr.  Roberts. 

It  was  agreed  that  this  Report  should  be  submitted  to  both  General 
Assemblies. 

W.  II.  Roberts,  Chairman  of  the  Presbyterian  Committee. 
John  IL\mmond,  Chairman  of  the  Welsh  Committee. 
John  Da  vies,  Secretary  of  the  Welsh  Committee. 

—1920,  pp.  lOS-117. 

The  Special  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  through 
its  vice  chairman,  Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  D.D.,  presented  its  Report 
which  was  accepted.  Sections  5,  6  and  7  were  adopted.  Section  8,  being 
the  Joint  Report  on  Union  with  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  Church 
in  the  United  States,  with  all  its  recitals  and  resolutions,  was  unanimously 
adopted  with  the  addition  of  the  following  resolutions: 

Whereas,  The  Welsh  General  Assembly  has  pursuant  to  the  Plan  of 
Union  signed  l)y  its  duly  accredited  representatives  the  document  of 
union  of  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
and  has  adjourned  commissioning  a  delegation  to  this  Assembly.    Be  it 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Articles  of  Agreement,  the  Basis  of  Union,  and 
the  Concurrent  Declarations  agreed  to  by  the  Welsh  General  Assembly, 
be  and  the  same  hereby  arc  adopted. 

2.  That  the  delegates  to  the  General  Assembly  commissioned  to  this 
Assembly  be  forthwith  received  and  seated  as  commissioners  to 
this  Assembly. 

3.  That  said  delegates  be  heard  at  tliis  time  by  their  spokesman.' 

4.  That  the  Moderator  thereupon  make  the  ai)pr()priate  declaration  to 
b(!  entered  in  the  Minutes  of  this  Assembly,  that  the  union  of  these  two 
bodies  is  now  complete  and  effectual,  and  be  authorized  and  directed 
with  the  Stated  Clerk  to  sign  in  the  name  of  this  body  the  document  of 
union  to  be  properly  approved. 

The  d(0(>gates  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Welsh  Cal- 
vinistic Church  i)eing  i)resent,  they  were  introduced  to  the  Moderator 
and  the  Assemljly.  An  address  was  then  delivered  by  their  spokesman, 
Rev.  J(»hn  Hammond,  M(td{>rator  of  tlu;  recent  Welsh  General  Assembly, 
after  which  a  Welsh  hymn  was  sung  by  the  entire  delegation. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  149 

Rev.  William  11.  Roberts,  D.D.,  Chairman  of  the  Committee  on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union,  made  a  fitting  response  to  the  sentiments  expressed 
by  the  spt)kesman  of  the  delegation. 

The  Moderator  then  made  formal  Declaration  of  the  Union  in  the 
following  words: 

"In  the  name  of  the  great  Head  of  our  Church,  and  by  virtue  of  the 
powers  vested  in  me  by  this  132d  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  I  hereby  declare  that  the  union 
between  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  upon  the 
Basis  of  Union,  the  Articles  of  Agreement,  and  the  Concurrent  Declara- 
tions, as  set  forth  in  the  documents  of  union,  is  now  complete  and  effectual." 

Upon  the  invitation  of  the  Moderator,  Rev.  Joseph  A.  Vance,  D.D., 
led  the  Assembly  in  prayer. 

The  Welsh  delegation  was  made  a  Special  Election  Section  with  rights 
and  privileges  as  constituent  members  of  this  General  Asseml)ly,  as  follows: 

Ministers — John  Davies,  William  E.  Evans,  Hugh  W.  Griffith,  Samuel 
W.  Griffiths,  John  J.  Hammond,  T.  0.  Hughes,  E.  Edwin  Jones,  Henry 
K.  Jones,  John  C.  Jones,  John  D.  Jones,  J.  R.  Morris,  Humphrey  W. 
Owen,  John  0.  Parry,  Samuel  E.  Prytherch,  D.  Kendrick  Roberts,  Edward 
Roberts,  E.  S.  Roberts,  John  Williams,  Richard  J.  Williams,  Robert  E. 
Williams. 

Elders — Owen  Jones,  O.  R.  Jones,  T.  J.  Morgan,  Henry  0.  Prytherch, 
William  R.  Thomas,  Richard  T.  Williams.— 1920,  p.  3G. 

11.    Matters  relating  to  union  with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 

Church,  Colored. 

This  organization,  composed  solely  of  colored  ministers  and  members, 
came  into  existence  as  an  organized  Church  in  1S69,  by  an  act  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  Its  General 
Assembly  was  not  organized  until  May,  1874.  It  consists  to-day  of  four 
Synods,  200  ministers,  300  congregations  and  about  20,000  communicants. 

The  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  considered  the 
question  whether  the  time  had  come  to  take  up  the  question  as  to  whether 
this  Church  was  prepared  to  become  a  part  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.,  thus  carrying  forward  the  work  of  union  among  American 
Presbyterians.  The  matter  was  referred,  for  consideration  and  report, 
to  a  Subcommittee  consisting  of  Rev.  William  H.  Black,  D.D.,  Rev.  William 
J.  Darby,  D.D.,  and  E.  E.  Beard,  Esq.  Correspondence  was  had  further 
in  this  matter  with  the  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen. 
In  a  letter  written  recently  the  Secretary  states  that  the  best  educational 
institution  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  Colored,  has  been 
aided  quite  liberally  by  the  Board,  namely,  the  Bowling-  Green  Academy, 
of  Bowling  Green,  Ky.  The  Secretary  adds  that,  "Should  steps  for  union 
be  taken  in  an  orderly  way,  without  contention  and  without  division  of 
sentiment,  the  Board  would  have  no  disposition  to  shrink  from  the  additional 
obligations  this  movement  would  put  upon  us,  provided  the  Church  at 
large  would  stand  by  us  in  our  efforts  to  carry  this  additional  work." 

No  resolution  in  connection  with  this  matter  is  submitted,  it  being 
felt  that  it  is  sufficient,  at  present,  simply  to  submit  the  above  statement 
for  the  information  of  the  Assembly.    It  certainly  would  be  advantageous 


150  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

to  colored  Presbyterians  if  tliey  could  be  brought  into  unity  under  the 
plan  of  organization  found  in  our  Form  of  Government,  which  authorizes 
them  to  have  their  own  Presbyteries  and  Synods. — 1916,  p.  38. 

A  Subcommittee  was  appointed  to  give  attention  to  the  situation  in 
this  Church,  with  the  hope  that  developments  might  be  of  a  nature  that 
would  bring  about,  in  due  time,  a  union.  This  Committee  is  composed 
of  Drs.  Black,  Darby,  Elmore,  Hill  and  Mr.  Beard.  The  General  Assembly 
is  requested  to  continue  the  General  Committee  in  charge  of  negotiations, 
with  a  view  to  cooperation  and  union  between  the  two  Churches,  so  far 
as  practicable. — 1917,  p.  205. 

This  body  of  colored  Christians,  established  as  a  separate  denom- 
ination in  1870  by  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  did  not  take 
part  in  the  movement  for  Reunion  between  that  Church  and  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  which  resulted  in  the  Organic  Union  of  1906. 
The  relation  between  the  two  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Churches,  how- 
ever, was  both  sympathetic  and  close,  and  the  Colored  Church  was  to  a 
considerable  extent  dependent  upon  the  mother  Church  for  aid  in  many 
ways.  This  fact  was  recognized  in  the  Plan  and  Terms  of  Reunion  and 
Union  of  1906,  Resolution  No.  13  of  which  reads: 

"Whereas,  The  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church  have  called  attention  to  the  responsibility  which 
its  Church  has  felt  in  the  matter  of  aiding  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  Colored — its  Educational  Society  having  been  charged  by  its 
General  Assembly,  from  year  to  year,  with  certain  duties  in  relation  to 
said  Church — in  order  that  this  responsibility  may  be  duly  recognized 
by  the  reunited  Church  toward  that  particular  denomination  of  colored 
people;  therefore, 

"  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  Educational  Society  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  both  of  which,  after  the  completion 
of  the  Reunion  and  Union,  will  be  Agencies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  are  hereby  authorized  and  directed  to  con- 
sider what  may  be  done  by  the  reunited  Church  for  the  further  evangeli- 
zation and  education  of  the  colored  people  in  the  South  and  Southwest; 
report  to  be  made  to  the  One  Hundred  and  Nineteenth  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  meeting  in 
1907."    {Minutes,  G.  A.,  1906,  p.  148.) 

The  Educational  Society  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  has 
been  only  a  holding  corporation  for  some  years,  and  its  responsibilities 
in  this  matter,  therefore,  ceased  when  its  active  work  terminated. 

Last  year  this  Committee  appointed  a  Subcommittee  consisting  of 
R(!V.  Drs.  Black,  Darby,  Elmore,  Hill,  and  E.  E.  Beard,  Esq.,  to  make 
full  intjuiry  as  to  the  situation  in  the  Colored  Cumberland  Church.  The 
Report  was  carefully  considered  by  the  Committee,  at  its  meeting  in 
March,  1918,  and  it  was  ascertained  that  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freed- 
men had  been  giving  assistance  to  the  Colored  Church  in  various  ways, 
since  the  Reunion,  and  that  no  other  Board  was  authorized  to  extend  aid 
to  it  or  to  conduct  work  within  its  bounds.    The  Committee  feels  that  the 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  151 

General  Assembly  would  be  justified  in  taking  action  in  this  matter  of  a 
fraternal  character,  and  recommends  the  adoption  of  the  following  reso- 
lutions, viz.: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  and  the  Board  oj 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work,  in  view  of  Resolution  No.  13,  of 
the  Terms  of  Union  and  Reunion  of  190G,  are  hereby  authorized  to  con- 
duct work  within  the  bounds  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
Colored,  in  such  manner  as  shall  adequately  provide  for  the  religious 
necessities  of  that  Church,  due  regard  being  had  to  the  denominational 
rights  of  said  Church,  Reports  of  action  taken  to  be  made  by  each  Board 
to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  be  directed 
to  communicate  the  above  action  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumber- 
land Presbyterian  Church. — 1918,  p.  119. 

The  Subcommittee  on  the  Relations  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  Colored,  was  continued  this  year,  and  consists  of  the  Rev.  Drs. 
Black,  Darby,  Elmore,  Hill,  and  E.  E.  Beard,  Esq.  This  Committee  has 
continued  its  inquiry  into  the  situation  of  the  Colored  Cumberland  Church, 
and  the  General  Assembly  of  that  Church  at  its  meeting  in  May,  1918, 
approved  the  action  of  the  Committee  which  it  had  appointed  to  confer 
with  our  Committee.  This  document  recognized  the  fact  that  "Under 
the  terms  of  the  'Cumberland  Union'  of  1906,  the  Board  of  Missions  for 
Freedmen  of  the  U.  S.  A.  Church  has  aided  generously  our  school  at  Bowl- 
ing Green,  Ky.,  which  is  managed  by  a  Board  of  Trustees  appointed  by 
the  Kentucky  Synod.  The  same  Board  has  also  undertaken  the  support 
of  Rev.  C.  G.  Rowlett  as  an  evangelist  to  labor  in  our  bounds. 

The  Report  states  further  that  "Under  existing  circumstances,  the 
Committee  informs  us  that,  on  account  of  charters  of  the  Boards,  the 
way  does  not  seem  clear  for  any  other  aid  to  be  rendered  us  in  the  various 
departments  of  our  Church  work,  such  as  planting  and  sustaining  schools 
in  other  parts  of  our  field,  the  supplementing  of  salaries  of  our  ministers 
in  Home  Mission  fields,  the  building  of  churches  for  the  weaker  congre- 
gations, the  care  of  ministers  and  those  dependent  on  them  when  they 
become  disabled  from  disease  or  old  age  and  particularly  the  vital  matter 
of  helping  to  provide  the  Church  steadily  and  regularly  from  year  to  year 
with  a  properly  trained  ministry.  How  to  meet  these  pressing  and  vital 
needs  is  a  most  urgent  thing  in  our  denominational  life." 

The  Assembly's  Committee  reports  that  the  Board  of  Publication  and 
Sabbath  School  Work  has  appointed  the  Rev.  J.  M.  DeShong  to  labor 
under  their  direction,  and  that  he  has  rendered  good  service. 

The  Committee  will  report  further  on  this  subject  to  the  Assembly  if 
the  need  arises,  and  asks  to  be  continued  in  the  consideration  of  this 
subject.— 1919,  p.  109. 

There  are  supposed  to  be  fifteen  or  twenty  thousand  Cumberland 
Presbyterians,  colored,  scattered  over  the  Southern  States  of  Kentucky, 
Tennessee,  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Texas,  Arkansas,  Missouri  and  Okla- 
homa. Among  these  Presbyterians  there  is  employed  one  teacher,  one 
evangelist  and  one  Sunday-school  missionary.  Inasmuch  as  the  work 
is  so  meager  while  the  need  is  so  great,  we  fear  that  in  the  proposed  re- 


152  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

organization  and  consolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church 
tiiis  work,  to  which  our  Church  thus  far  has  given  so  Httle  attention,  may 
be  entirely  overlooked.  We  feel,  therefore,  that  the  Assemblj^  should  be 
reminded  at  this  time  as  to  the  solemn  engagement  into  which  it  entered 
at  the  time  of  the  Reunion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  in  1906. 

"  Whereas,  The  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbj^terian  Church  have  called  attention  to  the  responsibility  which 
its  Church  has  felt  in  the  matter  of  aiding  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  Colored,  its  Educational  Society  having  been  charged  by  its 
General  Assembly  from  year  to  year  with  certain  duties  in  relation  to  said 
Church,  in  order  that  this  responsibility  may  be  duly  recognized  by  the 
reunited  Church  toward  that  particular  denomination  of  colored  people; 
therefore, 

"Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  of  the  Presbj^terian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  Educational  Society  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  both  of  which,  after  the  com- 
pletion of  the  Reunion  and  Unioji,  will  be  Agencies  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  are  hereliy  authorized  and  directed 
to  consider  what  may  be  done  by  the  reunited  Church  for  the  further 
evangelization  and  education  of  the  colored  people  in  the  South  and 
Southwest;  report  to  be  made  to  the  One  Hundred  and  Nineteenth 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  meeting  in  1907.     (Assembly  Minutes  1906,  pp;  149-50.) 

"Looking  to  the  work  of  the  coming  year,  the  Board  submits  to  the 
General  Assembly  the  following  recommendations: 

"That  inasmuch  as  the  corporate  existence  of  the  Educational  Society 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  is  likely  to  be  continued  through 
another  year  (jr  longer,  the  General  Assembly  of  the  reunited  Church  shall 
authorize  the  lioard  of  I\Iissi(jns  for  Freedmen  to  use  the  Board  of  Directors 
of  said  Educational  Society,  if  so  continued,  and  its  secretary  as  the  agency 
through  wliich  such  assistance  may  be  tendered  to  the  educational  and 
missionary  work  of  the  Cumberland  Presbj^terian  Church,  Colored,  as 
said  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen,  may  deem  proper. 

"In  soliciting  contributions  from  former  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
churches  for  the  work  of  the  Board  (jf  Missions  for  Freedmen,  said  Board 
may  concede  to  all  said  churches  the  privilege  of  directing  all  their  con- 
tributions for  the  jiurposo  to  be  apjilied  for  the  aid  of  the  Educational 
Missionary  work  of  the  Cumberland  Cliurch,  Colored. 

"The  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  may  make  still  further  appro- 
priaticms  from  its  treasury  as  in  its  judgment  the  interests  of  said  colored 
Cumberland  Presbyterians  may  reciuirc  and  the  funds  will  allow. 

"The  manner  of  making  such  appropriations  and  the  conditions  im- 
posed shall  be  left  to  the  judgment  of  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen, 
the  same  to  conform  as  nearly  as  jiossible  to  the  rules  and  regulations 
under  which  the  ordinary  work  of  the  Board  is  conducted. 

"Particular  attention  is  called  to  the  need  of  special  training  in  behalf 
of  candidates  for  the  ministry  in  this  denomination.  The  Board  feels 
that  some  special  arrang(!inent  should  be  made,  jointly'  with  the  authorities 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  Colored,  whereby  their  young 
men  preparing  for  the  ministry  may  secure  better  training  for  their  life 
work.    (Reports  of  the  Boards,  1907,  pp.  13  and  14.) 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  L'JIJ 

"That  the  rocommondatiou  of  the  Board  in  rop;ard  to  the  contribution, 
the  appropriation  and  distribution  of  funds  for  tlie  educational  and  mis- 
sionary work  of  tlie  Cumberhvnd  Presbyterian  Churcli,  Colored,  be  adopted. 
This  recommendation  is  recorded  in  full  in  the  Report  of  the  Board." 
,    (Assembly  Minutes  1907,  p.  72.) 

By  the  Reunion,  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians  lost  the  machinery  of 
administration,  it  all  being  merged  into  the  machinery  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  hence  the  former  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 
is  not  able  to  do  what  it  formerly  did  for  the  colored  people  and  keep  in 
close  touch  with  their  movements  and  institutions.  There  is  no  member 
of  the  Board  of  Freedmen  representing  the  former  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church  in  such  a  way  as  to  be  near  the  conscience  and  activities 
of  the  Board.  We  fear  also  that  the  Boards  of  the  Church  which  deal  with 
colored  people  have  been  so  preoccupied  with  the  over  demand  upon  their 
time  and  resources  that  they  have  not  felt  the  pressure  of  this  particular 
obligation.  In  the  light  of  solemn  pledges  that  have  been  made,  we  recom- 
mend that  the  Assembly  renew  the  agreement  already  made,  endeavor  to 
carry  it  out  in  good  faith  and  refer  the  matter  to  the  Board  of  Freedmen 
for  its  immediate  and  earnest  consideration. — 1922,  p.  83. 

12.    Federation  and  co-operation  of  Presbyterian  and   Reformed 
Churches  in  America. 

1.  Report  of  the  Committee*  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  on 
Presbyterian  Federation,  1904. 

At  a  meeting,  in  New  York  City,  on  December  9,  1903,  the  subject  of 
a  federation  of  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  was  considered. 
There  were  present  representatives  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  America, 
the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  General  Synod,  two  members  of  the 
Committee  on  Union  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  in  an  unofficial 
capacity,  and  a  majority  of  the  members  of  your  Committee.  The  Rev. 
J.  P.  Searle,  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  America,  was  chosen  as  Chair- 
man of  the  Conference  on  the  nomination  of  the  Chairman  of  your  Com- 
mittee, and  the  Rev.  J.  D.  Steele,  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church, 
was  chosen  secretary.  A  free  and  friendly  interchange  of  views  was  had 
on  the  subject  of  the  closer  relations  of  the  Churches.  The  Conference 
continued  over  into  the  next  day,  and  the  result  of  the  deliberations  is  con- 
tained in  the  following  Paper,  which  is  submitted  to  the  Assembly  for  con- 
sideration, and,  if  deemed  proper,  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  Joint  Conference  on  the  closer  cooperation  of  the 
Reformed  Churches  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  composed  of  Com- 
mittees representing  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  General  Synod, 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  the  Reformed  Church  in  America, 
and  corresponding  members  from  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  after 
full,  frank,  and  prayerful  conference,  is  unanimously  agreed: 

1.  That  some  form  of  union  closer  and  more  tangible  than  any  at  pres- 
ent existing  between  the  Reformed  Churches  holding  the  Presbyterian 
ord(;r,  is  desirable  for  the  furtherance  of  the  work  entrusted  to  them  by 
the  Head  of  the  Church. 

2.  That  such  closer  union  is  possible: 

*For  names  of  members  of  the  Committees,  see  below,  p.  154. 


154  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

(a)  Through  the  complete  consolidation  of  some  of  these  Churches,  and 
(b)  through  such  federation  as  shall  preserve  the  identity  of  the  various 
bodies  entering  into  it,  and  shall  also  provide  for  effective  administrative 
cooperation. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  several  Committees  constituting  this  Joint  Con- 
ference, not  fully  instructed  ui)on  this  point,  be  requested  to  report  to  the 
bodies  appointing  them  the  above  conclusions,  and  to  seek  further  instruc- 
tions as  to  which  of  the  lines  indicated  shall  be  pursued  in  the  future  Con- 
ferences of  these  Committees. 

Resolved,  3.  That  this  Joint  Conference  extends  the  invitation  already 
given  by  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  General  Synod,  to  the 
various  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  family,  to  appoint  Committees  to 
confer  with  us  upon  this  great  question  of  closer  cooperation  or  unity. 

In  view  of  the  action  of  the  Conference  it  is  recommended  that  the 
following  resolution  be  adopted: 

Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  approves  in  general  of  the  idea  of  a 
federation  or  Federal  Union  between  such  Presbyterian  and  Reformed 
Churches  in  the  U.  S.  A.  as  do  not  favor  at  present  an  organic  union  of 
these  Churches,  and  hereby  empowers  its  Committee  on  Church  Coopera- 
tion and  Union  to  proceed  with  negotiations  having  in  view  such  federa- 
tion or  Federal  Union,  report  to  be  made  to  the  next  Assembly. — 1904, 
p.  126. 

2.  Plan  of  Cooperation  with  Churches  in  the  Presbyterian  Alliance  reaffirmed. 

Resolved,  That  the  Plan  of  Cooperation  with  the  Presbyterian  and  Re- 
formed Churches  in  America,  adoj)ted  by  the  Assembly  of  1897,  be  and 
is  hereby  reaffirmed  as  the  rule  of  conduct  for  all  the  field  work  of  the 
B(jards  of  Home  Missions,  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath 
School  Work,  and  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen,  in  their  relations 
to  the  work  of  similar  Boards  or  Committees  of  the  above-named  Churches. 
—1904,  p.  126. 

[See  also,  below,  p.  291.] 

3.  Report  of  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  on  Presby- 

terian Federation,  1905. 

The  Assembly's  Committee  met  from  November  29  to  December  1, 
1904,  in  the  First  United  Presbyterian  Church,  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  with  the 
Committee  of  six  otlier  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  of  the  U.  S.  A. 
These  Committees  had  all  been  app(jintcd  for  the  purpose  of  considering 
tiic  subject  of  the  closer  relations  of  the  Churches  which  they  represented. 
The  names  of  the  Churches  and  the  members  of  the  Committees  present 
are: 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  General  Synod:  Rev.  J.  D.  Steele, 
D.D.,  Chairman;  Rev.  Thomas  Watters,  D.D.,  Rev.  David  McKinney, 
D.D. 

Reformed  Church  in  America:  Rev.  Edward  B.  Coe,  D.D.,  Chair- 
nuin;   Rev.  J.  Preston  Searle,  D.D. 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States:  Rev.  G.  B.  Strickler, 
D.D.,  Chairman;  Rev.  C.  R.  Hemphill,  D.D.,  Rev.  S.  M.  Neel,  D.D., 
Rev.  J.  II.  McNcilly,  D.D.,  Rev.  W.  E.  Boggs,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  R.  Hower- 
ton,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  F.  Cannon,  D.D.,  Capt.  C.  N.  Roberts,  Hon.  Charlton 
H.  Alexander,  Mr.  T.  Harrison. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  155 

United  Presbyterian  Church:  Rev.  T.  R.  Turnbull,  D.D.,  Chair- 
man; Rev.  J.  G.  D.  Fiiulley,  D.D.,  Rev.  A.  G.  Wallace,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  W. 
Witherspoon,  D.Fl 

CiTiMBERLAND  PRESBYTERIAN  Church:    Rcv.  William  II.  Black,  D.D., 

Chairman. 

Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.:  Rev.  J.  H.  Prugh,  D.D.,  Chairman; 
Rev.  Cyrus  Cort,  D.D.,  Rev.  David  B.  Lady,  D.D. 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.:  Rev.  Wm.  Henry  Roberts, 
D.D.,  Chairman;  Rev.  J.  Addison  Henry,  D.D.,  Rev.  Robert  F.  Coyle, 
D.D.,  Rev.  W.  N.  Page,  D.D.,  Rev.  W.  J.  McCaughan,  D.D.,  Rev. 
C.  A.  Dickey,  D.D.,  Rev.  D.  P.  Putnam,  D.D.,  Rev.  R.  H.  Hartley, 
D.D.,  Rev.  J.  D.  Moffat,  D.D.,  Mr.  Reuben  Tyler,  Mr.  E.  S.  Wells, 
Mr.  L.  H.  Severance,  Mr.  H.  C.  Gara. 

The  Committee  from  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  was  present  at 
the  Conference  by  invitation.  The  General  Synod  of  that  Church  meets 
once  in  three  years,  and  representation  of  the  Church  was  made  possible 
through  the  kindness  of  Rev.  Dr.  J.  H.  Prugh,  president  of  the  Synod, 
and  on  the  understanding  that  the  representatives  were  present  unofficially. 

After  serious  and  prolonged  deliberation,  characterized  throughout  by 
a  thoroughly  fraternal  spirit,  the  following  Paper  was  adopted  by  the  Con- 
ference, and  is  herewith  submitted  to  the  Assembly  for  consideration: 

[Note.— See  for  Plan  submitted.  Minutes,  1905  pp.  127-130.]   ' 

4.  Action  of  the  Assembly  of  1905  on  the  proposed  Plan  of  Presbyterian 

Federation. 

The  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures  presents  the  following  additional 
Report:  _^ 

There  has  been  referred  to  the  Committee  the  action  of  the  Report  of 
the  Committee  on  Cooperation  and  Union  numbered  IV,  on  Presbyterian 
Federation.  This  section  is  submitted  to  the  Assembly  not  for  present 
approval,  but  for  consideration,  and  this  consideration  does  not  bind  any 
future  Assembly  to  the  adoption  of  the  proposed  Plan  of  Federation  when 
completed  and  presented.  It  is  recommended  that  the  section  referred 
be  published  with  the  remainder  of  the  Report  in  the  Minutes  of  the 
Assembly. 

The  Plan  of  Federation  set  forth  therein  provides  for  a  permanent 
Council  of  Reformed  Churches  in  the  U.  S.  A.  Holding  the  Presbyterian 
System,  its  members  being  elected  according  to  a  simple  ratio  by  the 
Churches  which  are  party  to  it,  and  for  submission  to  this  Council  by  the 
supreme  judicatories  represented  in  it  of  such  matters  as  they  may  deem 
wise.  It  is  recommended  that  our  Committee  on  Cooperation  and  Union  be 
continued  for  the  future  consideration  of  the  Plan  as  desired,  and  the 
Committee  is  expected  to  continue  to  guard  the  Plan  from  usurpation  of 
rights  now  held  by  our  Assembly  or  other  courts,  notably  in  the  provision 
for  the  withdrawal  of  any  Church  from  the  Council  if  it  deems  wise,  as 
provided  in  paragraph  16  of  the  present  proposal.  Your  Committee  see 
in  the  Plan  an  effort  to  express  the  wish  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  to  stand 
shoulder  to  shoulder  in  the  one  task  of  advancing  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
which  is  the  duty  of  each  and  therefore  of  all. — 1905,  p.  109. 


15(5  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

5.  Report  of  the  Commillce  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  on 
Presbyterian  Federation,  1906. 

The  Plan  of  Federation  of  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  sub- 
mitted last  year  was  carefully  considered  in  Joint  Conference  by  the  Com- 
mittees on  Closer  Relations  of  the  interested  Churches  at  Charlotte,  N.  C, 
March  14-16,  1906,  as  already  stated.  The  deliberations  of  the  seven 
Committees  were  characterized  by  the  utmost  frankness,  cordiality,  and 
courtesy,  and  extended  through  three  days.  It  was  found  advisable  to 
alter  the  title  of  the  Plan  of  Federation  so  that  it  should  read  "Articles 
of  Agreement,"  and  to  modify  verbally  the  Plan  to  agree  with  this  change. 
The  powers  of  the  Council  which  the  adoption  of  the  Articles  of  Agree- 
ment will  establish  were  made  advisory,  except  as  to  Articles  Nos.  6  and 
7.  The  Articles  were  all  approved  by  the  Conference  by  a  vote  of  29  to  2, 
and  as  finally  adopted  are  as  follows: — 1906,  p.  127. 

6.  The  Articles  of  Agreement. 

The  Reformed  Churches  in  America'Holding  the  Presbyterian  System 
desiring  to  evince  and  develop  their  si)iritual  unity  and  to  promote  closer 
relations  and  more  effective  administrative  cooperation  among  these 
Churches,  hereby  adopt  the  following  Articles  of  Agreement  in  further- 
ance of  these  purposes: 

1.  For  the  prosecution  of  work  that  can  be  done  better  unitedly  than 
separately  an  ecclesiastical  Council  is  hereby  established,  which  shall  be 
known  by  the  name  and  style  of  "The  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches 
in  America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System." 

2.  The  Council  shall  consist  of  at  least  four  representatives,  ministers  or 
ruling  elders,  from  each  of  the  constituent  Churches,  for  each  one  hundred 
thousand  communicants  or  fraction  thereof  up  to  three  hundred  thousand; 
and  where  a  Church  has  more  than  three  hundred  thousand  communicants, 
then  four  representatives,  ministers  or  elders,  for  each  additional  two 
hundred  thousand  communicants  or  fraction  thereof.  These  persons  shall 
be  chosen  with  their  alternates  under  the  direction  of  their  respective 
supreme;  judicatories,  in  such  manner  as  those  judicatories  shall  respectively 
determine. 

3.  Every  Church  entering  into  this  Agreement  retains  its  distinct 
individuality,  its  own  creed,  government,  and  worship,  as  well  as  every 
power,  jurisdiction,  and  right,  which  is  not  by  these  Articles  expressly 
and  exclusively  delegated  to  the  body  hereby  constituted. 

4.  The  Council  shall  exercise  only  such  powers  as  are  conferred  upon 
it  by  these  Articles,  or  such  as  may  hereafter  be  conferred  ui)on  it  by  the 
constituent  Churches.  It  shall  not  interfere  with  the  creed,  worship,  or 
govcrmnent  of  the  Churches,  and,  in  particular,  all  matters  of  discipline 
shall  be  left  to  the  exclusive  and  final  judgment  of  the  ecclesiastical 
authorities  of  the  Churches  concerned.  All  acts  of  the  Council  affecting 
the  interests  of  any  of  the  constituent  Churches  shall  have  only  advisory 
authority,  except  in  matters  covered  by  Articles  6  and  7. 

5.  The  Council  shall  j)rom()te  the  cooperation  of  the  constituent  Churches 
in  their  Foreign  Missionary  work,  and  al^o  in  their  general  work  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  in  comiection  with  Home  Missions,  Work 
Among  (he  Colon-d  Peoi)le,  C'hurch  Erection,  Sabbath  Schools,  Publication, 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  157 

and  Education.     The  Council  may  also  advise  and  recommend  in  other 
matters  pertaining  to  the  general  welfare  of  the  Kingdom  of  Clu-ist. 

G.  The  Council  shall  have  j)ower  to  deal  with  questions  which  may 
arise  between  the  constituent  Churches,  in  regard  to  matters  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Council,  which  the  constituted  Agenci(>s  of  the  Churches 
concerned  have  been  unable  to  settle,  and  which  may  be  brought  to  the 
attention  of  the  Council  by  the  supreme  judicatories  of  the  parties  thereto; 
and  such  differences  shall  thereupon  be  deterniined  by  the  Council  or  by 
such  Agencies  as  it  may  appoint.  If  determined  by  an  Agency,  such  as  a 
Committee  or  Commission,  there  shall  be  the  right  of  appeal  to  the  Council 
for  final  decision.  The  representatives  in  the  Council,  of  Churches  which 
are  parties  to  questions  at  issue,  shall  be  excluded  from  voting  upon  such 
questions.  Every  final  decision  shall  be  transmitted  by  the  Council  to 
the  supreme  judicatories  of  the  Churches  concerned,  which  shall  take  such 
steps  as  are  necessary  to  carry  the  decision  into  effect. 

7.  The  Council  shall  have  power  to  deal  with  any  other  matters  of 
interest  common  to  any  two  or  more  of  the  constituent  Churches,  which 
may  be  referred  to  it  by  the  supreme  judicatories  of  the  Churches  con- 
cerned for  its  action,  with  such  authority  in  the  premises  and  under  such 
conditions  as  may  be  agreed  upon  by  the  Churches  which  make  the  refer- 
ence. It  may  also  initiate  movements  having  cooperation  in  view,  sub- 
ject to  the  approval  of  the  Churches  concerned. 

8.  The  Council  shall  have  power  to  open  and  maintain  a  friendly  corre- 
spondence with  the  Presbyterian  and  other  Evangelical  Churches  for  the 
purpose  of  promoting  concert  of  action  in  matters  of  common  interest;  but 
nothing  in  this  Article  shall  be  construed  as  affecting  the  present  rights 
of  correspondence  of  the  constituent  Churches. 

9.  The  Council  shall  give  full  faith  and  credit  to  the  acts,  proceedings, 
and  Records  of  the  duly  constituted  authorities  of  the  several  constituent 
Churches. 

10.  The  officers  of  the  Council  shall  be  a  president,  vice  president, 
Stated  Clerk,  treasurer,  and  such  other  subordinate  officers  as  may  be 
necessary. 

11.  The  Council  shall  meet  in  regular  session  at  least  biennially,  and 
on  its  own  adjournment,  at  such  time  and  place  as  may  be  determined.  In 
conduct  of  its  meetings  it  shall  respect  the  conscientious  views  of  its  con- 
stituent members.  The  president  shall  call  special  meetings  at  any  time 
when  requested  so  to  do  by  a  majority  of  the  representatives  of  each  of  two 
or  more  of  the  constituent  bodies;  thirty  days'  notice  of  such  meetings 
shall  be  given  to  all  the  members,  and  only  such  business  may  be  trans- 
acted as  is  specified  in  the  notice. 

12.  The  incidental  expenses  of  the  Council  shall  be  met  by  a  fund  to  be 
provided  by  a  'pro  rata  apportionment  on  the  basis  of  the  representation  of 
each  Church  in  the  Council.  The  expenses  of  the  representatives  shall  be 
paid  by  their  respective  Churches.  All  the  expenses  invcjlved  in  the 
settlement  of  any  question  between  the  Churches  shall  be  borne  equally 
by  the  Churches  concerned. 

13.  When  the  representatives  of  three  of  the  Churches,  at  a  meeting 
of  either  the  Council  or  its  Agencies,  request  a  unit  vote  by  Churches  upon 
a  pending  motion,  the  vote  shall  be  so  taken. 

14.  The  Council  shall  have  power  to  make  such  regulations  and  by-laws 
as  shall  be  deemed  necessary  for  the  conduct  of  its  business. 


158  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

15.  After  this  Council  shall  have  been  constituted,  any  Church  holding 
the  Reformed  Faith  and  Presbyterian  Polity  may  be  received  into  the 
Council  by  a  majority  of  the  representatives  of  the  Churches,  voting  by 
the  unit  rule,  and  upon  its  adoption  of  the  Articles  of  Agreement. 

16.  Any  Church  in  the  Council  may  withdraw  therefrom  on  notice 
officially  given,  and  on  its  observance  of  the  same  Constitutional  steps  as 
were  followed  in  its  adoption  of  these  Articles. 

17.  Any  amendment  to  these  Articles  proposed  to  the  Council  shall 
before  its  adoption  be  approved  by  the  Council,  and  receive  the  consent 
of  two  thirds  of  the  constituent  Churches  acting  in  accordance  with  their 
respective  Constitutions.  When  the  Council  shall  have  been  notified  of 
such  consent  it  shall  declare  the  amendment  to  be  a  part  of  the  Articles  of 
Agreement. 

IS.  These  Articles  of  Agreement  shall  go  into  effect  when  any  two  or 
more  Churches  shall  adopt  the  same  by  proper  action,  and  elect  their 
representatives  in  the  manner  herein  provided. 

The  above  Articles  were  adopted  at  Charlotte,  N.  C,  March  16,  by  the 
Committees  on  Closer  Relations  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church 
(General  Synod),  the  Reformed  Church  in  America,  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  the  United  Presbyterian  Church, 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  the  Reformed  Church  in 
the  United  States,  and  the  Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church. 

J.  Preston  Searle,  Chairman. 
Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Secretary. 

—1906,  pp.  126-130. 

7.  Actioii  of  the  Assembly  of  1906  on  the  Articles  of  Agreement. 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Articles  of  Agreement  Between  the  Reformed 
Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  submitted  by  the 
Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  and  approved  by  the  Joint 
Conference  of  the  Committees  on  Closer  Relations  of  seven  Churches  of  the 
Presbyterian  family,  be  and  hereby  are  adopted. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  refers  to  the  Committee  on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union  the  preparation  of  a  Plan  for  the  nomination  and 
election  of  the  representatives  of  this  Church  to  the  Council  of  the  Re- 
formed Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  established 
by  the  Articles  of  Agreement,  report  to  be  made  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  1907.— 1906.  p,  130. 

8.  The  Articles  of  Agreement  between  the  several  Presbyterian  and 

Reformed  Churches. 

The  Articles  of  Agreement  between  the  several  Presbyterian  and  Re- 
formed Churches,  having  as  their  chief  purpose  the  "prosecution  of  work 
that  can  be  done  better  unitedly  than  separately,"  were  adopted  by  this 
General  Assembly,  May  24,  1906,  and  were  also  adopted  in  the  same 
year  by  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  America.  The 
latter  Church  has  also  elected  its  representatives,  and  by  so  doing 
complied  fully  with  the  provisions  of  Article  18  of  the  Plan.  Said  Article 
Eighteen  (IS)  reads: 

"These  Articles  of  Agreement  shall  go  into  effect  when  any  two  or  more 
Churches  shall  adopt  the  same  by  proper  action,  and  elect  their  represen- 
tatives in  the  manner  herein  provided." 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  159 

It  is  now  the  duty  of  this  Assembly,  in  order  to  put  tlic  Articles  into 
operation,  to  elect  under  Article  Two  (2)  of  the  Plan,  thirty-two  represen- 
tatives to  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the 
Presbyterian  System.    Article  Two  (2)  reads: 

"2.  The  Council  shall  consist  of  at  least  four  representatives,  ministers 
or  ruling  elders,  from  each  of  the  constituent  Churches,  for  each  one 
hundred  thousand  communicants  or  fraction  thereof  up  to  three  hundred 
thousand;  and  where  a  Church  has  more  than  three  hundred  thousand 
communicants,  then  four  representatives,  ministers  or  elders,  for  each 
additional  two  hundred  thousand  communicants  or  fraction  thereof. 
These  persons  shall  be  chosen  with  their  alternates  under  the  direction 
of  their  respective  supreme  judicatories,  in  such  manner  as  those  judica- 
tories shall  respectively  determine." 

The  Assembly  of  1906  in  this  matter  adopted  the  following  resolution: 

"Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  refers  to  the  Committee  on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union  the  preparation  of  a  Plan  for  the  nomination  and 
election  of  the  representatives  of  this  Church  to  the  Council  of  the  Re- 
formed Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  established 
by  the  Article  of  Agreement,  report  to  be  made  to  the  General  Assembly 
of  1907." 

The  Committee  submits  the  following  Plan  for  the  election  of  these 
delegates,  viz.: 

The  first  two  members  of  the  delegation  to  be  the  Moderator  of  the 
General  Assembly  for  the  time  being  and  the  Stated  Clerk;  the  other 
members  to  be  divided  into  three  classes  of  five  ministers  and  five  ruling 
elders  each,  one  class  to  be  elected  by  this  Assembly  for  one  year,  one  for 
two  years,  and  one  for  three  years;  the  full  term  of  service  to  be  three 
years,  and  the  election  hereafter  to  be  annual,  one  class  of  ten  members 
each  year. 

It  is  recommended  that  the  Assembly  appoint  a  Committee  to  nominate 
the  thirty  delegates  above  referred  to,  by  classes. 

The  Committee  has  to  state  further  in  this  connection  that  the  Articles 
of  Agreement  have  been  sent  down  to  their  Presbyteries  by  the  following 
supreme  judicatories  of  the  Churches,  viz.: 

(a)  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. ; 

(6)  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North 
America,  and 

(c)  The  Associate  Reformed  Synod  of  the  South. 

The  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  as  already 
stated,  does  not  meet  until  June,  1908.  In  view  of  the  circumstances 
connected  with  these  Articles,  the  following  further  recommendations 
are  offered  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Stated  Clerk  send  official  notice  of  the  adoption 
of  the  Articles  and  the  election  of  representatives  by  this  Assembly  to 
the  several  denominations  interested. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  sum  of  five  hundred  dollars  ($500)  is  hereby  set 
apart  for  the  expenses  of  the  Council,  if  so  much  be  needed. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
report  upon  this  whole  matter  to  the  next  Assembly. — 1907,  p.  19. 


160  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

9.  Overtures  referred. 

The  General  Assembly  of  190G  referred  to  this  Committee  for  considera- 
tion and  report  Overtures  from  the  Presbyteries  of  BcIHiikIkvui,  Olympia, 
PuRet  Sound  and  Spokane,  respecting  organic  union  with  Reformed  Churches 
Hf)lding  the  Presbyterian  System.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  the  Reformed 
Church  in  America  has  adopted  the  Articles  of  Agreement  for  cooperation 
witli  other  Churches, and  in  view  also  of  the  fact  that  the  Reformed  Church 
in  the  United  States  lias  not  as  yet  had  opportunity  to  act  upon  the  res- 
olution of  the  Committee  on  Closer  Relations  of  its  General  Synod,  it 
is  reconamended  that  no  action  be  taken  on  the  Overtures  other  than  the 
following: 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  hereby  gives  expression  to  the 
willingness  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  to  enter  into  such 
relations  of  cooperation,  federation  or  organic  union  with  other  Presby- 
terian and  Reformed  Churches  as  may  be  mutually  acceptable. — 1907,  p.  21. 

10.  The  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  the  United  States. 

The  Committee  was  charged  with  the  duty  of  reporting  upon  the  whole 
matter  of  action  taken  by  the  Churches  interested,  under  the  Articles  of 
Agreement  between  the  several  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in 
the  United  States,  having  as  their  chief  purpose  "the  prosecution  of  work 
that  can  be  done  better  unitedly  than  separately."  These  Articles  were 
adopted  by  this  General  Assembly,  May  24,  1906.  Correspondence  showed 
that  they  had  also  been  adopted  by  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed 
Church  in  America,  the  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Presbyte- 
rian Church  of  North  America,  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States.  The  Council,  having  thus  come  into 
existence  by  the  action  of  the  supreme  judicatories  of  four  of  .the  interested 
Churches,  was,  in  accordance  with  an  agreement  entered  into  at  Charlotte, 
N.  C,  called  to  meet  in  the  Collegiate  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  Fifth 
Avenue  and  Twenty-Ninth  Street,  New  York  City,  December  3,  1907. 
The  Council  met  according  to  the  call,  and  was  duly  organized  by  the 
election  of  the  Rev.  J.  Preston  Searle,  D.D.,  of  the  Reformed  Church  in 
America,  as  president;  the  Hon.  T.  C.  McCrea,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States,  as  vice  president;  the  Rev.  William  11.  Roberts, 
D.D.,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  as 
Stated  Clerk;  and  Mr.  William  Hill,  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church, 
as  treasurer. 

The  representatives  in  the  Council  of  this  Church  were  duly  elected 
by  thc.G(^iieral  Assembly  (jf  1907,  on  the  Plan  found  on  p.  20  of  the  Minutes. 
The  Plan  is  as  follows: 

"The  first  two  members  of  the  delegation  to  be  the  Moderator  of  the 
General  Assembly  for  the  time  being  and  the  Stated  Clerk;  the  other 
members  to  be  divided  into  three  classes  of  five  ministers  and  five  ruling 
ciders  each,  one  class  to  be  elected  by  this  Assembly  for  one  year,  one  for 
two  years,  and  one  for  three  years;  the  full  term  of  service  to  be  three 
years,  and  the  election  hereafter  to  be  annual,  one  class  of  ten  members 
each  year." 

Under  the  I'lan,  it  becomes  n(H"(>ssary  for  this  General  Assembly  to  elect 
delegates  in  jjlacc  of  the  following  persons,  who  were  chosen  by  the  last 
A.sacmbly  for  the  term  of  one  year: 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  IGl 

Ministers— \Y alter  A.  Brooks,  D.U.,  William  R.  Taylor,  D.D.,  William 
McKibbin,  D.D.,  George  Alexander,  D.D.,  and  Wallace  Radcliffe,  D.D.; 
Ruling  Elders — Hon.  Darwin  R.  James,  T.  H.  Perrin,  William  C.  Lilley, 
Edward  0.  Emerson  and  Hon.  L.  P.  Padgett. 

It  is  recommended  that  these  brethren[be  reelected  for  the  full  term  of 
three  years. 

The  Committee  submit  herewith  the  Minutes  of  the  Council,  showing, 
in  addition  to  the  organization  bj^  the  election  of  officers,  further  organiza- 
tion by  the  appointment  of  Committees  to  consider  and  report  upon 
business,  as  follows: 

Foreign  Missions,  Home  Missions,  Work  Among  Colored  People,  Chris- 
tian Education,  Correspondence  and  Finance. 

The  proceedings  of  the  Council  were  conducted  through  two  days,  and 
were  characterized  by  the  most  fraternal  spirit.  The  resolutions  adopted 
emphasized  in  a  special  manner  the  fact  that  there  is  very  much  in  the 
Ft)rcign  Mission  work  of  the  Churches  which  can  be  done  better  unitedly 
than  separately,  and  congratulated  the  Churches  upon  the  great  advance 
made  on  all  Foreign  Mission  fields  by  the  Churches  in  bringing  their 
work  into  more  effective  forms  for  cooperation  and  unity.  The  Council 
also  adopted  the  following  additional  resolutions: 

"Resolved,  1.  That  it  is  the  sense  of  this  Council  that  the  principle  of 
cooperation,  which  has  worked  so  admirably  in  the  foreign  field,  should 
be  applied  as  far  as  possible  to  work  among  the  colored  people  of  our 
country,  as  conducted  by  constituent  bodies  of  this  Council. 

"Resolved,  2.  That  in  the  matter  of  the  publication  of  books,  and 
especially  in  the  publication  of  periodicals,  an  earnest  effort  be  made  to 
secure  cooperation  and  combination,  so  as  not  only  to  reduce  the  original 
cost  of  puljlication,  but  also  to  enlarge  the  market  and  improve  the  character 
and  quality  of  all  such  publications. 

"Resolved,  3.  That  cooperation  be  sought  with  the  greatest  care  and 
energy  in  regard  to  all  work  among  the  peoples  speaking  foreign  languages, 
whether  that  work  is  done  through  publications  or  by  colporteurs  or  other 
similar  agents. 

"Resolved,  4.  That  in  the  organization  of  Sabbath  schools  in  the  des- 
titute portions  of  our  country,  and  in  the  missionary  work  accompanying 
or  growing  out  of  the  organization  of  such  schools,  great  pains  should  be 
taken  that  there  be  no  unnecessary  duplication  of  effort  or  waste  in  ex- 
penditure of  the  funds  of  the  Churches. 

"Resolved,  5.  That  serious  consideration  be  given  by  this  Council  as 
soon  as  possible  to  the  questions  arising  out  of  the  Young  People's  Work 
and  Young  People's  Societies  in  our  respective  Churches,  particularly 
with  reference  to  the  development  of  wise  methods  for  reaching  and 
influencing  the  young  in  the  matters  of  personal  religion,  and  of  cooperation 
with  the  organized  work  of  the  Churches. 

"Resolved,  6.  The  Council  deplores  the  persistent  efforts  to  exclude 
the  Bible  and  all  distinctly  Christian  features  in  our  public  schools,  and 
urges  the  Churches  represented  in  the  Council  to  bear  their  testimony 
in  this  matter  in  such  manner  as  may  be  most  effective,  and  in  accord 
with  their  views  as  to  the  relation  of  the  Church  to  such  questions." 

It  is  recommended  that  the  sum  of  $500  be  voted  for  the  expenses  of 
the  Council  for  this  year. 


162  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

The  Council  adjourned  to  meet  at  New  Orleans,  La.,  on  November  12, 
190S,  or  at  such  other  date  as  the  Executive  Committee  may  designate. 

The  representatives  of  such  Churches  as  have  not  yet  been  able  to  take 
action  upon  the  Articles  of  Agreement  were  invited  to  sit  as  advisory 
members  of  the  Council,  and  three  delegates  were  therefore  seated  from 
the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States. 

The  Minutes  of  the  Council  are  submitted  to  the  General  Assembly, 
with  the  recommendation  that  an  abstract  of  ihem  be  printed  in  the 
Appendix  to  the  Minutes  of  this  Assembly. — 1908,  p.  85. 

11.  The  Plan  of  Union  between  all  the  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian 
household. 

The  important  subject  of  the  union  of  all  the  Churches  in  the  United 
States  of  America  of  the  Presbyterian  household,  has  been  in  many  minds 
for  a  considerable  period  of  time,  and  first  found  a  partial  visible  expression 
in  the  establishment  of  "The  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America 
Holding  the  Presbyterian  System."  The  Articles  of  Agreement  establish- 
ing this  Council  were  framed  at  Charlotte,  N.  C,  in  1906,  and  were  adopted 
by  several  of  the  supreme  judicatories  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed 
Churches  in  1907.  The  first  meeting  of  this  Council  was  held  in  New 
York  City,  December,  1907,  and  it  has  met  in  regular  session  biennially 
since  that  date.  The  Council,  however,  is  a  body  with  little  power,  and 
its  main  function  thus  far  has  been  to  bring  together  for  cooperative  work 
the  Agencies  of  the  seven  Churches  which  are  represented  in  it,  in  order  to 
bring  about  unity  of  administration  effort  in  certain  departments. 

That  there  is  considerable  potentiality  for  federation  in  the  Council 
of  the  Rcf(jrmed  Churches  is  evidenced  by  the  emphasis  placed  upon  it 
by  the  action  of  the  Classes  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States 
upon  the  tentative  Plan  of  Union,  between  that  Church  and  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  as  stated  in  Section  IV 
of  this  Report.  This  view  of  the  matter  is  further  emphasized  by  the 
request  of  the  Committee  on  Closer  Union  of  the  Reformed  Church  in 
the  U.  S.,  submitted  to  the  General  Assembly  at  Atlanta,  Ga.,  May,  1913; 
api)roved  by  that  Assembly,  and  sent  through  the  Stated  Clerk  to  the 
supreme  judicatories  of  all  the  Churches  in  the  United  States  of  the  Presby- 
terian household.    The  action  thus  sent  down  reads  as  follows: 

"  Whereas,  The  Classes  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  in  their 
consideration  of  the  Plan  of  Union  between  the  Reformed  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  have  offered  a  number 
of  objections  to  the  projioscd  Plan,  and  yet  the  Reports  of  the  Classes 
indicate  a  widespread  and  deejjly  felt  desire  for  closer  union  between  the 
Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in  the  United  States;  and 

"  Whereas,  The  Committee  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  on 
Clo.ser  Union  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  believes  that 
the  contemplated  union  with  the  I'resbytcrian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  can 
be  more  etTectually  accomplished  by  a  plan  of  union  comprehending  all  the 
Churches  of  the  Reformed  and  Presbyterian  household;  and 

"  Whereas,  Such  a  union  has  b(>en  in  a  measure  prepared  for  by  the 
fellowship  of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding 
the  Presbyterian  System,  organized  in  1906,  and  efforts  are  now  being 
made  by  some  of  the  Churches  represented  in  the  Council  for  organic 
union;  therefore 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  163 

"Resolved,  1.  That  the  Committee  of  tlic  Reformed  Church  in  tlie 
IT.  S.  requests  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
that  it  join  in  presenting  a  jNIemorial  or  Overture  to  the  General  Assemlily 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  to  the  (Jencral  SyiK)d  of 
the  Reformed  Clun'ch  in  the  U.  S.,  urging  the  two  juiUcatories  to  memo- 
riaHze  or  overture  the  (leneral  Assemblies  or  the  (Jencral  Synods  of  the 
other  denominations  in  the  Council,  to  appoint  C'onimitf  ces  on  this  matter, 
or  to  refer  it  to  existing  Committees  on  Church  Union,  to  cooperate  with 
similar  Committees  of  the  other  Churches  in  the  Council,  to  put  the  move- 
ment for  organic  union  in  shape  for  further  action. 

"Resolved,  2.  That  in  view  of  the  unusual  fact  that  three  General  Assem- 
blies of  Churches  in  the  Council  of  Reformed  Churches  Holding  the  Presby- 
terian System  in  America  are  about  to  meet  at  the  same  time  and  place 
this  coming  May,  the  Committee  on  Closer  Union  of  the  Reformed  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  requests  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
of  the  Presbyterian  Churc^h  in  the  U.  S.  A.  to  present  this  Memorial  or 
Overture  through  their  General  Assembly  to  The  General  Assemblies  or 
General  Synods  of  the  other  Churches  in  the  Council  of  the  Reformed 
Churches. 

"Resolved,  3.  That  the  action  is  not  intended  to  suspend  the  movement 
for  closer  union  between  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  the 
Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  or  a  similar  movement  between  any  other 
Churches  in  the  membership  of  the  Council  of  Reformed  Churches  in 
America." 

This  matter  has  been  also  brought  to  the  attention  of  your  Committee 
through  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1913  in  referring  to  it  for 
consideration  and  report  Overtures  No.  234  from  the  Presbytery  of  Austin 
and  No.  301  from  the  Presbytery  of  Fort  Worth,  relating  to  the  organic 
union  of  all  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  of  America.  These 
Overtures  draw  attention  to  the  fact  that  there  exists  in  many  of  our  towns 
of  the  Southwest,  a  hurtful  overlapping  of  Presbyterian  Churches  of  differ- 
ent denominations,  resulting  in  harmful  comi)ctition  and  loss  from  both 
Churches  to  other  denominations,  and  in  injury  to  the  common  cause. 

The  same  Assembly  referred  to  this  Committee,  upon  recommendation 
of  the  Committee  on  Christian  Life  and  Work,  the  following  resolution: 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  matter  of  effecting  a  close  cooperation  with  power, 
by  the  Churches  included  in  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in 
America,  in  the  carrying  on  of  interchurch  work  in  common  territory 
be  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  with 
a  request  that  a  beginning  be  made  at  the  earliest  practicable  moment. 
(Minutes,  1913,  p.  295.) 

The  Committee,  further,  has  been  informed  that  the  "Council  of  the 
Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  Sj'stem,"  of 
which  seven  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  are  members,  has 
taken  action  recently  with  reference  to  the  idea  of  the  increase  of  its 
powers  along  cooperative  lines  of  action  in  the  interest  of  the  constituent 
Churches.*  To  that  action,  however,  at  present  this  Committee  has  no 
relation,  and  simply  refers  to  it  because  it  was  the  action  of  the  General 
Assembly  at  Atlanta  in  relation  to  a  Plan  of  Federative  Union,  already 
referred  to  in  this  Report,  which  led  to  action  by  the  Council  at  its  meeting 
in  Philadelphia  on  March  18,  1914. 

*See  Minutes,  1914,  p,  32. 


164  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

This  matter  of  federation  with  a  vievf  to  a  closer  union  has  received 
from  your  Committee  prayerful  and  earnest  attention.  The  manj'^  ob- 
stacles at  present  in  the  way  of  organic  union  have  been  clearly  realized 
atid  definitely  stated  at  the  Conferences  with  the  Committee  of  the  Reformed 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  What  is  true  of  that  Church  is  true  of  all  other 
Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  family.  Each  one  has  its  own  historic 
character,  a  most  loyal  constituency,  and  a  marked  individuality.  These 
factors,  so  vital  to  the  homogeneity  and  prosperity  of  a  Christian  Church, 
are  of  great  value.  That  to  a  certain  extent  they  are  barriers  in  the  way 
of  organic  union  is  certain,  but  it  is  believed  also  that  they  will  be  highly 
advantageous  in  relation  to  a  union  of  a  federative  character,  fashioned 
somewhat  after  the  plan  of  union  which  to-day  exists  in  the  American 
nation,  where  each  state  retains  self-government  in  certain  important 
particulars,  but  in  wliicli  matters  of  national  importance  find  a  center  in 
the  organized  Government  of  the  United  States.  That  this  idea  of  a 
federative  union  is  increasingly  popular  in  the  several  Churches  of  the 
Presbyterian  family  in  our  country  is  evident. 

The  Committee  also  has  given  attention  to  the  matter  of  overlapping, 
and  of  the  nerd  for  the  concentration  of  resources,  both  of  men  and  means, 
in  certain  linos  of  Church  work,  as  set  forth  in  the  Overtures  from  the 
Presbyteries  of  Austin  and  Fort  Worth,  and  also  in  the  resolution  of  the 
Committee  on  Christian  Life  and  Work.  That  a  plan  of  federative  union 
would  do  away  in  some  measure  with  the  difficulties  referred  to  in  the 
Overtures,  and  inure  to  the  prosperity  of  the  work  of  Christ  carried  on 
by  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches,  is  increasingly  admitted  in 
many  influential  quarters. 

The  Committee  also  expresses  the  judgment,  in  view  of  its  experiences 
and  its  observations  of  conditions  and  circumstances,  that  it  would  be 
wise  for  this  General  Assembly  to  give  expression  to  the  general  opinion 
held  in  this  Church  that  while  as  a  Church  the  ideal  is  cherished  of  a  future 
complete  organic  union  of  all  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches 
in  the  United  States,  that  nevertheless  this  ideal  finds  origin  in  a  sincere 
desire  for  an  increasing  power  for  them  all  in  connection  with  the  work  of 
Christ  in  our  land,  and  not  in  any  narrow  idea  of  the  absorption  of  other 
Churches  and  so  to  increase  our  already  great  constituency.  Li  the  Provi- 
dence of  God,  this  Church  is  the  largest  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  world, 
and  it  is  certain  that  we  cherish  no  other  feelings  but  those  of  fraternity 
and  deep  sympathy  for  all  Churches,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  whether 
large  or  small,  which  are  integral  parts  of  our  branch  of  the  Church 
Universal  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  hold  organic  union  as  the  ideal  of  union, 
because  there  is  in  it  the  hope  of  strength,  harmony,  power  and  prosi)erity 
beyond  any  present  development. 

In  view  of  all  the  considerations  above  stated,  the  Committee  submits 
the  following  resolutions: 

I.  yl.s  to  the  Overtures  on  Organic  Union. — With  reference  to  Overtures  Nos. 
234  and  301  from  the  Presbyteries  of  Austin  and  Fort  Worth,  both  having 
to  df)  with  the  subject  of  organic  union  of  all  Presbyterian  and  Reformed 
Churches  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  giving  as  a  reason  their 
experience  of  the  difficulties  connected  with  the  overlapping  of  missions 
and  churches  on  the  Home  Mission  field,  the  following  answer  is  recom- 
mended: 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  165 

Resolved,  1.  Tliat  since  "The  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in 
America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System"  was  formed  "to  promote 
closer  relations,  and  more  effective  administrative  cooperation  among  our 
Churches,"  this  Assembly  recommends  that  local  Councils  for  the  same 
purpt)ses  be  formed,  representative  of  Presbyteries  and  Classes  within  a 
given  territory,  which  shall  be  empowered  by  the  bodies  appointing 
them,  to  devise  measures  and  promote  educational,  missionary  and  other 
united  enterprises  in  accord  with  the  Articles  of  Agreement,  adoi)ted  for 
the  Council  by  its  constituent  Churches,  report  to  be  made  to  the  Presby- 
teries and  Classes  interested. 

Resolved,  2.  That  our  Presbyteries  and  Synods  hold  Conferences  with  the 
corresponding  ecclesiastical  bodies  of  other  Presbyterian  and  Reformed 
Churches  in  their  respective  territories,  for  the  cultivation  of  closer  re- 
lations and  for  general  education  in  the  whole  matter  of  Church  cooperation 
and  union. 

II.  As  to  Federation. — In  the  matter  of  federation,  the  following  reso- 
lutions are  submitted  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  it  is  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly  that  this  Church 
shouUl  seek  the  cooperation  of  other  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  famil}', 
in  efforts  to  bring  all  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  to  promote 
S(jme  plan  of  effective  federation,  in  which  there  shall  be  a  central  body, 
with  authority  to  regulate  the  great  missionary  Agencies  in  which  all 
our  Churches  are  deeply  interested,  somewhat  under  the  form  by  which 
the  states  of  the  Union  have  been  federated,  with  a  limited  and  yet  with 
an  effective  central  power,  and  to  that  end  recommends  careful  consider- 
ation of  the  availability  for  this  purpose  of  the  already  existing  "Council 
of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System." 

Resolved,  2.  That  this  Assembly  disclaims  any  purpose  to  seek  to  absorb  \ 
into  our  own  organization,  other  Church  organizations,  but  declares  that 
it  desires  at  present  such  a  federated  union  of  all  Presbyterian  and  Reformed 
Churches  as  will  leave  to  each  constituent  Church  such  a  degree  of  self- 
government  and  of  freedom  in  worship  as  each  one  of  the  Churches  would 
be  pleased  to  retain. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
authorized  to  take  up  negotiations  as  to  a  general  Plan  of  Union  of  all 
the  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  family  in  the  United  States  with  any 
Committees  or  Commissions  appointed  by  the  supreme  judicatories  of 
other  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches,  or  by  the  Council  of  the 
Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System. 

The  Committee  in  closing  places  on  record  its  high  appreciation  of  the 
kindly  courtesy  and  fraternal  spirit  of  the  representatives  of  the  Churches 
with  whom  the  privilege  of  conference  has  been  enjoyed.  No  note  of 
discord  has  at  any  time  been  heard  at  any  meeting  with  these  brethren. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  sense  of  a  common  fellowship  in  Christ  made  itself 
evident  in  most  gracious  ways.  So  distinct  was  this  manifestation  in  an 
outward  manner  of  an  inward  feeling  of  unity,  that  the  Chairman  of  the 
Committee  has  ventured  to  call  the  twentieth  century  the  Age  of  Fellow- 
ship. The  sixteenth  century  was  the  Age  of  Reformation;  the  seven- 
teenth, the  Age  of  Creed  Construction;  the  eighteenth,  the  Age  of  Defense 
and  the  Beginnings  of  Revival;  the  nineteenth,  the  Age  of  Missions  and 
Chui'ch  Expansion;   may  this  century  be  increasingly  one  of  true  fellow- 


IGG  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

ship  between  Christians,  hastening  the  coming  of  the  day  when  every 
tongue  shall  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord  to  the  glory  of  God  the 
Father. 

In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 
1914^  pp.  40-45.  William  Henry  Roberts,  CJiairman. 

12.    The  -pro-posed  union  of  all  the  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian 
household  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

The  Plan  of  Union  of  1913,  between  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.  and  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  as  already  intimated,  was 
brought  to  an  end  by  the  opposition  of  the  majority  of  the  Classes  of  the 
Reformed  Church,  and  because  many  of  them  favored  a  larger  union 
than  the  one  contemplated  in  said  Plan.  As  already  stated,  the  Rev. 
George  W.  Richards,  D.D.,  Chairman  of  the  Permanent  Commission  on 
Closer  Relations  with  other  Churches,  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Re- 
formed Church,  was  present  with  your  Committee  at  its  meeting  in  March. 
This  Commission  was  created  and  its  duties  indicated  by  the  following 
resolutions,  all  of  which,  having  each  a  relation  to  the  subject  of  union, 
are  hereinafter  quoted: 

"First. — That  in  view  of  the  large  number  of  Classes  which  have  taken 
unfavorable  action  on  the  Plan  of  Union,  further  negotiations  on  the 
basis  of  this  proposal  cease. 

"Second. — That  a  Permanent  Commission  on  Closer  Relations  with 
other  Churches  be  appointed  by  the  General  Synod,  Vhich  shall  have 
authority  to  receive  Overtures  and  proposals  from  other  Church  bodies 
in  reference  to  federal  or  organic  union,  and  that  this  Committee,  without 
having  authority  to  take  final  action,  submit  such  communications  to 
the  General  Synod  from  time  to  time. 

"Third. — That  the  General  Synod  encourage  efforts  toward  closer 
cooperation  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  the  other. 
Churches  represented  in  the  Council  of  Reformed  Churches  in  America 
Holding  the  Presbyterian  System."  (Minutes,  General  Synod,  1914,  p.  50.) 
At  the  meeting  of  your  Committee  on  March  31,  already  referred  to, 
it  was  agreed  that  the  Rev.  Dr.  Richards  would  correspond  and  confer 
with  the  members  of  his  own  Commission,  with  reference  to  the  question 
as  to  whether  they  would  unite  with  the  Committee  of  this  Assembly  in 
inviting  other  Churches  to  take  part  with  them  in  the  consideration  of 
j)roposals  for  closer  union. 

In  this  connection  it  is  important  to  note  that  the  Committee  of  the 
General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church,  through  its  Chairman,  stated 
that  it  is  not  seeking  to  advance  cooperation  between  the  missionary  and 
benevolent  Agencies  of  the  different  Churches  in  the  Council  of  the  Reformed 
('liurchcs  in  America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  Sj^stem.  There  is  no 
()l)|)osition  in  this  movement  to  the  work  of  the  Committee  ai)pointed 
by  the  said  Council.  That  work,  however,  is  limited  by  the  action  of  the 
Executive  Committee  of  Council  to  the  cooperative  side  of  Church  activity, 
as  is  shown  elsewhere.*  It  is  definitely  understood,  on  the  other  hand, 
that  the  purpose  of  the  ai)j)ointinent  of  the  Commission,  of  which  Dr. 
Richards  is  Chairman,  is  either  federal  or  organic  union.  Both  these 
movements,  therefore,  can  go  forward  side  by  side,  and  each  will  be.com- 
j)h!mentary  to  the  other. 

♦Seo  Report  of  Council  in  Appendix,  Minutes,  1915. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  167 

Dr.  Richards,  on  his  return  to  Liincastcr,  at  once  took  up  the  matter 
with  his  own  brethren,  and  as  a  result  tlie  following  letter  was  handed 
to  the  Chairman  of  your  Committee  by  Dr.  Richards  in  person: 

"Lancaster,  Pa.,  April  23,  1915. 

"Rev.  William  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  Chairman,  Philadelphia,  Pa.: 

"Dear  Dr.  Roberts: — The  Commission  on  Church  Union  of  the 
Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  is  prepared  to  join  with  the  Committee 
on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.,  in  inviting  representatives  of  other  Churches  in  the  Council 
of  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  to 
a  joint  meeting  for  a  consideration  of  proposals  for  closer  union  as  soon 
as  at  least  four  Churches  of  said  Council  will  send  delegates  to  such  an 
Assembly. 

"Yours  very  truly, 

"  George  W.  Richards, 
"Chairman,  Commission  on  Closer  Union,  of    i 
the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S." 

As  a  result  of  these  negotiations,  the  following  resolutions  are  sub- 
mitted for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  while  deeply  regretting  the  action  of  the  Reformed 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  upon  the  Plan  of  Union  of  1913,  the  General  Assembly 
responds  fraternally  to  the  resolution  adopted  by  the  General  Synod, 
encouraging  "efforts  for  closer  cooperation  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  other  Churches  in  the  Council  of  Reformed  Churches 
in  America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System." 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  authorized  to  enter  into  conference  with  said  Permanent  Com- 
mission on  Closer  Relations  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  with 
a  view  to  such  a  general  union  of  the  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  and 
Reformed  family  in  the  U.  S.  A.  as  shall  secure  the  ends  sought  by  the 
Overture  proposed  by  the  Reformed  Church  and  sent  to  the  other  Assem- 
blies at  its  suggestion  by  this  Assembly  in  1913.  {Minutes,  G.  A.,  1913, 
pp.  72-74.) 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  Assembly  authorizes  and  directs  the  Stated 
Clerk  to  notify  other  Churches  in  the  Council  of  Reformed  Churches  in 
America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  of  its  approval  of  the  action 
of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church,  as  to  a  larger  union,  and 
requests  the  appointment  by  them  of  Committees  to  consider  and  to 
report  upon  proposals  for  union,  which  may  be  submitted. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  directed  to  conduct  negotiations  with  the  Committees  appointed 
by  other  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  household,  whenever  due  notice 
of  their  appointment  of  Committees  shall  have_been  received. — 1915, 
p.  43. 

13.  The  Plan  of  Union  of  all  the  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian 
household  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

a.  The  present  proposal  for  closer  union  between  the  several  Churches 
of  the  Presbyterian  household  in  the  United  States  of  America,  is  de- 
pendent upon  the  action  of  at  least  four  Churches  that  are  in  the  member- 


168  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

ship  of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the 
Presbyterian  System.  We  are  gratified  to  report  that  the  following  five 
supreme  judicatories  have  agreed  to  the  proposal  for  closer  cooperation 
made  by  the  said  Council  to  them,  as  follows: 

General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

General  Assembly  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church. 

General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

Associate  Reformed  Presl^yterian  Synod. 

The  Overture  which  was  sent  down  by  the  Council  and  was  approved 
by  the  supreme  judicatories  empowers  the  Council: 

"To  give  careful  and  full  attention  to  the  whole  subject  of  closer  rela- 
tions and  more  effective  administrative  cooperation  between  the  several 
Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  represented  in  the  Council,  with 
particular  reference  to  the  formulation  of  an  effective  federation  of  their 
plans,  work,  and  executive  or  administrative  Agencies,  both  in  the  home 
and  foreign  fields." 

As  will  be  found  from  the  Report  of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches 
submitted  to  the  several  supreme  judicatories,  the  Council  at  its  last 
meeting  authorized  a  Committee  of  eleven,  which  it  had  appointed,  to 
proceed  with  the  consideration  of  the  suljject  of  closer  relations  during 
the  present  Church  year,  the  subject  of  effective  administrative  coopera- 
tion having  been  already  taken  up  and  considered.  The  adoption  of  the 
following  resolution  is  recommended: 

Resolved,  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
hereby  authorized  and  directed  to  conduct  negotiations  vdih  the  Com- 
mittee of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the 
Presbyterian  System,  and  with  Committees  appointed  by  other  Churches 
of  the  Presbyterian  household  with  a  view  to  closer  relations  between 
the  Churches.— 1916,  p.  39. 

b.  This  imi)ortant  subject  has  received  careful  attention  from  the 
Committee,  and  the  present  situation  as  to  the  proposed  Plan  of  Union 
of  all  Churches  in  the  United  States  of  the  Presbj'^terian  family  is  as  follows : 

The  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presby- 
terian System,  composed  of  seven  denominations,  acts  under  Articles  of 
Agreement  adopted  by  them  either  in  1907  or  1908,  which  authorize  the 
Council  in  certain  matters  to  act  for  each  and  all  of  them.  An  Overture 
was  sent  down  by  the  Council  in  1915,  and  was  approved  by  the  supreme 
judicatories  of  five  of  the  Churches,  namely:  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.;  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.;  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church; 
General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  and  the  Associated 
Reformed  Presbyterian  Sj'nod.  The  Overture  empowers  the  Council  to 
give  careful  and  full  attention  to  "the  whole  subject  of  closer  relations 
and  more  effective  administrative  cooperation  between  the  several  Presby- 
terian and  Reformed  Churclies  represented  in  the  Council,  with  particular 
reference  to  the  f(jrmulation  of  an  effective  federation  of  their  plans, 
work,  and  executive  or  administrative  Agencies,  both  in  the  home  and 
foreign  fields." 

The  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  at  its  last  meeting,  in  March, 
1916,  appointed  a  Committee  of  eleven  to  proceed  with  the  consideration 
of  the  subject  of  closer  relations  during  the  present  Church  year.    That 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  1G9 

Committee,  however,  has  not  been  prepared  to  act  on  otlier  than  adminis- 
trative matters  dealing  with  the  wi)rk  of  tlie  Boards  and  Agencies,  and  the 
Executive  Committee  of  tlic  Council  was  authorized,  therefore,  to  cooperate 
with  the  Committee  in  the  particular  matter  of  "closer  relations." 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee  held  recently  in  Philadel- 
jihia,  it  became  evident  that  conditions  were  not  favorable  at  present  to 
any  movement  towards  closer  relations  than  those  which  now  exist.  The 
movement  for  union  between  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 
and  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  as  is  well  known,  failed,  but  not 
because  of  any  negative  action  by  the  Presbyterian  Church.  A  similar 
movement  for  the  union  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  and  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  has  likewise  failed.  Further,  the  feeling 
of  a  number  of  ministers  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  America  is  unfavorable 
at  present  to  anything  like  an  attempt  either  at  federal  union  or  organic 
union.  And,  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Council  has  directed  that 
the  subject  of  "closer  relations"  ])e  definitely  submitted  for  the  considera- 
tion of  the  several  supreme  judicatories  at  their  next  meetings.  There 
appears,  therefore,  to  be  nothing  that  can  be  done  at  this  time  except  to 
recommend  to  the  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolution: 

Resolved,  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
hereby  authorized  and  directed  to  conduct  negotiations  with  the  Com- 
mittee of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the 
Presbyterian  System,  and  with  Committees  appointed  by  any  Churches 
of  the  Presbyterian  household,  with  a  view  to  closer  relations  between  the 
Churches.— 1917,  p.  206. 

c.  This  important  subject  has  received  careful  attention  from  the 
Committee,  and  it  is  sufficient  to  report  thereupon  to  this  effect:  That 
the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  the  U.  S.  Holding  the  Presl)y- 
terian  System,  at  its  biennial  meeting  in  Philadelphia,  March  19-20, 
1918,  approved  of  a  Plan  of  Federal  Union  which  is  to  be  submitted  to 
the  seven  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  which  compose  the 
Council.  The  Report  of  the  Council  and  the  Plan  of  Federal  Union  are 
in  this  Blue  Book,  and  reference  is  made  to  the  same  as  found  on  page  39. 

It  is  proper  to  add  that  the  Committee  on  Federation  and  Union  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  brought 
up  this  General  Plan  of  Union  at  its  meeting  with  this  Committee,  and 
that  a  Plan  somewhat  different  from  that  adopted  by  the  Council  of  the 
Reformed  Churches  is  contained  in  Section  VIII  of  this  Report.  In  view 
of  the  general  situation  in  this  important  matter,  it  is  recommended  that 
the  following  resolution  be  adopted : 

Resolved,  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
hereby  authorized  and  directed  to  conduct  negotiations  with  the  Executive 
Committee  of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding 
the  Presbyterian  System,  and  with  Committees  appointed  by  any  Churches 
of  the  Presbyterian  household,  with  a  view  to  closer  relations  between 
said  Churches.— 1918,  p.  121. 

d.  This  important  subject  has  again  received  careful  attention  from 
the  Committee  and  it  reports  thereupon  as  follows: 

A  proposal  has  been  received  from  the  Commission  on  Closer  Union  of 
the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  which  reads: 

The  Commission  on  Closer  Union  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 
sends  greetings  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  of 


170  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

the  Presbyterian  Churcli  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  and  begs  leave  to  submit  the 
following  for  consideration  and  action: 

1.  It  is  thft  firm  conviction  of  the  Commission  on  Closer  Union  of  the 
Reformed  Church  that  the  time  has  come  when  efforts  should  be  made 
for  the  organic  union  of  throe  or  more  of  the  Churches  constituting  the 
Council  of  Reformed  Churches  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System  in  the 
United  States. 

2.  The  members  of  the  Commission  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the 
U.  S.,  therefore,  desire  to  inform  through  you  the  Committee  on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  that 
they  are  prepared  to  enter  into  negotiations  for  organic  union  with  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  one  or  more  of  the  Churches 
in  the  Council  of  Reformed  Churches  Holding  the  Presbyterian  Svstem 
in  the  U.  S.  '      -'^^ ' 

3.  The  Commission  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  requests  that 
your  Committee  invite  representatives  of  the  other  Reformed  and  Presby- 
terian Churches  to  a  Conference  on  organic  union  in  the  near  future.  If 
desired  by  your  Committee,  our  Commission  will  join  in  extending  such 
invitation  to  the  other  Churches.    -     , 

4.  The  Commission  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  is  prepared 
to  submit  in  outline  a  tentative  Plan  of  Organic  Union  as  a  basis  of  further 
negotiations  when  a  Conference  of  Churches  is  held. 

George  W.  Richards, 
J.  Spangler  Kieffer, 
Ministers     -j  Charles  E.  Miller, 
RuFus  W.  Miller, 
A.  E.  Dahlman. 

Elders    p- A.  Rice, 

[  Albert  Ankeney. 

This  communication  was  considered  at  a  Conference  held  between  the 
representative  bodies  of  the  two  Churches  at  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  December 
G,  1918,  and  was  fully  deliberated  upon.  We  were  informed  that  it  was 
a  prf)posal  for  organic  union,  not  for  federal  union.  It  differs  decidedly, 
tluircfore,  from  'the  proposal  made  by  the  Committee  on  Federal  Union 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  as  found  in  Part  XI.  At  the 
suggestion  of  the  Chairman  of  the  Conunission  of  the  Reformed  Church  in 
the  U.  S.,  the  Rev.  George  W.  Richards,  D.D.,  a  copy  of  the  comnumica- 
tion  signed  by  him  was  submitted  at  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  in  February,  1919, 
to  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  That  Com- 
mittee responded  respectfully  to  the  clTect  that  the  subject  matter  of  the 
c(jmmunication  was  not  within  their  jurisdiction. 

A  Conference  as  to  this  proposal  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S., 
and  as  to  the  situation  on  the  subject  of  organic  union  in  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church  was  held  in  Philadelphia  on  December  6,  1918, 
with  the  Conunittee  on  the  Union  of  Churches  of  the  General  As.sembly 
of  liu!  United  Presbyterian  Church,  the  Rev.  Wm.  M.  Anderson,  D.D., 
(!iiairinan.  That  Committee  stated  that  matters  were  not  in  a  favorable 
situation  in  their  Church  for  the  consideration  of  proposals  for  organic 
union.  It  is  proper,  however,  to  draw  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  Com- 
mittee of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  took  an  active  part  in  the 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  171 

Conference  held  in  Pliiladclphia,   December  4-5,   1918,  for  the  organic 
union  of  the  evangeUcal  Churches  in  the  United  States. 

Your  Committee  was  authorized  to  conduct  negotiations  with  the 
Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  the  U.  S.  and  it  is  necessary,  therefore, 
in  this  portion  of  our  Report  to  draw  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  Plan 
of  Federal  Union  which  was  submitted  to  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed 
Churches  in  America  by  said  Council  has  been  adopted  by  this  General 
Assembly,  by  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S., 
by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  and  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  Colored.  It 
is  to  be  considered  by  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in 
America  at  its  meeting  in  June,  1919.  The  Council  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  in  America  is,  to  a  great  extent,  a  cooperative  organization, 
and  has  progressed  so  far  in  its  work  as  to  bring  about  cooperation  between 
certain  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  its  constituent  Churches  in  their 
work.  The  Report  of  the  Council  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix  to  the 
Minutes.  Attention  is  drawn  specially  to  the  statement  therein  with 
reference  to  the  Boards  of  Foreign  Missions  of  five  of  the  constituent 
Churches  of  the  Council.  These  Boards  have  perfected  a  plan  of  united 
work,  and  are  prepared  to  go  forward  therewith.  The  Council  of  the 
Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  has  already  empowered  its  own  Board  to 
act,  and  the  Boards  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  other  constituent  Churches 
will  likewise  be  requested  to  act.  The  work  of  bringing  into  effective 
cooperation  the  different  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Presbyterian  and 
Reformed  Churches  in  the  U.  S.  is  necessarily  a  slow  process,  but  thus 
far  it  has  advanced  with  considerable  success,  especially  in  work  in  the 
foreign  field. 

In  view  of  the  above  considerations  the  following  resolutions  are  sub- 
mitted for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  authorized  and  directed  to  conduct  negotiations  with  the  Execu- 
tive Committee  of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America 
Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  and  with  Committees  appointed  by 
any  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  household,  with  a  view  to  closer  relations 
between  said  Churches. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  specifically  to  enter  into  negotiations  with  the  Commission  of  the  Re- 
formed Church  in  the  U.  S.,  on  the  basis  of  the  Paper  submitted  by  that 
Commission. — 1919,  p.  103. 

13.    Matter  relating  to  union  with  the  Reformed  Presbyterian 
Church,  General  Synod, 

It  is  with  sincere  regret  that  the  Committee  reports  that  the  move- 
ment towards  union  with  our  brethren  of  this  branch  of  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  has  been  postponed  for  the  present  by  action  of 
their  General  Synod.  Correspondence  indicates  that  it  is  unadvisable 
to  continue  negotiations.  While  a  considerable  i)art  of  this  Church  favors 
union,  and  while  several  ministers  and  churches  have  united  with  us, 
yet  the  majority  prefer  to  remain  a  separate  denomination.  With  this 
decision  on  the  part  of  the  General  Synod  we  must  be  content.  However 
much  we  could  have  wished  it  otherwise,  it  is  the  right  of  these  brethren 


172  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

to  continue  as  they  arc.  The  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions  is 
recommended: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  negotiations  for  union  with  the  Reformed  Presby- 
terian Church,  General  Synod,  be  postponed  until  God  in  His  Providence 
shall  open  a  way  for  their  resumption. 

Resolved,  2.  That  this  General  Assembly  directs  the  Stated  Clerk  to 
inform  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  General  Synod,  of  this  action, 
and  to  assure  the  Synod  of  the  Assembly's  desire  for  the  prosperity  of 
the  work  of  Christ  under  its  care. — 1907,  p.  IS. 

14.    Matters  relating  to  union  with  the  Reformed  Church  in  the 
United  States,  chronologically  arranged. 

The  fellowship  between  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  and  the 
Presbyterian  Churcli  in  the  U.  S.  A.  has  been  for  one  hundred  and  seventy- 
five  j^ears  of  a  fraternal  and  mutually  helpful  nature.  Some  of  our  best 
churches  were  originally  German  Reformed,  and  a  considerable  number 
of  our  ministers  are  of  that  blood.  The  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S., 
further,  is  not  confined  to  one  section  of  our  country,  but  is  found  alike 
in  the  North  and  South,  the  East  and  West.  Your  Committee  met  in 
conference  with  its  Committee  on  Church  Federation  at  Charlotte,  N.  C, 
March  16,  1906.  While  that  Committee  had  no  authority  to  enter  upon 
neg(jtiations  with  our  Committee  looking  towards  Church  union,  it  was 
thought  to  be  expedient  to  adopt  a  joint  resolution  expressing  the  views 
of  the  members  of  both  Committees.  The  following  action  was  therefore 
unanimously  taken,  viz.: 

"Believing  that  the  time  has  come  when  the  Reformed  Church  in  the 
United  States  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  Amer- 
ica, two  great  historic  Churches  of  the  Reformation,  holding  in  common 
the  Reformed  theology  and  the  Presbyterian  order,  should  come  into 
closer  relations  with  each  other,  in  order  to  carry  on  more  effectively  the 
work  committed  by  Christ  to  His  Church,  the  Committees  of  the  two 
Churches  in  this  Conference  hereby  agree  to  recommend  to  our  respective 
General  Synod  and  General  Assembly  to  appoint  Committees  to  consider 
this  whole  subject  of  closer  relations,  either  federal  or  organic,  between 
the  Churches." 

Inasmuch  as  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 
does  not  meet  until  1908,  it  is  recommended  that  this  portion  of  the  Report 
of  your  Committee  be  printed  in  the  Minutes  for  information,  and  that 
the  subject  be  recommitted  to  your  Committee. — 1905,  p.  111. 

There  has  been  no  opportunity  during  the  year  for  the  proper  con- 
sideration of  this  important  subject,  owing  to  the  fact  that  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  meets  triennially,  and  that 
its  next  meeting  will  not  be  hekl  until  June,  1908.  The  Committee,  how- 
ever, places  on  re(!ord  the  resolution  adopted  at  Charlotte,  N.  C,  at  a 
joint  meeting  of  this  Committee  with  the  Conunittee  on  Closer  Relations 
of  the  Reformed  Churc^li.    The  resolution  reads: 

"lielit!ving  that  the  time  has  come  when  the  Reformed  Church  in  the 
United  States  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  Amer- 
ica, two  great  historic  Churches  of  the  Reformation,  holding  in  conunon 
the  Reformed  theology  and  the  Presbyterian  order,  should  come  into 
clo.ser  relations  with  each  other,  in  order  to  carry  on  more  efTectively  the 
work  conunitted  by  Christ  to  His  Church,  the  Committees  of  the  two 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  173 

Churches  in  this  Ci)nferoncc  hereby  agree  to  recommend  to  our  respective 
General  Synod  and  General  Assembly  to  appoint  Committees  to  consider 
this  whole  subject  of  closer  relations,  either  federal  or  organic,  between 
the  Churches"  {Minutes,  1906,  p.  13).— 1907,  p.  19. 

The  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States, 
which  meets  tricnnially,  has  been  appointed  to  meet  at  York,  Pa.,  May 
19,  1908.  Conference  with  representatives  of  the  Committee  of  the 
General  Synod  indicates  that  matters  remain  in  the  same  highly  fraternal 
situation  which  has  characterized  the  relations  of  the  two  Churches  for 
many  years.  We  jilace  on  record  again,  by  joint  action  of  the  Committees 
of  both  Churches  the  resolution  adopted  by  them  at  Charlotte,  N.  C,  in 
March,  1906.     The  resolution  reads: 

"  Believing  that  the  time  has  come  when  the  Reformed  Church  in  the 
United  States  and  the  Presl^yterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
two  great  historic  Churches  of  the  Reformation,  holding  in  common  the 
Reformed  theology  and  the  Presbyterian  order,  should  come  into  closer 
relations  with  each  other,  in  order  to  carry  on  more  effectively  the  work 
committed  by  Christ  to  His  Church,  the  Committees  of  the  two  Churches 
in  this  Conference  hereby  agree  to  recommend  to  our  respective  General 
Synod  and  General  Asseml)ly  to  appoint  Committees  to  consider  this 
whole  subject  of  closer  relations,  either  federal  or  organic,  between  the 
Churches. "  (Minutes,  1906,  p.  13.) 

The  following  recommendations  are  submitted: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Moderator  and  the  Stated  Clerk  be  authorized 
to  send  a  fraternal  message  to  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church 
in  the  United  States,  tendering  hearty  fraternal  greetings,  and  inviting 
action  with  a  view  to  further  consideration  of  the  subject  of  closer  relations 
between  the  two  denominations,  in  harmony  with  tlie  resolution  adopted 
at  Charlotte,  N.  C,  in  1906  by  the  Joint  Committees  representing  both 
Churches. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  whole  subject  of  relations  with  the  Reformed 
Church  in  the  United  States  be  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union. — 1908,  p.  84. 

The  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  which  met 
at  York,  Pa.,  May  19,  1908,  took  action,  appointing  a  Committee  on 
Closer  Union  with  the  Presbyterian  Chin-ch  in  the  U.  S.  A.  The  Committee 
consists  of  the  Rev.  J.  Spangler  Kieffer,  D.U.,  Rev.  James  I.  Good,  D.D., 
Rev.  George  W.  Richards,  D.D.,  Rev.  A.  E.  Dahlman,  D.D.,  and  Elder 
Albert  Ankeny.  Previous  to  the  appointment  of  the  Committee  a  Report 
was  presented  by  the  Committee  on  Closer  Union  and  Cooperation  of 
the  Reformed  Family  of  Churches,  appointed  by  the  General  Synod  of 
1905.  Tliis  Report  contained  the  resolution  adopted  by  the  representa- 
tives of  the  two  Churches  at  Charlotte,  N.  C,  in  March,  1906,  and  also  the 
invitation  of  this  General  Assembly  tendered  in  1908,  "with  a  view  to 
further  consideration  of  the  subject  of  closer  relations  between  the  two 
denominations."     The  Report  was  approved. 

The  Committee  of  the  Reformed  Church,  appointed  by  the  General 
Synod  of  1908,  and  your  Committee  held  a  joint  session  on  December  5, 
1908,  at  Philadelphia,  Pa.  The  whole  subject  of  the  relations  of  the  two 
Churches  was  carefully  considered,  and  it  was  evident  from  the  general 
tone  of  the  Conference  that  circumstances  were  favoraljle  to  the  progress 
of  negotiations  looking  to  a  closer  union.    Inasmuch  as  the  General  Synod 


174  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

of  the  Reformed  Church  will  not  meet  again  until  May,  1911,  and  in 
view  of  the  many  matters  of  detail  which  must  necessarily  be  considered 
in  the  course  of  the  consideration  of  the  subject  of  a  closer  union,  tlie 
conclusion  was  reached  that  this  Committee  should  simply  report  progress 
to  this  Assembly,  stating  that  Subcommittees  of  three  persons  from  each 
of  the  General  Committees  have  been  appointed  to  consider  carefully 
the  whole  subject,  and  report  at  a  joint  meeting  of  the  Committees  to  be 
held  during  the  FaU  of  1909. 

The  Committee  respectfully  submits  the  following  recommendations 
for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  hereby  expresses  its  hearty 
appreciation  of  the  action  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  in  appointing  its  Committee  on  Closer  Union  with  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Report  of  progress  made  by  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is  hereby  approved,  and  the  whole  subject 
of  relations  with  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States  is  again 
referred  to  said  Committee,  to  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly. — 
1909,  p.  76. 

The  Subcommittee  appointed  by  the  Assembly's  Committee  for  con- 
ference with  the  Committee  of  the  Reformed  (German)  Church,  consisted 
of  the  Chairman,  with  Rev.  James  D.  Moffat,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  Charles 
A.  Dickey,  D.D.  The  Subcommittee  of  the  Committee  of  the  Reformed 
Church  was  composed  of  the  Rev.  J.  Spangler  Kieffer,  D.D.,  Rev.  George 
W.  Richards,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  James  I.  Good,  D.D.  These  Subcommittees 
held  three  joint  meetings,  and  went  over  the  whole  subject  of  the  relations 
of  the  two  Churches,  both  past  and  present.  They  prepared  a' Historical 
Statement  of  these  relations,  and  also  took  up  the  preparation  of  a  state- 
ment covering  theology,  worship,  polity,  and  usages.  The  action  taken 
by  the  Subcommittees  was  approved  by  the  General  Committees  of 
both  Churches,  and  it  was  decided,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  does  not  meet  until  May,  1911, 
that  the  only  document  now  to  be  reported  should  be  the  Historical 
Statement.  It  is  to  be  emphasized  that  the  relations  which  at  present 
exist  between  these  two  denominations  are  of  the  most  cordial  kind  and 
that  their  agreement  in  all  fundamentals  of  doctrine  and  goverinuent 
becomes  more  evident  as  negotiations  continue.  The  Historical  State- 
ment is  printed  in  the  Appendix. 

The  following  recommendations  are  submitted  for  adoption  by  the 
Assembly: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  approves  of  the  action  of  the 
Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  in  the  preparation  of 
the  Historical  Statement  of  tl)e  relations  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.  and  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  and  directs  that  it  be  printed 
in  the  Ap]KMi(lix,  and  also  be  given  wide  publication  in  the  religious  press 
and  in  other  ways. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Committee  be  and  hereby  is  authorized,  in  its 
discretion,  the  consent  of  the  Committee  of  the  Reformed  Church  first 
having  been  obtained,  to  prepare  and  publish  such  other  documents  as 
will  give  appropriate  information  to  the  constituencies  of  the  two  Churches, 
as  to  their  relations. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  175 

Resolved,  3.  That  tlio  Koport  of  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation 
and  Union,  in  this  matter,  is  hereby  approved,  and  the  whole  subject  of 
relations  with  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  is  again  referred  to  said 
Committee,  to  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly. — 1910,  p.  195. 

The  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  and  the  Committee  on  Closer  Union  with 
the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  beg  leave 
jointly  to  submit  the  following  Report  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  and  to  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

The  Committees  have  met  repeatedly  either  in  full  session  or  by  Sub- 
committees during  the  past  three  years.  They  rejoice  in  their  cordial 
fellowship  during  this  period  of  time,  and  in  the  respect  and  affection 
which  their  association  together  has  produced.  They  have  sought  earnestly, 
by  meditation  and  prayer,  the  welfare  of  both  Churches,  and  have 
soberly  recognized  at  all  times  the  important  interests  affected  by  th(;ir 
deliberations.  Huml)ly  invoking  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  they  submit 
their  Joint  Report,  in  the  hope  that  it  will  commend  itself  to  their  respective 
supreme  judicatories. 

The  Rei)ort  for  clearness,  as  well  as  convenience,  is  divided  into  four 
parts:  I.  Concurrent  Declarations.  II.  The  name  of  the  united  Church. 
III.  The  proposed  Plan  of  Union.  IV.  Resolutions  looking  to  further 
action. 

I.      CONCURRENT   DECLARATIONS. 

As  steps  preliminary  to  further  action  in  this  matter  of  closer  relations, 
the  following  Concurrent  Declarations  are  submitted  for  consideration 
and  adoption  by  both  the  General  Assembly  and  the  General  Synod. 

1.  The  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  A.  represent  the  same  type  of  evangelical  Protestant  Christianity, 
commonly  known  as  Reformed  or  Calvinistic.  The  Churches  of  the 
Reformation  in  Europe,  to  which  they  are  historically  related,  originated 
in  different  lands  and  passed  through  different  experiences,  which  differ- 
ences necessarily  appear  in  the  form  of  the  Standards  of  both  Churches. 
We,  therefore,  with  clear  understanding  of  the  nature  of  such  differences, 
hereby  declare  our  conviction  that  the  Westminister  Confession  of  Faith 
and  Catechisms  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Heidelberg  Catechism  on  the 
other,  are  in  essential  agreement,  and  are  different  expressions  of  one  and 
the  same  system  of  doctrine.  This  doctrinal  agreement  appears  in  the 
recognition,  in  both  symbols,  of  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  evangelical 
Christianity  as  held  by  the  Reformed  or  Calvinistic  Churches,  and  also 
in  the  use  made  of  the  Apostles'  Creed,  the  Ten  Commandments,  and  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  in  the  Catechisms  of  the  two  Churches,  for  the  instruction 
of  the  youth  of  their  congregations. 

2.  In  view  of  this  historical  kinship  and  doctrinal  agreement,  we  also 
declare  our  conviction  that  the  effort  to  unite  the  two  Churches  in  one 
body  should  continue,  and  the  General  Assembly  and  the  General  Synod 
herebj'^  recommend  to  the  Presbyteries,  Classes,  and  congregations,  to 
confer  in  the  spirit  of  comity  with  reference  to  the  proposed  union,  and 
to  cooperate  with  one  another  during  the  coming  triennium,  whenever 
practicable,  with  a  view  to  taking  definite  action  for  organic  union,  in 
the  supreme  judicatories  of  the  two  Churches,  in  1914. 


176  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

II.   THE  NAME  OF  THE  UNITED  CHURCH. 

The  Joint  Committoc  has  been  confronted  with  a  serious  difficulty  in 
reference  to  the  name  of  the  united  Church.  With  one  accord,  the  mem- 
bers of  the  two  Committees  have  recognized  the  importance  of  conserving 
the  term  "Reformed"  and  the  term  "Presbyterian."  The  difficulties 
which  the  Committees  found  in  their  way  resolved  themselves  under  two 
categories.  (1)  Traditional  attachment.  The  attachment  in  both  Churches 
on  tiie  part  of  great  masses  of  the  membership  to  the  respective  denom- 
inational names  is  entirely  natural,  because  three  and  a  half  centuries  of 
history  in  Germany,  Switzerland,  and  France,  also  in  Scotland,  England 
and  Ireland,  are  vitally  related  both  to  the  name  "Reformed"  and  the 
name  "Presbyterian."  In  the  United  States  also  a  religious  heritage  of 
two  centuries  is  connected  with  the  names.  (2)  Legal  considerations. 
The  developments  of  many  years  have  shown  that  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States  and  of  the  several  states,  and  the  laws  of  all  the  states, 
so  affect  the  corporate  interests  of  the  Churches  that  it  is  wise  to  consider 
carefully  and  adjust,  prior  to  a  union  of  Churches,  all  legal  questions. 
The  Committee,  accordingly,  in  Article  I,  of  the  Plan  of  Union,  does  not 
offer  a  name  for  the  united  Church;  being  convinced  that  it  is  far  more 
desirable  first  to  determine  the  feeling  of  the  two  Churches  as  to  the 
general  question  of  an  organic  union. 

III.      THE    PLAN    OF   UNION. 

7.  Preamble. 

For  the  glory  of  God,  the  greater  good  of  mankind,  and  the  increased 
efficiency  of  the  work  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  the  Committee  appointed 
on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.  and  the  Committee  on  Closer  Union  of  the  Reformed  Church  in 
the  U.  S.,  propose  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  A.,  and  to  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the 
U.  S.,  the  following  Plan  of  Union  between  the  respective  Churches  for 
consideration: 

II.    Name. 

1.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  whose  General  Assembly 
met  at  Atlantic  City,  N.  J.,  May  19,  1910,  and  the  Reformed  Church  in 
the  U.  S.,  whose  General  Synod  met  at  York,  Pa.,  May  19,  190S,  shall 
be  united  as  one  Church  under  a  name  and  style  hereafter  to  be  determined. 
In  forming  the  union  it  is  understood  that  the  terms  "Presbyterian"  and 
"  Reformed,"  used  in  the  Constitutions  of  the  two  bodies,  arc  equivalent 
one  to  the  other. 

///.  Basis. 

1.  The  doctrinal  Basis  of  the  Union  shall  be:  The  Scriptures  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments  acknowledged  as  the  inspired  Word  of  God  and 
the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  i)ractice;  with  the  Confession  of  Faith 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  as  revised  in  1903,  and  the 
Heidelberg  Catechism  of  the  Reformed  (Church  in  the  U.  S. 

2.  The  Form  of  Government  and  the  Book  of  Discipline  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  are  also  hereby  made  a  part  of  the  Basis  of 
Union.  Licentiates,  ministers,  elders,  and  deacons  of  the  United  Church 
may  accei)t,  as  a  term  of  subscription,  cither  the  Heidelberg  Catechism 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  177 

or  the  Westminster  Confession,  or  both,  it  bcinp;  understood  and  agreed 
that  the  Confession  and  the  Catechism  are  different  exi^ressions  of  one  and 
the  same  system  of  doctrine. 

3.  The  Directories  for  Worship  of  both  Churches  shall  be  a  part  of  the 
Basis  of  Union,  to  the  extent  that  each  congregation  shall  have  the  same 
freedom  in  worship,  both  as  to  forms  and  usages,  in  the  united  Church  as 
it  had  before  the  Union. 

IV.  Organization. 

1.  While  the  Form  of  Government  and  the  Book  of  Discipline  of  the 
Presbyterian  Clmrch  in  the  U.  S.  A,  shall  be  the  administrative  Standards 
of  the  united  Church,  it  is  provided  and  agreed,  that  the  use  of  the  terms 
"Spiritual  Council,"  "Consistory"  and  "Classis,"  also  the  relations  which 
exist  between  the  Classis  and  congregations  at  present  in  the  Reformed 
Church  in  the  U.  S.,  and  the  authority  of  the  Consistories  and  Spiritual 
Councils  in  Reformed  congregations,  shall  have  full  validity  in  the  United 
Church,  and  it  is  agreed  that  for  a  period  of  five  years  after  the  consum- 
mation of  the  union,  all  appeals  from  decisions  of  Consistories,  Classes  and 
Synods,  formerly  a  part  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States, 
shall  be  adjudicated  in  accordance  with  the  Constitution  of  the  said 
Reformed  Church.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  united  Church  shall 
be  the  final  court  of  appeal. 

2.  All  ministers  and  churches  included  in  the  two  denominations,  shall 
be  admitted  to  the  same  standing  in  the  united  Church  which  they  may 
have  in  their  respective  connections  up  to  the  consummation  of  the  union, 
and  it  is  agreed  that  the  congregations  of  the  united  Church  may  retain 
their  present  names  or  titles,  subject  to  the  authority  of  Classes  or  Presby- 
teries, and  it  is  further  agreed  that  the  Synods  and  Classes  of  the  Reformed 
Church  may  retain  the  word  Reformed  in  their  titles. 

3.  The  official  Records  of  the  two  Churches  shall  be  preserved  and  held 
as  making  up  the  history  of  the  one  and  united  Church. 

4.  The  corporate  interests  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  and  of  their  Boards  and  permanent  Committees,  as  soon  as 
practicable,  shall  be  so  readjusted  as  to  carry  out  their  several  purposes 
as  defined  and  permitted  by  law. 

5.  In  the  reconstruction  and  election  of  the  various  Boards  of  the  two 
Churches  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  united  Church,  an  impartial 
representation  of  the  membership  and  views  of  the  two  bodies  consti- 
tuting the  united  Church  shall  be  observed  and  maintained.  Until  such 
readjustment  of  the  several  Boards  has  been  completed,  each  of  the 
Boards  shall  continue  in  the  full  performance  of  its  functions,  shall  report 
annually  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  united  Church,  and  the  members 
of  each  of  the  Boards  shall  be  chosen  from  the  ministry  and  membership 
of  the  respective  Churches  with  which  they  were  connected  prior  to  the 
union.  The  status  of  the  Board  of  Publication  in  the  Reformed  Church 
under  the  control  of  one  or  more  Synods  shall  continue  as  it  is,  until 
they  are  prepared  to  unite  with  the  Board  of  Publication  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  United  Church. 

6.  The  boundaries  of  the  several  Classes  and  Synods  of  the  Reformed 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  shall  remain  in  the  United  Church  as  they  now  are, 
provided,  however,  that  the  boundaries  of  any  Classis  or  Synod  may  be 


178  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

changed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Church,  upon  petition 
from  tlic  majority  of  the  members  of  the  judicatory  interested,  duly 
adopted  in  regular  session. 

7.  The  Presbyteries  or  Classes  of  the  united  Church  occupying  to  any 
extent  the  same  territory  shall  organize  new  congregations  under  the 
following  regulations:  In  towns  and  rural  districts  no  new  congregations 
shall  be  organized  by  either  the  Presbytery  or  Classis  interested,  with- 
out the  consent  of  both  judicatories,  and  without  such  consent  a  new 
congregation  in  a  city  shall  not  be  located  within  five  squares  of  an  existing 
congregation  of  the  united  Church. 

8.  This  Plan  of  Union  shall  not  necessarily  effect  any  change  in  the 
relations  now  existing  between  institutions  of  learning  and  any  ecclesi- 
astical organization  of  either  Church,  but  these  institutions  and  ecclesi- 
astical organizations  shall  be  free  to  effect  such  changes  as  may  be  permitted 
by  law,  and  as  circumstances  may  hereafter  require. 

IV.     RESOLUTIONS. 

The  Committee,  furthermore,  submits  the  following  resolutions  to  be 
adopted,  provided  the  Concurrent  Declarations  be  approved. 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Plan  of  Union  contained  in  this  Report  is  hereby 
submitted  by  the  General  Assembly  and  the  General  Synod  to  the  sub- 
ordinate judicatories,  for  information  and  discussion,  as  an  acceptable 
plan  for  future  action,  subject  to  such  modifications  as  conditions  may 
require. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  directed  and  empowered  to  confer  with  the  Committee  on  Closer 
Union  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  and  on  the  basis  of  such 
information  as  may  be  received  by  both  Committees,  to  make  final  report 
to  the  respective  supreme  judicatories  in  1914. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  following  Papers,  prepared  by  the  Joint  Committees 
be  [)ublished  by  the  Boards  of  Publication  of  the  respective  Churches,  and 
distributed  in  the  discretion  of  the  Committee,  viz.:  (a)  The  Historical 
Statement  as  to  the  Relations  of  the  Presbyterian  and  the  Reformed 
Church.  (6)  The  Present  Status  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S., 
Doctrine,  Cultus,  Polity  and  Usages;  and  (c)  the  similar  statement  for 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.— 1911,  pp.  236-241. 

The  tentative  Plan  of  Union  between  the  Reformed  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  was  adopted  by  the 
General  Synod  of  the  Ref(jrmed  Church  and  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  May,  1911  (see  Minutes  of  this  General  As- 
sembly for  1911,  pp.  23G-241).  The  Concurrent  Declarations,  preliminary 
to  the  Plan  of  Union,  dealing  first,  with  the  doctrinal  agreement  of  the 
two  Churches,  and,  second,  declaring  the  conviction  that  the  effort  to 
unite  the  two  Ciiurches  in  one  body  should  continue,  were  adopted  by 
the  General  Assembly  unanimously  and  by  the  General  Synod  by  a  large 
majority. 

The  approval  of  the  Concurrent  Declarations  led  to  the  adoption  of  the 
following  resolutions: 

Resolved,  I.  Tliat  the  Plan  of  Union  con  tamed  in  this  Report  is  hereby 
submitted  by  the  General  Assembly  and  the  General  Synod  to  the  sub- 
ordinate judicatories,  for  information  and  discussion,  as  an  acceptable 


MISCELLANEOITS  CORRESrONDENCE  179 

plan  for  future  action,  subject  to  such  moclifications  as  conditions  may 
require. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  directed  and  emjiowered  to  confer  with  the  Committee  on  Chjser 
Union  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  and  on  the  basis  of  such 
information  as  may  be  received  bj''  both  Committees,  to  make  final  report 
to  the  respective  supreme  judicatories  in  1914. 

Resolved,  3.  Tliat  the  followins  Papers,  prepared  by  the  Joint  Com- 
mittees, be  published  by  the  Boards  of  Publication  of  the  respective 
Churches,  and  distributed  in  the  discretion  of  the  Committee,  viz.:  (a) 
The  Historical  Statement  as  to  the  Relations  of  the  Presbyterian  and  the 
Reformed  Church;  (6)  The  Present  Status  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the 
U.  S.,  Doctrine,  Cultus,  Polity  and  Usages;  and  (c)  the  similar  statement 
for  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

In  compliance  with  the  third  of  the  above  resolutions  the  two  Committees 
of  the  respective  Churches  prepared  and  published  through  the  Boards 
of  Pulilication  of  the  Churches,  the  documents  referred  to  in  said  Reso- 
lution No.  3.  Copies  of  this  document  have  been  distributed  with  this 
Report  and  also  throughout  the  Church. 

The  Committee  on  Union  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  requests 
this  General  Assembly  to  draw  the  attention  of  Presbyteries  to  Concurrent 
Declaration  No.  2  of  the  Joint  Report  on  Union,  found  in  the  Minutes 
for  1911,  p.  237.    The  Declaration  is  as  follows: 

"2.  In  view  of  this  historical  kinship  and  doctrinal  agreement,  we  also 
declare  our  conviction  that  the  effort  to  unite  the  two  Churches  in  one 
body  should  continue,  and  the  General  Assembly  and  the  General  Synod 
hereby  recommend  to  the  Presbyteries,  Classes  and  congregations  to 
confer  in  the  spirit  of  comity  with  reference  to  the  proposed  union,  and  to 
cooperate  with  one  another  during  the  coming  triennium,  whenever 
practicable,  with  a  view  to  taking  definite  action  for  organic  union,  in 
the  supreme  judicatories  of  the  two  Churches,  in  1914." 

This  General  Assembly  heartily  recommends  to  the  Presbyteries  of 
this  Church  to  seek  Conferences  with  the  Classes  of  the  Reformed  Church 
in  the  U.  S.,  located  within  the  same  general  territory.  Such  Conferences 
will  do  a  great  deal  in  the  way  of  promoting  that  spirit  of  fraternal  fellow- 
ship and  true  sympathy  which  is  the  chief  human  agencv  in  bringing 
about  the  union  of  historic  Churches. 

The  Committee  has  further  to  report  that  no  information  up  to  April 
15,  1912,  had  been  received  by  the  Committee  on  Union  of  either  Church 
which  made  a  joint  meeting  necessary.  It  will  be  noted  that  final  report 
is  to  be  made  to  the  respective  supreme  judicatories  in  1914,  the  year  of 
the  Triennial  Meeting  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  The  Committee  respectfully  requests  the  adoption  of  the 
f olloNving  resolution : 

Resolved,  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
hereby  directed  and  empowered  to  proceed  with  the  work  of  Conference, 
as  circumstances  may  permit,  with  the  Committee  on  Closer  Union  of 
the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  report  as  to  the  status  of  the  move- 
ment toward  union  to  be  made  to  the  General  Assembly  of  1913. 

In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 
— 1912,  p.  124.  Wm.  II.  Roberts,  Chairman. 


180  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

The  Conference  with  the  Committee  on  Closer  Union  of  the  Reformed 
Church  in  the  U.  S.,  revealed  a  condition  of  affairs  needing  careful  con- 
sideration, on  the  part  of  both  Churches  interested  in  the  Plan  of  Union, 
tentatively  approved  bj'  the  General  Synod  and  the  General  Assembly 
in  1911.  The  Committee  of  the  Reformed  Church  frankly  stated  that 
there  was  much  misapprehension  as  to  the  details  of  the  Plan  on  the 
part  of  many  ministers  and  members  of  that  Church,  and  that  consider- 
able opposition  had  developed.  They  also  stated  that  the  opposition 
arose  in  part  on  account  of  the  uncertainty  as  to  what  the  name  of  the 
united  Church  would  be,  for  the  Plan  advocates  no  name  specifically.  It 
was  their  expressed  desire  that  the  General  Assembly  should  request  from 
the  Presbyteries  under  its  care  some  expression  of  opinion  as  to  the  pro- 
posed union,  and  it  was  admitted  by  them  that  they  understood  clearly 
that  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  was  generally  favorable 
to  the  union,  but  there  were  those  in  their  body  who  felt  that  silence  was 
not  consent.  It  was  urged,  therefore,  that  it  would  be  an  aid  in  the  re- 
moval of  misunderstanding,  if  expression  should  be  given  to  this  desire 
for  union,  in  some  official  manner.  They  also  stated  that  many  of  their 
Classes  or  Presbyteries  favored  a  larger  Plan  of  Union  than  that  involved 
in  the  bringing  together  organically  of  the  two  largest  Churches  of  the 
Presbyterian  family  in  this  country,  and  suggested  that  a  movement  be 
made  toward  a  union  of  all  the  religious  bodies  within  that  family  in  the 
United  States. 

The  proposal  is  as  follows: 

Whereas,  The  Classes  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  in  their 
consideration  of  the  Plan  of  Union  between  the  Reformed  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  have  offered  a  number 
of  objections  to  the  proposed  Plan,  and  yet  the  Reports  of  the  Classes 
indicate  a  widespread  and  deeply  felt  desire  for  closer  union  between  the 
Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in  the  United  States;  and 

Whereas,  The  Committee  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  on 
Closer  Union  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  believes  that 
the  contemplated  union  with  the  Presliytcrian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 
can  be  more  effectually  accomplished  by  a  Plan  of  Union  comprehending 
all  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed  and  Presbyterian  household;   and 

Whereas,  Such  a  union  has  been  in  a  measure  prepared  for  by  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  Council  of  the  R(!forined  Churches  in  America  Holding  the 
Presbyterian  System,  organized  in  1906,  and  efforts  are  now  being  made 
by  some  of  the  Churches  rei)resentcd  in  that  Council  for  organic  union; 
therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Committee  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 
rcfiuests  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  that 
it  join  in  presenting  a  Memorial  or  Overture  to  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  and  to  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  urging  the  two  judicatories  to  memorialize 
or  overture  the  General  Assemblies  or  the  General  Synods  of  the  other 
(loiKiminations  in  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America, 
to  aj)poiiit  Committees  on  this  matter  to  put  the  movement  for  organic 
union  in  shape  for  furtlier  action,  or  to  refer  it  to  existing  Committees  on 
Church  Union  to  cooperate  with  similar  Committees  of  the  other  Churches 
in  the  Council. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  181 

Resolved,  2.  That  in  view  of  the  unusual  fact  that  three  General  Assem- 
blies of  Churches  in  the  Council  of  Reformed  Churches  IloUling  the  Pres- 
byterian System  in  America  are  about  to  meet  at  the  same  time  and  i)lace 
this  coming  May,  the  Committee  on  Closer  Union  of  the  Reformed  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  requests  the  Committee  on  Church  Coojjcration  and  Union 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  to  present  this  Memorial  or 
Overture  through  their  General  Assembly  to  the  General  Assemblies  or 
General  Synods  of  the  other  Churches  in  the  Council  of  the  Reformed 
Clmrches. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  action  is  not  intended  to  suspend  the  movement 
for  closer  union  between  the  Presljyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and 
the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  or  a  similar  movement  between  any 
other  Churches  in  the  membership  of  the  Council  of  Reformed  Churches 
in  America. 

Your  Committee,  both  in  joint  meeting  and  separately,  gave  careful 
consideration  to  the  statements  and  proposals  of  the  Committee  of  the 
Reformed  Church,  and  in  connection  therewith  submit  the  following 
resolutions: 

Resolved,  1.  That  careful  consideration  be  given  to  the  name  of  the 
proposed  united  Church  as  suggested  by  the  Committee  of  the  Reformed 
Church,  viz.,  "The  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Church  in  America," 
and  that  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  be  authorized 
to  inquire  into  the  legal  situation  involved  for  this  Church  in  such  a  change 
of  name. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  approves  the  proposal  of  the  Committee 
of  the  Reformed  Church  with  reference  to  a  more  general  union  than  that 
which  is  now  being  considered,  and  authorizes  the  Stated  Clerk  to  trans- 
mit the  proposal  to  the  supreme  judicatories  of  other  Presbyterian  and 
Reformed  Churches. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  Stated  Clerk  be  directed  to  send  down  to  the 
Presbyteries  the  following  question.  Do  you  favor  the  union  with  the 
Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  as  set  forth  in  the  Plan  of  Union  approved 
tentatively  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1911,  Minutes,  pp.  236-241,  and 
that  the  answers  of  the  Presbyteries  be  returned  to  the  Stated  Clerk  by 
January  1,  1914,  and  be  by  him  transmitted  to  the  Committee  on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union  for  consideration  and  report  to  the  General 
Assembly?— 1913,  pp.  72-74. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1913,  took  action  with  a  view  to  ascer- 
taining the  situation  within  this  Church  as  to  the  tentative  Plan  of  Union 
through  the  following  resolution: 

^'Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  be  directed  to  send  down  to  the 
Presbyteries  the  following  question:  Do  you  favor  the  union  with  the 
Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  as  set  forth  in  the  Plan  of  Union  approved 
tentatively  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1911,  Minutes,  pp.  230-241,  and 
that  the  answers  of  the  Presbyteries  be  returned  to  the  Stated  Clerk  by 
January  1,  1914,  and  be  by  him  transmitted  to  the  Committee  on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union  for  consideration  and  report  to  the  General 
Assembly?" 

The  question  was  sent  down  by  the  Stated  Clerk  as  directed,  and  the 
Report  made  to  the  Committee  at  its  meeting  showed  that  two  hundred 
and  twenty  Presbyteries  out  of  two  hundred  and  ninety-six  had  voted 


182  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

in  the  affirmative  on  the  tentative  Plan  of  Union  of  1911,  and  that  the 
Presbyteries  in  the  negative  numbered  only  three. 

The  tentative  Plan  of  Union  was  considered  also  in  the  Classes  or 
Presbyteries  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  and  the  Conference 
between  the  Subcommittee  of  this  Committee  and  the  Committee  on 
Closer  Union  of  the  Reformed  Church  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  A.,  officially  disclosed  the  fact  that  opposition  to  the  Plan  of 
Union,  tentatively  approved  by  the  General  Assembly  and  General  Synod 
in  1911,  had  taken  on  a  positive  form,  and  required  not  only  careful 
consideration  by  this  Committee,  but  in  addition,  action  by  this  General 
Assembly.  The  Committee  of  the  Reformed  Church  submitted  at  the 
Conference  the  statementcontained  in  the  following  letter: 

Lancaster,  Pa.,  April  11,  1914. 
My  Dear  Dr.  Roberts: 

I  have  collected  the  final  action  of  the  several  Classes  on  the  Plan  of 
Union  of  the  Joint  Committee  submitted  to  the  General  Synod,  and  by 
it  referred  to  the  subordinate  judicatories.  The  result  is  as  follows: 
Favorable,  13;  unfavorable,  42;   unreported  or  noncommittal,  4. 

The  number  of  Classes  is  59.  Thus  more  than  two  thirds  voted  unfavor- 
ably to  the  present  Plan.  Many  of  them  made  special  mention  of  the 
desirability  of  federation,  and  practically  all  of  them  favor  federation, 
though  they  made  no  mention  of  it,  since  the  occasion  did  not  call  for  it. 
The  solution  of  the  question  of  union  seems  to  be  in  the  direction  of  closer 
federation. 

The  vote  of  our  Classes  does  not  indicate  opposition  to  Church  union 
in  general;  nor  any  feeling  against  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It  was 
simply  an  expression  of  view  on  the  present  Plan  of  Union.  I  am  con- 
vinced that  the  apparent  defeat  was  a  step  in  advance  in  the  direction  of 
union  of  some  kind,  one  of  those  defeats  which  will  end  in  victory,  though 
we  may  not  be  able  to  foresee  how  and  when  at  present. 

I  am  preparing  the  Committee's  Report  for  General  Synod  and  shall 
mail  you  a  copy  before  your  Assembly  meets,  and  after  the  Committee 
have  adopted  it. 

I  am  sincerely  yours, 

George  W.  Richards,  Secretary. 

One  of  the  chief  influences  at  work  in  the  Reformed  Church  to  bring 
about  the  result  stated  in  the  above  communication,  appears  to  have 
been  the  feeling  that  the  contemplated  union  between  the  two  Churches, 
could  be  more  effectively  accomplished  by  a  Plan  of  Union  comprehending 
all  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed  and  Presbyterian  households.  This 
matter  is  dealt  with  in  another  section  of  this  Report. 

Attention  is  drawn  to  the  fact  that  the  first  approach  towards  closer 
relations  between  this  Church  and  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S., 
was  taken  at  ('harlotte,  N.  C,  in  March,  1906,  when  the  Committees  of 
the  two  Churches  were  engaged  with  the  Committees  of  other  Presbyterian 
('hurchos,  in  the  Conferences  whi(!h  resulted  in  the  Articles  of  Agreement 
of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presby- 
terian Sy.stem.  At  a  joint  meeting  of  the  two  Committees  the  following 
resolution  was  adopted: 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  183 

"Believing  that  the  time  has  come  when  tlic  Reformed  Church  in  the 
Unitetl  States  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  tlic  United  States  of  America, 
two  great  historic  Churches  of  the  Reformation,  holding  in  common  the 
Reformed  theology  and  the  Presbyterian  order,  should  come  into  closer 
relations  with  each  other,  in  order  to  carry  on  more  effectively  the  work 
committed  by  Christ  to  His  Church,  the  Committees  of  the  two  Churches 
in  this  Conference  hereby  agree  to  recommend  to  our  respective  General 
Synod  and  General  Assembly  to  appoint  Committees  to  consider  this 
whole  subject  of  closer  relations,  either  federal  or  organic,  between  the 
Churches."     {Minutes,  General  Assembly,  190G,  p.  136.) 

The  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  190S  took  action  appoint- 
ing a  new  Committee  on  Closer  Union  with  the  Presl)yterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  A.,  w^th  the  Rev.  J.  Spangler  Kieffer,  D.D.,  as  Chairman.  Previ- 
ous to  the  appointment  of  this  Committee,  a  Report  was  presented  by 
the  Synod's  Committee  on  Closer  Union  and  Cooperation  of  the  Reformed 
family  of  Churches,  appointed  by  the  General  Synod  of  1905.  This 
Report  contained  the  resolution  above  given,  adopted  by  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  two  Churches  at  Charlotte,  N.  C,  in  March,  1906,  and 
also  the  invitation  of  this  General  Assembly,  tendered  in  190S  "with  a 
view  to  further  consideration  of  the  subject  of  closer  relations  between 
the  two  denominations."    The  Report  was  approved. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1909  took  the  following  action: 

"Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  hereby  expresses  its  hearty 
appreciation  of  the  action  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  in  appointing  its  Committee  on  Closer  Union  with  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

"Resolved,  2.  That  the  report  of  progress  made  by  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is  hereby  approved,  and  the  whole  sul)ject 
of  relations  with  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States  is  again 
referred  to  said  Committee,  to  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly." 

The  two  Committees  met  frequently  in  the  years  1909  to  1911,  and 
presented  a  Joint  Report  on  Union  to  the  General  Synod  and  the  General 
Assembly,  in  1911.  The  tentative  Plan  of  Union  is  printed  at  length  in 
the  Minutes  of  the  Assembly  for  1911,  pages  236-241,  and  the  action  of 
this  General  Assembly  approving  the  Plan  of  Union  was  unanimous.  The 
following  telegram  concerning  the  Plan  was  received  from  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  {Minutes,  General  Assembly,  1911,  p.  94): 

Canto7i,  Ohio,  May  23,  1911. 
To  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  Atlantic  City,  N.  J.: 
The  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States  adopted 
the  Plan  of  Union  almost  unanimously. 

James  I.  Good,  President. 
J.  Rauch  Stein,  Stated  Clerk. 

Encouraged  by  the  action  of  the  General  Synod,  the  General  Assembly 
in  1911,  adopted  the  following: 

"Resolved,  1.  That  the  Plan  of  Union  contained  in  this  Report  is  hereby 
submitted  by  the  General  Assembly  and  the  General  Synod  to  the  sub- 
ordinate judicatories,  for  information  and  discussion,  as  an  acceptable 
plan  for  future  action,  subject  to  such  modifications  as  conditions  may 
require. 


184  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

"Resolved,  2.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  directed  and  empowered  to  confer  with  the  Committee  on  Closer 
Union  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  and  on  the  basis  of  sucli  in- 
formation by  both  Committees,  to  make  final  report  to  the  respective 
supreme  judicatories  in  1914," 

The  above  Record  speaks  for  itself,  and  your  Committee  under  the 
circumstances  simply  draws  attention  to  Section  VII  of  this  Renort,  and 
submits  the  following  resolutions  for  adoption: 

Recommendations. 

Resolved,  I.  That  the  Assembly  expresses  its  pleasure  that  the  Presby- 
teries have  approved,  with  so  remarkable  a  degree  of  favor  the  Plan  of 
Union  with  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  as  submitted  to  the  Assem- 
bly of  1911,  and  tentatively  adopted  by  it.  The  vote  of  the  Presbyteries 
is  the  evidence  of  the  great  desire  of  our  ministers  and  members  for  a 
union  in  one  body  of  all  the  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  household  in 
the  United  States  of  America. 

Resolved,  2.  That  although  more  than  two  thirds  of  the  Classes  of  the 
Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  have  declined  to  assent  to  the  Plan  of 
Union  of  1911,  j^et  in  the  spirit  of  Christian  courtesy  the  Assembly  with- 
holds from  taking  further  action  upon  said  Plan  of  Union  until  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  shall  have  had  an  opportunity  to  pass 
finally  thereupon. 

Revolved,  3.  That  should  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church 
in  the  U.  S.,  in  May,  1914,  approve  of  the  proposal  of  its  own  Committee, 
submitted  to  and  approved  by  this  General  Assembly,  during  its  sessions 
at  Atlanta,  Ga.,  in  May,  1913,  with  reference  to  the  union  of  all  the 
Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  household  in  the  United  Stales;  then  the 
Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is  hereby  authorized  to 
enter  into  negotiations  on  the  subject  with  any  Committee  appointed 
by  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  report  to  be 
made  to  the  next  Assembly. — 1914,  pp.  29-33. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Committee  held  in  Philadelphia,  March  31, 
1915,  the  Rev.  George  W.  Richards,  D.D.,  Chairman  of  the  Permanent 
Commission  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 
on  Closer  Relations  and  Church  Union,  was  present  by  invitation,  and  a 
Conference  was  had  which  was  helpful  in  determining  the  general  situ- 
ation as  to  the  whole  matter  of  Church  union  not  only  as  affecting  the 
Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  but  also  as  to  other  Churches.  The  matter 
of  a  general  union  of  Presbyterian  Churches  is  taken  up  under  another 
head.  As  to  union  with  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  Dr.  Richards 
stated  that  the  Plan  submitted  in  1914  had  been  voted  down  by  the 
Classes  (Presl)ytcries)  of  the  Reformed  Church  by  a  two-thirds  vote. 
The  discussion,  however,  has  not  left  a  disagreeable  feeling  as  to  Church 
union.  The  majority  in  the  Reformed  Church  had  reached  the  conclusion 
that  it  would  be  easier  to  unite  si,\  rather  than  two  Churches.  Dr.  Richards 
was  heard  on  the  subject  at  length,  and  at  the  close  of  the  Conference  was 
tendered  the  thanks  of  your  Committee, 

The  action  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  on  the  Plan 
of  Union  of  I9I3  was  as  follows: 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  185 

"Resolved,  That  in  view  of  the  large  number  of  Classes  which  have 
taken  unfavorable  action  on  the  Plan  of  Union,  further  negotiations  on 
the  basis  of  this  proposal  cease." 

It  will  be  remembered,  in  this  connection,  that  the  Plan  of  Union  of 
1913  was  approved  by  the  Presbyteries  of  this  Church  by  a  vote  of  220 
in  the  affirmative  to  3  in  the  negative.  It  is  not  deemed  wise  to  enter 
into  any  analysis  of  the  situation,  especially  in  view  of  the  new  proposal, 
stated  in  the  next  division  of  this  Report.  It  is  recommended  that  the 
following  resolution  be  adopted: 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  accepts  the  action  of  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  at  its  meeting  in  May,  1914, 
at  Lancaster,  Pa.,  as  conclusive,  in  so  far  as  negotiations  between  the  two 
Churches  are  concerned,  for  union  on  the  basis  of  the  Plan  of  Union  of 
1913.— 1915,  p.  42. 

A  Conference  was  held  at  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  on  February  4,  1920, 
lietween  a  Committee  representing  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  and 
a  Subcommittee  of  your  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
in  which  the  former  presented  a  general  statement  concerning  a  Plan  for 
Organic  Union  between  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  and  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  it  being  suggested  that  the  General  Assemblies 
be  combined  but  that  the  Synods  and  Classes  of  the  Reformed  Church  l)e 
maintained  for  the  time  being.  It  was  decided  that  the  matter  should  be 
left  to  your  Committee  to  suggest  the  next  step. 

Your  Committee  having  received  the  above  Report  of  its  Subcommittee 
adopted  the  following  resolution: 

Resolved,  That  the  Report  of  the  Subcommittee  to  confer  with  the 
Committee  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  be  received,  and  that  we 
assure  the  Committee  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  of  our  readi- 
ness to  continue  negotiations  for  organic  union.  We  also  look  with  favor 
on  considering  such  a  union  on  the  basis  of  three  bodies  participating,  but 
the  present  situation  in  our  judgment  is  not  such  as  to  afford  hope  that  a 
third  body  is  yet  willing  to  agree  to  organic  union.  If,  however,  the 
Committee  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  can  secure  such  a  body 
we  will  be  glad  to  cooperate.  We  express  the  earnest  hope  that  in  any 
event  the  two  Churches  may  work  out  a  Plan  of  Union  without  regard 
to  others,  believing  that  the  consolidation  of  the  two  bodies  will  encourage 
others  to  join  us. 

It  is  proper  here  to  draw  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  Reformed  Church 
in  the  United  States  was  represented  at  the  joint  meetings  of  this  Com- 
mittee with  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  (See 
Section  IV  of  this  Report,  p.  100.) 

In  view  of  the  above  considerations  the  following  resolutions  are  sub- 
mitted for  adoption : 

Resolved,  1,  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  authorized  and  directed  to  conduct  negotiations  with  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America 
Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  and  with  Connnittces  appointed  by 
any  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  household,  with  a  view  to  closer  re- 
lations between  said  Churches. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
specifically  authorized  to  enter  into  negotiations  with  the  Commission  of 


186  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  on  the  Basis  of  Organic  Union  between 
the  two  bodies.— 1920,  p.  107. 

15.  Matters  relating  to  union  with  the  Disciples  of  Christ. 

This  body  of  earnest  and  aggressive  Christians,  one  of  whose  principal 
foiuulers  was  the  Rev.  Alexander  Campbell,  at  its  last  General  Con- 
vention appointed  a  Commission  on  Christian  Union,  with  power  to  confer 
with  similar  bodies  of  other  Christian  Churches.  The  Chairman  of  the 
Commission  of  the  Disciples,  the  Rev.  Peter  Ainslie,  of  Baltimore,  Md., 
has  entered  into  correspondence  with  the  Chairman  of  the  Assembly's 
Committee,  and  has  invited  a  Conference  of  the  two  bodies.  It  is  recom- 
mended that  the  following  be  adopted: 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  greatly  appreciates  the  action 
of  the  General  Convention  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  in  appointing  a  Com- 
mission on  Christian  Unity,  and  authorizes  its  Committee  on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union  to  confer  with  said  Commission. — 1911,  p.  235. 

The  following  communication  was  received,  read,  ordered  spread 
upon  the  Minutes,  and  referred  for  answer  to  the  Committee  on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union. 

Rev.  W.  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  Chairman  of  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation 
and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.: 

My  dear  Dr.  Roberts: — Through  the  Commission  on  Christian  Union, 
the  Disciples  of  Christ  in  America  desire  to  present  their  greetings  to  your 
General  Assembly,  and  to  express  their  wish  for  closer  cooperation  with 
your  Communion.  Upon  the  great  vitals  of  Christianity  we  are  agreed. 
Only  upon  formal  Christianity  are  we  separated,  and  has  the  time  not 
come  for  us  to  go  beyond  the  rigid  bounds  of  denominationalism  and 
sincerely  seek  for  that  unity  for  which  our  Lord — yours  and  ours — prayed 
and  without  which  the  Church  cannot  fulfill  its  Divine  purpose?  You  and 
we  are  brethren  and  we  stand  ready  for  such  cooperation  as  shall  prove 
to  the  world  our  common  brotherhood.  We  are  not  asking  that  you  come 
to  us,  nor  that  you  permit  us  to  come  to  you,  but  there  must  be  a  common 
basis  upon  which  we  as  children  of  the  same  Lord  can  meet  in  common 
worship  and  common  service.  To  find  this  basis  we  present  ourselves  as 
fellow  searchers  with  you. 

Your  servant  in  Christ  Jesus, 

Peter  Ainslie, 
President  Commission  on  Christian  Union  of  the 

— 1912,  p.  83.  Disciples  of  Christ  in  America. 

The  Conference  with  the  Disciples  of  Christ  held  in  Philadelphia 
resulted  in  the  preparation  and  approval  of  a  Paper  which  reads  as  follows: 

The  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  the  Commission  on  Christian  Union  of  the 
Church  of  the  Disciples,  place  on  record  their  united  expression  of  pleasure 
in  relation  to  the  Joint  Conference  held  by  them  in  the  Witherspoon 
Building,  Pliiladelphia,  on  March  26,  1913. 

Tiie  Conference  was  characterized  in  a  marked  way  by  a  gracious 
fellowship  between  the  members  as  believers  .in  Christ,  the  divine,  the  only, 
and  the  all-sufiicient  Saviour  of  sinful  men,  and  further  by  the  approval 
of  the  following  important  statements.    The  Commission  of  the  Disciples, 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORIIESPONDENCE  187 

recognize  the  historical  relatioiisliip  of  their  Church  to  the  Presbyterian 
Churches.  It  was  agreed  by  both  parties  that  the  common  faith  of 
Presbyterians  and  tlie  DiscijiU's  heki  the  Hil)le  to  be  the  Word  of  Cod, 
the  sujn'eme  and  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  conduct;  that  the  elder- 
ship and  the  diaconate  arc  Scriptural  offices  in  the  particular  Church; 
and  that  the  conditions  of  membership  in  the  Christian  Church  are  a 
profession  of  faith  in  and  obedience  to  Jesus  Christ,  followed  by  baptism 
in  the  name  of  the  Trinity.  While  the  Disciples  hold  to  immersion  as 
the  only  Scriptural  form  of  baptism,  their  Commission  stated  that  they 
admitted  the  right  of  other  Christians  to  interpret  the  Scriptures  for 
themselves  in  connection  with  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  as  well  as  in 
respect  to  other  matters  of  doctrine  and  government.  The  meeting  through- 
out was  another  witness  to  the  fact  that  the  different  parts  of  the  Church 
of  Christ  on  earth,  are  to-day  more  one  in  spirit  than  ever  before,  and  the 
hope  was  expressed  that  this  unity  would  be  more  clearly  made  manifest 
in  the  near  future. 

Peter  Ainslie, 
President,  Commission  of  the  Disciples. 

Wm.  H.  Roberts, 
Chairman,  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

It  is  with  pleasure  that  the  Committee  reports  that  the  Disciples  desire 
a  delegate  to  be  appointed  by  this  General  Assembly  to  their  Annual 
Convention,  which  is  to  be  held  at  Toronto,  Canada,  in  October  of  this 
year,  and  that  the  Rev.  Peter  Ainslie,  D.D.,  has  been  appointed  a  fraternal 
delegate  to  this  Assembly. 

The  following  resolutions  are  presented  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  fraternal  delegate  from  the  Disciples  of  Christ 
be  received  at  the  same  time  with  the  other  fraternal  delegates,  on  Thurs- 
day, May  22,  and  that  a  fraternal  delegate  be  appointed  by  this  Assembly 
to  the  Annual  Convention  of  the  Disciples  to  be  held  at  Toronto,  Canada, 
in  October,  1913. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  expresses  its  pleasure  that  the 
Disciples  of  Christ,  through  their  Commission  on  Christian  Union,  have 
given  expression  to  their  sense  of  fellowship  with  the  Presbyterian  Churches, 
and  joins  with  them  in  the  expression  of  the  hope  that  the  spiritual  unity 
of  believers  in  Christ,  may  be  made  more  clearly  manifest  in  all  the  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  Church  of  Christ  on  earth. 

The  Committee  in  closing  this  Report  draws  attention  to  the  following 
declaration  by  the  Assembly  at  the  time  of  its  appointment: 

"The  Presbyterian  Church  holds  Christian  fellowship  with  all  who 
confess  and  obey  Jesus  Christ  as  their  divine  Saviour  and  Lord,  and 
acknowledges  the  duty  of  all  Churches  that  recognize  Him  as  the  only 
Head  of  the  Church  Universal,  to  work  together  in  harmony  and  love  for 
the  extension  of  His  Kingdom  and  the  good  of  the  world;  and  this  Assembly 
earnestly  desires  to  commend  and  promote  this  Christian  cooperation, 
and  also  practically  to  advance  the  cause  of  Church  Union  by  confederation, 
and,  where  possible,  by  consolidation,  among  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed 
Faith,  which  are  mostly  nearly  akin  in  doctrine  and  organization." 

The  Committee  desires  to  express  its  confidence  that  the  movement 
toward  the  manifestation  of  the  spiritual  unity  of  the  Churches  of  Christ 


188  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

throughout  the  world  is  becoming  more  and  more  definite,  and  further 
that  the  Churches  belonging  to  the  same  religious  family  are  drawing 
closer  together.  It  is  earnestly  to  be  desired  that  Christians  everywhere 
should  cultivate  a  broader  horizon  and  cherish  larger  views.  One  of  the 
great  English  Prime  Ministers,  when  seeking  to  persuade  certain  of  his 
associates  to  adopt  the  wide  policies  which  he  advocated,  said  to  them, 
"Gentlemen,  you  should  study  larger  maps."  It  is  the  duty  of  American 
Christians  to  study  larger  maps.  The  need  of  the  day  in  all  the  Churches 
is  a  realization  of  the  obligations  and  opportunities  of  the  twentieth 
century  for  bringing  the  Christian  Churches  of  common  origin,  common 
faith  and  common  life,  so  close  together,  that,  forgetting  their  differences, 
they  will  work  unitedly  for  the  mental,  moral  and  spiritual  uplift  of  all 
the  peojjlo. 

In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 
— 1913,  p.  7G.  Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Chairman. 

There  has  been  no  opportunity  this  year  for  a  Conference  with  the 
Commission  on  Christian  Unity  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ,  but  such  a 
Conference  it  is  hoped  will  be  practicable  prior  to  the  meeting  of  the  next 
General  Assembly.  There  has  been  an  exchange  of  Christian  courtesies, 
however,  between  the  Churches.  The  Rev.  George  B.  Stewart,  D.D., 
president  of  Auburn  Theological  Seminary,  accepted  the  appointment 
of  fraternal  delegate  to  the  Annual  Convention  of  the  Disciples  at  Toronto, 
Canada,  in  October,  1913,  authorized  by  the  Assembly  of  1913.  He  was 
received  most  cordially  by  the  Convention. 

The  following  resolution  is  submitted  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  expresses  its  pleasure  over  the 
interchange  of  delegates  between  the  General  Convention  of  the  Disciples 
of  Christ  and  this  General  Assembly,  and  authorizes  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union  to  continue  to  confer  with  the  Commis- 
sion on  Christian  Unity  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  with  a  view  to  closer 
relations. — 1914,  p.  39. 

Just  as  hist  year,  there  has  been  no  opportunity  this  year  for  a  Con- 
ference with  the  Commission  on  Christian  Unity  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ, 
but  such  a  Conference  has  been  arranged  for  either  October  or  November, 
1915.  The  Rev.  Peter  Ainslie,  D.D.,  the  Chairman  of  the  Commission 
of  the  Disciples,  has  intimated  that  it  is  the  desire  of  himself  and  brethren 
to  have  the  Conference.  These  brethren,  located  in  different  parts  of 
the  country,  seek  to  cultivate  the  spirit  of  fellowship  in  their  own  denom- 
ination with  other  Christian  Churches,  and  it  is  to  be  remembered  that 
their  Church  was,  to  a  large  extent,  founded  by  Presbyterians.  The 
Rev.  William  II.  Black,  D.D.,  a  member  of  the  Assembly's  Committee, 
read  at  the  meeting  on  March  31,  1915,  an  admira))le  Paper  upon  The 
Discipl(^s,  and  stated  that  he  had  delivered  it  to  audiences  composed  of 
ministers  and  members  of  that  Church  with  nmch  acceptance.  The 
following  resolution  is  sul)mitted  f(ir  adoption: 

UeHolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  authorizes  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union  to  continue  to  confer  with  the  Com- 
mission on  Christian  Unity  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ,  with  a  view  to 
closer  relations. — 1915,  p.  45. 

The  Commission  on  Christian  Union  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  met 
with  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  at  Philadelphia, 


MISCELLANEOITS  CORRESPONDENCE  189 

Pa.,  on  March  17,  at  11  A.M.  There  was  a  full  representation  present 
of  said  Connnission,  of  which  the  Rev.  Peter  Ainslie,  D.D.,  has  been  the 
efficient  Chairman  for  a  number  of  years.  After  consultation,  e-xtendin^j; 
over  a  considerable  jieriod  of  time,  and  after  fellowship  one  with  another, 
at  a  common  meal,  the  following  declaration  of  principles  was  unanimously 
adopted,  as  exhibiting  jwints  of  agreement  between  the  Disciples  of  Christ 
and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  It  is  submitted  for  the  infor- 
mation of  the  Assembly  and  has  been  signed  by  the  twenty-seven  meml)ers 
of  the  Commission  of  the  Disciples.  The  document  is  likewise  approved 
for  purposes  of  fellowship  by  the  members  of  this  Committee: 

A  Declaration  as  to  Points  of  Agreement  between  the  Disciples  of  Christ 
and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

"The  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  of  the  Presbj'- 
terian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  the  Commission  on  Christian  Union 
of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  unite  in  this  joint  declaration  and  agreement  as 
to  matters  of  common  interest. 

1.  Both  Churches  admit  to  the  L(ird's  Table  all  persons  who  have 
made  profession  of  faith  in  and  obedience  to  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only 
Divine  Saviour,  and  have  been  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the 
Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

2.  Both  Churches  recognize  the  right  of  each  Church  to  ordain  persons 
to  the  ministry  of  the  Word  in  accordance  with  the  conditions  named  by 
each  Church  respectively,  and  mamtain  that  the  ministry  of  the  Word 
is  an  office  of  the  Church  Universal.  They  further  unite  in  the  judgment 
that  ministers  of  the  Word  have  the  right  to  perform  the  functions  of 
their  sacred  office  as  opportunity  may  afford. 

3.  Both  Churches  hold  that  the  officers  of  a  local  church  are  elders  and 
deacons. 

4.  Both  Churches  hold  that  all  persons  who  believe  in,  follow,  and 
obey  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Divine  Lord  and  Saviour,  are  members  of  the 
Christian  Church  Universal  and  Catholic. 

5.  Both  Churches  hold  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  the  only  infallible 
rule  of  faith  and  practice.  "Where  the  Scriptures  speak,  we  sjjeak.  Where 
the  Scriptures  are  silent,  we  are  silent." 

The  following  resolution  is  submitted  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  authorizes  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union  to  continue  to  confer  with  the  Com- 
mission on  Christian  Unity  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ,  with  a  view  to  closer 
relations. — 1916,  p.  37. 

This  Committee  met  at  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  December  8  and  9,  1916,  in 
conference  with  the  Association  of  the  Church  of  the  Disciples,  as  shown 
by  the  Minutes  of  the  meeting  of  that  date.  The  Paper  prepared  by  the 
two  Chairmen  and  approved  by  the  Committee  is  included  in  this  Report, 
and  reads  as  follows: 

"In  a  Joint  Conference  between  the  Committee  on  Cooperation  and 
Union  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  a  group  of  Disciples 
of  Christ  representing  the  Association  for  the  Promotion  of  Christian 
Unity  (formerly  known  as  the  Council  on  Christian  Union  of  the  Disciples 
of  Christ),  held  in  St.  Louis,  December  9,  1916,  the  historic  connection 
between  these  Communions  was  recognized  as  well  as  satisfactory  expres- 


190  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

sions  given  relative  to  "A  Declaration  as  to  Points  of  Agreement,"  signed 
in  Philadelphia,  March  23,  1916,  along  with  its  cordial  reception  by  both 
bodies  in  their  national  gatherings. 

"Therefore,  it  is  further  recommended: 

"1.  That  in  those  communities  where  the  Presbyterians  and  Disciples 
have  representation,  efforts  be  made  for  closer  co6[)eration,  especially  by 
conferences  between  the  ministers  and  congregations. 

"2.  That  deputations  of  nofc'  less  than  five  persons  from  each  Com- 
munion be  sent  to  the  respective  annual  gatherings  at  their  next  meeting — 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  at  Dallas, 
Texas,  May,  1917,  and  the  General  Convention  of  Churches  of  Christ 
at  Kansas  City,  Mo.,  October,  1917." 

In  addition  to  the  recommendations  just  noted,  a  proposal  for  the  dis- 
tribution of  literature  to  contribute  to  a  better  understanding  by  the 
Churches  of  one  another  was  considered,  and  a  Paper  on  the  history  and 
status  of  the  Disciples  prepared  by  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Black,  D.D.,  for  this 
Committee,  was  submitted  to  the  Committee  and  approved.  The  Paper 
on  the  history  and  status  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
which  was  to  be  prepared  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Idleman,  of  New  York  City, 
for  the  Disciples,  has  not  as  yet  been  presented  to  either  Committee.  No 
action  will  be  taken  as  to  this  matter  of  literature,  until  both  Committees 
have  had  time  to  deliberate  upon  the  Papers  above  referred  to. 

It  is  felt  by  your  Committee  that  negotiations  should  continue  with 
the  Disciples  of  Christ,  and  the  following  resolutions  are  recommended  for 
adoption : 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  approves  the  resolutions 
numbered  1  and  2  adopted  by  the  Conference  with  the  Disciples  at  St. 
Louis,  Mo.,  December  8  and  9,  1916. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  authorizes  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union  to  continue  to  confer  with  the  Com- 
mission on  Christian  Unity  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ,  with  a  view  to 
closer  relations. — 1917,  p.  204. 

There  has  been  no  joint  meeting  with  the  Commission  of  this  Christian 
body  during  the  ecclesiastical  year.  Correspondence,  however,  has  been 
continued  with  these  brethren  through  the  Rev.  Peter  Ainslie,  D.D., 
Chairman  of  their  Commission  on  Unity.  As  a  result  of  this  correspond- 
ence, it  is  stated  that  a  delegation  headed  by  Dr.  Ainslie  will  be  j)resent 
at  this  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly.  It  will  be  received,  if  present, 
on  Thursday  afternoon.  May  23rd.  The  recommendations  approved  by 
the  Assembly  of  1917  are  rei)orted  to  this  Assembly  with  the  suggestion 
that  they  be  reaffirmed.    They  were  as  follows: 

1.  That  in  those  communities  where  the  Presbyterians  and  Disciples 
have  representation,  efforts  be  made  for  closer  cooperation,  especially  by 
conferences  between  the  ministers  and  congregations. 

2.  That  deputations  of  not  less  than  five  persons  from  each  Communion 
be  sent  to  the  respective  annual  gatherings  at  their  next  meetings. 

It  is  felt  by  your  Committee  that  negotiations  should  continue  with 
the  Disciples  of  Christ.  Tliis  body,  it  will  be  remembered,  largely  originated 
un<l(!r  the  influence  of  ministers  who  were  Presbyterian,  and  in  fiome 
particulars,  that  influence  is  marked  in  the  polity  of  the  body.     It  is, 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  191 

however,  to  be  noted  that  the  Disciples  have  also  features  of  their  polity 
which  relate  them  to  the  Congregationalists  and  to  the  Baptists. 
The  following  resolutions  are  recommended  for  adoption: 
Resolved,  1.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
be  authorized  to  nominate  for  appointment  by.  the  Moderator,  three 
delegates  to  attend  the  next  convention  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ,  to  be 
held  October,  1918. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  authorize  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union  to  continue  to  confer  with  the  Commission 
on  Christian  Unity  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ,  with  a  view  to  closer  rela- 
tions.—1918,  p.  lis. 

16.  Matters  relating  to  a  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order, 
proposed  by  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church. 

The  Committee  submits  to  the  Assembly  with  much  interest,  a  com- 
munication from  the  Commission  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church, 
appointed  to  arrange  for  a  World  Conference  of  Christian  Churches  on 
Faith  and  Order.    The  letter  is  as  follows: 

The  Letter  from  the  Commission. 

Chicago,  III,  March  4,  1911. 

Rev.  William  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  Chairman,  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation 
and  Union,  Presbyterian  Church,  Philadelphia,  Pa.: 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir: — At  the  General  Convention  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,  held  last  October  in  Cincinnati,  a  Joint  Commission 
was  appointed  with  instructions  to  bring  about,  if  possible,  a  Conference 
for  the  consideration  of  questions  touching  Faith  and  Order,  and  to  ask 
all  Christian  Communions  throughout  the  world  which  confess  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  as  God  and  Saviour  to  unite  with  us  in  arranging  for  and 
conducting  such  a  Conference.  On  behalf  of  this  Commission,  of  which 
I  am  president,  I  desire  to  put  myself  in  communication  with  your  Com- 
mittee. I  am  the  more  encouraged  to  do  this  because  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  has  spoken  with  no  uncertain  voice  on  the 
subject  of  Christian  unity.  In  creating  your  Committee,  I  understand 
that  the  following  resolution  was  adopted  by  your  General  Assembly  as 
long  ago  as  1903: 

"  Whereas,  The  Presbyterian  Church  holds  Christian  fellowship  with  all 
who  confess  and  obey  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Divine  Saviour  and  Lord, 
and  acknowledges  the  duty  of  all  Churches  that  recognize  Him  as  the  only 
Head  of  the  Church  Universal  to  work  together  in  harmony  and  love 
for  the  extension  of  His  I^ngdom  and  the  good  of  the  world;  and 

"Whereas,  This  Assembly  earnestly  desires  to  commend  and  promote 
this  Christian  cooperation,  and  also  practically  to  advance  the  cause  of 
Church  union  by  confederation,  and,  where  possible,  by  consolidation 
among  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed  faith,  which  are  most  nearly  akin 
in  doctrine  and  organization;  therefore  be  it 

"Resolved,  That  a  Committee  of  seven,  four  ministers  and  three  elders, 
be  appointed  by  the  Moderator  to  consider  the  whole  subject  of  cooperation, 
confederation  and  consolidation  with  other  Churches." 


192  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Looking  upon  this  resolution  as  expressive  of  the  mind  of  your  great 
Communion,  we  trust  that  you  will  agree  with  us  in  thinking  that  such  a 
Conference  as  is  proposed  will  conduce  to  larger  knowledge  and  more 
complete  fellowship;  inasmuch  as  the  beginnings  of  unity  are  to  be  found 
in  the  clear  statement  and  full  consideration  of  those  things  in  which  we 
differ  as  well  as  of  those  things  in  which  we  are  at  one. 

The  nature  and  scope  of  the  Conference  are  indicated  in  the  Report 
and  resolution  unanimously  adopted  by  both  Houses  of  our  General 
Convention.  These  documents  are  reprinted  in  the  small  leaflet  which  I 
enclose  herewith  as  a  part  of  my  communication  to  your  Committee. 

The  specific  action  of  which  I  respectfully  ask  your  consideration  is 
the  api^ointment  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  a  Commission  with  i)owers  similar  to  those  conferred  upon  our  Com- 
mission by  our  General  Convention;  or  (if  such  a  course  should  seem  more 
desirable)  the  delegation  of  similar  powers  to  an  existing  Commission; 
the  delegated  power  to  include  authority  to  act  conjointly  with  our  Com- 
mission and  with  similar  Commissions  created  in  other  Communions, 
and  in  particular  to  appoint  from  its  own  membership  a  Committee  on 
plan,  scope  and  arrangement,  with  which  the  similar  Committee  of  our 
Commission  can  confer. 

Trusting  that  it  will  seem  meet  and  right  to  your  Committee  to  give 
favorable  consideration  to  our  suggestion  and  to  make  an  affirmative 
recommendation  to  the  General  Assembly  in  respect  to  it,  I  remain, 
Faithfully  yours, 

C.  P.  Anderson, 
President  Joint  Cojnrnission  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  on  a  World  Conference  on 
Faith  and  Order. 

The  Action  of  the  General  Convention. 

At  the  General  Convention  of  1910  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  held  in  Cincinnati,  the  following  Report 
was  presented  to  the  House  of  Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies  on  October  19, 
1910: 

"The  Joint  Committee  to  which  was  referred  the  following  resolution 
offered  in  the  House  of  Deputies  by  the  Rev.  W.  T.  Manning,  D.D.,  of 
New  York: 

"  'Resolved,  The  House  of  Bishops  concurring.  That  a  Joint  Committee, 
consisting  of  seven  bishops,  seven  Presbyters  and  seven  laymen,  be 
appointed  to  take  under  advisement  the  promotion  by  this  Church  of  a 
Conference  following  the  general  method  of  the  World  Missionary  Con- 
ference, to  be  participated  in  by  representatives  of  all  Christian  bodies 
tliroughout  the  world  which  accept  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  God  and 
Saviour,  for  the  consideration  of  questions  pertaining  to  the  Faith  and 
Order  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  that  said  Committee,  if  it  deem  such 
a  Conference  fcasil^le,  shall  report  to  this  Convention'; 
have  considered  the  same,  and  submit  the  following  Report,  and  recom- 
mend the  immediate  consideration  and  passage  of  the  resolution  appended 
to  (lie  Report: 

"Your  Committee  is  of  one  mind.  We  believe  that  the  time  has  now 
arrived  when  representatives  of  the  whole  family  of  Christ,  led  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  may  be  willing  to  come  together  for  the  consideration  of 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  193 

questions  of  Faith  and  Order.  We  believe,  further,  that  all  Christian 
Communions  are  in  accord  with  us  in  our  desire  to  lay  aside  self-will, 
and  to  put  on  the  mind  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  We  would 
heed  this  call  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  all  lowliness,  and  with  singleness  of 
purpose.  We  would  place  ourselves  by  the  side  of  our  fellow  Christians, 
looking  not  onl}''  on  our  own  things,  but  also  on  the  things  of  others,  con- 
vinced that  our  one  hope  of  mutual  understanding  is  in  taking  personal 
counsel  together  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  forbearance.  It  is  our  conviction 
that  such  a  Conference  for  the  purpose  of  study  and  discussion,  without 
power  to  legislate  or  to  adopt  resolutions,  is  the  next  step  toward  unity. 

"With  grief  for  our  aloofness  in  the  past,  and  for  other  faults  of  pride 
and  self-sufficiency,  which  make  for  schism;  with  loyalty  to  the  truth  as 
we  see  it,  and  with  resi)cct  for  the  convictions  of  those  who  differ  from  us; 
holding  the  belief  that  the  beginnings  of  unity  are  to  be  found  in  the  clear 
statement  and  full  consideration  of  those  things  in  which  we  diflfer,  as 
well  as  of  those  things  in  which  we  are  at  one,  we  respectfully  submit  the 
following  resolution: 

"  Whereas,  There  is  to-day  among  all  Christian  people  a  growing  desire 
for  the  fulfillment  of  our  Lord's  prayer  that  all  His  disciples  may  be  one; 
that  the  world  may  believe  that  God  has  sent  Him: 

"Resolved,  The  House  of  Bishops  concurring,  That  a  Joint  Commission 
be  appointed  to  bring  about  a  Conference  for  the  consideration  of  questions 
touching  Faith  and  Order,  and  that  all  Christian  Communions  throughout 
the  world  which  confess  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  God  and  Saviour  be 
asked  to  unite  with  us  in  arranging  for  and  conducting  such  a  Conference. 
The  Commission  shall  consist  of  seven  Bishops,  appointed  by  the  Chairman 
of  the  House  of  Bishops,  and  seven  Presbyters  and  seven  laymen,  appointed 
by  the  president  of  the  House  of  Deputies,  and  shall  have  power  to  add 
to  its  number  and  to  fill  any  vacancies  occurring  before  the  next  General 
Convention." 

On  October  19,  1910,  the  above  resolution  was  adopted  unanimously 
by  both  the  House  of  Bishops  and  the  House  of  Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies. 

The  Episcopal  Commission  was  organized  by  the  choice  of  the  following: 

President,  Rt.  Rev.  Charles  P.  Anderson,  D.D. 

Treasurer,  George  Zabriskie. 

Secretary,  Robert  H.  Gardiner. 

It  is  important  in  connection  with  this  new  movement  to  draw  attention 
to  certain  facts. 

The  first  is  that  the  subject  of  the  World  Conference  was  presented  to 
the  Western  (American)  Section  of  "The  Alliance  of  the  Reformed  Churches 
Throughout  the  World  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,"  at  its  meetings 
in  the  Second  United  Presbyterian  Church,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  February 
8-9,  1911.  The  representatives  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  were, 
the  Rev.  William  T.  Manning,  D.D.,  rector  of  Trinity  Church,  New  York 
City,  and  George  Wharton  Pepper,  Esq.,  of  Philadelphia,  Pa.  The  Alli- 
ance adopted  the  following  resolutions  on  the  subject: 

"Resolved,  That  the  Commission  cordially  approves  of  the  proposed 
Conference. 

"Resolved,  That  the  Executive  Committee  is  authorized  to  act  for  this 
Commission  in  all  matters  relating  to  the  calling  of  such  Conference." 

This  action  of  the  Alliance  was  unaniuKJUs. 


194  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

The  second  is,  that  a  preliminary  Conference  to  consider  this  proposed 
World  Conference  was  held  in  New  York  City,  on  March  2,  1911.  The 
following  extracts  from  the  Minutes  of  this  preliminary  meeting  are  sub- 
mitted as  explanatory  of  the  situation  in  part: 

"The  persons  accepting  invitations  to  the  Conference  were  the  following: 

"For  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church:  Bishop  Greer,  William  T. 
IManning,  D.D.,  F.  L.  Stetson,  Esq.,  and  George  Zabriskie,  Esq. 

"For  the  Presbyterian  Church:  The  Rev.  W.  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  and 
Robert  Mackenzie,  D.D.,  with  Mr.  L.  H.  Severance, 

"For  the  Congregational  Churches:  The  Rev.  Newman  Smyth,  D.D., 
and  the  Rev.  William  Hayes  Ward,  D.D. 

"For  the  Disciples  of  Christ:  The  Rev.  Drs.  Ainslie,  Garrison,  Bowman 
and  Burnham. 

"The  Conference  organized  by  electing  Dr.  Manning  as  Chairman  and 
Dr.  Roberts  as  secretary. 

"The  purpose  of  the  Conference  was  stated  by  Dr.  Manning,  and  it 
was  fully  understood  and  agreed,  that  the  Conference  was  informal, 
and  also  that  no  official  action  could  be  taken  at  this  or  any  other  future 
Conference,  until  a  sufficient  number  of  Churches  had  appointed  Com- 
missions to  make  it  advisable  to  proceed  officially  in  connection  with  the 
proposed  World  Conference.  It  was  further  distinctly  understood  that 
no  Churches  would  be  in\'ited  to  participate  in  the  proposed  World  Con- 
ference, that  did  not  positively  declare  their  faith  in  and  obedience  to 
Jesus  Christ  as  God  and  Saviour.  This  was  declared  to  be  an  indispensable 
requisite  to  membership." 

In  the  judgment  of  the  Committee,  this  General  Assembly,  as  the 
supreme  judicatory  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  should 
meet  in  a  cordial  spirit  this  proposal  of  a  sister  Church.  In  1896,  this 
General  Assembly  terminated  the  correspondence  with  .the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,  which  had  been  carried  on  since  1888  by  its  Com- 
mission on  Christian  Unity  and  a  Committee  of  the  Assembly  on  the 
same  subject,  and  on  the  ground  that  "the  doctrine  of  recognition  and 
reciprocity"  was  not  accepted  by  that  Church  as  a  principle  controlling 
negotiations  looking  toward  organic  union.  This  action  was  at  once 
justifiable  and  self-respecting.  Holding  with  firmness  of  conviction  to 
its  position  that  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed  family  represent,  in  their 
governments,  the  Church  polity  of  the  New  Testament,  the  Presbyterian 
Church  also  cherishes  for  all  who  accept  Jesus  Christ  as  God  and  Saviour 
fraternal  regard,  and  acknowledges  them  as  members  of  the  Church, 
visible  and  (universal ;  when  it  consents  to  enter  into  negotiations  with  a 
view  to  umon,  with  any  body  of  Christians,  it  must  decline  to  consider 
the  validity  of  its  orders  and  its  character  as  a  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
as  debatable  questions.  The  present  movement,  however,  raises  no 
question  involving  organic  relationships  or  the  validity  of  ministerial 
orders.  It  is  solely  a  proposal  for  a  Conference  to  consider  the  differences 
as  well  as  the  agreements  of  Christian  Churches.  Therefore,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Convention,  this  Assembly  can  say, 
"We  believe  that  the  time  has  now  arrived  when  representatives  of  the 
whole  family  of  Christ,  led  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  may  be  willing  to  come 
together  for  the  consideration  of  (juestions  of  Faith  and  Order."  It  behooves 
us  as  a  Church  to  follow  the  guidance  of  that  Divine  Spirit,  by  whom  "all 
believers  being  vitally  united  to  Christ,  who  is  the  Head,  are  thus  united 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  195 

one  to  another  in  the  Church,  which  is  Ilis  Body,"  and  by  whose  almighty 
power,  "the  Church  will  be  preserved,  increased  until  it  shall  cover  the 
earth,  purified,  and  at  last  made  perfectly  holy  in  the  presence  of  God." 
The  Church  that  in  the  opening  j^ears  of  this  twentieth  century  added 
Chapter  xxxiv,  "Of  the  Holy  Spirit,"  to  the  Confession  of  Faith,  should 
gladly  move  forward  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  all  Christians,  in  efforts 
to  make  manifest  the  unity  of  believers  in  Christ.  "There  is  one  body 
and  one  Spirit,  even  as  ye  are  called  in  one  hojie  of  your  calling;  one  Lord, 
one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and 
through  all,  and  in  you  all." 

The  Committee  respectfully  recommends  the  adoption  of  the  following 
resolutions: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  proposal  submitted  by  the  Commission  of  the 
Protestant  Ejiiscopal  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  for  a  World  Conference  of 
Christian  Churches  on  Faith  and  Order,  is  accepted  in  the  same  cordial 
spirit  in  which  it  is  presented  in  the  action  of  the  General  Convention. 

Resolved,  2.  That  this  General  Assembly  approves  emphatically  of 
the  requirement  that  the  only  Churches  invited  to  participate  in  the 
Conference  shall  be  those  believing  in,  obeying,  and  worshiping,  Jesus 
Christ  as  God  and  Saviour. 

Resolved,  3.  That  this  General  Assembly  entrusts,  for  the  present,  the 
negotiations  with  a  view  to  this  proposed  World  Conference,  to  the  Com- 
mittee on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  with  instructions  to  decline 
to  discuss  as  preliminary  thereto  any  questions  as  to  Faith  and  Order,  to 
adhere  firmly  to  the  requirement  contained  in  Resolution  No.  2,  and  to 
report  to  the  next  General  Assembly. — 1911,  pp.  229-234. 

The  Commission  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  reports  that 
eighteen  Christian  Churches,  chiefly  American  and  Canadian,  have  ap- 
proved of  the  proposal  submitted  by  it  for  a  World  Conference  of  all 
Christian  Churches  on  Faith  and  Order.  It  is  understood  that  this  Con- 
ference cannot  be  held  for  several  years.  It  is  further  understood  that  no 
meeting  of  a  Committee  of  Arrangements  for  such  Conference  will  be  held 
until  a  larger  number  of  Christian  Churches  have  approved  of  the  proposal 
of  the  Protestant  Fipiscopal  Church,  and  have  appointed  delegates  to 
such  Conference.  >» 

The  Commission  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  has  issued  a 
circular  letter,  inviting  the  prayers  of  God's  peoi)le  in  all  lands  for  His 
blessings  upon  the  Conference  movement,  and  commending  to  all  the 
duty  of  cultivating  the  spirit  of  Christian  unity. 

To  these  two  propositions  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
through  its  General  Assembly,  can  but  give  cordial  assent.  Our  Church 
has  always  maintained  that  Christian  unity  is  a  thing  that  is  a(;tually 
existent,  and  that  organic  union  is  a  very  different  matter  from  Christian 
unity.  Our  Church  maintains  that  "the  visible  Church,  which  is  also 
Catholic  or  Universal  under  the  Gospel  (not  confined  to  one  nation,  as 
under  the  law),  consists  of  all  those  throughout  the  world  that  profess 
the  true  religion,  together  with  their  children;  and  is  the  Kingdom  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  house  and  family  of  God,  out  of  which  there  is  no 
ordinary  possibility  of  salvation."  The  quotation  just  given  from  the 
Standards,  is  sufficient  evidence  of  the  attitude  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
toward  all  other  Christian  Churches.     We  do  commend  to  our  people 


196  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

prayer,  that  Christian  unity,  as  thus  set  forth  practically,  may  be  increas- 
ingly the  characteristic  of  the  life  of  all  other  Christian  Churches,  without 
exception.  The  following  resolution  is  submitted  in  this  connection,  for 
adoption: 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  entrusts  the  negotiations,  with 
a  view  to  the  proposed  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order,  to  the 
Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  and  instructs  the  Com- 
mittee to  adhere  firmly  to  the  condition  that  no  Church  shall  be  invited 
to  participate  in  the  proposed  Conference  that  does  not  positively  declare 
its  faith  in  and  obedience  to  Jesus  Christ  as  God  and  Saviour,  and  also 
with  instructions  to  decline  to  discuss,  as  preparatory  to  the  proposed 
Conference,  any  questions  as  to  Faith  and  Order. — 1912,  p.  123. 

This  movement  is  making  slow  but  steady  advance.  A  communica- 
tion was  received  from  the  Committee  on  Plan  and  Scope  during  the  year, 
from  which  the  following  extracts  are  made: 

"Much  must  be  done  before  the  promised  World  Conference  on  Faith 
and  Order  of  the  Church  of  Christ  can  be  called.  The  mere  details  of 
the  preparations  are  numerous  and  complicated.  The  names  and  addresses 
of  the  proper  oflicers  of  those  Communions  throughout  the  world  who 
confess  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  God  and  Saviour  must  be  obtained,  and 
invitations  issued  to  them.  These  invitations  cannot  always  be  accepted 
promptly,  for  meetings  of  official  bodies  may  not  be  held  for  two  or  three 
years.  What  shall  be  the  basis  of  representation?  Where  shall  the  Con- 
ference meet  and  how  long  should  it  remain  in  session?  In  what  way  and 
how  far  shall  the  course  of  its  procedure  be  outlined  beforehand?  It  may 
well  be  years  before  these  and  numerous  similar  problems,  which  will 
be  disclosed  as  the  preparations  go  on,  can  be  fully  solved. 

"But  the  first  question  is  whether  we  Christians  really  desire  reunion. 
Have  we  that  deep  and  definite  faith  in  the  one  Lord  which  must  fill  us 
with  the  desire  to  reunite  in  His  one  Body?  What  are  faith  and  member- 
ship in  Christ?  Is  the  relation  of  the  Christian  to  Christ  merely  individual, 
or  does  it  constitute  membership  in  a  body?  Is  that  body  merely  a  human 
organization,  self-originating,  or  is  it  the  living,  continuous  Body  of  the 
one  Lord?  Do  we  know  whether  or  not  the  brethren,  from  whom  we  have 
b('(;n  separated  for  centuries,  possess  any  of  the  precious  things,  of  which 
we  are  stewards,  or  which,  perhaps,  we  do  not  ourselves  possess?  Can 
we  learn  anything  from  each  other?  What  is  the  Church?  Has  it  any 
authority,  and  if  so,  what?  What  is  the  basis  of  its  claims?  What  is  its 
mission?  Is  there  any  sufficient  reason  for  the  continued  separate  exist- 
ence of  the  Communions  to  which  we  severally  belong? 

"The  Committee  appointed  by  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Commission 
to  consider  the  Plan  and  Scope  of  the  World  Conference  believes  that, 
l)efore  the  Conference  can  actually  be  called,  there  must  be  created  a 
more  general  and  intense  desire  for  reunion,  a  warmer  atmosphere  of 
Christian  love  and  humility,  and  some  wider  and  clearer  comprehension 
of  such  questions  as  the  above,  which  must  be  faced  and  considered  when 
the  Conference  meets." 

These  quotations  show  the  present  situation  as  to  the  World  Con- 
ference to  be  one  of  slow  approach  toward  definiteness.  The  Church  of 
England,  in  England  and  in  Canada,  huh.  taken  action  apjiointing  Com- 
missions to  cooperate,  and  it  is  to  be  remembered  that  this  General  Assem- 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  197 

bly  accepted  in  1911  the  proposal  in  the  same  cordial  spirit  in  which  it 
was  presented  {Minutes,  1911,  p.  234). 

The  other  Churches  thus  far  appointing  cooperating  Committees  are 
in  the  United  States,  and  are  as  follows:  The  Congregational  Churches; 
the  Disciples  of  Christ;  the  Executive  Commission  of  the  Alliance  of 
Reformed  Churches,  Western  Section;  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South;  Southern  Baptist  Convention;  Moravian  Church  in  America; 
Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.;  Methodist  Ei)iscopal  Church;  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  General  Synfxl;  Presbyterian  Church  m  the 
U.  S.;  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America;  Northern  Baptist 
Convention;  Free  Baptist;  Reformed  Church  in  America,  and  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  in  North  America,  General  Synod. 

The  following  resolution  is  submitted  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  entrusts  the  negotiations,  with 
a  view  to  the  proposed  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order,  to  the 
Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  and  instructs  the  Com- 
mittee to  adhere  firmly  to  the  condition  that  no  Church  shall  be  invited 
to  participate  in  the  proposed  Conference  that  does  not  positively  declare 
its  faith  in  and  obedience  to  Jesus  Christ  as  God  and  Saviour,  and  also 
with  instructions  to  decline  to  discuss,  as  preparatory  to  the  proposed 
Conference,  any  questions  as  to  Faith  and  Order.  The  Assembly,  however, 
favors  the  early  preparation  of  a  plan  for  the  appointment  of  representa- 
tives of  each  of  the  Churches  assenting  to  the  holding  of  the  Conference. — 
1913,  p.  74. 

The  progress  made  in  connection  with  this  unique  movement  is 
shown  by  the  list  of  Protestant  Churches  which  so  far  have  agreed  to  take 
part  therein,  which  includes  Churches  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  The 
country  is  the  United  States  unless  otherwise  specified. 

1,  List  of  Constituent  Churches. 

Anglican. — The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church;  The  Church  of  England; 
the  Church  of  England  in  Canada;  in  Argentina;  the  Episcopal  Church  in 
Scotland;  the  Church  of  Ireland;  the  Church  of  England  in  India;  the 
Chung  Hua  Sheng  Kung  Hui  of  China;  the  Nippon  Sei  Kokwai  of  Japan; 
the  Church  of  England  in  Australia  and  Tasmania;  the  Church  of  the 
Province  of  South  Africa. 

Baptist. — The  Northern  Baptist  Convention;  the  Southern  Baptist 
Convention;  the  Free  Baptist  Conference;  the  Seventh  Day  Baptist 
General  Conference;  the  Baptist  Union  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 

Congregational. — The  National  Council  of  Congregational  Churches. 

Disciples  of  Christ. — A  Commission  has  been  appointed  for  the  United 
States  and  Canada,  and  another  for  Great  Britain. 

Lutheran. — The  General  Synod  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  A. 

Methodist. — The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church;  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South;  the  Methodist  Church  in  Canada;  the  Wesleyan  Methodist 
Conference  in  England,  whose  Commission  by  arrangement  represents 
also  the  Irish  Conference. 

Moravian. — The  Moravian  Church  in  America,  Northern  Province; 
Southern  Province;  the  Moravian  Church  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 

Presbyterian. — The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S'.  A.;  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.;  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North 


198  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

America;  the  Alliance  of  Reformed  Churches  Holding  the  Presbyterian 
System;  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States;  the  Reformed  Church 
in  America;  the  Reformed  Presley terian  Church  in  North  America;  the 
Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church  of  Wales. 

Commissions  have  now  been  appointed  representing  probably  more 
than  forty  milHons  of  Christians.  Considering  tliat  it  has  not  yet  been 
]iossil)le  to  get  the  information  needed  to  issue  invitations  for  the  appoint- 
ment of  Commissions  in  the  continent  of  Europe  or  the  Near  East  and 
other  important  territories,  this  result  shows  a  most  encouraging  interest 
in  tliis  effort  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  World  Conference. 

2.  The  Deputation  to  Great  Britain. 

One  notable  event  in  connection  with  this  World  Conference  during  the 
year,  was  tlie  appointment  and  visit  of  a  de{)utation  to  confer  with  the 
various  non-Episcopal  Churches  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  in  order  to 
secure  their  cooperation.  This  deputation  was  ai)p()inted  by  the  Commis- 
sion on  the  World  Conference  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Chvu-ch,  and 
the  certificate  of  appointment  issued  to  them  is  herewith  presented  for 
general  information. 

Nciv  York,  N.  Y.,  December  1,  1913. 
To  All  Our  Brethren  in  Christ: 

Tliis  is  to  certify  that  at  a  meeting  of  the  Commission  of  the  Protestant 
Ejiiscopal  Church  on  the  AVorld  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order,  held 
May  20,  1913,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  a  deputation  be  sent  to  visit  Great  Britain  and  Ireland, 
and  there  to  present  to  the  Christian  Communions,  other  than  the  Anglican, 
the  principles  and  the  purposes  underlying  and  animating  the  resolution 
adopted  by  the  General  Convention  of  the  Proiestant  Ej^iscopal  Church 
apjjointing  this  Commission  to  join  with  other  Christian  Communions  in 
arranging  for  a  World  Conference  upon  questions  of  Faith  and  Order. 

The  reverend  gentlemen  hereinafter  named  were  aj^jiointed  to   con- 
stitute such  deputation,  namely: 
The  Rev.  Newman  Smyth,  D.D., 
The  Rev.  Bishop  John  W.  Hamilton,  LL.D., 
The  Rev.  John  Henry  Jowett,  D.D., 
The  Rev.  William  H.  Roberts,  D.D., 
The  Rev.  Peter  Ainslie,  D.D. 

The  Rev.  Tissington  Tatlow,  M.A.,  was  requested  to  act  in  association 
with  the  deputation,  and  to  render  such  assistance  as  may  be  practicable. 

Attest:    C.  P.  Anderson, 
President  of  the  Commission  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  on 
the  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order. 

WiLLiMi  T.  Manning, 
Chairman  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Commission  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  on  the   World  Conference  on  Faith 
and  Order. 

Robert  H.  Gardiner, 

Secretary  of  the  Commission. 

The  members  of  the  deputation  who  were  able  to  perform  the  service 
requested  were  the  Rev.  Newman  Smyth,  D.D.,  of  the  Congregnf ional 
Churches;  the  Rev.  William  II.  Roberts,  D.D.,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  199 

in  the  U.  S.  A.;  and  the  Rev.  rctcr  Ainslio,  D.D.,  of  the  Church  of  the 
Disciples.  The  deputation  reached  Enghuid  early  in  1914,  and  was  re- 
ceived on  the  evening  of  January  9th  by  the  Free  Churcli  Council  of 
England,  at  a  banquet  at  the  Hotel  Metropole,  London,  attended  by  one 
hundred  and  ten  guests,  being  the  leaders  of  the  Free  Churches  of  England. 
Dr.  IMeyer,  the  secretary  of  the  Free  Church  Council,  and  others,  declared 
that  this  gathering  was  the  most  historic  event  of  English  nonconformity, 
and  marked  a  distinct  epoch  in  the  life  of  the  Church  there.  Conferences 
followed  on  successive  days  with  official  bodies  of  the  Preslij'terian  Church 
of  England,  the  Primitive  JMethodists,  the  Weslej^an  Methodists,  the 
United  Methodists,  the  Congregationalists  of  England  and  Wales,  the 
Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodists,  the  Baptists,  the  Friends,  the  Moravians, 
the  Disciples,  and  with  several  voluntary  religious  organizations  both  of 
the  Free  Churches  and  the  Church  of  England. 

The  deputation  was  received  in  Scotland,  on  January  14,  1914,  in  the 
official  building  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  at  Edinburgh,  at  a  meeting 
gathered  by  special  invitation,  and  composed  of  selected  representatives 
of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  the  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  the  Presby- 
terian Church  of  Ireland,  the  Congregational  Church  in  Scotland,  and 
other  Scottish  Churches.  Lord  Balfour,  of  Burleigh,  had  been  appointed 
to  preside  and  associated  with  him  the  Rev.  Archil)ald  Henderson,  D.D. 
The  gathering  was  most  cordial  in  its  spirit,  and  the  attitude  of  the  loO 
ministers  and  laymen  present  is  shown  by  the  following  brief  extracts 
from  addresses  made: 

The  Very  Rev.  Dr.  MacAdam  Muir,  of  Glasgow,  in  moving  a  vote  of 
thanks  to  the  deputation,  said:  "I  think  we  can  most  cordially  hope 
that  what  has  been  suggested  to  us  by  our  friends,  will  be  carried  out  to 
the  great  good  of  the  Communions  which  w^e  represent  and  the  whole 
Church  of  Christ."  The  Rev.  Principal  Whyte,  of  New  College,  Edinburgh, 
in  seconding  the  vote,  among  other  things,  said:  "Anyone  who  knows  me, 
knows  that  I  favor  this  with  my  whole  heart.  I  am  only  speaking  for 
myself  when  I  say  that  since  I  sat  down  in  this  room  I  have  felt  thankful 
personally  for  this  visit.  It  has  for  the  first  time  brought  me  within  the 
household  and  under  the  roof  of  our  old  mother  Church.  I  shall  date  the 
first  time  when  I  was  invited  within  its  walls  to  the  day  of  the  visit  of  our 
American  friends."  The  Rev.  William  Park,  of  Belfast,  president  of  the 
General  Council  of  the  World  Presbj^terian  Alliance,  spoke  in  part  as 
follows:  "I  think  it  is  a  very  important  matter,  and  the  mere  fact  that 
it  is  a  new  way  of  approaching  this  great  subject  of  union,  should  com- 
mend itself  to  us  very  much,  and  make  us  hope  and  pray  that  by  God's 
blessing,  it  may  be  successful.  A  second  thing  which  is  very  interesting, 
is  that  tliis  invitation  comes  to  us  from  the  Episcopal  Church  in  America, 
and  that  it  is  coming  to  us  not  to  ask  us  to  join  in  and  recognize  Episcopacy, 
but  has  come  to  ask  us  to  meet  with  them  in  conference  to  discuss  that 
question  as  well  as  other  doctrinal  or  ecclesiastical  questions  that  may 
arise.  I  think  that  it  is  right  that  we,  as  a  Presbyterian  body,  and  that 
the  whole  of  the  Presbyterian  Churches  in  the  world,  should  welcome  a 
proposal  of  this  kind." 

Mr.  Gardiner,  the  secretary  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Commission, 
writes  concerning  the  deputation's  visit  in  the  following  terms: 

"In  all,  they  met  thirty-one  groups  in  conference,  and  accepted  twenty 
invitations  of  a  social  character  for  further  conference  with  representative 


200  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

men.  In  all  instances  their  message  was  sympathetically  received,  and 
from  all  the  Conferences  they  had  the  definite  promise  of  recommending 
to  the  various  annual  meetings  the  appointment  of  Commissions  to  co- 
operate in  arranging  for  and  conducting  the  World  Conference.  Not  only 
did  they  thus  advance  the  project  of  that  Conference,  but  they  were  the 
means  of  bringing  the  Christians  of  England,  Scotland  and  Ireland  into 
much  closer  relation  and  sympathy." 

3.  The  Advisory  Committee. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Commission  with  the  Commis- 
sions appointed  by  other  Christian  Churches  at  New  York  City,  on  May  S, 
1913,  it  was  decided  to  appoint  an  Advisory  Committee,  composed  of  one 
representative  of  each  of  the  Commissions  already  appointed,  to  be  chosen 
by  each  of  said  Commissions,  with  the  purpose  of  cooperating  in  promot- 
ing any  preparation  preliminary  to  the  work  of  convening  the  World 
Conference.  Your  Committee  appointed  the  Chairman  as  its  representa- 
tive on  this  Advisory  Committee. 

On  November  19,  1913,  in  New  York  City,  the  Advisory  Committee 
organized,  with  Rev.  Dr.  Wm.  T.  Manning  as  Chairman  and  Mr.  Robert 
H.  Gardiner  as  secretary.    The  following  resolutions  were  adopted: 

"1.  That  the  time  has  come  to  begin  the  consideration  of  the  steps 
to  be  taken  before  the  topics  for  consideration  by  the  Conference  can 
wisely  be  formulated. 

"2.  That  each  member  of  the  Advisory  Committee  should  recommend 
to  the  Commission  of  his  Communion  the  immediate  consideration  of 
how  the  following  questions  should  be  answered: 

"(a)  What  should  be  the  nature  of  the  bodies  or  groups  which  are 
finally  to  be  charged  with  the  duty  of  formulating  topics  for  the  Conference? 

"  (6)  What  can  be  done  by  each  Commission  in  the  way  of  preparing  a 
statement  of  the  topics  which  that  Commission  thinks  appropriate  for 
ultimate  consideration  at  the  Conference?" 

This  subject  of  the  topics  for  the  Conference  was  considered  by  your 
Committee,  and  the  Chairman  with  Rev.  Drs.  J.  Ross  Stevenson  and 
Charles  R.  Erdman  were  appointed  as  the  Subcommittee  to  consider  and 
to  report  at  the  next  meeting. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Advisory  Committee  held  March  21,  1914,  the 
Advisory  Committee  adopted  a  Paper  which  has  been  commonly  spoken 
of  as  "The  Truce  of  God,"  and  it  is  herewith  submitted. 

New  York,  N.  Y.,  March  21,  1914. 
To  Our  Christian  Brethren  in  Every  Land, 
Greeting: 

We,  the  Advisory  Committee,  representatives  by  appointment  of 
many  Churches  in  the  United  States,  have  become  associated  with  the 
Commission  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  preparation  of  a 
World  Conference  on  questions  of  Faith  and  Order  as  a  first  step  towards 
unity.  We  believe  in  the  one  people  of  God  throughout  the  world.  We 
believe  that  now  is  a  critically  hopeful  time  for  the  world  to  become  Chris- 
tian. We  believe  that  the  present  world  problems  of  Christianity  call 
for  a  World  Conference  of  Christians. 

This  proposal  has  already  received  the  approval  and  cooperation  of  a 
large  number  of  Christian  Churches;  approaches  are  being  made  to  others 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  201 

as  rapidly  as  possible;  so  that  we  hope  that  ere  long  its  world-wide  repre- 
sentative character  will  be  established  beyond  peradventure.  In  the 
work  of  preparation  for  its  convening,  we  have  no  autliority  or  desire  to 
enter  into  a  discussion  of  the  important  questions  which  the  Conference 
itself  will  meet  to  consider.  It  is  our  inunediate  concern  to  take  whatever 
measures  may  be  advisable  to  secure  the  best  possible  presentation  to  the 
Conference  of  the  matters  to  be  considered.  In  so  doing  we  cannot,  however, 
remain  indiifercnt  to  present  conditions  which  may  either  promote  or 
tend  to  thwart  the  purposes  and  hopes  which  the  approaching  World 
Conference  should  fulfill. 

At  the  present  moment  some  of  these  important  issues  have  suddenly 
become  matters  of  renewed  controversy.  From  the  mission  field  the  long 
outstanding  problem  of  Christian  unity  has  been  l)rought  b}'^  the  provi- 
dence of  God  and  set  directly  in  the  way  before  all  Christian  Communions. 
It  cannot  longer  be  passed  b^^  The  great  interests  which  Christian  people 
of  every  name  have  most  at  heart  call  for  its  solution.  But  solution  can- 
not be  secured  by  surrender.  It  must  be  preceded  by  conference.  Before 
conference  there  must  be  truce.  The  love  of  Christ  for  the  world  constrains 
us  to  ask  you  to  join  with  us  and  with  His  disciples  of  every  name  in 
proclaiming  among  the  Churches  throughout  Christendom  a  Truce  of 
God.  Let  the  questions  that  have  troubled  us  be  fairly  and  clearly  stated. 
Let  scholars,  Catholic  and  Protestant,  give  freely  to  the  people  whatever 
light  from  their  historical  studies  they  can  throw  over  these  subjects. 
More  than  that,  it  is  of  essential  importance  for  us  to  seek  to  understand 
what  in  the  religious  experience  of  others,  are  the  things  of  real  value 
which  they  would  not  lose,  and  which  should  be  conserved  in  the  one 
household  of  faith.  We  pray  also  that  each  Christian  Communion  may 
avoid,  so  far  as  possible,  any  controversial  declaration  of  its  own  position 
in  relation  to  others,  but  rather  that  all  things  be  said  and  done  as  if  in 
preparation  for  the  coming  together  of  faithful  disciples  from  every  nation 
and  tongue,  to  implore  a  fresh  outpouring  of  God's  Holy  Spiiit. 

Before  all  indifference,  doubt  and  misgivings,  we  would  hold  up  the 
belief  that  the  Lord's  praj'^er  for  the  oneness  of  His  disciples  was  intended 
to  be  fulfilled;  and  that  it  ought  not  to  be  impossible  in  the  comprehension 
of  the  Church,  as  it  is  practicable  in  the  State,  for  men  of  various  tempera- 
ments and  divergent  convictions  to  dwell  together  on  agreed  principles 
of  unity.  We  would,  therefore,  urge  all  who  hold  positions  of  leadership 
or  authority  in  the  Church  to  labor  without  ceasing  to  work  out  in  this 
generation,  by  mutual  recognitions  and  possible  readjustments,  a  practical 
basis  of  unity  in  liberty,  in  order,  in  truth,  in  power  and  in  peace.  To 
this  end  we  ask  your  prayers. 

By  order  of  the  Advisory  Committee  of  the  Commissions  on  the  World 
Conference  on  Faith  and  Order. 

William  T.  Manning,  Chairman. 
Robert  H.  Gardiner,  Secretary. 

In  its  Report  to  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Convention  of  1913,  the 
Commission  reported  the  following  resolutions  of  the  Advisory  Com- 
mittee on  the  scope  and  character  of  the  World  Conference  movement: 

1.  That  the  true  ideal  of  the  World  Conference  is  of  a  great  meeting 
participated  in  by  men  of  all  Christian  Churches  within  the  scope  of  call, 
at  which  there  shall  be  consideration  not  only  of  points  of  difference  and 


202  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

agreement  between  Christians,  but  of  the  vahies  of  the  various  approxi- 
mations of  behef  characteristic  of  the  several  Churches. 

2.  That  while  organic  unity  is  the  ideal  which  all  Christians  should 
have  in  their  thoughts  and  prayers,  yet  the  business  of  the  Commissions 
is  not  to  U>rcc  any  particular  sclieme  of  unity,  but  to  promote  the  holding 
of  such  a  Conference  as  is  above  described. 

The  following  recommendations  are  submitted  to  the  General  Assembly 
for  adoption: 

Recommendations. 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Assembly  expresses  its  pleasure  over  the  welcome 
given  to  the  deputation  sent  by  the  Commission  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  to  visit  the  non-Episcopal  Churches  of  Great  Britain,  and  expresses 
the  sincere  hope  that  the  fellowship  between  the  Churches  revealed  by 
the  visit  of  the  deputation  may  have,  in  due  time,  visible  manifestation 
in  other  and  more  concrete  forms  than  at  present. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  approves  of  the  sentiments  contained 
in  the  document  issued  by  the  Advisory  Committee  of  the  World  Con- 
ference, and  entitled:  "The  Truce  of  God."  This  Assembly  has  been 
repeatedly  on  record  as  instructing  its  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation 
and  Union,  as  the  body  representing  the  Assembly,  to  decline  to  discuss, 
in  anticipation  of  the  proposed  Conference,  any  questions  as  to  Faith  and 
Order.  The  Assembly  is  therefore  bound  by  its  own  action  to  the  course 
of  procedure  outlined  in  the  document. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  entrusts  the  negotiations 
with  a  view  to  the  proposed  World  Conference,  and  all  matters  connected 
with  the  preparation  therefor,  expenses  included,  to  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  as  the  body  representing,  the  Assembly, 
to  report  to  the  next  Assembly. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  emphasizes  its  firm 
adherence  to  the  condition,  in  connection  with  the  meeting  of  the  proposed 
Conference,  that  no  Church  shall  be  invited  to  participate  therein  that 
has  not  pcjsitively  declared  "its  faith  in  and  ol)cdience  to  Jesus  Christ  as 
God  and  Saviour." — 1914,  pp.  33-39. 

The  visits  to  Europe  of  certain  delegations  appointed  by  the  Com- 
mission of  the  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order,  of  the  General 
Convention  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  were  suspended  as  a 
result  of  the  war  in  Europe.  One  of  these  delegations  appointed  to  visit 
the  Churches  on  the  continent  of  Europe  had  crossed  the  Atlantic,  but 
was  unable  to  proceed  with  its  mission.  For  the  present,  therefore,  the 
work  of  the  delegations  has  been  suspended. 

The  following  additional  Churches  have  appointed  Commissions  to 
cooperate  with  the  Commission  of  the  Protestant  Episcoi)al  Church: 

The  Congregational  Union  of  New  Zealand, 

The  Congregational  Union  of  England  and  Wales, 

The  Primitive  Methodist  Church  of  England, 

The  Victoria  and  Tasmania  Conferences  of  the  Methodist  Church  of 
Australasia, 

The  Church  of  England  in  the  Province  of  South  Australia, 

The  Presbyterian  Church  of  England, 

The  Church  of  Scotland, 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  203 

The  New  South  Wales  Conference  of  tlie  Methodist  Clmrch  of  Aus- 
tralasia, 

The  South  Australia  Conference  of  that  Cluu-ch, 

The  Presl^yterian  Church  in  Ireland, 

The  Churches  of  Christ  in  New  South  Wales, 

Tlie  Society  of  Friends  in  Groat  Britain, 

The  Congregational  Union  of  Australasia, 

The  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland, 

The  Churches  of  Christ  in  Great  Britain,  and 

The  (Queensland  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Church  of  Australasia. 

Added  to  the  thirty-one  Churches  reported  last  year,  this  makes  forty- 
seven  Churches  in  all,  found  on  all  the  continents. 

On  April  7,  1915,  the  Advisory  Committee  for  the  World  Conference 
on  Faith  and  Order,  composed  of  representatives  of  the  different  Com- 
missions already  officially  appointed  by  the  Churches,  united  in  a  Confer- 
ence, which  was  held  in  New  York,  N.  Y.,  and  considered  a  tentative  scheme 
for  further  preparation  for  the  Conference.  The  Advisory  Committee, 
after  careful  deliberation,  recommended  that  a  preparatory  Conference  be 
held,  composed  of  the  Commissions,  or  of  representatives  appointed  by 
the  Commissions,  of  the  Churches  in  North  America. 

It  is  noteworthy,  in  connection  with  this  world  movement,  that  no 
Church  has  withdrawn  from  the  Conference  because  of  the  war.  There  is 
generally  the  consensus  of  opinion  that  the  Conference  will  be  one  of  the 
best  possible  present  methods  for  the  manifestation  of  the  Christian  spirit 
in  connection  with  the  relations  of  the  different  Christian  Churches,  each 
to  the  other.  Further,  the  opinion  of  the  Advisory  Committee  was  that 
the  preparatory  Conference  above  referred  to  should  be  held  as  speedily  as 
possible.  In  this  conclusion  your  Committee  concurs,  and  also  adds  that 
it  is  its  opinion  that  no  other  movement  for  a  World  Congress  of  all  Christian 
Churches  should  be  undertaken  so  long  as  the  movement  in  that  direction 
of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  commends  itself  to  the  Churches, which 
have  officially  taken  part  therein. 

The  following  resolutions  are  submitted  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  approves  of  the  holding  of  a 
preparatory  Conference  of  the  Churches  in  North  America,  to  further  the 
movement  for  a  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order,  proposed  by  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States. 

Resolved,  2.  While  thus  approving  the  preparatory  Conference,  the 
General  Assembly  advises  that  said  preparatory  Conference  should  decline 
to  discuss  for  the  present  any  question  as  to  Faith  and  Order,  but  shouUl 
deal  only  with  plans  and  methods  preparatory  to  the  proposed  World 
Conference. 

Resolved,  3.  That,  pending  the  continuance  of  the  movement  for  a  World 
Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  under  the  direction  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States,  that  it  is  unwise  for  any  other  body 
to  take  steps  for  a  World  Congress  of  all  Christian  Churches. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  entrusts  the  negotiations 
with  the  view  to  the  proposed  World  Conference  and  all  matters  connected 
with  the  preparations  therefor,  expenses  included,  to  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  as  the  authorized  representative  of  the 
Assembly. 


204  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

In  connection  with  the  whole  work  entrusted  to  it,  your  Committee 
cherishes  the  spirit  of  optimism.  It  will  continue  its  work,  having  the  hope 
whicli  is  as  an  anchor  within  the  veil.  This  spirit  and  this  hope  have  their 
source  in  the  promises  of  God  and  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ.  Our  trust 
is  not  in  man  or  in  auy  of  man's  resources.  In  the  circumstances  which 
surround  the  Churches  for  the  time  being,  we  remember  the  Master's  words 
in  Matt.  24:  G  and  14: 

"And  ye  .shall  hear  of  wars  and  rumors  of  wars;  see  that  ye  be  not 
troubled;  for  all  these  things  must  come  to  pass,  but  the  end  is  not  yet." 

"And  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world  for 
a  witness  unto  all  nations;  and  then  shall  the  end  come." 

Let  us  lay  to  heart  the  words  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  go  forward 
in  all  Christian  work  with  the  calmness  which  derives  its  source  from  His 
infinite  mind,  and  with  the  courage  which  has  as  its  support  His  infinite 
power.  We  follow  the  Divine  Leader  who  cannot  be  defeated,  and  we  rep- 
resent in  the  world  the  authority  and  power  of  the  Triune  God.  His  promise 
is,  "That  at  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow,  of  things  in  heaven 
and  things  in  earth,  and  things  under  the  earth;  And  that  every  tongue 
should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father." 
In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 

Wm.  Henry  Roberts,  Chairman. 

—1915,  p.  46. 

The  North  American  Section  of  this  Conference  met  at  Garden  City, 
Long  Island,  New  York,  January  4  to  G,  191G,  and  was  well  attended  both 
as  to  numbers  and  as  to  denominations  represented.  Th^re  were  present 
representatives  of  eighteen  denominational  Churches  in  the  United  States 
and  Canada,  in  all  sixty-two  ministers  and  laymen. 

I.  Churches. — The  movement  for  this  Conference  is,  from  the  doctrinal 
viewpoint,  of  such  importance  that  it  will  be  helpful  to  the  understanding 
of  its  significance,  to  print  in  full  a  list  of  Churches  which  have  agreed  to 
its  assembling.  The  emphatic  point  is,  that  these  Churches  have  assented, 
as  Churches,  to  the  proposal  for  the  World  Conference,  on  the  doctrinal 
basis  that  Jesus  Christ  is  God  and  Saviour.  The  whole  of  the  English- 
speaking  Protestant  world,  whatever  the  origin,  character  or  polity  of  the 
Churches  named  ))elow,  is  a  unit  by  their  joint  action  in  maintenance  of 
the  Absolute  Deity  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour.    The  Churches  are  as  follows: 

List  of  Churches. 
Anglican. 
The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 
The  Church  of  England  in  Canada. 
The  Church  of  England  in  Argentina. 
The  Church  of  England. 
The  Church  of  Ireland. 
The  Episcopal  Church  in  Scotland. 
Nijjpon  sei  Kokwai  (Japan). 
The  Chinese  Church. 
Church  of  I'^ngland  in  India. 
Church  of  the  Province  of  South  Africa. 
The  Church  of  lOngland  in  Australia  and  Tasmania. 
The  Church  of  England  in  the  Mxtrapruvincial  Diocese  of  Adelaide. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  205 

Baptist. 

Northern  Baptist  Convention. 

Southern  Baptist  Convention. 

Seventh  Day  Baptist  (Jeneral  C(»nference. 

Free  Baptist  Conference. 

Baptist  Union  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 

Congregational. 

National  Council  of  Congregational  Churches  in  the  United  States. 

Congregational  Union  of  Canada. 

Congregational  Ihiion  of  England  and  Wales. 

Congregational  Union  of  Australasia. 

Congregational  Union  of  New  Zealand. 

Congregational  Union  of  South  Australia. 

Disciples. 

The  Disciples  of  Christ,  North  America. 
Churches  of  Christ  in  Great  Britain. 
Disciples  of  Christ  in  Great  Britain. 
Churches  of  Christ  in  New  South  Wales. 
Churches  of  Christ  in  Victoria. 

Friends. 

Society  of  Friends  in  Great  Britain. 
The  Five  Years'  Meeting. 

Lutheran. 

General  Synodof  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 
General  Council  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  North  America 

Methodist. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  North  America. 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 
Methodist  Church  in  Canada. 

Wesleyan  Methodist  Conference  of  England,  Scotland  and  Wales. 
Primitive  Methodist  Church,  England. 

Victoria  and  Tasmania  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Church  of  Austra- 
lasia. 

The  South  Wales  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Church  of  Australasia. 
South  Australia  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Church  of  Australasia. 
Queensland  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Church  of  Australasia. 

Moravia7i. 

Moravian  Church  in  America,  Northern  Province. 
Moravian  Church  in  America,  Southern  Province. 
Moravian  Church  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 


206  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Presbyterian  and  Reformed. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States. 

The  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America, 

The  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  in  Nortli  America. 

The  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States. 

The  Reformed  Church  in  America. 

The  AUiance  of  Reformed  Churches  IlokUng  the  Presbyterian  System, 
Western  or  American  Section  (including  three  Churches  in  addition  to 
those  above  named). 

Presbyterian  Church  of  England. 

The  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ireland. 

The  Church  of  Scotland. 

The  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland. — 58. 

II.  Proceedings. — Two  members  of  the  delegation  from  this  Church, 
the  Rev.  Drs.  McKibbin  and  Moffat,  have  prepared  the  foUowirifr  state- 
ments with  reference  to  its  spirit  and  work: 

The  members  of  the  North  American  Conference,  in  preparation  for  the 
World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order,  were  fully  and  officiallj'^  c}ualified 
to  represent  the  Churches  which  had  sent  them.  They  gathered  to  discharge 
duties  and  exercise  functions  which  had  been  assigned  to  them  by  the  con- 
stituent bodies  from  which  they  came.  The  basis  upon  which  they  met 
was  clearly  understood;  to  use  the  language  of  Mr.  Robert  11.  Gardiner, 
secretary  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Commission:  "The  restriction  of 
the  Conference  to  those  Communions  throughout  the  world  which  confess 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  God  and  Saviour  must  be  made  plain,"  and  the 
reason  for  such  a  basis  was  an  "attempt  not  simjDly  to  promote  kindly 
feeling,  or  good  fellowship,  or  even  good  works,  but  to  reunite  all  Christians 
in  the  one  living  Body  of  the  one  Lord,  both  God  and  Man,  incarnate, 
crucified,  risen  from  the  dead,  and  ascended  on  high,  living  to-day,  the  Head 
over  all  things  to  the  Church,  which  is  I  lis  body,  the  fullness  of  Him  that 
fillcth  all  in  all." 

The  Churches  represented  were  there  without  any  abatement  in  their 
loyalty  to  their  pc(niliar  convictions.  To  use  the  language  of  Bishop 
Vincent,  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church:  "I  know  that  the  Episcopal 
Cliurch  can  do  no  less  than  to  go  into  such  a  Conference  with  the  spirit  of 
absolute  loj^alty  to  our  own  convictions  and  principles,  as  you  will  to 
yours,  and  others  will  do  to  theirs;  but  God  only  knows  where  we  will 
come  out  of  that  Conference,  dear  brothers." 

The  first  step  in  the  realization  of  the  ends  of  the  Conference  was  to  have, 
so  far  as  jjracticable,  each  of  the  Christian  Commissions  throughout  the 
world  frankly  state  what  hindrances,  in  their  judgment,  are  in  the  way  of 
the  unity  of  the  Christian  Church  throughout  the  world. 

The  information  obtained  by  the  Episcopal  Commission  disclosed  many 
significant  facts,  among  which  are  noted  the  following: 

1.  That  the  desire  for  unity  was  widespread  and  increasing. 

2.  That  there  is  very  little  agreement  as  to  what  unity  is,  and  a  wide- 
spread impression,  transcending  Roman  Catholic  lines,  that  it  is  not 
uniformity. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  207 

3.  There  is  a  pronounced  sciitimeut  that  some  Cluu'ches  feel  that  the 
happy  solution  would  be  that  all  the  others  should  unite  with  them,  while 
some  regard  denominationalism  as  not  only  inevitable,  but  desirable. 

It  should  be  noted  that  the  Conference  did  not  undertake  to  do  more 
toward  the  unification  of  the  Christian  Churches  than  to  determine  how 
its  Committees  should  prepare  the  way  for  the  creation  of  a  World  Con- 
ference, and  the  general  principles  for  the  conduct  of  its  deliberations.  It 
provided  for: 

1.  A  Council  of  Commissions,  the  Council  to  be  composed  of  one  delegate 
for  each  Commission  of  the  constituent  Churches,  and  one  additional  dele- 
gate for  each  half  million  of  communicants. 

2.  That  each  Commission  should  commit  to  such  Committee  as  it  may 
appoint,  the  task  of  formulating  the  propositions  of  Faith  and  Order  which 
it  considers  to  be  held  in  common  by  its  own  Communion  and  the  rest  of 
Christendom,  and  those  which  it  considers  as  its  special  trust,  and  the 
ground  upon  which  it  stands  apart  from  other  Communions. 

3.  That  the  Council  of  Commissions  is  to  appoint  a  Board  of  Advisors, 
in  which  "the  several  families  of  Christian  Faith  and  Order  shall  be  ade- 
quately and  justly  represented,"  to  which  the  propositions  of  Faith  and 
Order  formulated  by  the  several  Commissions  are  to  be  referred;  the  Board 
of  Advisors  being  instructed  to  "deduce  the  points  that  appear  to  be  held 
substantially  in  common,  and  those  which  appear  to  be  regarded  as  grounds 
for  separate  organization."  The  Board  of  Advisors  are  also  to  have  the 
right  to  state  questions  of  Faith  and  Order  for  the  consideration  of  the 
World  Conference.  The  designation  of  time  and  place  and  the  making  of 
necessary  arrangements  for  the  Conference  is  assigned  to  the  Council. 

The  chief  business  of  the  World  Conference  when  it  meets  is  thus  stated: 
"The  questions  formulated  for  the  consideration  of  the  Conference  shall 
there  be  discussed  with  a  view  to  bringing  about  an  effectual  mutual  under- 
standing of  existing  agreements  and  differences  between  Christian  Com- 
munions, concerning  questions  of  Faith  and  Order  as  the  next  step  toward 
unity." 

III.  Documents. — The  documents  approved  tentatively  by  the  North 
American  Conference  are  the  following: 

A.  Declaration. 
"Five  years  ago  the  Plan  of  a  World  Conference  of  Christian  Churches 
was  first  proposed.  We  did  not  dream  then  that  nation  was  about  to 
rise  against  nation  and  that  there  would  be  the  present  great  tribulation 
such  as  hath  not  been  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  until  now.  The 
catastrophe  which  has  fallen  upon  modern  civilization  may  be  hastening 
the  time  f(jr  a  united  Church  to  come  forth  as  one  power  and  with  one 
obedience  to  make  the  rule  of  Christianity  the  law  of  the  nations.  For 
this  end  we  may  devoutly  trust  that  beyond  all  foresight  f)f  men  a  higher 
leading  may  prove  to  have  been  in  the  call  for  a  gathering  of  representa- 
tives of  Christian  Churches  of  every  name  and  from  all  lands  as  the  next 
step  towards  unity.  Its  appointed  hour  shall  come  when  the  war  shall 
have  burnt  itself  out.  In  the  new  age,  born  of  the  travail  of  the  nations, 
shall  be  found  the  new  occasion  for  the  Christian  reconstruction  of  society. 
The  vastness  of  the  opportunity  is  the  measure  of  the  obligation  of  the 
Church  of  Christ.    It  is  now  the  boundcn  duty  of  organized  Christianity, 


208  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

in  repentance  for  its  sins,  and  with  an  entire  devotion  to  make  ready  the 
way  of  the  Lord.  For  the  American  Churches  this  supreme  obligation 
l)CKins  at  home.  To  do  our  full  part  we  must  studj''  seriously,  as  we  never 
have  done  before,  the  things  that  make  for  peace.  In  the  profound  humility 
of  the  highest  and  hence  broadest  vision  of  the  Church  of  God  and  its 
world-witle  mission  in  this  generation,  as  representatives  of  our  respective 
Communions,  we  wcnild  here  renew  our  mutual  assurances  of  cooperation 
in  promoting  the  ends  of  the  World  Conference,  and  declare  our  earnest 
expectation  that  through  the  way  of  conference,  which  we  have  entered, 
we  may  be  led  to  know  what  is  the  good  and  acceptable  and  perfect  will 
of  God  for  His  Church  throughout  the  world." 

B.  Spiritual  Basis  of  the  World  Conference. 

"1.  The  basis  of  the  proposed  World  Conference  is  the  faith  of  the 
whole  Church,  as  created  by  Christ,  resting  on  the  Incarnation,  and 
continued  from  age  to  age  by  His  indwelling  Life  until  He  comes. 

II.  The  invitation  of  the  World  Conference  appeals  directly  to  the 
Christian  conviction  of  the  essential  and  indestructible  wholeness  of  the 
one  Church  of  God  throughout  the  world.  "I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the 
branches,"  said  the  Lord  to  His  disciples.  "Christ's  Body,  the  fullness 
of  Him  that  filleth  all  in  all,"  said  the  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles.  "Fellowship 
with  us  in  the  life  that  was  manifested,"  declared  St.  John.  This  primitive 
Christian  consciousness  of  the  oneness  of  the  Church  found  expression  in 
the  earliest  use  of  the  word  Catholic;  "Wherever  Jesus  Christ  is,  there 
is  the  Catholic  Church,"  said  Ignatius  at  the  beginning  of  the  first  century 
after  Christ.  This  abiding  consciousness  of  the  oneness  of  the  Church 
was  confessed  in  the  creeds  of  the  ancient  Catholic  Church.  It  remains 
alike  in  the  faith  of  the  Holy  Orthodox  Eastern  Churches  and  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church.  Notwithstanding  the  controversies  of  the  period  of  the 
Ileformati(m,  these  great  words  are  ever  repeated  throughout  the  con- 
fessions and  declarations  of  faith  of  the  different  Communions:  'One  holy 
universal  Church,  the  communion  and  assembly  of  all  the  saints, — the 
unity  of  the  Catholic  Church'  (1);  'One  catholic  or  universal  Church' 
(2);  'Which  Kirk  is  catholic,  that  is,  universal'  (3);  'The  catholic  or 
universal  Church'  (4);  'One  Church  in  the  world'  (5);  'The  holy  uni- 
versal Christian  Church'  (6);  'The  visible  Catholic  Church  of  Christ' 
(7);  'I  believe  in  the  holy  Catholic  Church'  (8);  'Also  they  believe  and 
teach  that  one  holy  Church  is  to  continue  forever'  (9). 

III.  The  call  of  the  Spirit  of  Christianity  for  a  World  Conference  at 
this  epochal  hour  is  given  in  our  Lord's  new  commandment  of  love;  it  is 
the  call  of  Christ's  love  for  a  whole  Church  to  carry  salvation  to  the 
whole  world. 

IV.  The  Method  of  Conference.  It  is  simple  as  it  is  most  Christian. 
It  is  for  each  Communion  to  think  and  to  act  in  terms  of  the  whole.  It 
is  positive;  for  in  and  through  our  relation  to  the  whole  Church  may  wc 
rightly  and  finally  determine  our  relations  to  one  another.  It  is  negative 
only  in  so  far  as  it  protests  against  the  fact  of  continued  schism." 

C.  The  Place  and  Function  of  the  North  American  Preparatory 
Conference. 

"This  work  is  initiative  antl  preparatory,  l)ut  not  final  or  determinative 
for  the  North  American  Preparatory  Conference  or  other  Conferences.    No 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  209 

action  taken  by  this  Conference  should  be  construed  as  in  any  way  limiting 
the  power  of  the  Council  of  Commissions,  when  it  is  appointed,  to  arrange 
for  and  conduct  the  jn'oposed  World  Conference." 

D.  The  Preparation  for  the  World  Conference. 

"The  measures  which  require  determination  and  the  means  to  be 
adopted  for  the  ends  desired  may  be  summarized  as  follows: 

a.  The  preparation  of  the  subject  matter  for  the  World  Conference. 

We  have  to  consider  what  we  may  do  to  secure  the  contributions  to  it 
from  all  the  Communions  participating  in  the  W^orld  Conference.  These 
will  comprise  statements  of  the  general  agreements  and  chief  divisive 
differences,  the  reconciling  principles  and  all  possible  working  plans  and 
ajiproximations  towards  unity. 

b.  In  general,  the  larger  questions  for  conference  in  them  are  related  to 
these  subjects: 

I.  The  Church,  its  nature  and  functions. 

II.  The  catholic  creeds,  as  the  safeguard  of  the  faith  of  the  Church. 

III.  Grace  and  the  sacraments  in  general. 

IV.  The  ministry,  its  nature  and  functions. 

V.  Practical  questions  connected  with  the  missionary  and  other  adminis- 
trative functions  of  the  Church. 

We  are  not  prepared  to  discuss  these  problems  until  diligent  search 
shall  have  been  made  in  all  directions  for  the  ways  and  means  of  recon- 
ciliation. Not  to  set  our  most  competent  men  at  this  work  together, 
would  be  for  us  to  be  found  wanting  in  the  Church  statesmanship  which 
existing  conditions  require.  For  the  World  Conference  to  meet  without 
such  preparation  might  be  for  it  to  end  in  confusion  of  tongues.  It  is 
desirable  that  some  initiative  in  this  direction  should  be  no  longer  delayed." 

E.  North  Avierican  Preparation  Committee. 

"  The  members  resident  in  North  America  of  the  Cooperating  Committee 
in  conjunction  with  the  Commission  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
shall  appoint: 

I.  A  Committee  of  five  or  more  of  its  members  who  shall  appoint  as 
soon  as  possible  a  Preparation  Committee  of  theologians,  canonists  and 
other  persons,  who  need  not  be  members  of  the  Cooperating  Committee. 
The  Preparation  Committee  shall  be  deemed  a  Subcommittee  of  the 
Cooperating  Committee.  Vacancies  may  be  filled  and  additional  members 
may  be  appointed  by  the  Chairman  of  the  Cooperating  Committee  on  the 
recommendation  of  the  Preparati(jn  Committee. 

II.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Prejjaration  Committee  to  secure  from 
each  of  the  Commissions  in  North  America  the  following  data: 

(1)  A  formulation  of  questions  touching  Faith  and  Order,  in  accordance 
with  the  provisions  of  Section  3  of  the  general  Plan,  which  reads  as  follows: 

'Each  Commission,  Committee  or  other  official  representative  shall 
proceed,  with  such  expert  assistance  as  it  may  think  fit,  to  formulate 
the  propositions  of  Faith  and  Order  which  it  considers  to  be 

(a)  Held  in  common  by  its  own  Comnmnion  and  the  rest  of  Christendom, 
and 

ib)  Held  by  its  own  Communion  as  its  special  trust,  and  the  ground 
upon  which  it  stands  apart  from  other  Communions.' 


210  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Two  or  more  Commissions,  Committees  or  other  official  representatives 
may  unite  iu  forumlating  propositions. 

(2)  To  compile  with  respect  to  each  Communion  a  bibliography  of 
works  of  recognized  value  tending  to  expound  its  teachings; 

(3)  To  prepare  a  Report  exhibiting  the  agreements  and  the  differences 
between  the  several  Communions; 

(4)  To  enlist  the  cooperation  of  each  Commission; 

(5)  To  report  to  the  cooperating  Committee  from  time  to  time. 

III.  The  Preparation  Committee  shall  be  at  liberty  to  suggest  such 
topics,  propositions  or  questions  touching  Faith  and  Order  as  in  the  light 
of  its  studies  it  may  think  suitable  for  consideration  by  the  World  Con- 
ference. 

IV.  The  material  collected  by  the  Preparation  Committee  shall  be  at 
the  disposal  of  the  Council  of  Commissions  whenever  it  shall  be  organized. 

The  Preparation  Committee  may  also  appoint  such  Committees  as  it 
may  deem  advisable. 

V.  The  Preparation  Committee  may  promote  Conferences  of  representa- 
tive men  of  different  Communions  in  the  interests  of  the  World  Conference. 

VI.  The  Preparation  Committee  may  appoint  a  Publication  Committee. 

VII.  The  Preparation  Committee  shall  convene  meetings  of  the  North 
American  Preparatory  Conference  whenever  it  shall  deem  it  expedient." 

F.  Plan  for  the  World  Conference. 

The  North  American  Conference  meeting  at  Garden  City,  January 
4-6,  1916,  adopts  the  following  Plan  of  procedure  in  preparation  for  the 
World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order. 

"1.  A  Council  of  the  Commissions  or  Committees  or  other  official 
representatives  of  the  participating  Communions  shall  be  formed. 

Each  Commission  or  Committee  or  other  authority  shall  be  entitled 
to  appoint  one  delegate,  and,  in  the  first  instance  or  from  time  to  time, 
to  appoint  one  additional  delegate  for  each  half  million  communicants  of 
its  own  Communion,  not  to  exceed  fifty  delegates  in  all;  provided,  that 
the  common  convenience  be  consulted  by  appointing  no  more  delegates 
than  are  deemed  necessary  to  adequate  representation.  Each  Commission 
or  Committee  or  other  authority  shall  provide  for  filling  vacancies  in  its 
own  delegation. 

2.  The  convener  of  the  Council  shall  be  the  delegate,  or,  if  more  than 
one  delegate  be  appointed,  the  senior  delegate  of  the  Commission  of  the 
Episccjpal  Church  in  the  United  States,  unless  otherwise  ordered  by  that 
C(jmmission.  Whatever  number  of  delegates  respond  to  the  call  shall  be 
competent  for  the  transaction  of  business.  The  Council  shall  organize, 
elect  ofHcers  and  appoint  Committees,  and  adopt  rules  of  procedure,  as 
it  shall  think  fit.  Any  Commission  from  time  to  time  may  appoint  any 
person  not  a  member  of  the  Council,  to  act  in  place  of  any  representative 
of  such  Commission  not  able  to  attend  any  meeting  or  meetings. 

Absolute  unanimity  shall  not  be  necessary  to  the  determinations  of  the 
Council;  but,  after  the  analogy  of  the  ancient  canons,  it  shall  endeavor 
to  act,  as  far  as  practical)le,  with  substantial  unanimity. 

3.  Each  ('onunission.  Committee  or  other  official  representative  shall 
proceed,  with  such  expert  assistance  as  it  may  think  fit,  to  formulate  the 
propositions  of  Faith  and  Order  which  it  considers  to  be 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  211 

(a)  Held  in  common  by  its  own  Communion  and  the  rest  of  Christendom, 
and 

(b)  Held  by  its  own  Communion  as  its  special  trust,  and  the  ground 
upon  which  it  stands  apart  from  other  Communions. 

Two  or  more  Commissions,  Committees  or  other  official  representatives 
may  unite  in  formulating  propositions. 

4.  The  Council  shall  select  a  Board  of  Advisers.  Care  shall  be  taken 
that  the  several  famiUes  of  Christian  Faith  and  Order  be  adequately  and 
justly  represented  on  the  Board;  not  necessarily  that  one  or  more  advisers 
be  chosen  from  each  Communion  of  Christendom,  but  that  one  or  more 
shall  be  chosen  from  at  least  each  of  the  generic  groups  into  which  Christen- 
dom is  divided. 

The  propositions  of  Faith  and  Order  formulated  by  the  several  Com- 
missions, Committees  or  other  official  representatives  shall  be  referred  to 
the  Board  of  Advisers,  who  shall  deduce  the  points  that  appear  to  be  held 
substantially  in  common  and  those  which  appear  to  be  regarded  as  grounds 
for  separate  organization.  The  Council  may  also  appoint  such  other 
Committees  as  it  may  deem  advisable. 

5.  As  each  successive  Communion  associates  itself  with  the  movement 
for  a  World  Conference,  its  Commission  or  Committee  or  other  official 
representatives  shall  proceed  to  formulate  its  own  propositions.  The 
Council  (which  from  time  to  time  will  be  augmented  by  the  addition  of 
representatives  of  other  Communions  as  they  come  in)  will  increase  the 
number  of  members  of  the  Board  of  Advisers  as  circumstances  require; 
and  this  Board  shall  continue  to  coordinate  the  propositions  of  the  several 
Communions  as  they  are  received. 

6.  Whenever  the  Council  shall  deem  it  opportune,  the  Board  of  Advisers 
shall  be  invited  to  state  questions  of  Faith  and  Order  for  the  consideration 
of  the  World  Conference.  Upon  their  Reports  the  questions  shall  be 
f(jrmulated  by  the  Council,  subject  to  revision  and  amendment  by  its 
authority  as  circumstances  shall  require. 

7.  The  Council  shall  have  power  to  designate  the  time  and  place  for 
holding  the  Conference  and  to  make  the  necessary  arrangements.  The 
Call  of  the  Conference,  and  other  communications  relative  to  it,  shall  be 
issued  to  the  participating  Communions  by  the  Council,  or  under  its 
authorization. 

8.  Each  participating  Communion  shall  appoint  its  own  deputies  to  the 
Conference  in  its  own  way.  The  basis  of  representation  in  the  Conference 
shall  be  determined  by  the  Council  at  the  time  of  the  call  thereof. 

9.  The  questions  formulated  for  the  consideration  of  the  Conference 
shall  there  be  discussed  with  a  view  to  bringing  about  an  effectual  mutual 
understanding  of  existing  agreements  and  differences  between  Christian 
Communions  concerning  questions  of  Faith  and  Order  as  the  next  step 
toward  unity. 

10.  Amendments  to  this  Plan  may  be  proposed  to  the  Council  by  any 
Commission  or  Committee  or  other  official  representative;  and  if  approved 
l)y  the  Council,  either  in  the  form  proposed  or  with  variations,  they  shall 
take  effect  and  the  Plan  shall  thereupon  be  amended  accordingly. 

The  North  American  Preparatory  Conference  directs  the  secretary  to 
transmit  the  above  Plan  to  the  several  Commissions,  Committees  or  other 
official  representatives  of  the  several  Communions,  either  already  or 
hereafter  appointed,  with  the  re(iucst  that  they  take  such  action  as  is 


o 


212  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

provided  for  in  the  Plan.  All  communications  from  the  several  Commis- 
sions, Committees  or  other  official  representatives  shall  then  be  transmitted 
by  the  secretary  to  the  Cooperating  Committee  until  the  Council  is  fully 
organized." 

It  is  proper  in  connection  with  the  above  declaration  and  plans  to  draw 
attention  to  the  fact  that  very  close  consideration  was  given  to  them. 
They  were  considered  sentence  by  sentence,  and  often  word  by  word. 
Some  important  modifications  were  made.  For  instance,  the  expression 
in  the  spiritual  basis  with  reference  to  schism,  read  at  first,  "the  sin  of 
continued  schism,"  and  the  Chairman  of  this  Committee  moved  that  it 
be  changed  to  ''the  fact  of  continued  schism,"  for  the  reason  that 
"there  are  Churches  which  are  heartily  in  this  movement  that  have  no 
apology  to  offer  for  the  Protestant  Reformation."  (See  this  Report, 
p.  45.) 

Another  important  change  suggested  and  accepted  was  in  the  following 
sentence  as  to  the  discussions  of  the  Conference:  "to  ascertain  whether 
the  doctrines  of  Faith  and  Order  which  they  severally  embody  stand  in 
the  way  of  an  orgnnic  union  of  Christendom."  For  the  words  "an  organic 
union "  was  substituted  the  words  "the  unity."  These  changes  show  that 
there  is  a  sincere  desire  on  the  part  of  the  representatives  of  the  Churches 
to  come  to  a  clear  understanding  of  the  general  situation  as  to  their  rela- 
tions, and  a  clear  determination  to  avoid  all  expressions  and  statements 
which  would  in  any  way  reflect  upon  the  character  of  any  organized  body 
of  believers  in  Christ. 

Further,  while  immediate  large  results  which  can  be  formulated  were 
not  secured  and  were  not  expected,  the  meeting  disclosed  and  fed  a  spirit 
of  unity  in  experience,  and  in  reliance  upon  God's  Spirit,  that  was  most 
markecl,  and  which  itself  answers  in  part  and  prepares  the  way  for  answer- 
ing fully  our  Lord's  prayer  for  His  disciples  that  they  might  "all  be  one." 

The  following  resolutions  are  offered  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  The  Assembly  approves  of  the  steps  thus  far  taken  by  the 
Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  in  the  matter  of  the  move- 
ment for  the  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  proposed  by  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  U.  S.;  provided,  however,  that  any 
agreement  made  by  the  Committee  shall  not  be  binding  upon  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  until  there  shall  have  been  report  made 
thereon  to  the  Cencral  Assembly  and  its  approval  secured. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  advises  that  the  Committee 
should  contiiuic  to  decline  to  determine  any  questions  as  to  Faith  and 
Order,  but  should  deal  only  with  plans  and  methods  preparatory  to  the 
World  Conference. 

Resolved,  3.  That,  pending  the  continuance  of  the  movernent  for  a 
World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  under  the  direction  of  the  Protestant 
ICpiscopal  Church  in  the  United  States,  that  it  is  unwise  for  any  other 
b(j(ly  to  take  steps  for  an  official  World  Congress  of  all  Christian  Churches. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  General  Asseml)ly  again  entrusts  the  negotiations 
with  the  view  to  the  proposed  World  Conference  and  all  matters  coimected 
with  (he  preparations  therefor,  expenses  included,  to  the  Conunittee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  as  the  authorized  representative  of  the 
Assembly. 

The  Committee  in  closing  its  Report  emphasizes  the  great  significance 
of  the  persistent  trend  among  all  the  Christian  Churches  towards  a  more 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  213 

definite  manifestation  of  their  fellowship  in  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Saviour 
of  men  and  the  Great  Head  of  His  Church.  Despite  wars  and  rumor  of 
war,  we  look  forward  with  confident  hope  to  the  not  far  distant  time 
when  His  prayer  for  the  unity  of  His  people  shall  be  completely  answered, 
and  every  knee  shall  bow  and  every  tongue  confess  Him  as  Lord  of  all. 
In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 

Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Chairman. 
—1916,  pp.  39-50. 

The  World  Conference  Commission  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church,  with  the  aid  of  associated  Churches  has  secured  the  appointment 
of  sixty  Commissions,  covering  almost  every  quarter  of  the  globe,  and 
representing  a  considerable  number  of  the  important  Communions  of 
Christendom. 

The  European  War  has  prevented  the  issuance  of  formal  invitations  to 
many  Churches  in  Europe  and  Asia,  which  come  within  the  scope  of  the 
Conference  as  confessing  Jesus  Christ  as  God  and  Saviour. 

In  spite  of  the  war,  a  large  correspondence  has  been  carried  on  with 
eminent  members  of  the  European  and  Eastern  Churches.  Distinguished 
members  of  these  have  cordially  approved  the  project  of  the  Conference. 
Articles  about  it  have  been  printed  in  a  number  of  ecclesiastical  magazines 
in  Euroi>e. 

As,  however,  almost  all  the  Communions  in  North  America  had  appointed 
Commissions,  it  was  felt  wise  that  they  should  attempt  preliminary  work 
while  waiting  for  the  opportunity  to  secure  the  cooperation  of  the  Com- 
munions whose  headquarters  are  in  Europe.  Therefore,  the  North  Ameri- 
can Preparation  Committee  was  appointed,  which  met  a,t  Garden  City, 
New  York,  January  23  and  24,  1917. 

The  representatives  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  present 
were:  Drs.  Roberts,  Marquis  and  Black.  The  Moderator  of  the  Assem- 
bly, Dr.  Marquis,  presided  over  the  meeting  of  the  Committee. 

General  discussions  were  had  on  the  objects  of  the  Conference  so  far  as 
related  to  the  American  Churches. 

The  Committee  was  organized  by  the  appointment  of  the  following 
officers  and  Committees: 

Chairman,  Rt.  Rev.  Charles  B.  Anderson,  D.D. 

Vice  Chairman,  Rev.  Bishop  Luther  B.  Wilson,  D.D. 

Secretary,  Robert  H.  Gardiner. 

Treasurer,  Lucien  C.  Warner. 

Finance  Committee — Francis  Lynde  Stetscn,  L.  H.  Baldwin,  Arthur  C. 
James,  Lucien  C.  Warner  and  R.  A.  Long. 

Executive  Committee — Rev.  Peter  Ainslie,  D.D.,  Rev.  Clarence  E. 
Barbour,  D.D.,  William  M.  Birks,  Hon.  Justice  Maclaren,  John  R.  Mott, 
LL.D.,  Rev.  J.  B.  Remensnyder,  D.D.,  Rev.  William  H.  Roberts,  D.D., 
Rev.  Newman  Smyth,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  John  J.  Wynne,  S.J. 

The  proceedings  of  the  meeting  have  not  as  yet  been  published. 

The  Executive  Committee  has  proceeded  with  its  work  and  has  ap- 
proached the  several  Commissions  in  North  America  requesting  that 
each  of  them  prepare  statements  as  to  the  propositions  of  Faith  and  Order 
which  each  Commission  considers  to  be  (a)  held  in  common  by  its  own 
Communion  and  the  rest  of  Christendom,  and  (b)  held  by  its  own  Com- 
munion as  its  special  trust,  and  the  gruund  upon  which  it  stands  apart 


214  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

from  otner  Communions.  These  propositions  are  to  be  collated,  and  a 
Report  will  be  prepared  exhibiting  the  agreements  and  the  differences 
between  the  several  Communions. 

The  following  resolutions  are  recommended  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  The  Assembly  approves  of  the  steps  thus  far  taken  by  the 
Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  in  the  matter  of  the  move- 
ment for  the  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  proposed  by  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  U.  S.;  provided,  however,  that  any 
agreement  made  by  the  Committee  shall  not  be  binding  upon  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  until  there  shall  have  been  report  made 
thereon  to  the  General  Assembly  and  its  approval  secured. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  advises  that  the  Committee 
should  continue  to  decline  to  determine  any  questions  as  to  Faith  and 
Order,  but  should  deal  only  with  plans  and  methods  preparatory  to  the 
World  Conference. 

Resolved,  3.  That,  pending  the  continuance  of  the  movement  for  a 
World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  under  the  direction  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States,  it  is  unwise  for  any  other  body 
to  take  steps  for  an  official  World  Congress  of  all  Christian  Churches  to 
consider  the  subject  of  Church  unity. 

Resolved,  4.  That,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  this  General  Assembly  has 
not  as  yet  made  any  contribution  to  the  expenses  of  the  World  Conference, 
said  Conference  is  hereby  commended  for  contributions  to  generous 
members  of  the  Church,  and  the  sum  of  $1,000  be,  and. hereby  is  appro- 
priated from  the  Contingent  Fund  of  the  Assembly  for  the  expenses  of  the 
North  American  Preparation  Committee,  subject  to  the  order  of  the 
Assembly's  Committee. 

Resolved,  5.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  entrusts  the  negotiations 
having  in  view  of  the  proposed  World  Conference  and  all  matters  connected 
with  the  preparations  therefor,  expenses  included,  to  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  as  the  authorized  representative  of  the 
Assembly. 

The  Committee  in  closing  its  Report,  believes  that  the  present  great 
World  War,  while  raising  problems  of  the  most  serious  character,  may 
yet,  under  the  guidance  of  God,  result  in  advantage,  both  in  the  United 
States  and  elsewhere,  to  the  cause  and  Kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ.  While 
Christians  should  sincerely  mourn  before  God  the  conditions  which  have 
made  this  terrible  war  possible,  they  yet  should  cherish  an  assured  hope 
that  He  will  overrule  all  evil  for  good.  The  deepening  of  religious  feeling 
througlujut  North  America  is  very  marked  as  a  result  of  the  solemn  situa- 
ti(jn.  It  does  not  become  believers  to  lose  heart,  but  they  shoukl  draw 
yet  closer  together,  obeying  the  apostolic  injunction  "to  stand  fast  in 
one  spirit  with  one  mind  striving  together  for  the  faith  of  the  Gospel  and 
in  nothing  terrified  by  your  adversaries." 

In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 

Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Chairman. 

—1917,  p.  208. 

This  comprehensive  religious  world  movement,  as  already  reported 
to  the  Assembly,  is  supported  by  the  most  important  Comnuinions  of 
Christendom,  actually  including  all  the  ICnglish-speaking  Churches  of  the 
world,  both  of  a  general  Christian  character  such  as  the  Established  Church 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  215 

of  England,  and  the  evangelical  Churches  such  as  prevail  in  the  United 
States.  Under  the  leadership  of  the  World  Conference  Commission  of 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  there  are  now  more  than 
sixty  Commissions  in  existence  in  many  countries  related  officially  to  this 
movement,  the  purposes  being,  first,  the  manifestation  of  Christian  fellow- 
ship, and  second,  if  practicable,  some  form  of  outward  expression  of 
Christian  unity. 

The  North  American  Preparation  Committee,  established  in  1916,  has 
held  during  the  year  no  important  meeting.  That  Committee  has  not 
found  the  way  clear  to  do  more  at  present  than  maintain  its  existence  by 
correspondence  and  by  such  gatherings  for  consultation  as  may  be  practi- 
cable. We  believe,  however,  that  when  the  great  World  War  is  over, 
there  will  be  an  opportunity  for  work  along  the  lines  proposed  by  this 
World  Conference,  that  may  result  in  great  good.  It  is  proper  to  state 
that  as  yet  the  sum  of  $1,000,  voted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1917, 
for  the  expenses  of  the  North  American  Preparation  Committee,  has  not 
been  drawn  upon.  The  Committee  feels  that  it  would  be  wise  to  renew 
the  appropriation. 

The  following  resolutions  are  recommended  for  adoption : 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Assembly  approves  of  the  steps  thus  far  taken 
by  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  in  the  matter  of 
the  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  proposed  by  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  U.  S.;  provided,  however,  that  any  agreement 
made  by  the  Committee  shall  not  be  binding  upon  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  until  there  shall  have  been  report  made  thereon 
to  the  General  Assembly  and  its  approval  secured. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  advises  that  the  Committee 
should  continue  to  decline  to  determine  any  questions  as  to  Faith  and 
Order,  but  should  deal  only  with  plans  and  methods  preparatory  to  the 
World  Conference. 

Resolved,  3.  That,  pending  the  continuance  of  the  movement  for  a 
World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  under  the  direction  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States,  it  is  unwise  for  any  other  body  to 
take  steps  for  an  official  World  Congress  of  all  Christian  Churches  to 
consider  the  subject  of  Church  unity;  provided,  that  this  action  is  to  be 
understood  as  not  applicable  to  movements  for  federation  and  union  in 
the  United  States  and  Canada. 

Resolved,  4.  That,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  this  General  Assembly  has 
not  as  yet  made  any  contribution  to  the  expenses  of  the  World  Conference, 
said  Conference  is  hereby  commended  for  contributions  to  generous  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  and  the  sum  of  $1,000  be,  and  hereby  is  appropriated 
from  the  Contingent  Fund  of  the  Assembly  for  the  expenses  of  the  North 
American  Preparation  Committee,  subject  to  the  order  of  the  Assembly's 
Committee. 

Resolved,  5.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  entrusts  the  negotiations 
having  in  view  the  proposed  World  Conference  and  all  matters  connected 
with  the  preparations  therefor,  expenses  included,  to  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  as  the  authorized  representative  of  the 
Assembly. 

The  Committee,  in  closing  its  Report,  most  earnestly  would  impress 
upon  the  Church,  through  the  General  Assembly,  its  belief  that  one  great 
result  of  the  present  World  War  will  be  to  bring  Christians  of  every  name, 


216         •  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

especially  among  the  Allied  nations,  closer  together  in  a  true  fellowship. 
What  the  developments  following  upon  this  Armageddon  will  be,  is  in  the 
hands  of  Him  who  is  not  only  God  the  Father  Almighty,  but  likewise  the 
God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  "so  loved  the  world,  that 
lie  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should 
not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life."  Through  all  of  human  history 
runs  the  redeeming  purpose  of  God,  for  that  world  for  whose  sins  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  died  upon  His  cross.  We  commend  to  the  Church 
earnest  prayer  for  the  bestowal  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  all  who  bear  the 
name  of  Christian,  that  they  may  "stand  fast  in  one  spirit,  with  one 
mind  striving  together  for  the  faith  of  the  Gospel;  and  in  nothing  terrified 
by  your  adversaries:  which  is  to  them  an  evident  token  of  perdition,  but 
to  you  of  salvation,  and  that  of  God." 

In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 

Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Chairman. 
—1918,  p.  128. 

This  organization  now  includes  seventy  Churches,  both  national  and 
denominational,  throughout  the  world.  It  is  well  to  recall  the  fact  that 
all  these  Churches,  Anglican,  Baptist,  Congregational,  Lutheran,  Methodist, 
Presbyterian,  Reformed,  etc.,  have  assented  as  Churches  to  the  proposal 
for  a  World  Conference,  on  the  doctrinal  basis  that  Jesus  Christ  is  God 
and  Saviour.  The  whole  of  the  English-speaking  Protestant  world,  what- 
ever the  origin,  character,  or  polity  of  the  Churches,  is  a  unit  by  this 
joint  action,  in  maintenance  of  the  Absolute  Deity  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour, 
Jesus  Christ.  The  full  statement  of  the  plans  of  the  North  American 
Preparatory  Conference,  the  body  which  conducts  the  business  of  the 
World  Conference  in  the  United  States,  will  be  found  in  the  Minutes  of 
this  General  Assembly  for  1916,  pp.  39  to  51.  Your  Committee  does  not 
feel  it  necessary  to  quote  therefrom,  but  contents  itself  with  drawing 
attention  to  the  following  matters: 

1.  That  the  movement  for  the  World  Conference  is  in  the  general 
charge  of  a  Commission  appointed  by  the  General  Convention  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States. 

2.  That  the  following  persons  were  appointed  delegates  to  the  World 
Conference,  whenever  it  is  held,  for  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.: 
Rev.  Wm.  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  D.D.,  and  Rev. 
Wm.  H.  Black,  D.D. 

3.  That  the  Commission  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  with  the  Right  Rev.  C.  P.  Anderson,  Bishop  of  Chicago,  at  its  head, 
is  now  in  Europe  in  an  effort  to  ascertain  the  relation  to  the  projxjsed 
Conference  of  the  Russian  and  Greek  Churches,  of  the  Armenian  Church 
and  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  It  is  hoped  that  a  Report  may  be 
received  from  this  Commission  in  a  short  time. 

4.  That  it  is  well  to  recall  the  fact  that  in  January,  1914,  a  Commission 
consisting  of  Rev.  Newman  Smyth,  D.I).,  Rev.  Peter  Ainslie,  D.D.,  and 
Rev.  Wm.  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  was  appointed  by  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Commis.sion  to  visit  Great  Britain,  and  that  the  results  of  the  visit  of 
this  Commission  were  two  notal)le  events;  first,  the  membcrsliip  in  the 
World  Conference  of  the  Churches  of  Scotland,  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  England,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ireland,  and  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Wales;  and  second,  that  the  non-Episcopal  Churches  of  lOngland, 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  217 

were  brought  into  direct  communication  with  the  Established  Church  of 
England,  so  that  relations  of  fellowsliij)  since  the  visit  have  been  arranged 
and  consummated.  A  separation  of  more  than  two  centuries  was  thus 
happily  ended.  There  has  been  little  dilHculty  in  securing  united  action 
with  a  view  to  the  World  Conference  on  the  part  of  the  English-speaking 
Protestant  Churches. 

We  submit  the  following  resolutions  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Assembly  ajjproves  of  the  steps  thus  far  taken 
by  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  in  the  matter  of 
the  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  proposed  by  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  U.  S. ;  provided,  however,  that  any  agreement 
made  by  the  Committee  shall  not  be  binding  upon  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  until  there  shall  have  been  report  made  thereon 
to  the  General  Assembly  and  its  approval  secured. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  advises  that  the  Committee 
should  continue  to  decline  to  determine  any  ciuestions  as  to  Faith  and 
Order,  but  should  deal  only  with  plans  and  methods  preparatory  to  the 
World  Conference. 

Resolved,  3.  That,  pending  the  continuance  of  the  movement  for  a 
World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  under  the  direction  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States,  it  is  unwise  for  any  other  body 
to  take  steps  for  an  official  W^orld  Congress  of  all  Christian  Churches  to 
consider  the  subject  of  Church  unity;  provided,  that  this  action  is  to  be 
understood  as  not  applicable  to  movements  for  federation  and  union  in  the 
United  States  and  Canada. 

Resolved,  4.  That,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  this  General  Assembly  has 
not  as  yet  made  any  contribution  to  the  expenses  of  the  World  Conference, 
said  Conference  is  hereby  commended  for  contributions  to  generous 
members  of  the  Church,  and  the  sum  of  $1,000  be,  and  hereby  is  appro- 
priated from  the  Contingent  Fund  of  the  Assembly  for  the  expenses  of  the 
North  American  Preparation  Committee,  subject  to  the  order  of  the 
Assembly's  Committee. 

Resolved,  5.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  entrusts  the  negotiations 
having  in  view  the  proposed  World  Conference  and  all  matters  connected 
with  the  preparations  therefor,  expenses  included,  to  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  as  the  authorized  representative  of  the 
Assembly.— 1919,  p.  106. 

After  nearly  nine  years  of  effort,  the  World  Conference  on  Faith 
and  Order  is  practically  an  accomplished  fact,  though  very  much  remains 
to  be  done  in  making  the  detailed  arrangements.  Under  the  leadership 
of  the  World  Conference  Commission  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  there  are  now  nearly  a  hundred  Commissions  in 
existence  scattered  all  through  the  world  related  officially  to  the  move- 
ment, the  purposes  being  first  the  manifestation  of  Christian  fellowship, 
and  second,  if  practicable,  some  form  of  outward  expression  of  Christian 
unity. 

The  Commission  of  the  American  Episcopal  Church  therefore  requested 
the  other  Commissions  in  North  America  to  meet  to  consider  the  next 
step  to  be  taken.  Accordingly  a  meeting  was  held  in  the  Cathedral  of 
St.  John  the  Divine,  New  York  City,  on  November  20,  1919,  attended 
by  members  of  Commissions  appointed  by  Anglican,  Baptist,  Congrega- 
tional,  Disciples,  Friends,   Methodist,   Moravian,   Presbyterian  and  Re- 


218  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

formed  Churches  in  the  United  States  and  Canada,  by  a  member  of  the 
Commission  appointed  l)y  the  Church  of  Bulgaria,  and  by  members  of 
the  Armenian  and  Greek  Churches  and  of  the  United  Lutheran  Church  in 
America.  The  meeting  voted  to  recommend  to  the  Commission  of  the 
Episcopal  Church  that  it  call  a  preliminary  meeting  of  representatives  of 
all  the  Commissions  throughout  the  world  at  such  time  and  place  as  it 
thought  best.  The  American  Episcopal  Commission  has  complied  with 
that  recommendation  and  has  called  a  preliminary  Conference  for  August 
12,  1920,  to  meet  at  Geneva,  Switzerland,  to  determine  when  and  where 
the  World  Conference  shall  be  held,  what  subjects  shall  be  discussed,  what 
preparation  shall  be  made  for  the  discussions,  the  basis  of  representation 
of  the  participating  Commissions,  the  executive  direction  of  preliminary 
arrangements  and  any  other  pertinent  matters: 

Your  Committee  does  not  feel  it  necessary  to  go  into  further  detail 
concerning  this  great  movement  for  the  reunion  of  the  Churches  of  Christen- 
dom but  contents  itself  with  drawing  attention  to  the  following  matters: 

1.  That  the  movement  for  the  World  Conference  is  in  the  general 
charge  of  a  Commission  appointed  by  the  General  Convention  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States. 

2.  That  the  following  persons  were  appointed  delegates  to  the  World 
Conference,  whenever  it  is  held,  for  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.: 
Rev.  Wm.  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  D.D.,  and  Rev. 
Wm.  H.  Black,  D.D. 

3.  That  the  following  persons  were  appointed  delegates  to  the  prelimi- 
nary Conference  to  meet  at  Geneva,  Switzerland,  August  12,  1920,  for 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.:  Rev.  Wm.  H.  Roberts,  D.D., 
Rev.  Harlan  G.  Mendenhall,  D.D.,  and  John  Willis  Baer,  LL.D.,  with 
Rev.  John  A.  Marquis,  D.D.,  as  alternate. 

4.  That  the  Commission  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
United  States  with  the  Right  Rev.  C.  P.  Anderson,  Bishop  of  Chicago, 
at  its  head,  which  has  been  in  Europe  during  the  past  year  ascertaining 
the  relation  to  the  proposed  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  of  the  Churches 
of  Europe  and  the  Near  East  has  returned  to  this  country  with  a  highly 
satisfactory  report  of  its  mission.  All  the  Churches  visited  accepted  the 
invitation  to  take  part  in  the  World  Conference  except  the  Church  of 
Rome.  The  Pope  at  Rome  granted  a  special  audience  to  the  deputation, 
but  declared  that  he  did  not  feel  able  to  appoint  representatives  to  the 
Conference,  considering  submission  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  as  the 
only  possibility  of  reunion. 

5.  That  it  is  well  to  recall  the  fact  that  in  January,  1914,  a  Commission 
consisting  of  Rev.  Newman  Smyth,  D.D.,  Rev.  Peter  Ainslie,  D.U.,  and 
Rev.  Wm.  H.  Roberts,  D.D.,  was  appointed  by  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Commission  to  visit  Great  Britain,  and  that  the  results  of  the  visit  of 
this  Commission  were  two  notable  events;  first,  the  membership  in  the 
World  Conference  of  the  Churches  of  Scotland,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
l^iigland,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ireland,  and  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Wales;  and  second,  that  the  non-Episcopal  Churches  of  England,  were 
brought  into  direct  communication  with  the  established  Church  of  l^ngland, 
so  that  ndations  of  fellowship  since  the  visit,  have  been  arranged  and  con- 
summated. A  separation  of  more  than  two  centuries  was  thus  happily 
ended.    There  has  been  little  difficulty  in  securing  united  action  with  a 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  219 

view  to  the  World  Conference  on  the  part  of  the  English-speaking  Pro- 
testant Churches. 

G.  That  the  invitation  has  now  been  presented  to  all  the  Churches  of 
the  world  which  fnid  the  motive  and  bond  of  visible  unity  in  the  Life  of 
God  Incarnate,  inviting  them  to  come  together,  not  for  controversy  but 
to  try  to  understand  and  appreciate  one  another  and  the  great  truths  for 
which  each  Communion  stands.  We  can  now  hope  and  pray  that  the 
Conference  will  be  held,  and  that  in  it  God  the  Holy  Spirit  will  manifest 
the  way  to  that  reunion  of  Christians  which  will  bring  the  world  to  Christ. 

Your  Committee  emphasizes  the  fact  that  the  entire  movement  of  the 
Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  has  as  its  fundamental  doctrine  the  ac- 
knowledgment of  Jesus  Christ  as  God  and  Saviour. 

We  submit  the  following  resolutions  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Assembly  approves  of  the  steps  thus  far  taken 
by  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  in  the  matter  of 
the  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  proposed  by  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  U.  S.;  provided,  however,  that  any  agreement 
made  by  the  Committee  shall  not  be  binding  upon  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.,  until  there  shall  have  been  report  made  thereon  to  the 
General  Assembly  and  its  approval  secured. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  advises  that  the  Committee 
should  continue  to  decline  to  determine  any  questions  as  to  Faith  and  Order, 
but  should  deal  only  with  plans  and  methods  preparatory  to  the  World 
Conference. 

Resolved,  3.  That,  in.  view  of  the  fact  that  this  General  Assembly  has 
not  as  yet  made  any  contribution  to  the  expenses  of  the  World  Conference, 
said  Conference  is  hereby  commended  for  contributions  to  generous 
members  of  the  Church,  and  the  sum  of  $1,000  be,  and  hereby  is  appro- 
priated from  the  Contingent  Fund  of  the  Assembly  for  the  expenses  of 
the  preliminary  Conference. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  entrusts  the  negotiations 
having  in  view  the  proposed  World  Conference  and  all  matters  connected 
with  the  preparations  therefor,  expenses  included,  to  the  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  as  the  authorized  representative  of  the 
Assembly.— 1920,  pp.  104-106. 

A  preliminary  meeting  of  the  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order 
was  held  at  Geneva,  Switzerland,  August  12,  1920,  at  which  representatives 
of  eighty  different  Church  bodies  from  forty  nations  were  enrolled.  Our 
own  Church  was  represented  by  Revs.  William  P.  Merrill,  D.D.,  Charles 
L.  Thompson,  D.D.,  and  Arthur  J.  Brown,  D.D.  The  study  of  the  Church 
as  it  exists  in  the  mind  of  God,  of  what  is  meant  by  unity,  of  the  sources 
of  the  Church's  inspiration,  of  the  best  expression  in  language  of  a  living 
faith,  occupied  the  prayers  and  thoughts  of  the  members  of  the  Conference. 
At  the  sessions,  Anglican,  Baptist,  Old  Catholic,  Presbyterian,  Wesleyan, 
Lutheran  and  Quaker  were  present,  took  part  in  the  discussion,  sat 
together  at  the  Lord's  Table,  and  engaged  in  public  worship;  all  of  which 
was  a  remarkable  demonstration  of  that  peace  and  love  which  marked 
the  whole  Conference.  The  practical  outcome  was  an  agreement  "That 
there  must  be  some  kind  of  visible  Church  to  which  some  kind  of  uni- 
versal order  is  necessary  and  that  there  must  be  a  common  statement  of 
belief  as  the  foundation  and  bond  of  unity."  A  Continuation  Committee, 
of  forty-five  members,  was  approved,  which  is  to  meet  at  least  once  a 


220  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

year  and  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  continue  the  work  so  auspiciously  begun 
by  this  preliminary  meeting  and  to  prepare  for  the  General  Conference  on 
Faith  and  Order  when  this  shall  be  called.    It  is  recommended: 

1.  That  the  Chairman  of  the  Assembly's  Committee  on  Church  Co- 
operation and  Union,  the  Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  D.D.,  be  appointed  to 
rej)resent  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  Continuation  Committee. 

2.  That  the  appropriation  of  $1,000  made  last  year  be  renewed  to 
defray  the  expenses  of  the  Continuation  Committee. 

3.  That  May  Sth  to  15th  be  observed  so  far  as  possible  as  a  special 
season  of  prayer  for  the  closer  union  of  the  Churches  throughout  the 
world. 

4.  That  the  General  Assembly  entrust  all  negotiations  having  in  view 
the  proposed  World  Conference  and  all  matters  connected  with  the  prep- 
aration therefor,  expenses  included,  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Co- 
oi)eration  and  Union  as  the  authorized  representative  of  the  Assembly. — 
1921,  p.  79. 

Since  the  last  meeting  of  the  Assembly  the  Continuation  Committee 
of  the  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  has  been  planning  definitely 
for  the  holding  of  such  a  Conference.  In  all  probability  this  Conference 
will  be  held  in  1925,  and  Washington,  D.  C,  has  been  suggested  as  the 
place  which  would  be  most  generally  approved  by  the  constituent  bodies. 
A  general  outline  has  been  made  of  the  topics  which  are  to  be  considered 
and  Commissions  will  be  appointed  to  make  a  special  study  of  these  topics 
and  prepare  Reports  for  consideration  and  discussion  when  the  Conference 
meets.    Your  Committee  would  recommend: 

1.  That  the  Assembly  entrust  all  negotiations  regarding  this  Conference 
and  all  matters  connected  with  the  preparation  therefor,  expenses  in- 
cluded, to  this  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  as  the 
authorized  representative  of  the  Assembly. 

2.  That  the  appropriation  of  one  thousand  dollars  for  the  annual  ex- 
penses of  the  Continuation  Committee  be  renewed  this  year. — 1922,  p.  85. 

17.  Miscellaneous  matters  relating  to  union  with  the  evangelical 
Churches  in  the  U.  S. 

The, General  Assembly  of  1918  received  Overtures  from  thirty-five 
Presbyteries,  dealing  with  the  proposed  union  of  all  evangelical  Churches 
in  the  United  States.  The  action  recommended  by  its  Committee  on 
Bills  and  Overtures  was  unanimously  adopted  by  a  rising  vote,  and  is  as 
follows  {Minutes,  1918,  pp.  153-154): 

"Overtures  1-34,  f'l^  the  organic  union  of  all  American  evangelical 
Churches,  making  petition  to  the  General  Assembly  as  follows: 

"That  it  overture  the  natifjnal  bodies  of  our  sister  Communions  to  hear 
and  prayerfully  consider  a  program  for  Church  union. 

"That  the  General  Assembly  name  a  time  and  place,  as  early  as  possible, 
for  an  Interdenominational  Council  of  Evangelical  Churches. 

"That  our  Assembly  state  frankly,  in  this  call,  that  the  purpose  of  the 
Council  is  to  discuss  and,  if  the  way  be  clear,  to  adopt  a  definite  plan  of 
organic  ('hurch  union." 

"The  Committee,  before  recommending,  any  action,  desires  to  con- 
gratulate the  General  Assembly  and,  through  it,  the  whole  Church  that 
these  Overtures  show  that  there  is  an  earnest  desire  for  Church  unity 


MISCELLANEOUS  COKllESrONDENCE  221 

growing  in  power  in  the  hearts  of  many,  and  a  clctcrniinetl  clTort  i)ut  forth 
to  acconipUsli  the  same. 

"It  is  to  be  noted  that  our  Church  lias  long  betMi  forward  in  its  expression 
and  effort  looking  toward  the  reunion  and  union  of  the  evangelical  Churches 
of  America. 

"The  Committee  recommends  the  following  action: 

"That  we,  the  commissioners  to  the  One  Hundred  and  Thirtieth  General 
Assembly  now  in  session  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  do  declare  and  place  on 
record  our  profound  conviction  that  the  time  has  come  for  organic  Church 
union  of  the  evangelical  Churches  of  America. 

"That  this  Assembly  hereby  overtures  the  national  bodies  of  the  evan- 
gelical Communions  of  America  to  meet  with  our  representatives  for  the 
purpose  of  formulating  a  Plan  of  Organic  Union. 

"That  the  Assembly's  Committee  on  Cooperation  and  Union  be  au- 
thorized and  directed  to  designate  the  place  and  time,  not  later  than 
January  I,  1919,  for  the  above-named  Convention;  to  prepare  a  suitable 
invitation;  to  fix  the  ratio  of  representation,  and  appoint  the  delegates 
of  our  body;  to  prepare  a  tentative  Plan  of  Organic  Union  for  presentation, 
and  to  attend  to  all  necessary  arrangements." 

As  a  beginning  in  this  matter,  "The  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk  were 
directed  to  wire  the  four  national  Church  bodies  now  in  session,  asking 
them  whether  they  will  appoint  delegates  to  such  a  Convention  on  Organic 
Union  between  the  evangelical  bodies,  explaining  that  w-e  have  voted  in 
favor  of  it." 

Telegraphic  communication  was  immediately  had  with  the  four  bodies 
referred  to.  Of  these  four  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention  and  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  had  adjourned, 
and  action  therefore  could  not  be  taken  by  them.  The  General  Assembly 
of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  agreed  to  the  proposal,  and  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  America  declined  to  accept  the  invitation. 

Your  Committee,  however,  took  up  the  subject  of  the  proposed  Con- 
vention on  Organic  Union  with  the  several  denominational  Committees 
and  Commissions  on  the  subject  of  union  or  Church  unity  which  were 
known  to  be  in  existence.  As  a  result  of  this  correspondence  the  following 
action  was  taken  by  your  Committee: 

Whereas,  some  of  the  bodies  to  be  invited  to  this  Interdenominational 
Council  not  having  yet  met  since  the  meeting  of  our  Assembly  and  no 
representation  of  such  bodies  being  practicable  except  through  existing 
Committees  or  Commissions; 

"Resolved,  That  the  Conference  in  December  already  agreed  upon  be 
in  the  nature  of  a  Conference  preliminary  to  the  Interdenominational 
Council  planned  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  that  the  date  of  holding 
such  Council  be  left  to  such  preliminary  Conference  to  determine." 

A  Preliminary  Committee  of  Arrangements  was  also  chosen  which  was 
composed  as  follows:  Rev.  H.  C.  Herring,  D.D.,  for  the  Congregational 
Churches;  Rev.  Peter  Ainslie,  D.D.,  for  the  Disciples  of  Christ;  Rev. 
Edwin  Heyl  Delk,  D.D.,  for  the  United  Lutheran  Church  in  America; 
Bishop  Joseph  F.  Berry,  D.D.,  for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church;  Rev. 
Paul  de  Schweinitz,  D.D.,  for  the  Moravian  Church;  Rev.  William  H. 
Roberts,  D.D.,  for  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  8.  A.;  Rt.  Rev. 
Ethelbert  Talbot,  D.D.,  for  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  U.  S.; 
and  Rev.  George  W.  Richards,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  Rufus  W.  Miller,  D.D.,  for 


222  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  This  Committee  chose  Rev.  Wm.  H. 
Roberts,  D.D.,  for  its  Chau-man,  and  Rev.  Rufus  W.  Miller,  D.D.,  as 
secretary. 

As  agreed  upon  and  arranged  for  by  the  Preliminary  Committee  of 
Arrangements,  the  Conference  was  held  in  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  December 
4-5,  1918,  in  the  Witherspoon  Building,  which  was  given  for  the  meetings 
of  the  Conference  gratuitously  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication 
and  Sabbath  School  Work.  Seventeen  Churches  were  represented  in  the 
Conference,  and  the  Minutes  thereof  are  submitted  to  the  Assembly  in 
printed  form.    The  bodies  represented  were: 

The  Northern  Baptist  Convention,  the  Congregational  Churches,  the 
Disciples  of  Christ,  the  Christian  Union  of  the  United  States,  the  Evan- 
gelical Synod  of  North  America,  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  the 
Moravian  Church  in  America,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  the  Reformed  Church  in 
the  U.  S.,  the  Reformed  Episcopal  Church,  the  United  Brethren,  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church  of  N.  A.,  and  the  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  United  Lutheran  Church,  the  Society  of  Friends  and  the  Reformed 
Church  in  America  were  represented  unofficially. 

The  sessions  were  highly  profitable  and  the  action  taken  was  unanimous. 
The  number  of  delegates  appointed  was  167,  of  whom  134  were  in  attend- 
ance. Each  denomination  submitted  through  its  Committee  or  Com- 
mission a  Paper  stating  its  attitude  towards  organic  union.  It  is  proper  to 
state  that  organic  Church  union  in  the  sense  of  a  merger  is  in  these  Papers 
discussed,  but  so  also  is  the  subject  of  a  federal  union  to  be  as  organic 
as  the  Federal  Union  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

Your  own  Committee  submitted  the  two  following  Papers  to  the  Council 
setting  forth  the  Constitutional,  the  historical  and  the  present-day  view 
points  and  position  of  the  Prcsbj'terian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  on  the 
subject  of  the  Church  and  organic  union. 

PAPER   I. 

Call  for  an  Interdenominational  Council. 

The  attitude  and  purpose  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  in  the 
matter  of  a  Call  for  an  Interdenominational  Council  of  Evangelical  Churches 
lo  consider  the  question  of  their  organic  union. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  in  common  with  other  evangel- 
ical Communions,  has  felt  an  increasing  desire  for  a  closer  union  of  the 
Christian  b<jdies  of  America.  This  desire  has  been  greatly  augmented 
since  the  outbreak  of  the  World  War  which  is  drawing  our  people  together 
along  all  lines  of  their  life,  and  was  given  definite  expression  by  the  action 
of  the  130th  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
at  Columbus,  Ohio,  which  recorded  the  "profound  conviction  that  the 
time  has  come  for  organic  union  of  the  evangelical  Churches  of  America," 
and  provided  "that  this  Assembly  hereby  overtures  the  national  bodies  of 
the  evangelical  Communions  of  America  to  meet  with  our  representatives 
for  the  purpose  of  formulating  a  Plan  of  organic  union." 

In  taking  this  action  the  purpose  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  simply 
to  invite  her  brethren  in  Christ  to  meet  and  counsel  together  with  a  view 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  223 

to  finding  a  way  bj'  which  wc  may  outwardlj^  and  concretely  express  that 
spiritual  union  which  we  believe  already  exists  among  the  people  of  Christ. 
Our  Church  is  further  moved  to  this  step  by  her  sense  of  the  new  and 
heavy  responsibilities  now  resting  on  us  all,  and  which  must  grow  heavier 
in  the  new  day  coming  to  the  world  as  the  result  of  the  great  war,  responsi- 
bilities which  wc  feel  cannot  be  adequately  met  in  our  separate  capacities, 
but  which  we  are  persuad(Hl  can  be  effectively  carried  by  a  union  of  existing 
forces.  Such  a  consummation  would  present  to  mankind  a  united  witness 
of  our  common  faith  and  also  equip  and  perfect  the  Church  for  the  maxi- 
mum of  service  to  her  Lord  and  the  world  for  which  He  died. 

PAPER    II. 

The  Tresbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

The  position  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  as  to  the  Church, 
as  to  the  Chrislia7i  ministry,  as  to  Christian  felloivship  and  as  to  religious 
liberty  is  presented  principally  in  quotations  from  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church,  or  the  Acts  of  its  General  Assembly. 

I.  As  TO  the  Church. 

Chapter  xxv  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  adopted  in  Westminster  Abbey, 
England,  and  in  the  Jerusalem  Chamber,  by  the  Westminster  Assembly, 
in  1647-16-18,  in  its  first  and  second  Sections  reads  as  follows:  I.  "The 
catholic  or  universal  Church  which  is  invisible,  consists  of  the  whole  number 
of  the  elect,  that  have  been,  or  shall  be  gathered  into  one,  under  Christ 
the  head  thereof;  and  is  the  spouse,  the  body,  the  fullness  of  him  that 
filleth  aU  in  all." 

IL  "The  visible  Church,  which  is  also  catholic  or  universal  under  the 
gospel  (not  confined  to  one  nation,  as  before  under  the  law),  consists  of 
all  those  throughout  the  world,  that  profess  the  true  religion,  together 
with  their  children,  and  is  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
house  and  family  of  God,  out  of  which  there  is  no  ordinary  possibility  of 
salvation." 

In  1788,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  organized  as  a  denomi- 
nation in  1706,  adopted  its  present  Constitution,  and  in  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, Chap,  ii,  Sec.  ii,  defined  the  universal  Church  as  follows: 

IL  "The  universal  Church  consists  of  all  those  persons,  in  every  nation, 
together  with  their  children,  who  make  profession  of  the  holy  religion  of 
Christ,  and  of  submission  to  his  laws." 

In  the  same  year,  1788,  to  make  clear  their  view  of  the  Christian  stand- 
ing of  all  believers,  the  follo\ving  definition  of  a  particular  church  was 
adopted : 

III.  "As  this  immense  multitude  cannot  meet  together  in  one  place, 
to  hold  communion,  or  to  worship  God,  it  is  reasonable,  and  warranted 
by  Scripture  example,  that  they  should  be  divided  into  many  particular 
churches." 

IV.  "A  particular  church  consists  of  a  number  of  professing  Christians, 
with  their  offspring,  voluntarily  associated  together,  for  divine  worship 
and  godly  living,  agreeably  to  the  Holy  Scriptures;  and  submitting  to  a 
certain  form  of  government." 


224  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

It  is  to  be  noted  specially  that  the  last  clause  of  Chap,  ii,  Sec.  iv,  does 
not  read  "and  submit  to  a  Presbyterian  form  of  government."  The 
form  of  government  the  particular  church  submits  to  is  to  be  determined 
by  its  own  members. 

II.  As  TO  Christian  Fellowship. 

In  Chapter  xxvi  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  entitled,  "Of  the  Communion 
of  Saints,"  Sections  i  and  ii  read  as  follows: 

I.  "All  saints  that  are  united  to  Jesus  Christ  their  head,  by  his  Spirit 
and  by  faith,  have  fellowship  with  him  in  his  graces,  sufferings,  death, 
resurrection  and  glory:  and,  being  united  to  one  another  in  love,  they  have 
communion  in  each  other's  gifts  and  graces;  and  are  obliged  to  the  per- 
formance of  such  duties,  public  and  private,  as  do  conduce  to  their  mutual 
good,  both  in  the  inward  and  outward  man." 

II.  "Saints,  by  profession,  are  bound  to  maintain  an  holy  fellowship 
and  communion,  in  the  worship  of  God,  and  in  performing  such  other 
spiritual  services  as  tend  to  their  mutual  edification;  as  also  in  relieving 
each  other  in  outward  things,  according  to  their  several  abilities  and 
necessities.  Which  communion,  as  God  offereth  opportunity,  is  to  be 
extended  unto  all  those,  who,  in  every  place,  call  upon  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus." 

This  is  a  very  broad  statement  as  to  the  warrant  and  manner  of  Christian 
fellowship,  and  of  the  obligations  which  it  places  upon  all  who  profess  the 
name  of  Christ. 

III.  Right  of  Private  Judgment. 

In  Chapter  i  of  the  Form  of  Government  entitled  "Preliminarj'  Prin- 
ciples," Sections  i  and  ii  read:  I.  "That  'God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  con- 
science; and  hath  left  it  free  from  the  doctrine  and  commandments  of 
men,  which  are  in  anything  contrary  to  his  word,  or  beside  it  in  matters 
of  faith  and  worship';  therefore,  they  consider  the  rights  of  private 
judgment,  in  all  matters  that  respect  religion,  as  universal  and  unalienable: 
they  do  not  even  wish  to  see  any  religious  constitution  aided  by  the  civil 
power,  further  than  may  be  necessary  for  protection  and  security,  and, 
at  the  same  time,  be  equal  and  common  to  all  others." 

II.  "That,  in  perfect  consistency  with  the  above  principle  of  common 
right,  every  Christian  Church,  or  union  or  association  of  particular  churches, 
is  entitled  to  declare  the  terms  of  admission  into  its  communion,  and  the 
(jualifications  of  its  ministers  and  members,  as  well  as  the  whole  system 
of  its  internal  government  which  Christ  hath  appointed;  that,  in  the 
exercise  of  this  right  they  may,  notwithstanding,  err,  in  making  the  terms 
f)f  communion  either  too  lax  or  too  narrow;  yet,  even  in  this  case,  they 
do  not  infringe  upon  the  liberty,  or  the  rights  of  others,  but  only  make  an 
improper  use  of  their  own." 

It  is  to  be  emphasized  in  this  connection  that  preceding  the  declaration 
of  principles,  these  words  appear:  "They  are  unanimously  of  opinion." 
There  was  absolutely  no  difference  of  view  among  Presbyterians  in  colonial 
days  as  to  the  right  of  private  judgment,  as  to  the  separation  of  Church 
and  State,  and  as  to  the  right  of  every  Christian  Church  to  determine  the 
whole  system  of  its  own  internal  government. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORIIESPONDENCE  225 

IV.  Relation  to  tue  State. 

While  in  the  American  Republic  religious  liberty  is  assured,  it  is  of 
interest  to  quote  what  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  declared 
as  to  this  liberty  in  17SS,  as  set  forth  in  Chapter  xxiii  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith  entitled,  "Of  the  Civil  Magistrate,"  and  in  part  of  Section  iii: 

III.  "As  nursing  fathers,  it  is  the  duty  of  civil  magistrates  to  protect 
the  Church  of  our  common  Lord,  without  giving  the  preference  to  any 
denomination  of  Christians  above  the  rest,  in  such  a  manner  that  all 
ecclesiastical  persons  whatever  shall  enjoy  the  full,  free  and  unquestioned 
liberty  of  discharging  every  part  of  their  sacred  functions,  without  violence 
or  danger.  And,  as  Jesus  Christ  hath  appointed  a  regular  government 
and  discipline  in  his  Church,  no  law  of  any  conimonwealth  should  interfere 
with,  let,  or  hinder,  the  due  exercise  thereof,  among  the  voluntary  members 
of  any  denomination  of  Christians,  according  to  their  own  profession 
and  belief.  It  is  the  duty  of  civil  magistrates  to  protect  the  person  and 
good  name  of  all  their  people,  in  such  an  effectual  manner  as  that  no  person 
be  suffered,  either  upon  pretence  of  religion  or  of  infidelity,  to  offer  any 
indignity,  violence,  abuse,  or  injury  to  anj^  other  person  whatsoever:  and 
to  take  order,  that  all  religious  and  ecclesiastical  assemblies  be  held  without 
molestation  or  disturbance." 

All  the  above  quotations  show  clearly  that  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.  holds  that  a  universal  visible  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  exists 
in  the  world,  that  it  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  recognize  one  another  as 
members  of  that  universal  Church,  that  every  particular  Church  has  the 
right  to  determine  its  own  form  of  government  and  the  manner  of  its  wor- 
ship ^\ithin  the  universal  Church,  and  that  religious  liberty  is  the  right  of 
all  Christians  and  of  all  Christian  Churches  and  societies.  The  word 
"liberty"  is  emphasized  by  Presbyterians  as  over  against  the  word  "tolera- 
tion." In  the  United  States  there  is  no  establishment  of  religion,  and 
what  exists  is  not  toleration  Init  liberty,  and,  finally,  this  religious  liberty 
is  to  be  maintained  by  the  civil  magistrate  as  the  right  of  all  persons  who 
profess  a  religion. 

V.  History. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  in  relation  to  Church  union 
and  Christian  fellowship  has  always  been  prepared  to  put  its  principles 
into  practice. 

In  1704  the  Presbj'^terians  and  Congregationalists  of  New  England 
adopted  heads  of  agreement  whose  title  reads  "Heads  of  agreement 
assented  to  by  the  united  ministers  formerly  called  Presbyterian  and 
Congregational." 

In  1766  the  Presbyterians  and  the  Congregationalists  of  the  colonies 
entered  into  an  agreement  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  and  the  defense 
of  the  religious  liberty.  They  established  a  General  Convention  represent- 
ing these  bodies  which  met  annually  until  1775. 

Since  the  achievement  of  American  Independence,  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  as  previously,  has  held  out  an  open  hand  to  all 
other  Protestant  Churches.  It  is  sufficient  as  evidence  in  this  connection 
to  quote  the  following  acts  of  the  General  Assembly:  1.  The  resolution 
of  the  General  Assembly  establishing  the  Committee  on  Church  Coopera- 
tion and  Union  adopted  in  1903,  and  since  that  annually  reaffirmed: 
"The  Presbyterian  Church  holds  Christian  fellowship  with  all  who  confess 


226  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

and  obey  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Divine  Saviour  and  Lord,  and  acknowledges 
the  duty  of  all  Churches  that  recognize  Him,  as  the  only  Head  of  the 
Church  universal,  to  work  together  in  harmony  and  love,  for  the  extension 
of  His  Kingdom  and  the  good  of  the  world;  and  this  Assembly  earnestly 
desires  to  commend  and  promote  this  Christian  cooperation,  and  also 
practically  to  advance  the  cause  of  Church  union  by  confederation,  and, 
where  possible,  by  consolidation  among  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed 
Faith,  which  are  most  nearly  akin  in  doctrine  and  organization, 

2.  The  action  of  the  General  Assembly  in  1918,  at  Columbus,  Ohio, 
unanimously  adopted  by  a  rising  vote,  and  submitted  in  another  connec- 
tion, is  the  reason  for  the  invitation  extended  for  the  present  Conference 
on  Organic  Union.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  is  now  pre- 
pared to  take  up  and  discuss  the  whole  subject  of  organic  union  from  any 
and  every  viewpoint. 

Report  of  the  Committee  on  Business  and  Resolutions. 

The  resolutions  proposed  by  the  Business  Committee  of  the  Conference 
deal  with  all  matters  connected  with  the  general  features  of  the  movement 
for  organic  union,  and  also  provide  for  the  development  of  the  work 
connected  therewith.  This  development  was  entrusted  in  particular  to 
an  Ad  Interim  Committee  as  indicated  in  Resolution  No.  1,  of  the  Report 
of  the  Business  Committee  given  below,  and  the  entire  Report  is  as  follows : 

As  representatives  of  a  number  of  the  Protestant  Evangelical  Churches 
in  America,  convened  in  conference  to  consider  questions  looking  toward 
organic  Church  union,  we  are  grateful  to  God  for  the  motion  on  the  part 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  calling  us  to 
counsel  concerning  what  may  be  done  in  the  furthering  of  this  great  aim. 
In  the  same  spirit  of  appreciation,  we  recognize  that  from  many  other 
sources  there  are  calls  challenging  us  to  consider  this  question  as  a  para- 
mount duty  of  our  day. 

It  is  agreed  among  us  that  the  great  world  crisis  through  which  we 
have  partially  passed,  and  are  still  passing,  has  thrust  upon  us  new  obliga- 
tions and  duties,  which  we  may  not  disregard.  The  common  ideals  and 
dangers,  which  have  come  to  the  front  in  the  Great  War,  have  developed 
many  latent  forces  which  the  Church  must  be  quick  to  conserve.  More- 
over, the  unanimity  with  which  our  people,  in  the  face  of  their  many 
differing  traditions,  were  able  to  fuse  themselves  into  one  body,  for  the 
common  weal  of  the  nation  and  the  world,  may  be  regarded  as  a  hopeful 
prophecy  and  presage  of  our  Churches  coming  into  a  like  unity,  in  the 
interests  of  that  great  Kingdom  dear  to  the  heart  of  God  and  ourselves. 

We  believe  in  the  oneness  of  the  Church  of  Christ.  We  worship  one 
God  and  own  the  Lordship  of  our  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.  Our  Lord  ad- 
monished us  that  "One  is  our  Master  and  all  we  are  brethren."  In  His 
last  prayer  for  His  disciples.  He  prays  that  we  may  all  be  one,  as  He  and 
the  Father  are  one.  We  believe  that  the  Church  is  one  body,  whose  head 
is  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  whose  life  is  the  presence  and  power  of  the 
eternal  and  immanent  Spirit  of  God.  We  are  called  in  one  h()i)c  of  our 
calling;  we  have  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  God  and  Father 
who  is  above  all,  and  through  all,  and  in  all.  It  is  His  Divine  Spirit  which 
has  been  travehng  through  our  experiences,  to  bring  us  to  a  unity  of  the 
faith,  a  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  a  cooperation  in  His  will  to 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  227 

bring  in  tlio  Kinsdoin  of  rifz;litcoiisnoss,  peace  ami  joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Wc  recognize  that  under  the  cnlightoninent  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  who 
brings  us  out  of  darkness  into  His  marvelous  light,  that  the  several  denomi- 
nations of  the  Protestant  Church  have  stood  and  do  stand  for  the  recovery 
and  maintenance  of  some  special  treasures  of  truth  and  life,  which  treasures, 
however,  are  a  heritage  that  belongs  to  the  universal  Church  of  God.  We 
recognize  with  deep  gratitude  that  these  common  heritages  have  to  a 
large  degree  become  the  possession  of  all  the  different  denominations. 

We  are  thankful  for  the  growth  and  increase  of  the  spirit  of  sympathetic 
and  fraternal  relations  between  us,  which  have  enabled  us  to  gather  and 
inquire  what  may  be  the  next  step  in  the  development  of  our  common 
service.  We  believe  that  it  is  in  accordance  with  the  Divine  purpose 
and  in  harmony  with  the  will  of  Christ,  that  His  Church  should  be  one 
visible  body  to  bear  witness  to  Him  among  men.  Being  of  one  mind  in 
those  vital  and  spiritual  verities  which  make  us  one  body  in  Christ,  we 
believe  that  our  Master  now  challenges  us  to  conquer  the  divisive  elements, 
which  segregate  us  into  various  and  sometimes  conflicting  bodies,  and 
under  the  guidance  of  His  Spirit  to  bring  the  manifold  treasures  which 
have  been  garnered  in  our  several  histories  and  experiences,  to  a  common 
altar,  and  there  devote  them  to  our  Lord  and  His  cause.  At  this  altar, 
we  may  unitedly  pray  for  that  grace  which  will  enable  us  to  discover  the 
will  of  God,  and  the  movement  of  His  Spirit  for  this  new  day  and  genera- 
tion; and  also  that  we  may  aim  as  one  body  to  move  together  and  become 
effective  means  in  God's  hands  for  the  establishment  of  His  Kingdom 
in  the  world.  So  far  as  we  can  see,  there  is  light  along  the  whole  horizon 
which  bids  us  to  be  hopeful  of  effecting  some  form  of  organic  Church 
union. 

In  view  of  the  wide  opportunity  and  solemn  obligation  of  the  hour, 
the  following  action  is  taken: 

1.  That  the  members  of  this  Conference  from  each  Communion,  whether 
present  in  official  or  personal  capacity,  be  asked  as  soon  as  possible  to 
appoint  representatives  on  an  Ad  Interim  Committee  to  carry  forward 
the  movement  toward  organic  union  here  initiated. 

2.  The  Committee  shall  be  composed  of  one  member  from  each  Com- 
munion, and  one  additional  member  for  each  500,000  communicants,  or 
major  fraction  thereof.  In  addition,  the  Foreign  Missions  Conference  and 
the  Home  Missions  Council  shall  each  be  asked  to  name  one  member. 

3.  The  same  privilege  of  membership  on  the  Committee  shall  be  ex- 
tended to  evangelical  denominations  not  represented  here. 

4.  The  members  of  the  Committee  appointed  by  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  are  asked  to  act  as  the  nucleus  and  convener  of 
the  Ad  Interim  Committee. 

5.  This  Ad  Interim  Committee  shall  be  charged  with  the  following 
duties: 

(a)  To  develop  and  use  at  its  discretion,  agencies  and  methods  for 
discovering  and  creating  interest  in  the  subject  of  organic  union  through- 
out the  Churches  of  the  country. 

(b)  To  make  provision  for  presenting  by  personal  delegations,  or  other- 
wise, to  the  national  bodies  of  all  the  evangelical  Communions  of  the 
United  States,  urgent  invitations  to  participate  in  an  Interdenominational 
Council  on  Organic  Union. 


228  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

(c)  To  lay  before  the  bodies  thus  approached  the  steps  necessary  for 
the  holding  of  such  Council,  including  the  plan  and  basis  of  representation, 
and  the  date  of  the  Council,  which  shall  be  as  early  as  possible,  and  in 
any  event,  not  later  than  1920, 

{(l)  To  prepare  for  presentation  to  such  Council  when  it  shall  assemble 
a  suggested  Plan  or  Plans  of  Organic  Union. 

(c)  To  consider  and  report  upon  any  legal  matters  related  to  the  Plan 
or  Plans  of  Union  which  it  may  propose. 

6.  In  addition  to  the  above,  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  is  directed  to 
report  to  the  Interdenominational  Council  on  any  and  all  matters  within 
the  field  of  its  inquiries.  The  Committee  will  be  subject  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Council. 

In  requesting  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  to  undertake  the  arduous  task 
outlined,  the  Conference  desires  the  Committee  to  proceed  \\ath  freedom 
at  every  point.  As  of  possible  assistance,  however,  in  the  deliberations, 
the  Conference  expresses  its  present  judgment  as  to  certain  aspects  of  the 
problem  to  be  faced. 

1.  The  Conference  is  profoundly  solicitous  that  the  effort  for  organic 
union  shall  have  first  regard  to  those  forces  of  vital  spiritual  life  which 
alone  give  meaning  to  our  effort.  No  mechanical  uniformity  must  be 
sought,  nor  any  form  of  organization  which  ignores  or  thwarts  the  free 
movement  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  in  the  hearts  of  His  Servants. 

2.  In  line  with  this  desire  the  Conference  hopes  the  Committee  will  be 
able  to  devise  plans  so  broad  and  flexible  as  to  make  place  for  all  the 
evangelical  Churches  of  the  land,  whatever  their  outlook  of  tradition, 
temperament  or  taste,  whatever  their  relationships  racially  or  historically. 

3.  The  Conference  regards  with  deep  interest  and  warm  approbation 
all  the  movements  of  our  time  towards  closer  cooperative  relations  between 
Communions,  especially  the  notable  service  rendered  by  the  Federal 
Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America.  While  the  Ad  Interim 
Committee's  aim  and  function  will  lie  in  a  field  entirely  different  from 
those  movements,  it  will  be  expected  to  maintain  sympathetic  relations 
with  them,  and  to  regard  with  satisfaction  any  reenforcement  which  its 
activities  may  bring  to  them. 

4.  The  notice  of  the  Committee  is  directed  to  the  efforts  for  organic 
union  represented  in  other  lands,  esi)ccially  the  Churches  of  Canada. 
The  remarkable  and  significant  statement  recently  issued  by  a  Joint 
Committee  oi  Anglican  and  Free  Churches  of  Great  Britain  will  also  call 
for  the  study  of  the  Committee. 

5.  The  Conference  calls  attention  to  the  fact  that  in  its  search  for  a 
Plan  of  Organic  Union,  the  Committee  will  not  be  precluded  from  consider- 
ing plans  of  federal  union  such  as  arc  in  varying  forms  present  to  the 
minds  of  meml)ers  of  this  Conference.  Our  nation  is  a  federal  union  but 
is  not  the  less  an  organic  union.  Care  should  be  used  not  to  confuse  the 
term  "federal"  as  thus  employed,  with  this  meaning  when  used  to  signify 
"associated"  or  "cooperative." 

G.  Last  of  all,  the  Conf<3rence  declares  its  hope  and  longing,  that  the 
evangelical  Churches  may  give  themselves  with  a  new  faith  and  ardor 
to  the  proclamation  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  which  is  the  only  hope  of  our 
stricken  world,  and  to  all  those  ministries  of  Christian  love  and  leading 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  229 

for  the  community,  the  nation  and  the  nations,  by  which  they  shall  reveal 
to  men  the  mind  of  Christ  and  hasten  the  coming  of  His  Kingdom. 
Attest: — 

Wm.  II.  Roberts,  Chairman  Business  Commillee. 
HuBEUT  0.  IIeuuing,  Secretary  Business  Committee. 

The  Ad  Interim  Committee. 

Immediately  after  the  adjournment  of  the  Conference,  measures  were 
taken  for  the  organization  of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  established  by  it. 
It  met  in  Philadelphia  on  February  4,  1919,  and  organized  by  the  election 
of  the  following  officers:  Rev.  William  11.  Roberts,  D.D.,  Chairman; 
Rt.  Rev.  Ethelbert  Talbot,  D.D.,  vice  chairman;  Rev.  Rufus  W.  Miller, 
D.D.,  secretary;  Rev.  David  G.  Downey,  D.D.,  historian;  and  Mr.  Edward 
H.  Bonsall,  treasurer. 

The  following  Subcommittees  were  also  established  with  Chairmen  as 
indicated.  Plan  of  Union,  Rt.  Rev.  Ethelbert  Talbot,  D.D.;  Invitations, 
Rev.  Harlan  G.  IMcndenhall,  D.D.;  Publicity,  Rev.  Peter  Ainslie,  D.D.; 
Survey,  Rev.  Williston  Walker,  D.D.;  Finance,  Mr.  Edward  H.  Bonsall. 

Other  meetings  of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  have  also  been  held  as 
follows:  in  Philadelphia  on  Friday,  March  7th;  in  New  York  City  on 
Friday,  April  4th,  and  also  on  Friday,  April  25th.  The  various  Com- 
mittees reported  at  these  meetings  on  the  subjects  assigned  them,  as  a 
result  of  which  invitations  have  been  issued  to  twenty  additional  evangel- 
ical bodies,  and  arrangements  have  been  made  for  the  gathering  of  funds, 
and  the  furthering  of  the  movement.  The  Committee  on  Plan  of  Union, 
however,  is  proceeding  deliberately  with  its  work,  and  will  report  to  the 
l^roposed  Council  when  held.  It  is  clearly  understood  that  the  Council 
itself  cannot  act  finally  upon  any  Plan  of  Organic  Union,  but  must  report 
to  the  supreme  governing  or  advisory  bodies  in  each  denomination. 

The  Ad  Interim  Committee  has  decided  that  the  Council  for  the  con- 
sideration of  this  whole  matter  of  organic  union  should  be  held  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  present  year,  or  early  in  1920.  The  date  will  be  deter- 
mined by  the  Committee  at  a  meeting  to  be  held  in  June,  1919. 

The  following  action  as  to  the  basis  of  representation  in  the  Council 
has  been  adopted: 

"  Each  Church  to  appoint  4  delegates  for  the  first  100,000  communicants, 
to  be  divided  ecjually,  if  practicable,  between  clergymen  and  laymen,  and 
f(jr  each  100,000  additional  communicants,  2  delegates  to  be  divided  in  the 
same  manner." 

The  number  of  delegates  to  be  appointed  by  this  General  Assembly  is 
34,  and  it  is  respectfully  suggested  that  the  members  of  this  Committee 
on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  be  considered  by  the  General  Assembly, 
owing  to  their  experience  in  connection  with  this  whole  procedure,  as  a 
part  of  the  delegation. 

It  is  further  recommended  that  the  Assembly  approve  of  the  time  of 
the  holding  of  the  Council  on  Organic  Union  as  suggested  by  the  Ad 
Interim  Committee  of  the  Conference. 

Congratulating  the  Assembly  on  the  favor  accorded  by  the  evangelical 
Churches  to  its  proposal  for  Organic  Union,  your  Committee  on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union  requests  the  approval  of  this  Report. 
Respectfully  sulmiitted, 

— 1919,  pp.  117-128.  William  H.  Roberts,  Chairman. 


230  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

In  pursuance  to  the  call  of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee,  created  by 
the  Conference  of  the  Protestant  Evangelical  Churches  of  the  United 
States  in  answer  to  the  invitation  issued  by  the  General  Assembly  of  our 
Church  in  1918,  through  its  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union, 
a  Council  on  Organic  Union  convened  at  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  February 
3-6,  1920. 

In  this  Council  the  following  eighteen  denominations  were  officially 
represented  by  138  registered  delegates: 

Armenian  Evangelical  Church. 

Baptist  Churches. 

The  Christian  Church. 

Christian  Union  of  the  United  States. 

The  Congregational  Church. 

Church  of  the  Disciples. 

Evangelical  Synod  of  North  America. 

The  Society  of  Friends. 

Five  Years'  Meeting  of  the  Friends  in  America. 

Primitive  Methodist  Church. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Moravian  Church. 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church. 

Reformed  Episcopal  Church. 

Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

United  Presbyterian  Church. 

Welsh  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  Ad  Interim  Committee,  composed  of  representatives  of  twenty- 
three  diiTerent  ecclesiastical  bodies,  as  the  result  of  i)r()l()nged  deliberations, 
submitted  a  Plan  of  Union,  which,  with  some  slight  amendments,  was 
adopted  almost  unanimously,  and  is  herewith  submitted  to  the  General 
Assembly  for  its  approval.    It  is  as  follows: 

A  Plan  of  Union  for  Evangelical  Churches  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

Preamble: 

Whereas,  We  desire  to  share,  as  a  common  heritage,  the  faith  of  the 
Christian  Church,  which  has,  from  time  to  time,  found  expression  in  great 
historic  statements;  and 

Whereas,  We  all  share  belief  in  God  our  Father;  in  Jesus  Christ,  his 
only  Son,  our  Saviour;  in  the  Holy  SjMrit,  our  Guide  and  Comforter;  in 
tlie  Holy  Catholic  Church,  through  which  God's  eternal  purpose  of  salva- 
tion is  to  be  proclaimed  and  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  to  be  realized  on  earth; 
in  the  Scrijjtures  of  tlie  Old  and  New  Testaments  as  containing  God's 
revealed  will,  and  in  the  life  eternal;  and 

Whereas,  Having  the  same  spirit  and  owning  the  same  Lord,  we  none 
the  less  rccf)gnizc  diversity  of  gifts  and  ministrations  for  whose  exercise 
due  freedom  must  always  be  afforded  in  forms  of  worship  and  in  modes  of 
operation: 
Plan: 

Now,  we  the  Churches  hereto  assenting  as  hereinafter  provided  in  Article 
VI  do  hereby  agree  to  associate  ourselves  in  a  visible  body  to  be  known  as 
the  "  United  Cluu'ches  of  Christ  in  America,"  for  the  furtherance  of  the 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  231 

redemptive  work  of  Christ  in  the  world.  This  body  shall  exercise  in  behalf 
of  the  constituent  Churches  the  functions  delegated  to  it  by  this  instru- 
ment, or  by  subsequent  action  of  the  constituent  Churches,  which  shall 
retain  the  full  freedom  at  present  enjoj'^ed  by  them  in  all  matters  not  so 
delegated. 

Accordingly,  the  Churches  hereto  assenting  and  hereafter  thus  associated 
in  such  visible  body  do  nmtually  covenant  and  agree  as  follows: 

I.  Autonomy  in  Purely  Denominational  Affairs. 

In  the  interest  of  the  freedom  of  each  and  of  the  cooperation  of  all, 
each  constituent  Church  reserves  the  right  to  retain  its  crecdal  statements, 
its  form  of  government  in  the  conduct  of  its  own  affairs,  and  its  particular 
mode  of  worship. 

In  taking  this  step,  we  look  forward  with  confident  hope  to  that  com- 
plete unity  toward  which  we  believe  the  Spirit  of  God  is  leading  us.  Once 
we  shall  have  cooperated  whole-heartedly  in  such  visible  body,  in  the 
holy  activities  of  the  work  of  the  Church,  we  are  persuaded  that  our 
differences  will  be  minimized  and  our  union  become  more  vital  and  elfectual. 

II.  The  Council.    (How  Constituted.) 

The  United  Churches  of  Christ  in  America  shall  act  through  a  Council 
and  through  such  Executive  and  Judicial  Commissions,  or  Administrative 
Bt)ards,  working  ad  interim,  as  such  Council  may  from  time  to  time 
appoint  and  ordain. 

The  Council  shall  convene  as  provided  for  in  Article  VI  and  every 
second  year  thereafter.  It  may  also  be  convened  at  any  time  in  such 
manner  as  its  own  rules  may  prescribe.  The  Council  shall  be  a  representa- 
tive body. 

Each  constituent  Church  shall  be  entitled  to  representation  therein  by 
an  equal  number  of  ministers  and  of  lay  members. 

The  basis  of  representation  shall  be :  two  ministers  and  two  lay  members 
for  the  first  one  hundred  thousand  or  fraction  thereof  of  its  communicants; 
and  two  ministers  and  two  lay  members  for  each  additional  one  hundred 
thousand  or  major  fraction  thereof. 

III.  The  Council.    (Its  Working.) 

The  Council  shall  adopt  and  promulgate  its  own  by-laws  and  rules  of 
procedure  and  order.  It  shall  define  the  functions  of  its  own  officers, 
prescribe  the  mode  of  their  selection  and  their  compensation,  if  any.  It 
shall  provide  for  its  budget  of  expense  by  equitable  apportionment  of  the 
same  among  the  constituent  Churches  through  their  supreme  governing 
or  advisory  bodies. 

IV.  Relation  of  Council  and  Constituent  Churches. 

The  supreme  governing  or  advisory  bodies  of  the  constituent  Churches 
shall  effectuate  the  decisions  of  the  Council  by  general  or  specific  deliver- 
ance or  other  mandate  whenever  it  may  be  required  bj'-  the  law  of  a  i)ar- 
ticular  state,  or  the  charter  of  a  particular  B(jard,  or  other  ecclesiastical 
corporation;  but,  except  as  limited  by  this  Plan,  shall  continue  the  exercise 
of  their  several  powers  and  functions  as  the  same  exist  under  the  denomi- 
national Constitution. 

The  Council  shall  give  full  faith  and  credit  to  the  authenticated  acts 
and  Records  of  the  several  governing  or  advisory  bodies  of  the  constituent 
Churches. 

V.  Specific  Functions  of  the  Council. 


232  HISTORICAL  DOCITMENTS 

In  order  to  prevent  overlapping,  friction,  competition  or  waste  in  the 
work  of  the  existing  denominational  Boards  or  administrative  Agencies, 
and  to  further  the  efficiency  of  that  degree  of  cooperation  which  they  have 
already  acliieved  in  their  work  at  home  and  abroad. 

(a)  The  Council  shall  harmonize  and  unify  the  work  of  the  united 
Churches. 

(&)  It  shall  direct  such  consolidation  of  their  missionary  activities  as 
well  as  of  particular  churches  in  overchurched  areas  as  is  consonant 
with  the  law  of  the  land  or  of  the  particular  denomination  affected.  Such 
consolidation  may  be  progressively  achieved,  as  by  the  uniting  of  the 
Boards  or  churches  of  any  two  or  more  constituent  denominations,  or 
may  be  accelerated,  delayed,  or  dispensed  with,  as  the  interests  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God  may  require. 

(c)  If  and  when  any  two  or  more  constituent  Churches,  by  their  supreme 
governing  or  advisory  bodies,  submit  to  the  Council  for  its  arbitrament 
any  matter  of  mutual  concern,  not  hereby  already  covered,  the  Council 
shall  consider  and  pass  upon  such  matter  so  submitted. 

(d)  The  Council  shall  undertake  inspirational  and  educational  leader- 
ship of  such  sort  and  measure  as  may  be  proper,  under  the  powers  delegated 
to  it  by  the  constituent  Churches  in  the  fields  of  Evangelism,  Social  Service, 
Religious  Education,  and  the  like. 

VI.  Certification  of  Assent. 

The  assent  of  each  constituent  Church  to  this  Plan  shall  be  certified 
from  its  supreme  governing  or  advisory  body  by  the  appropriate  officers 
thereof  to  the  Chairman  of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee,  which  shall  have 
power  upon  a  twtj-thirds  vote  to  convene  the  Council  as  soon  as  the  assent 
of  at  least  six  denominations  shall  have  been  so  certified. 

VII.  Amendments. 

This  Plan  of  Organic  Union  shall  be  subject  to  amendment  only  by 
the  constituent  Churches,  but  the  Council  may  overture  to  such  bodies 
any  amendment  which  shall  have  originated  in  said  Council,  and  shall 
have  been  adopted  by  a  three-fourths  vote. 

Your  Committee  heartily  recommends  to  the  General  Assembly  the 
adoption  of  this  Plan  of  Union,  and  that  an  Overture  be  sent  down  to  the 
Presbyteries  authorizing  the  General  Assembly  to  associate  our  Church 
with  this  visible  body  to  be  known  as  the  "United  Churches  of  Christ  in 
America." 

In  making  such  recommendations,  your  Committee  would  respectfully 
beg  the  General  Assembly  to  consider  the  following: 

1.  We  ask  that  our  becoming  a  member  of  this  organization  be  con- 
ditioned on  the  membership  of  the  Council  being  confined  to  evangelical 
Christian  Churches. 

2.  We  ask  the  General  Assembly  to  note  that  this  organization  pro- 
vides for  a  real  organic  union  with  these  sister  evangelical  Cliurclies.  It 
should  be  a  cause  of  great  joy  that  so  many  denominations  were  willing 
even  to  unite  in  a  Conference  on  such  a  proposition.  The  actual  results 
achieved  l)y  the  Phihuleli)hia  Council  may  be  far  less  than  many  of  us 
desire;  but  it  should  be  a  source  of  profound  gratitude  to  God  that  we 
have  been  able  to  make  even  this  beginning.  'Indeed  it  may  be  far  wiser 
for  us  to  start  in  this  modest  way.  Real  organic  union  deals  with  life, 
and  life  often  grows  best  from  small  beginnings. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  233 

3.  The  attention  of  the  General  Assembly  is  also  called  to  the  vital 
advance  wliich  this  Council  achieves  over  a  mere  Church  federation. 
Real  powers,  executive  and  administrative,  are  committed  to  it.  It  is  an 
organization  in  which  as  sister  Churches  we  can  unitedly  do  things,  and 
not  merely  talk  about  them.  To  quote  from  the  proposed  Plan  of  Union, 
the  fir.st  of  its  specific  functions  reads:  "The  Council  shall  harmonize 
and  unify  the  work  of  the  united  Churches.''  It  is  also  empowered  to 
direct  the  consolidation  of  both  the  missionary  activities  of  denominations 
and  of  individual  congregations  in  overchurched  areas,  "as  the  interests 
of  the  Kingdom  of  God  may  require." 

4.  Your  Committee  feels  that  our  entire  Church  should  offer  profound 
gratitude  to  God  that  we  have  been  permitted  to  take  the  initiative  in 
such  a  signal  step  toward  answering  our  Lord's  intercession,  that  His 
people  may  be  one. 

Objection  having  been  made  to  the  change  in  the  Preamble  of  the  Plan 
of  Union  of  the  word  "  Evangelical "  to  the  word  "Christian"  on  the  ground 
that  it  was  not  in  harmony  with  the  general  purposes  of  the  Council,  the 
following  action  was  taken  unanimously  by  the  Ad  Interim  Committee: 

Inasmuch  as  the  substitution  of  the  term  "the  Christian  Church" 
in  Article  I  of  the  Preamble  of  the  Plan  of  Union  for  the  term  "the  evangel- 
ical Churches"  has  raised  doubtful  questions  and  provoked  disturbing 
discussions  in  reference  to  the  design  and  scope  of  the  Plan  of  Union 
adopted  by  the  American  Council  on  Organic  Union  of  the  Churches  of 
Christ,  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  submits  the  following  statement  in 
explanation  of  the  significance  of  the  change  of  terms: 

The  intention  of  the  Committee  on  Plan  was  to  bear  witness,  in  the 
first  paragraph  of  the  Preamble,  to  the  fact  that  the  Churches  entering 
the  proposed  union  accepted  as  their  common  heritage  the  cardinal  objects 
of  the  Christian  faith  as  these  were  set  forth  in  great  historic  statements  in 
different  periods  of  Christianity. 

When  the  Committee  used  the  clause,  "the  faith  of  the  evangelical 
Churches  which  has  from  time  to  time,  found  expression  in  great  historic 
statements,"  they  had  in  mind  not  only  the  common  heritage  of  the 
Churches  set  forth  in  the  great  historic  statements  since  the  Reformation 
in  the  sixteenth  century  but,  also,  such  statements  as  the  Apostles'  Creed 
and  the  Nicene  Creed,  which  were  made  centuries  before  the  Reformation. 

Accordingly  when  a  resolution  was  offered  on  the  floor  of  the  Council 
that  the  phrase  in  the  first  paragraph  of  the  Preamble  be  changed  from 
"the  faith  of  the  evangelical  Churches,"  to  "the  faith  of  the  Christian 
Church,"  the  Committee  on  Plan  favored  it,  and,  with  the  exception  of 
a  single  vote,  the  Council  adopted  it.  The  modification  of  terms  was 
accepted  in  the  interest  of  historical  accuracy,  but  with  no  thought  of 
including  other  than  evangelical  Churches  in  the  union. 

Since  the  two  Conferences  on  Organic  Union  have  been  composed  ex- 
clusively of  delegates  of  evangelical  Churches,  the  Ad  Interim  Committee 
desires  to  record  its  unanimous  conviction  that  the  pro])osed  Plan  of  Union 
is  to  be  submitted  only  to  the  evangelical  Churches,  and  directs  that  when 
the  Plan  is  brought  before  the  supreme  judicatories  or  advisory  bodies, 
is  shall  bear  the  superscription :  A  Plan  of  Union  for  Evangelical  Churches 
in  the  U.  S.  A. 

The  officers  of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  are:  president.  Rev.  Wm. 
H.  Roberts,   D.D.;  secretaries.   Rev.   Wm.   P.  Fulton,    D.D.  and   Rev. 


234  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Rufus  W.  Miller,  D  D.;  treasurer,  Mr.  Edward  H.  Bonsall.— 1920,  pp. 
117-122. 

With  respect  to  this  matter  of  organic  union  of  evangelical  Churches, 
your  Committee  reports  that,  at  the  last  meeting  of  the  Council  on  Organic 
Union,  it  adopted  the  name,  "American  Council  of  Organic  Union  of  the 
Churches  of  Christ."  It  has  continued  its  Ad  Interim  Committee,  and  that 
Committee  has  been  extending  the  invitation  of  the  Council  to  adopt  the 
Plan  of  Organic  Union,  which  has  been  commonly  called  "The  Philadel- 
phia Plan." 

By  a  recent  publication  of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  we  are  informed 
that  the  following  is  the  status  of  the  invitations  and  the  action  thereon: 
The  list  of  the  evangelical  Churches  entitled  to  be  admitted  to  such  an 
organic  union  was  verified  and  checked  by  the  late  lamented  Rev.  William 
Henry  Roberts,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  the  original  president  of  the  Council  and 
tlie  honored  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly.  The  supreme  govern- 
ing or  advisory  bodies  to  whom  this  invitation  is  or  is  to  be  extended  have, 
some  of  them,  not  yet  convened  since  the  Council  of  1920,  but  the  invita- 
tions have  been  communicated  to  their  Recording  or  Stated  Clerks. 

The  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  America  and  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church  have  voted  No.  The  vote  of  the  last-named  body 
was  expressly  stated  to  be  for  the  reason  that  it  was  the  declared  purpose 
of  the  Council  on  Organic  Union  to  displace  the  Federal  Council  of  the 
Churches  of  Christ  in  America.  As  pointed  out  elsewhere  in  this  Report, 
this  is  clearly  a  misapprehension.  There  is  no  identity  of  constitution, 
constituency  or  purpose,  between  the  Federal  Council  and  the  Council  on 
Organic  Union.  This  is  pointed  out  in  the  declaration  of  the  Ad  Interim 
Committee.  The  constitution  of  the  one  was  drawn  on  the  express  under- 
standing of  no  organic  union;  the  constitution  of  the  other  is  based  on 
such  a  union.  The  constituents  of  the  one  have  each  a  purpose  which  is 
being  achieved  regardless  of  the  union  of  any  two  or  of  all  such  constituents. 
The  constituents  of  the  other  give  to  the  Council,  which  they  create, 
definite,  explicit,  effective  executive  and  administrative  powers.  The 
Federal  Council  is  an  advisory  body;  the  Council  on  Organic  Union  is  an 
authoritative  body.  In  the  opinion  of  your  Committee,  the  functions  of 
neither  will  be  antagonistic,  but,  on  the  contrary,  ought  to  be  in  further- 
ance of  the  efficiency  of  each  other. 

It  was  reported  to  the  last  Assembly  that  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist 
or  Presbyterian  Church  had  adopted  the  Plan  prior  to  its  consolidation 
with  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  at  the  Assembly  in  Philadelphia. 

The  Reformed  Church,  U.  S.,  similarly  received  the  deputation  and 
adojjted  the  Plan,  and  sent  it  down  to  its  Classes. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  received  the  deputati<jn  and  upon  the 
R(>I)ortof  its  Committee  authorized  the  bishops  to  appoint  representatives 
wlieu  the  Council  should  be  organized  and  put  into  oi)eration,  and  mean- 
wliile  cordially  commended  the  Plan  to  their  churches  for  careful  study. 

The  Moravian  Church,  which  is  in  relation  to  the  Church  overseas, 
took  action  stating  that  it  preserved  its  sympathetic  attitude  toward 
union,  that  it  consented  to  consider  the  Plan,  and  that  it  would  consider 
uniting  with  the  "United  Churches  of  Christ  in  America"  when  the 
Council  should  have  met  and  been  constituted,  and,  while  declining  to 
bind  itself  at  present,  it  urges  a  closer  union  of  the  Churches,  and  authorized 
the  continuance  of  its  representation  upon  the  Ad  Interim  Committee. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  235 

The  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.,  received  our  deputation  but  deferred 
referring  the  matter  to  its  Presbyteries,  in  view  of  its  present  negotiations 
in  the  matter  of  Reunion  with  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  8.  A.,  the 
United  Presbyterian,  and  the  two  Reformed  Churches,  under  a  Phin  of 
Federal  Union  now  in  fornmhition  between  those  five  denominations. 

The  Methodist  Protestant  Conference,  through  its  bishops,  has  notified 
the  deputation  of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  that  they  will  l-eceive  and 
listen  to  them  later. 

The  Disciples  received  our  deputation  and  have  notified  us  that  they 
will  act  later. 

With  respect  to  the  action  of  our  own  Assembly,  the  resolution  prepared 
by  a  representative  of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  and  moved  bv  the 
present  Chairman  of  this  Committee  at  the  last  Assembly, — advismg  the 
Presbyteries  that  the  invitation  has  been  received  at  the  General  Assembly, 
that  the  General  Assembly  approved  the  same,  that  it  sought  by  way  of 
referendum  for  the  ratification  of  such  approval  by  the  Presbyteries,  and 
if  and  when  approved,  would  determine  what  Constitutional  changes 
should  be  proposed  and  adopted  to  effectuate  such  approval, — was  lost 
or  mislaid,  and  does  not  appear  in  the  Minutes  of  the  Assembly  of  1920, 
and  no  copy  thereof  was  preserved,  though  two  copies  were  furnished  to 
the  Temporary  and  Permanent  Clerks.  As  a  result,  the  Record  in  the 
General  Assembly  Minutes  confused  the  Presbyteries  voting  upon  this 
Overture.  Your  Committee  is  informed  that  some  refused  to  vote,  on 
the  ground  that  it  did  not  appear  what  Constitutional  changes  were 
required. 

Most  of  the  Presbyteries  have  been  led  to  believe,  by  the  representations 
which  have  been  made,  that  it  was  not  a  referendum,  but  a  final  act;  that 
this  Plan  involved  the  imposition  upon  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  a 
hastily  and  ill-conceived  scheme  for  a  supergovernmcnt  subversive  of  the 
sanctity  of  the  property  rights  of  our  Church,  capable  of  admitting  other 
than  evangelical  bodies,  destructive  of  our  creed  and  confessional  state- 
ments,— all  of  which  objections  have,  we  believe,  been  carefully  and 
dispassionately  met  in  the  second  declaration  of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee, 
dealing  with  these  very  objections. 

Your  Committee  presents  the  following  recommendations  for  adoption: 

Whereas,  The  Plan  for  the  Council  of  Organic  Union  of  Evangelical 
Churches  has  not  received  the  approval  of  the  Presbyteries  necessary  to 
its  adoption  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  we  recommend: 

1.  That  your  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  be  in- 
structed to  communicate  the  action  of  the  Presbyteries  to  the  Ad  Interim 
Committee  of  the  Council  on  Organic  Union  of  the  Evangelical  Churches. 

2.  That  your  Committee  take  up  vnih.  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  the 
advisability  of  further  negotiation  looking  to  the  actual  organic  union 
of  evangelical  Churches  on  a  clear  and  unmistakable  evangelical  basis. 

3.  That  no  further  action  regarding  Overture  1173  is  necessary. 

4.  That  Overture  No.  261  be  answered  in  the  negative — as  our"  Constitu- 
tion makes  no  provision  whereby  office  bearers  of  other  ecclesiastical 
bodies  may  exercise  their  powers  in  our  Church.  This  Overture,  however, 
is  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  with  the 
recommendation  that  it  take  up  this  matter  with  other  Protestant  evangel- 
ical denctminations  htoking  to  mutual  Constitutional  enactments,  that 
will  meet  the  situation  referred  to  in  said  Overture. — 1921,  pp.  81-84. 


236  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

As  the  Plan  for  the  Council  of  Organic  Union  of  the  Evangelical 
Churches  sent  down  to  the  Presbyteries  by  the  One  Hundred  and  Thirty- 
second  General  Assembly  was  not  adopted,  the  last  Assembly  instructed 
your  Committee  to  communicate  the  actif)n  of  the  Presbyteries  to  the  Ad 
Interim  Committee  of  the  Council  and  to  take  up  with  it  the  advisability 
of  further  negotiations  looking  to  the  actual  union  of  evangelical  Churches 
on  a  clear  and  unmistakable  evangelical  basis. 

This  action  was  communicated  to  the  Council's  Ad  Interim  Committee 
which  at  a  meeting  held  in  Philadelphia,  December  2,  1921,  took  the 
following  action: 

"The  unabated  desire  for  closer  relations  between  the  evangelical 
denominations  of  our  country  has  been  impressed  upon  us  in  so  many 
waj's  and  from  so  many  quarters  that  the  Committee  created  by  the 
Conference  of  the  Evangelical  Churches  on  their  Organic  Union,  held  in 
Philadelphia,  February  2,  1920,  feels  that  it  would  be  a  breach  of  trust 
to  God  and  man  to  drop  the  task  committed  to  it. 

"The  proposed  Plan  for  the  creation  of  the  United  Churches  of  Christ 
in  America,  while  received  with  favor  by  many,  has  not  been  satisfactory 
to  others.  But  the  desire  for  continuance  of  conference  on  this  subject 
has  been  wide  and  earnest. 

"The  Committee  created  by  the  Philadelphia  Conference  in  1920,  is 
therefore  respectfully  and  earnestly  requesting  your  body,  in  common 
with  other  evangelical  Churches: 

"To  appoint,  if  you  have  not  already  done  so,  representatives — not 
less  than  three  nor  more  than  ten  in  number — to  a  Conference  to  be  held 
as  soon  as  advisable,  to  consider  the  closer  relations  of  these  evangelical 
Churches  and  their  ultimate  union  and  so  give  visible  manifestation  to 
the  spiritual  unity  in  which  we  already  rejoice." 

In  response  to  the  request  of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  your  Com- 
mittee proposes  the  following  action  for  the  Assembly's  adoption: 

1.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  through  its  General  Assembly 
at  Columbus,  Ohio,  in  1918,  made  the  Call  for  the  Organic  Union  of  the 
Evangelical  Churches  in  this  country  in  the  following  language: 

"(1)  That  we,  the  Commissioners  of  the  One  Hundred  and  Thirtieth 
General  Assembly  now  in  session  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  do  declare  and  place 
on  record  our  profound  conviction  that  the  time  has  come  for  organic 
Church  union  of  the  evangelical  Churches  of  America. 

"  (2)  That  tliis  Assembly  hereby  overtures  the  national  bodies  of  the 
evangelical  Communions  of  America  to  meet  with  our  representatives  for 
the  purpose  of  formulating  a  Plan  of  Organic  Union." 

2.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  reiterates  the  above  call 
for  organic  union  and  pledges  its  heartiest  cooperation  in  any  effort  toward 
the  visible  unity  of  the  Body  of  Christ  and  the  realization  of  the  objectives 
named  in  the  communication  of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee. 

3.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  therefore  hereby  authorizes 
its  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  to  participate  in  the 
Assembly  of  the  Conference  of  1920  which  appointed  the  Ad  Interim 
Committee,  on  the  evangelical  basis  set  forth  in  the  call  of  1918. 

Rc^garding  Overture  No.  261  as  to  whether  office  bearers  of  other  eccle- 
siastical bodies  may  exercise  their  powers  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  and 
referred  to  this  Committee  with  instructions  to  enter  into  correspondence 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  237 

with  other  bodies  on  this  subject,  your  Committee  would  report  progress. — 
1922,  p.  80. 

18.  Federation  of  American  Protestant  Churches. 

1.  Appointment  of  Coniniittcc  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union. 
(Note— See  this  Digest,  Vol.  II,  p.  47,  Item  2.] 

2.  Communication  from  the  National  Federation. 

A  communication  was  received  by  your  Committee  from  the  Executive 
Board  of  the  National  Federation  of  Churches  and  Christian  Workers  in 
relation  to  a  federation  of  Protestant  Churches  in  the  United  States. 
The  National  Federation  is  a  voluntary  organization  composed  of  repre- 
sentatives from  several  of  the  Protestant  Churches.  The  suggestion  made 
is  that  a  Conference  of  representatives  accredited  by  the  governing  bodies 
or  other  authorized  agencies  of  the  Protestant  denominations,  meet  in  New 
York  City,  in  November,  1905,  to  organize,  if  deemed  advisable,  such  a 
federation.— 1904,  pp.  127,  128. 

[See  Letters  of  the  National  Federation,  Minutes,  1906,  pp.  258-200.] 

3.  Closer  relation  of  all  Protestant  Churches  in  the  U.  S.  A.  approved 
and  Conference  authorized. 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  General  Assembly  is  in  hearty  sympathy  with 
all  movements  which  seek  to  bring  into  closer  relations  the  several  Protes- 
tant Churches  of  the  U.  S.  A.,  believing  that  they  are  largely  one  in  spirit, 
devoted  to  one  Lord,  and  hold  in  common  essential  evangelical  doctrine. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
hereby  authorized,  if  the  way  be  clear,  to  appoint  fifty  representatives  to 
a  national  Conference  of  the  Protestant  denominations,  to  meet  in  New 
York  City,  in  November,  1905,  to  organize,  if  deemed  advisable,  a  national 
federation,  and  to  consider  such  other  matters  as  may  properly  come  before 
the  Conference.  It  is  understood  that  the  organization,  if  formed,  shall 
have  power  only  to  advise  the  constitutent  bodies,  represented  and  that  its 
basis  shall  be  one  of  cooperative  work  and  effort,  not  one  of  creedal  state- 
ment or  governmental  form. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
shall  report  any  action  taken  by  it  to  the  next  General  Assembly. — 1904, 
p.  128. 

4.  Delegates  to  the  Intcrchurch  Conference  appointed,  etc..  Assembly 

of  1905. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1904  authorized  the  Committee  [on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union]  to  appoint  fifty  representatives  to  a  General  Con- 
ference of  the  Protestant  Christian  Churches  of  the  U.  S.  A.,  to  meet  in 
New  York  City  in  November,  1905,  the  purpose  of  the  Conference  being 
"to  organize,  if  deemed  advisable,  a  national  federation,  and  to  consider 
such  other  matters  as  may  properly  come  before  the  Conference."  The 
Committee  would  report  in  this  connection,  first  of  all,  that  this  movement 
has  gone  forward  with  the  cordial  support  of  a  large  numl)er  of  the 
Christian  Churches  of  the  U.  S.  A.  Eighteen  different  denominations 
have  chosen  delegates. 

Lutheran  and  other  bodies,  holding  their  national  meetings  before  the 


238  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

opening  of  the  Conference,  will  be  asked  to  join  in  its  deliberations,  and 
the  "Commission  on  Christian  Unit)'"  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
has  been  invited  to  be  present  in  its  official  capacity. 

The  "Interchurch  Conference  on  Federation"  is  assured.  For  the 
first  time  in  the  history  of  the  Christian  Church  in  America,  delegates 
representing  Churches  whose  aggregate  Church  membership  is  over 
seventeen  millions  will  meet  together  for  mutual  counsel,  with  a  view  to 
ascertaining  whether  any  plan  of  federation  between  them  is  feasible 
regarding  matters  of  common  interest. 

An  Executive  Committee  for  the  Conference  has  been  appointed,  and 
the  Stated  Clerk  of  this  Assembly  was  tendered  and  has  accepted  the 
position  of  Chairman.  The  place  of  meeting  is  Carnegie  Hall,  New  York 
City,  and  the  date  November  15-20,  1905. 

Your  Committee  reaffirms  its  conviction  that  this  coming  Conference  is 
vitally  related  to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  Church  and  nation.  The 
Protestant  Churches  of  the  U.  S.  A.  are  largely  one  in  spirit,  devoted  to 
one  Lord,  and  hold  in  common  essential  evangelical  doctrine. 

The  names  of  the  delegates  who  have  been  appointed  are  as  follows: 

[See  Minutes,  1905,  pp.  112,  113.] 

5.  Report  of  the  Commillec  on  the  Interchurch  Conference  on  Federation 
to  the  Assembly  of  1906. 

Your  Committee  [on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union]  reports  that  the 
Interchurch  Conference  on  Federation  met  as  appointed  in  Carnegie  Hall, 
New  York  City,  November  15-21,  1905.  There  were  present  nearly 
five  hundred  delegates  from  thirty  Protestant  denominational  Churches 
in  the  U.  S.  A.,  representing  18,000,000  communicants.  The  Conference 
was  largely  attended  at  all  of  its  sessions,  and  the  Papers  and  addresses 
were  of  an  exceptionally  high  order.  The  Christian  churches  of  New 
York  City  extended  to  the  Conference  a  kindly  welcome,  and  the  Church 
clubs  and  unions  gave  to  the  delegates  an  elaborate  reception  on  the 
evening  of  November  21st.  The  delegates  originally  appointed  by  this 
Assembly  were  present  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  but  as  absent  princi- 
pals were  represented  by  alternates,  the  full  number  of  delegates  was  in 
attendance  during  most  of  the  sessions.  The  proceedings  have  been  pub- 
lished in  a  volume  of  seven  hundred  pages. 

In  connecti(jn  with  this  i)roi)oscd  federation  of  the  Protestant  Churches 
in  the  U.  S.  A.,  the  Asseml)ly  is  reminded  that  a  beginning  of  an  effort  in 
that  direction  was  made  by  the  Assembly  of  1887,  and  was  entrusted  to 
the  Committee  on  Church  Unity  of  which  the  late  Rev.  Joseph  T.  Smith, 
D.D.,  was  Chairman.  The  jiroposal  was  contained  in  certain  Overtures 
from  twelve  Presbyteries  which  are  found  in  the  Minutes  of  1887,  pages 
15G  to  159,  and  the  Assembly  of  1890  approved  a  resolution  contained  in 
the  Report  made  to  it  by  the  Committee  on  Church  Unity,  which  reads: 
"The  Assembly  declares  its  approval  of  the  principle  of  federation,  as  a 
step  towards  a  closer  union  of  the  various  Christian  bodies,  and  authorizes 
the  Committee  to  make  known  this  approval  in  its  correspondence." 
{Minutes,  ]S!)0,  p.  104.)     Federation  is  no  new  thing  with  Presbyterians. 

The  Committee  jjresents  to  the  Assembly  a  letter  from  the  Interchurch 
Conference  accompanied  by  a  Plan  of  Federation.  The  latter  was  ap- 
proved by  the  Conference,  and  was  ordered  to  be  transmitted  to  the 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  229 

supreme  legislative  or  advisory  bodies  of  the  respective  Churches  for  their 
consideration  and  approval. 

[Note.— Sec  for  letter,  ^f{nutcs.  190G,  pp.  260,  262.] 

6.  Action  of  the  Assembly  on  the  Plan  of  Federation. 

The  Committee  [Church  Cooperation  and  Union]  recommends  in  con- 
nection with  the  Plan  of  Federation  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolu- 
tions: 

Resolved,  I.  That  the  Plan  of  Federation  submitted  by  the  Interchurch 
Conference  on  Federation,  which  met  in  New  York,  N.  Y.,  November 
15-21,  190G,  be  and  hereby  is  approved,  with  the  exception  of  the  sen- 
tence at  the  close  of  Article  five  (5),  which  it  is  desired  to  omit  and  which 
reads:  "The  question  of  the  representation  of  local  Councils  shall  be 
referred  to  the  several  constituent  bodies  and  to  the  first  meeting  of  the 
Federal  Council";  and  also  with  the  exception  of  Article  nine  (0),  i)ara- 
graph  three  (3),  which  in  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly  should  read: 
"The  Executive  Committee  shall  consist  of  at  least  one  minister  or  layman 
from  each  Cliristian  Church  in  the  federation,  together  with  the  president, 
all  ex-presidents,  the  corresponding  secretary,  the  recording  secretary, 
and  a  treasurer,  the  total  number  of  members  to  be  determined  by  the 
Federal  Council."  The  Assembly  expresses  the  hope  that  these  amend- 
ments approved  by  it  will  be  adopted  by  the  Federal  Council.  The  Assem- 
bly is  opposed  to  the  representation  of  local  Councils  in  the  Federal  Council, 
and  is  convinced  that  the  Executive  Committee  should  be  enlarged. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Plan  of  Federation  is  approved,  upon  the  distinct 
understanding  on  the  part  of  this  General  Assembly  that  the  proposed 
federation  is  to  be  composed  only  of  Churches  holding  to  historical  and 
evangelical  Christianity. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  representatives  to  the  Federal  Council  of  1908 
be  nominated  by  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  report 
to  be  made  to  the  General  Assembly  of  1907. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  Assembly  hereby  authorizes  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee which  made  the  arrangements  for  the  Interchurch  Conference  on 
Federation,  to  make  the  arrangements  for  the  meeting  of  the  Federal 
Council  in  1908.— 1906,  p.  135. 

7.  The  Plan  of  Federation. 

PREAMBLE. 

Whereas,  in  the  Providence  of  God,  the  time  has  come  when  it  seems 
fitting  more  fully  to  manifest  the  essential  oneness  of  the  Christian 
Churches  of  America  in  .Jesus  Christ  as  their  Divine  Lord  and  Saviour, 
and  to  promote  the  spirit  of  fellowship,  service,  and  cooperation  among 
them,  the  delegates  to  the  Interchurch  Conference  on  Federation, 
assembled  in  New  York  City,  do  hereby  recommend  the  following  Plan 
of  Federation  to  the  Christian  bodies  represented  in  this  Conference  for 
their  approval : 

PLAN   OF   FEDERATION. 

1.  For  the  prosecution  of  work  that  can  be  better  done  in  union  than 
in  separation,  a  Council  is  hereby  established  whose  name  shall  be  the 
Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America. 


240  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

2.  The  following  Christian  bodies  shall  be  entitled  to  representation  in 
this  Federal  Council,  on  their  approval  of  the  purpose  and  plan  of  the 
organization: 

The  Baptist  Churches  of  the  United  States. 

The  Free  Baptist  General  Conference. 

The  Christians  (The  Christian  Connection). 

The  Congregational  Churches. 

The  Disciples  of  Christ. 

The  Evangelical  Association. 

The  Evangelical  Synod  of  North  America. 

The  Friends. 

The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church,  General  Synod. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 

The  Primitive  Methodist  Church. 

The  Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America. 

The  Methodist  Protestant  Church. 

The  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

The  African  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion  Church. 

The  General  Conference  of  the  Mennonite  Church  of  North  America. 

The  Moravian  Church. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  United  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church. 

The  Reformed  Church  in  America. 

The  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

The  Reformed  Episcopal  Church. 

The  Seventh  Day  Baptist  Churches. 

The  United  Brethren  in  Christ. 

The  United  Evangelical  Church. 

3.  The  objects  of  this  Federal  Council  shall  be — 

L  To  express  the  fellowship  and  catholic  unity  of  the  Christian  Church. 

IL  To  bring  the  Christian  bodies  of  America  into  united  service  for 
Christ  and  the  world. 

in.  To  encourage  devotional  fellowship  and  mutual  counsel  concern- 
ing the  spiritual  life  and  rehgious  activities  of  the  Churches. 

IV.  To  secure  a  larger  combined  influence  for  the  Churches  of  Christ 
in  all  matters  affecting  the  moral  and  social  condition  of  the  people,  so  as 
to  promote  the  application  of  the  law  of  Christ  in  every  relation  of  human 
life. 

V.  To  assist  in  the  organization  of  local  branches  of  the  Federal  Council 
to  promote  its  aims  in  their  communities. 

4.  This  Federal  Council  shall  have  no  authority  over  the  constituent 
bodies  adhering  to  it;  but  its  province  shall  be  limited  to  the  expression 
of  its  counsel  and  the  recommending  of  a  course  of  action  in  matters 
of  common  interest  to  the  Churches,  local  Councils,  and  individual  Chris- 
tians. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  241 

It  has  no  authority  to  draw  up  a  common  creed  or  form  of  govern- 
ment or  of  worship,  or  in  any  way  to  hmit  the  full  autonomy  of  the  Chris- 
tian bodies  adhering  to  it. 

5.  Members  of  this  Federal  Council  shall  be  appointed  as  follows: 
Each  of  the  Christian  bodies  adhering  to  this  Federal  Council  shall 

be  entitled  to  four  members,  and  shall  be  further  entitled  to  one  member 
for  every  50,000  of  its  communicants  or  major  fraction  thereof.  The 
question  of  representation  of  local  Councils  shall  be  referred  to  the  several 
constituent  bodies,  and  to  the  first  meeting  of  the  Federal  Council. 

6.  Any  action  to  be  taken  by  this  Federal  Council  shall  be  by  the  general 
vote  of  its  members.  But  in  case  one  third  of  the  members  present  and 
voting  request  it,  the  vote  shall  be  by  the  bodies  represented,  the  members 
of  each  body  voting  separately;  and  action  shall  require  the  vote  not 
only  of  a  majoritj'  of  the  members  voting,  but  also  of  the  bodies  represented. 

7.  Other  Christian  bodies  may  be  admitted  into  membership  of  this 
Federal  Council  on  their  request,  if  approved  by  a  vote  of  two  thirds  of 
the  members  voting  at  a  session  of  this  Council,  and  of  two  thirds  of  the 
bodies  represented,  the  representatives  of  each  body  voting  separately. 

8.  The  Federal  Council  shall  meet  in  December,  1908,  and  thereafter 
once  in  every  four  years. 

9.  The  officers  of  this  Federal  Council  shall  be  a  president,  one  vice 
president  from  each  of  its  constituent  bodies,  a  corresponding  secretary, 
a  recording  secretary,  a  treasurer,  and  an  Executive  Committee,  who 
shall  perform  the  duties  usually  assigned  to  such  officers. 

The  corresponding  secretary  shall  aid  in  organizing  and  assisting  local 
Councils  and  shall  represent  the  Federal  Council  in  its  work,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Executive  Committee. 

The  Executive  Committee  shall  consist  of  seven  ministers  and  seven 
laymen,  together  with  the  president,  all  ex-presidents,  the  corresponding 
secretary,  the  recording  secretary,  and  the  treasurer.  The  Executive 
Committee  shall  have  authority  to  attend  to  all  business  of  the  Federal 
Council  in  the  intervals  of  its  meetings  and  to  fill  any  vacancies. 

All  officers  shall  be  chosen  at  the  quadrennial  meetings  of  the  Council, 
and  shall  hold  their  office  until  their  successors  take  office. 

The  president,  the  vice  presidents,  the  corresponding  secretary,  the 
recording  secretary,  and  the  treasurer  shall  be  elected  by  the  Federal 
Council  on  nomination  by  the  Executive  Committee. 

The  Executive  Committee  shall  be  elected  by  ballot  after  nomination 
by  a  Nominating  Committee. 

10.  This  Plan  of  Federation  may  be  altered  or  amended  by  a  majority 
vote  of  the  members,  followed  by  a  majority  vote  of  the  representatives 
of  the  several  constituent  bodies,  each  bodj^  voting  separately. 

11.  The  expenses  of  the  Federal  Council  shall  be  provided  for  by  the 
several  constituent  bodies. 

This  Plan  of  Federation  shall  become  operative  when  it  shall  have 
been  approved  by  two  thirds  of  the  above  bodies  to  which  it  shall  be 
presented. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  each  delegation  to  this  Conference  to  present 
this  Plan  of  Federation  to  its  national  body,  and  ask  its  consideration 
and  proper  action. 

In  case  this  Plan  of  Federation  is  approved  by  two  thirds  of  the  pro- 
posed constituent  bodies,  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  National  Fedcra- 


242  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

tion  of  Churches  and  Christian  Workers,  which  has  called  this  Conference, 
is  requested  to  call  the  Federal  Council  to  meet  at  a  fitting  place  in 
December,  1908. 

The  above  Plan  was  duly  adopted  by  the  Interchurch  Conference  on 
Federation,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  November  20,  1905,  and  ordered  to  be 
transmitted  to  the  Churches  interested. 

Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Perma^ient  Chairman. 
Frank  Mason  North,  Secretary. 
E.  B.  Sanford,  Corresponding  Secretary, 
—1906,  p.  131. 

8.  Expenses  of  delegates. 

It  was  understood  that  the  expenses  of  delegates  to  the  Councils  of  the 
Alliance,  the  Interchurch  Conference  on  Federation,  and  all  similar 
gatherings  are  not  a  charge  against  the  funds  of  the  Assembly. — 
1905.  p.  215. 

9.  Additions  to  the  Plan  of  Federation. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1906,  after  approving  the  Plan  of  Federation 
of  the  Christian  Churches  of  America  submitted  to  it,  passed  the  following 
additional  resolutions  as  to  the  Plan  of  Federation,  viz. : 

"Resolved,  3.  That  the  representatives  to  the  Federal  Council  of  1908 
be  nominated  by  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union, 
report  to  be  made  to  the  General  Assembly  of  1907. 

"Resolved,  4.  That  the  Assembly  hereby  authorizes  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee, which  made  the  arrangements  for  the  Interchurch  Conference  on 
Federation,  to  make  the  arrangements  for  the  meeting  of  the  Federal 
Council  in  1908." 

The  Committee  reports  as  to  the  last  resolution  given  above  (No.  4), 
that  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Interchurch  Conference  on  Federa- 
tion has  been  duly  constituted,  with  the  Rev.  William  H.  Roberts,  D.D., 
as  Chairman,  and  the  Rev.  E.  B.  Sanford,  D.D.,  as  secretary.  All  the 
denominations  represented  in  the  great  Conference  at  Carnegie  Hall, 
New  York,  in  November,  1905,  have  representatives  upon  this  Executive 
Committee,  and  preparations  are  already  under  way  for  the  meeting  of 
the  Federal  Council  in  1908.  Each  of  the  denominations  (seven  in  number) 
which  have  had  opportunity  up  to  this  date  (April,  1907)  to  act  upon  the 
Plan  of  Federation  have  adopted  it.  They  are,  in  addition  to  our  own 
Church,  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South,  The  American  Christian 
Convention,  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  Colored,  The  Reformed 
Church  in  America,  The  United  Evangelical  Church,  and  The  Seventh- 
Day  Baptists.  It  is  believed  that  fully  thirty  denominations  in  all  will 
cordially  approve  the  Plan. 

*  The  Committee  further  reports  as  to  the  requirements  of  Resolution 
No.  3  given  above,  concerning  the  nomination  of  delegates  to  the  Federal 
Council. 

The  Plan  of  Federation,  Article  5,  which  deals  with  the  representation 
of  the  Churches  in  the  Federal  Council  reads  in  part: 

"Each  of  the  Christian  bodies  adhering  to  this  Federal  Council  shall  be 
entitled  to  four  members,  and  shall  be  further  entitled  to  one  member  for 
every  .')0,000  of  its  communicants  or  major  fraction  thereof." 

Under  this  rule  this  Church  is  entitled  to  thirty  representatives  in  the 
Federal  Council.     There  arc  reasons,  which  do  not  need  to  be  stated, 


MISCELLANEOUS  COllRESrONDENCE  243 

which  appear  to  make  it  wise  for  the  Assembly  to  appoint  the  members  of 
the  Coiuiiiittce  as  a  part  of  the  dcle<z;atioii  of  thirty  jwrsons  to  represent 
this  Church  in  the  Federal  Council.  In  addition  to  the  menil)ers  of  the 
Coniniittee,  six  other  persons  as  authorized  are  nominated.  The  following 
recommendation  is  therefore  submitted  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  That  the  members  of  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation 
and  Union  be  chosen,  as  the  representatives  of  this  Church,  to  the  Federal 
Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America,  with  the  following  additional 
representatives:  Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  D.U.,  Rev.  D.  Stuart  Dodge, 
D.D.,  Rev.  William  L.  IMcEwan,  D.D.,  Hon.  Robert  N.  Willson,  Hon. 
John  M.  Gaut,  and  S.  B.  Brownell,  Esq.— 1907,  p.  21. 

10.  The  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America. 

The  Committee  congratulates  the  General  Assembly  and  the  Christian 
public  throughout  the  United  States  upon  the  adoption  of  the  Plan  of 
Federation  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America.  The  Plan,  it  will  be 
remembered,  was  recommended  to  the  Churches  by  the  Interchurch  Con- 
ference, which  met  at  Carnegie  Hall,  New  York  City,  in  November,  1905. 
By  its  own  terms  the  Plan  was  to  be  approved  by  two  thirds  of  the  con- 
stituent bodies  before  it  could  be  regarded  as  being  in  operation.  The 
following  bodies  which  took  part  in  the  Conference  have  approved  the 
Plan: 

The  Free  Baptist,  General  Conference. 

The  Christians  (the  Christian  Connection). 

The  Congregational  Churches. 

The  Disciples  of  Christ. 

The  Evangelical  Association. 

The  Evangelical  Synod  of  North  America. 

The  Friends. 

The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church,  General  Synod. 

The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 

The  Primitive  Methodist  Church. 

The  Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

The  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  United  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  Reformed  Church  in  America. 

The  Reformed  Episcopal  Church. 

The  Seventh  Day  Baptist  Churches. 

The  United  Brethren  in  Christ. 

The  United  Evangelical  Church. 

The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  has  authorized  its  Commission  on 
Christian  Unity  to  appoint  representatives  to  the  Council.  The  supreme 
judicatories  of  the  other  Christian  Churches  which  took  part  in  the  Inter- 
church Conference  of  1905  have  not  as  yet  had  an  opportunity  to  act  upon 
the  Plan,  owing  to  the  fact  that  s»uch  judicatories  do  not  meet  annually. 
There  is  no  question  of  the  acceptance  of  the  Plan  by  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,*  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  the  Moravian 
Church,  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States,  or  the  Reformed 

*Plan  adopted  IMay,  1907. 


244  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Presbyterian  Church.  The  Baptist  Churches,  adhering  as  they  do  to  the 
independent  polity  in  Church  government,  will  be  represented  in  the 
Council  in  a  manner  acceptable  to  themselves. 

The  Plan  of  Federation  authorized  the  Executive  Committee  of  the 
National  Federation  of  Churches  and  Christian  Workers,  which  called 
the  Conference  of  1905,  to  summon  the  Federal  Council,  provided  for  by 
the  Plan,  to  meet  at  a  fitting  place  in  December,  1908,  and  to  act  as  the 
Executive  Committee  for  the  said  Council.  The  place  chosen  is  Philadel- 
]ihia,  Pa.,  and  the  time  December  2  to  8,  1908,  and  the  officers  of  the 
Executive  Committee  are:  Chairman,  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Roberts,  D.D.; 
secretary,  the  Rev.  E.  B.  Sanford,  D.D.  The  request  is  made  that  an 
apportionment  be  made  for  the  expenses  of  the  Council.  The  Committee 
submits  the  following  resolutions  for  adoption  by  the  Assembly: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Assembly  expresses  its  great  gratification  over 
the  approval  of  the  Plan  of  Federation  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America, 
and  the  sincere  hope  that  the  first  meeting  of  the  Federal  Council  will 
result  in  the  adoption  of  plans  of  cooperation  which  will  manifest  yet 
more  clearly  the  unity  in  Jesus  Christ  of  the  Churches,  and  advance  in  a 
noteworthy  manner  the  interests  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  in  the  United 
States  of  America  and  throughout  the  world. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  herewith  appropriates  the  sum  of  1500 
for  the  expenses  involved  in  connection  with  the  work  of  the  Federal 
Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America. 

Resolved,  3.  That,  in  accordance  with  past  usage  in  connection  with  all 
Councils  of  a  general  character,  the  expenses  of  the  delegates  to  the  first 
Federal  Council  be  met  by  the  delegates  themselves. — 1908,  p.  87. 

The  first  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America  was 
held,  according  to  appointment,  in  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  December  2  to  8, 
1908.  The  local  Committee  of  Arrangements  for  the  CouncU  was  com- 
])osed  of  ministers  and  laymen  connected  with  the  twenty-three  evan- 
gelical denominations  of  the  community,  the  Chairman  of  the  local  Com- 
mittee being  the  Chairman  of  the  Assembly's  Committee,  and  the  secretary 
the  Rev.  L.  B.  Hafer,  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church.  The  meeting 
was  a  great  success.  The  opening  session  on  Wednesday  evening,  December 
2,  and  the  reception  given  on  Monday  evening,  December  8,  were  held  in 
the  Academy  of  Music,  the  business  sessions  being  conducted  in  the 
Withcrspoon  Building.  The  use  of  the  latter  building  was  tendered  to 
the  Federal  Council  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath 
School  Work  without  charge.  The  total  number  of  evangelical  denomina- 
tions represented  in  the  Council  was  thirty-four,  having  a  constituency  of 
about  17,000,000  conununicants,  and  representing  a  majority  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  United  States. 

It  is  without  question  true  that  great  good  has  already  been  done  along 
several  lines  by  this  general  federation  movement,  and  it  is  believed  that 
along  the  same  lines  much  more  will  be  accomplished  within  the  next 
few  years  in  the  way  of  highly  gratifying  results.  It  is  not  possible  to 
estimate  adequately  the  value  of  the  Federal  Council:  first,  as  a  bond  of 
fellowship  between  the  evangelical  denominations  of  our  country;  second, 
as  an  expression  of  the  loyalty  of  the  Christian  Churches  to  Jesus  Christ, 
our  Divine  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  to  the  I I()ly  Scriptures;  third,  as  a  means 
of  secvu'ing  the  coojieration  of  good  men  for  the  maintenance  in  out  own 
country  of  proi)er  moral  conditions;  and  lastly,  but  not  the  least,  as  an 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORllESl'ONUENCE  245 

instrument  for  bringing  to  bear  tlic  resources  of  the  Churches  ah)ng  spiritual 
lines  for  the  thorough  evangelization  not  only  of  the  United  States,  but  of 
the  world.  The  volume  of  Prt)oeetlings  of  the  Federal  Council  has  been 
issued,  and  can  be  had  from  the  Rev.  1'].  B.  Sanford,  D.D.,  Corresponding 
Secretary,  81  Bible  House,  New  York  City. 

Among  the  resolutions  of  the  Federal  Council  was  one  requesting  that 
tlie  sum  of  850  per  delegate  be  annually  contributed  toward  the  expenses 
of  the  Council  by  each  of  the  Churches  in  the  federation.  Last  year 
the  Assembly  contributed  the  sum  of  S500  towards  expenses.  Inasmuch 
as  this  Church  is  entitled  to  thirty-two  delegates  in  the  Council,  the 
amount  requested  this  year  is  SI, GOO.  The  Committee  believe  that  it 
would  be  both  proper  and  helpful  for  the  Assembly  to  contribute  for  the 
present  year  the  sum  last  named.  It  is  understood  that  action  by  the 
Standing  Committee  on  Finance  will  be  necessary  in  order  to  secure  the 
appropriation,  in  accordance  with  the  rules  of  the  Assembly,  and  it  is 
recommended  that  this  matter  be  referred  to  said  Committee. 

It  is  further  recommended  that  the  following  resolutions  be  adopted: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  expresses  its  great  gratification 
over  the  success  of  the  first  meeting  of  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches 
of  Christ  in  America,  and  believes  that  the  plans  of  cooperation  adopted 
by  the  Council  will  advance  in  a  noteworthy  manner  the  interests  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Christ  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  throughout  the 
world. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  expresses  its  pleasure  that  the  first 
meeting  of  the  Federal  Council  was  held  in  the  Witherspoon  Building, 
Philadelphia,  Pa.,  and  that  the  Council  was  the  guest  of  the  Presbyterian 
Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  General  Assembly  recommends  to  its  ministers 
and  cJiurches  such  cooperative  action  as  may  be  both  proper  and  wise  to 
further  the  interests  of  federation  in  the  communities  in  which  they  are 
located.— 1909,  p.  77. 

Your  Committee  is  gratified  to  report  the  approach  towards  comple- 
tion of  the  full  organization  of  the  work  of  the  Federal  Council  of  the 
Churches  of  Christ  in  America.  This  body  consists  of  thirty-four  (34)  of 
the  evangelical  and  Protestant  Churches  of  the  nation,  having  a  total  of 
18,000,000  of  communicants,  and  as  adherents  a  majority  of  the  population 
of  the  United  States.  This  vast  constituency  needs  for  the  conservation 
of  its  resources,  both  of  men  and  means,  just  such  an  organization  as  the 
Council,  and  for  purposes  of  efficient  work,  the  country  has  been  divided 
into  four  districts,  designated  as  the  Eastern  district,  Southern  district. 
Central  district  and  Western  district.  In  each  of  these  districts  there  is 
to  be  a  central  office,  and  appointments  of  secretaries  have  already  been 
made  for  two  of  them.  The  Rev.  John  T.  Thomas,  Jr.,  is  secretary  of 
the  Western  district,  with  headciuarters  at  Denver,  Colo.  Mr.  Thomas 
is  a  minister  of  this  Presbyterian  Church.  The  Rev.  Charles  E.  Bacon, 
D.D.,  a  Methodist  pastor  at  Indianapolis,  Ind.,  has  been  chosen  as  superin- 
tendent of  the  Central  district,  with  headquarters  at  Chicago,  111.  The 
appointment  for  the  Eastern  district  has  been  tendered  to  the  Rev. 
H.  B.  MacCauley,  D.D.,  pastor  of  the  Fourth  Presbyterian  Church, 
Trenton,  N.  J.  The  appointment  for  the  Southern  district  will  be  made 
at  as  early  a  date  as  feasible. 


246  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

The  first  annual  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Council 
was  held  at  Louisville,  Kentucky,  December  S  to  10,  1909,  and  two  special 
meetings  have  been  held,  the  last  on  April  26,  1910,  in  New  York  City. 
The  Rev.  E.  B.  Sanford,  D.D.,  as  general  secretary,  with  headquarters 
at  the  Bible  House,  New  York  City,  is  promoting  work  in  the  whole  field. 
The  Rev.  G.  Frederick  Wells,  of  the  Vermont  Commission,  has  been 
appointed  to  assist  in  the  general  office,  and  is  giving  to  the  state  and  local 
federations  in  the  Eastern  field  definite  programs  of  action. 

The  national  office  of  the  Council  is  a  clearing  house  for  this  great 
movement,  prepared  to  aid  in  the  organization  of  state  and  local  federa- 
tions, and  to  bring  into  cooperation  one  with  another  all  existing  Agencies. 
For  example,  the  Commission  on  the  "Church  and  Social  Service"  is 
developing  plans  of  strategic  relationship  and  power,  and  it  is  expected 
that  there  will  be,  within  a  short  time,  a  fully  equipped  department  of 
public  service  in  this  direction,  which  will  be  of  great  value  to  the  Churches. 
The  Committee  on  Home  Missions  of  the  Council,  another  Agency  of  the 
Council,  has  been  in  consultation  with  the  "Home  Missions  Council"  of 
the  leading  Protestant  Churches,  with  the  purpose  of  securing  a  national 
policy  of  comity  in  Home  Mission  fields.  The  prospect  in  this  line  of  work 
is  also  highly  encouraging. 

The  two  movements  just  mentioned  are  but  a  beginning  in  the  direction 
of  restoring  to  the  Christian  Church  its  rightful  relation  to  all  general 
religious  work.  The  divisions  which  have  separated  the  Church  in  the 
past  were  not  only  divisive  but  also  destructive  of  influence  and  wasteful 
of  resources.  The  day  of  rival  and  warring  denominations  appears  to  be 
over,  and  the  day  of  genuine  cooperation  seems  to  have  dawned.  While 
the  Federal  Council  does  not  mean  the  lessening  of  the  work  of  any  Church, 
or  the  absorption  of  several  denominations  by  some  one  Church,  it  does 
mean  a  reasonable  and  practical  working  together  for  human  welfare  and 
the  advancement  of  the  interests  of  the  Kingdom  of  God.  Organizations, 
some  of  them  great  in  numbers  and  resources,  now  independent  of  the 
Church,  yet  instinct  with  its  life,  now  dependent  upon  its  membership  for 
support,  and  yet  seeking  neither  counsel  nor  direction  from  it,  should 
hail  the  new  conditions  with  gladness  and  enter  into  that  larger  unity  in 
which  diversities  of  gifts,  and  ditferences  of  administrations,  under  the 
power  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  shall  be  instruments  of  unity  and  agents  for 
cooperative  work,  welding  the  whole  Church  into  a  true  brotherhood, 
and  hastening  the  day  when  the  world  shall  acknowledge  Jesus  Christ  as 
the  Divine  Lord  and  Saviour. 

The  Federal  Council  stands  not  only  for  the  unificatit)n  of  the  resources 
and  energies  of  the  Christian  Church,  but  also  for  the  unity  of  its  i)uri)oses 
and  work.  The  Church  has  one  faith,  one  Lord,  one  Baptism,  one  God 
and  Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and  through  all,  and  in  all.  This  real 
spiritual  unity  emphasizes  God's  love  for  the  world,  and  His  desire  that 
all  men  should  be  saved  and  come  unto  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  It 
also  involv(!S  the  obligation  upon  Christians  to  be  of  one  mind  witli  God. 
These  unities  are  further  the  basis  of  an  ajipeal  by  the  whole  Church  for 
the  whole  work  of  the  wliole  Church.  Appeals  in  the  past  have  been  made, 
as  a  rule,  by  a  part  of  the  Chur(;h  for  a  part  of  its  work.  The  sj)irit  of  the 
Church,  under  the  Divine  guidance,  is  awakening  in  these  days  to  the 
universality  of  its  purposes  and  work.     No  better  illustration  of  this  fact 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  247 

can  be  given  than  the  present  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement,  with  its 
informing  and  inspiring  power  for  the  winning  to  Christ  of  the  wliole 
non-Christian  world.  What  the  Laymen's  Movement  means  for  Foreign 
Missions,  the  Federal  Council  means  for  all  Christian  work.  It  means 
unity  in  spirit,  in  plan,  in  appeal,  in  effort,  for  the  salvation  of  the  world 
for  which  Christ  died  and  for  the  completion  of  whose  redemption  He  lives 
and  reigns.  It  means  the  daily  and  increasing  influence  in  Christian 
thinking  and  work,  of  the  ideas  of  one  God,  one  Saviour,  one  Church,  one 
beneficent  purpose,  and  one  crowning  result. 

In  the  preparatory  work  for  the  Federal  Council  this  Church  has  had  a 
large  and  influential  part,  and  it  will  be  remembered  that  the  First  Gen- 
eral Council  was  held  in  the  Witherspoon  Building,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  The 
Council  needs  for  the  maintenance  of  its  work  at  present  320,000  per 
annum,  and  the  proportionate  share  of  this  Church  in  that  amount  is  not 
large.  The  Assembly  is  requested  to  authorize  the  payments,  for  this 
purpose,  for  the  year  ending  March  31,  1911,  of  the  sum  of  $1,350,  being 
$50  for  each  50,000  of  the  membership  of  the  Church. 

The  Committee  recommends  thefoUowing  resolutions  for  adoption  by 
the  Assembly: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Assembly  congratulates  the  Federal  Council  upon 
the  progress  which  it  has  made  in  the  manifestation  of  the  real  spiritual 
unity  of  all  who  believe  in  and  serve  Jesus  Christ,  tlie  only  Divine  and 
all-sufficient  Saviour  of  men;  and  expresses  the  hope  that  its  work  will 
result  in  bringing  together  into  unity  of  purpose  and  action  all  the  divisions 
of  the  Church  of  the  Living  God. 

Resolved,  2.  That  there  be  paid  to  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches 
of  Christ  in  America  the  sum  of  $1,350,  as  the  apportionment  of  this 
Church  for  the  expenses  of  said  Council,  for  the  fiscal  year  ending  March 
31,  1911.— 1910,  p.  201. 

This  national  organization  stands  in  a  notable  manner  for  Christian 
unity.  Its  Executive  Committee  met  at  Washington,  D.  C,  in  the  First 
Congregational  Church,  January  24-26,  1911,  in  its  second  annual  meeting. 
The  Reports  made  at  this  meeting  by  the  corresponding  secretary  and 
the  district  secretaries  showed  that  the  year  1910  was  in  many  ways  the 
most  fruitful  in  the  history  of  the  Council.  The  following  are  among  the 
things  accomplished:  More  progress  has  been  made  in  organizing  state 
federations  than  in  the  five  previous  years.  The  Home  Mission  Board 
of  the  Churches  federated  have  secured,  under  the  advice  of  a  Joint  Com- 
mittee composed  of  members  of  the  Home  Mission  Committee  of  the 
Federal  Council  and  members  of  the  body  known  as  the  Home  Missions 
Council,  the  adoption  of  a  basis  of  comity  and  cooperation  in  Home 
Mission  work  west  of  the  Mississippi  River.  The  recommendations 
contained  in  this  basis  have  been  adopted  by  Boards  representing  5,000 
of  the  6,066  missionaries  engaged  in  that  portion  of  the  country.  The 
Commission  on  Social  Service  has  also  rendered  important  service,  in 
making  clear  the  sympathetic  attitude  of  the  Churches  as  a  whole  towards 
Labor,  and  their  readiness  to  aid  in  the  solution  in  effective  ways  of  the 
many  trying  and  difficult  social  problems  which  are  inherent  in  the  com- 
plex civilization  of  the  twentieth  century.  The  Committees  of  the  Council 
on  Sabbath  Observance  and  Temperance,  further,  have  done  excellent 
work  in  the  lines  of  service  entrusted  to  them.     Inasmuch,  however,  as 


248  HISTORICAL  DOCIMEXTS 

the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Federal  Council  will  report  its  work  in 
some  detail,  for  the  year  1910,  directly  to  the  Assembly,  it  is  sufficient 
for  this  Committee  to  note  in  addition  the  following  matters: 

1.  The  Executive  Committee  has  appointed  the  Rev.  Hugh  B. 
MacCauley,  D.D.,  the  secretary  of  the  Council  for  the  Eastern  District, 
as  one  of  the  corresponding  delegates  to  this  Assembly. 

2.  The  Second  General  Council  of  the  Federated  Churches  has  been 
appointed  to  meet  in  the  city  of  Chicago,  111.,  in  December,  1912.  This 
Church  is  entitled  to  thirty  members  in  said  Council. 

3.  The  following  portion  of  an  editorial  taken  from  an  influential  and 
widely  distributed  journal  indicates  the  opinion  of  the  value  of  the  Federal 
Council  held  in  many  quarters: 

"The  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America  has  sup- 
planted no  denomination,  it  has  drawn  up  no  new  creed,  it  has  set  forth 
no  common  organizations,  no  new  organization,  nor  has  it  caused  one 
organization  to  absorb  another.  It  has  simply  done  for  the  Protestant 
Churches  of  America  what  the  Confederation  did  for  the  American  colonics 
— it  has  bound  them  together,  it  has  enabled  them  to  work  in  union. 
The  action  thus  far  taken  indicates  only  a  primitive  form  of  federal  union. 
But  primitive  though  it  is,  it  is  real.  The  American  states,  when  they 
were  first  federated,  were  as  truly  a  nation  as  they  are  to-day.  The  Federal 
Council  demonstrates  the  fact  not  only  that  Church  union  is  practicable, 
but  also  that  it  has  been  achieved." 

The  following  resolutions  are  submitted  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  authorized  to  report  to  the  next  Assembly  the  delegates  to  the 
Second  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America,  to  be  held 
in  Chicago,  111.,  in  December,  1912. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  renews  its  congratulations  to  the 
Federal  Council  on  the  progress  which  is  being  made  in  its  work  of  giving 
practical  effect  to  the  real  spiritual  unity  of  all  who  believe  in  and  serve 
Jesus  Christ. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  Assembly  urges  that  the  work  of  the  Federal 
Council  be  directed,  during  the  present  year,  specially  toward  the  bringing 
closer  together,  in  fellowship  and  unity  of  purpose,  the  different  Christian 
denominations  of  the  United  States,  and  that  earnest  effort  be  made  to 
secure  more  complete  cooperation  between  the  denominational  Agencies 
engaged  in  social  service  and  evangelization. 

Resolved,  4.  That  there  be  paid  to  the  Federal  Council  the  sum  of 
.11,350,  as  the  apportionment  of  this  Church  to  the  expenses  of  said  Council, 
for  the  year  ending  March  31,  1912. 

Resolved,  5.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  be 
authorized  to  fill  vacancies  in  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Federal 
Council,  and  also  to  confer  with  the  said  Executive  Committee  and  with 
any  of  its  related  Committees,  should  the  need  arise. — 1911,  p.  228.       r  \ 

The  Federal  Council  during  the  past  fiscal  year  has  been  seeking  to 
advance  the  general  interests  of  the  Church  in  several  directions.  Especial 
attention  has  been  given  to  the  work  in  charge  of  the  Social  Service,  the 
Home  Mission  and  the  Family  Life  Commissions.  There  has  also  l)een 
excellent  work  done  in  connection  with  the  organization  of  federations  in 
the  states,  in  cities  and  in  rural  communities.  The  work  of  the  two  dislrict 
secretaries,  the  Rev.  H.  B.  MacCauley,  D.D.,  and  the  Rev.  Charles  K. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  249 

Bacon,  D.D.,  has  been  of  excellent  character  and  productive  of  consi{leral)lc 
results.  Christian  fraternity  has  been  sedulously  cultivated  and  the  cause 
of  Christian  unity  decidedly  advanced.  While,  however,  there  has  been 
preat  sympathy  with  the  federation  movement  throughout  the  whole 
United  States,  yet  that  sympathy  has  not  found  sufficient  expression,  in 
a  pecuniary  way,  to  make  it  possible  for  the  Federal  Council  to  continue 
progressive  work  in  the  future,  unless  there  be  a  large  addition  to  its 
financial  resources.  .  ^  _ 

The  Social  Service  Commission,  for  instance,  reports  to  the  Executive 
Committee  of  the  Federal  Council  that  it  could  use,  with  much  benefit  to 
the  general  interests  of  the  Churches,  the  sum  of  $10,000  per  annum. 
And  realizing  that  Social  Service  is  only  one  branch  of  general  Church 
work,  the  Executive  Committee  has  established  a  Commission  on  Evan- 
gelistic Work,  composed  of  members  from  every  denomination  in  the 
Federal  Council.  It  is  believed  that  much  good  can  be  accomplishc^d 
through  the  bringing  into  harmonious  and  systematic  relations  all  the 
various  Evangelistic  Committees  and  Agencies  of  the  several  Churches. 
This  new  Commission  may  involve  expense,  but  the  expectation  is  that 
a.uy  sums  needed  for  the  work  will  be  provided  by  generous  individuals 
or  by  the  denominations  interested. 

The  Second  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  has  been  appointed  to 
meet  in  Chicago,  111.,  Wednesday,  December  4,  1912.  The  number  of 
denominations  at  present  in  the  Council  is  32,  representing  about  16,000,000 
of  communicants.  The  General  Assembly  is  entitled  to  appoint  four 
delegates  at  large,  and  in  addition  one  delegate  for  each  50,000  com- 
municants or  part  thereof — 32  in  all.  This  Committee  on  Church  Coopera- 
tion and  Union  was  authorized  by  the  last  Assembly  to  name  the  delegates, 
reporting  them  to  this  .Assembly  for  its  information.  A  number  of  the 
delegates  are  members  of  the  Committee,  and  were  present  at^the  first 
Federal  Council  held  in  Philadelphia,  in  December,  1908.  It  is  the  judg- 
ment of  the  Committee  that  it  is  to  the  advantage  of  both  the  Federal 
Council  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  to  appoint,  as  a 
portion  of  the  delegation  to  such  an  important  body,  persons  already 
familiar  with  the  circumstances  and  conditions  connected  with  the  whole 
federation  movement. 

The  following  resolutions  are  recommended  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  The  General  Assembly  renews  its  congratulations  to  the 
Federal  Council  on  the  progress  which  is  being  made  in  giving  practical 
effect  to  the  actual  spiritual  unity  of  all  who  believe  in  and  serve  Jesus 
Christ. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  expresses  the  hope  that  the  Second 
Federal  Council  to  be  held  at  Chicago,  111.,  in  December,  1912,  will  en- 
deavor to  perfect  plans  which  shall  give  an  increasing,  practical  effect  to 
the  work  of  cooperation  between  the  numerous  Christian  bodies  which 
constitute  the  constituency  of  the  Council. 

Resolved,  3.  That  there  be  paid  to  the  Federal  Council  the  sum  of 
$1,350,  as  the  apportionment  of  this  Church,  for  the  expenses  of  said 
Council  for  the  year  ending  March  31,  1913.* 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  Assembly  expresses  its  pleasure  that  the  Com- 
mittee  has   organized   a   general   Evangelistic   Committee,   representing 

♦Referred  and  adopted,  May  24,  1912. 


250  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

thirty-two  denominations,  with  the  Chairman  of  the  Assembly's  Com- 
mittee on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  at  its  head. — 1912,  p.  120. 

The  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America  held  its 
second  quadrennial  meeting  in  the  Audience  Room  of  the  La  Salle  Hotel, 
Chicago,  111.,  December  4-9,  1912.  The  Annual  Report  from  the  secretary 
of  the  Federal  Council  will  be  submitted  to  the  Assembly  in  separate 
form. 

The  following  items  in  connection  therewith  will  set  forth  in  part,  the 
situation  as  to  the  Council  and  its  work: 

1.  Constituency. — There  were  present  337  ministers  and  laymen,  repre- 
sentatives of  thirty  Protestant  Churches,  having  a  communicant  member- 
ship of  16,000,000  members.  The  Council  was  a  success  from  the  view- 
point both  of  membership  and  character. 

2.  Officers. — The  Rev.  Shailer  Matthews,  D.D.,  of  the  Baptist  Church, 
Dean  of  the  Theological  Faculty  of  the  University  of  Chicago,  was  elected 
as  president  of  the  Council,  in  succession  to  Bishop  E.  R.  Hendrix,  D.D., 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South. 

3.  The  Commissions  of  the  Council. — The  Federal  Council  has  an  Execu- 
tive Committee,  and  in  addition  a  number  of  Commissions,  the  more 
important  of  which  are  those  on  Foreign  Missions,  Home  Missions,  the 
Church  and  Social  Service,  Peace  and  Arbitration,  and  Evangelism.  Each 
of  these  Commissions  has  been  in  service  for  two  years,  with  the  exception 
of  the  Commission  on  Evangelism,  which  is  newly  appointed. 

4.  Social  Service. — It  is  important  to  draw  attention  to  the  social  plat- 
form adopted  by  the  Council  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Commission 
on  Social  Service.    It  reads  as  follows: 

The  Churches  must  stand: 

1.  For  equal  rights  and  complete  justice  for  all  men  in  all  stations  of 
life. 

2.  For  the  protection  of  the  family,  by  the  single  standard  of  purity, 
uniform  divorce  laws,  proper  regulation  of  marriage,  and  proper  housing. 

3.  For  the  fullest  possible  development  for  every  child,  especially  by 
the  provision  of  proper  education  and  recreation. 

4.  For  the  abolition  of  child  labor. 

5.  For  such  regulations  of  the  conditions  of  toil  for  women  as  shall 
safeguard  the  physical  and  moral  health  of  the  community. 

6.  For  the  abatement  and  prevention  of  poverty. 

7.  For  the  protection  of  the  individual  and  society  from  the  social, 
economic  and  moral  waste  of  the  liquor  traffic. 

8.  For  the  conservation  of  health. 

9.  For  the  protection  of  the  worker  from  dangerous  machinery,  occu- 
pational diseases  and  mortality. 

10.  For  the  right  of  all  men  to  the  opportunity  of  self-maintenance, 
for  safeguarding  this  right  against  encroachments  of  every  kind,  and  for 
the  protection  of  workers  from  the  hardships  of  enforced  unemployment. 

11.  For  suitable  provision  for  the  old  age  of  the  workers,  and  for  those 
incapacitated  by  injury. 

12.  For  the  right  of  employees  and  employers  alike  to  organize  fcjr 
adequate  means  of  conciliation  and  arbitration  in  industrial  disputes. 

13.  For  a  release  from  employment  one  day  in  seven. 


MISCELLANEOITS  CORRESPONDENCE  2rA 

14.  For  the  gradual  and  roasoiiahlo  reduction  of  the  liour  of  labor  to 
the  lowest  practicable  point,  and  for  that  degree  of  leisure  for  all,  which 
is  a  condition  of  the  highest  human  life. 

15.  For  a  living  wage  as  a  niininunn  in  every  industry,  and  for  the 
highest  wage  that  each  industry  can  afford. 

IG.  For  a  new  emphasis  upon  the  application  of  Christian  principles  to 
the  acquisition  and  use  of  property,  and  for  the  most  equitable  division 
of  the  product  of  industry  that  can  ultimately  be  devised. 

5.  Evaugelis)}!. — The  Chicago  Federal  Council  api)ointed  also  a  Com- 
mission on  Evangelism  upon  the  recommendation  of  the  Evangelistic 
Committee,  of  which  the  Kev.  \\'illiam  H.  Roberts,  D.l).,  was  Chairman. 
This  Committee  was  made  up  of  representatives  of  all  the  Churches  in 
the  Federal  Council. 

The  Report  drew  attention  to  the  fact  that  "the  Church  was  never  so 
strong  in  numbers,  so  rich  in  resources,  so  thoroughly  organized  for  work, 
or  so  desirous  of  accomplishing  her  supreme  mission,  as  in  these  opening 
years  of  the  twentieth  century." 

"This  supreme  mission  clearly  stated  is  to  proclaim  Christ  as  the  Saviour 
of  sinful  men,  the  Author  of  that  new  life  which  beginning  with  a  new 
heart,  shall  bring  all  things  into  harmony  with  the  will  of  that  God,  who 
is  at  once  a  Sovereign  and  a  Father." 

The  Report  also  declared  that  "the  proclamation  of  Christ  as  Saviour 
is  to  be  clear  and  definite.  There  is  to  be  definiteness  as  to  the  human 
need,  'they  are  all  under  sin,  there  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one';  definite- 
ness as  to  the  purpose  of  the  advent  of  Christ,  'The  Son  of  man  is  come  to 
seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost ' ;  definiteness  as  to  the  breadth  of  the 
Gospel  invitation,  '  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden, 
and  I  will  give  you  rest';  definiteness  as  to  the  nature  and  effect  of  Christ's 
death,  'Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world'; 
definiteness  as  to  the  extent  of  the  proclamation  of  Christ's  truth,  'Go  ye 
into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature' ;  and  definite- 
ness as  to  the  value  of  faith  in  Christ,  'He  that  believeth  on  me,  hath 
everlasting  life.' 

"The  field  of  the  proclamation  of  the  Gospel  of  Him  who  died  for  the 
world,  is  to  be  the  world.  The  more  the  Church,  in  its  parts  and  as  a 
whole,  is  filled  with  the  Master's  Spirit,  the  more  earnestly  will  the  Gospel 
be  taught  to  and  in  all  nations." 

The  general  spiritual  situation  in  the  United  States  of  America  was 
shown  to  be  such  as  to  require  not  only  an  increase  of  the  evangelistic 
spirit,  but  also  systematic  and  concerted  attention  in  all  the  Churches, 
for  the  cultivation  of  this  spirit,  and  also  as  to  the  employment  of  evangelists 
and  the  methods  used  in  evangelistic  work.  It  was  said  that  there  was 
a  general  desire  on  the  part  of  all  evangelists  worthy  of  confidence,  to 
come  into  closer  touch  with  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  to  have  the  Church, 
through  the  Federal  Council,  take  general  supervision  of  evangelistic 
work.  It  is  not  any  particular  method  of  evangelism  that  the  Committee 
urged,  but  the  importance  of  the  work  itself  by  every  practicable  method. 
It  recommended  the  formation  of  a  Commission  with  a  central  office  to 
exercise  advisory  powers,  and  to  be  known  as  the  "Commission  on  Evan- 
gelism of  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America." 
The  Commission  is  to  be  constituted  by  representatives  of  the  various 
religious  bodies  according  to  their  numerical  strength,  and  will  have  power 


252  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

to  deal  with  such  matters  as  the  appointment  of  agents  and  officers,  offer- 
ing aid  to  Evangelistic  Committees,  the  accrediting  of  evangelists  upon 
certificates  of  good  standing  from  denominational  Committees,  the  expenses 
to  be  provided  for  by  voluntary  contributions. 

6.  State  and  Local  Federations. — The  work  of  organizing  auxiliaries  to 
the  Council  has  proceeded  steadily  since  190S.  Such  important  states  as 
New  York,  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey,  Ohio,  Illinois,  Nel^raska  ami 
Wisconsin  have  fully  organized  federations  with  officers.  Many  of  the 
cities  likewise  have  federations,  such  as  New  York,  Cleveland,  Chicago, 
Los  Angeles,  Pittsburgh,  and  Baltimore.  The  latter  federation  is  an 
exceedingly  effective  one,  and  has  accomplished  much  good.  Other  city 
federations  are  in  process  of  development,  and  it  is  expected  that  the 
cooperative  work  of  the  Churches,  especially  in  matters  of  social  and 
moral  reform,  will  be  greatly  advanced  by  these  organizations.  It  is 
further  believed  that  these  local  federations  will  prove  an  effective  instru- 
ment in  connection  with  the  plans  for  evangelistic  work. 

7.  Finances. — The  General  Assembly  has  annually  contributed  to  the 
expenses  of  the  Federal  Council  the  sum  of  one  dollar  per  1,000  communi- 
cants from  its  Contingent  Fund,  the  sum  for  the  past  two  years  being 
$1,350  per  annum.  In  addition,  individuals  and  congregations  have 
contributed  each  year  a  varying  amount,  the  total  of  which  last  year  was 
at  least  $3,300.  In  view  of  the  need  for  economy,  the  Executive  Commis- 
sion has  omitted  from  the  Budget  of  the  Assembly  any  appropriation  for 
the  present  year  for  the  expenses  of  the  Council.  The  Committee,  however, 
submits  to  the  Assembly  a  recommendation  appropriating  the  customary 
sum. 

The  following  resolutions  are  recommended  for  adoption : 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  expresses  its  sincere  sympathy 
with  the  purposes  of  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in 
America,  and  its  interest  in  the  progress  of  the  work  of  the  Council.  We 
rejoice  in  every  movement  which  gives  expression  to  the  spiritual  unity 
of  the  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  cooperation  by  them  in  work  which 
can  better  be  done  in  union  than  in  separation. 

The  Assembly  also  heartily  approves  of  the  recognition  by  the  Council 
of  some  of  those  social  needs  which  the  Christian  Church  has  so  long 
pointed  out,  and  called  on  men,  in  the  name  of  God,  to  supply.  At  the 
same  time,  the  Assembly  expresses  its  conviction,  that  the  power  of  the 
Gospel  as  the  source  of  all  true  social  progress,  should  be  increasingly 
recognized  by  the  Council  in  its  advocacy  of  social  service. 

The  Assembly  also  rejoices  that  the  Council  recognizes  evangelism  as 
the  supreme  mission  of  the  Church,  and  commends  its  appcnntment  of  a 
Commission  on  Evangelism. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  appointed  to  represent  the  General  Assembly,  in  all  necessary 
matters  in  connection  with  the  affairs  of  the  Federal  Council,  report  to 
be  made  to  the  next  Assembly. — 1913,  pp.  68-71. 

The  regular  annual  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the 
Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America  met  at  Baltimore, 
Md.,  December  4  to  G,  1913.  The  number  of  members  of  the  Executive 
Committee  present  was  fifty-five,  representing  twenty-five  Churches. 
Tiierc  were  also  present  forty-two  corresponding  members,  connected  with 


M ISCELLANEOUS  CORRE.SPON DENCE 


253 


eight  Commissions  of  the  Council,  and  in  addition  five  secretaries.  The 
Annual  Report  from  the  secretary  of  the  Federal  Council  is  submitted 
to  the  Assenihly  in  separate  form,  in  another  part  of  the  volume.  The 
following  items  in  connection  with  the  Council  and  its  work  are  of  interest 
to  the  Assembly,  and  are  dealt  with  directly  by  this  Committee: 

1.  Constitucnci/. — The  question  is  frequently  asked  as  to  the  statistics 
of  the  constituent  Churches  of  the  Federal  Council.  The  figures  furnished 
for  the  ecclesiastical  year  1913,  show  that  the  30  Churches  in  the  Council 
reported  a  total  of  101,652  ministers,  138,155  churches,  and  16,936,233 
communicants  (see  table  below).* 

The  moral  power  resting  in  this  great  aggregation  of  ministers,  churches 
and  Church  memliers  is  beyond  computation  in  any  visible  manner.  That 
great  tact  and  deep  thought,  conjoined  with  sincere  reliance  upon  the 
Holy  Spirit  will  be  necessary  for  the  proper  conduct  of  the  affairs  of  the 
Council  is  very  evident.  Both  the  size  and  complexity  of  the  organization 
involve  the  presence  of  these  vital  features  of  Christian  activity.  In 
particular  should  care  be  taken  to  avoid  interference  with  the  functions 
of  the  State,  for  tlie  Churches  in  the  Council  have  generally  taken  the 
position  that  the  Church  and  the  State  occupy  different  spheres  of  activity. 


^CONSTITUENT   CHURCHES. 

COMMU- 

Churches                                     Ministers  Churches  nicants 

Baptist  Churches  (North) 8,250  9,534  1,176,615 

National  Baptist  Convention  (Colored) 13,720  16,774  1,946,444 

Free  Baptist  Churches 805  1,110  65,440 

Christian  Church 1,129  1,182  102,902 

Congregational  Churches 6,150  6,100  748,340 

Disciples  of  Christ 5,592  9,076  1,362,711 

Friends 1,320  900  100,568 

German  Evangelical  Synod 1,051  1,345  261,488 

Evangelical  Association 1,014  1,644  111,702 

Lutheran  Church,  General  Synod 1,366  1,831  329,699 

Mennonite,  General  Conference 172  112  12,797 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church 18,783  28,291  3,415,768 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South 7,007  15,991  1,996,877 

African  M.  E.  Church 5,000  6,000  620,000 

African  M.  E.  Zion  Church 3,552  3,180  568,608 

Colored  M.  E.  in  America 2,993  2,997  236,077 

Methodist  Protestant  Church 1,371  2,348  180,382 

Moravian  Church 142  122  19,463 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A 9,286  9,987  1,402,533 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 

(South) 1,781  3,409  300,771 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church  (Commissions 

on  Christian  Unity  and  Social  Service) .  .  .  5,444  7,819  986,607 

Reformed  Church  in  America 774  707  121,640 

Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States 1,210  1,776  306,337 

Reformed  Episcopal  Church 83  80  10,800 

Reformed    Presbyterian    Church    (General 

Synod) 16  18  3,400 

Seventh  Day  Baptist  Church 101  76  7,927 

United  Brethren  Church 1,931  3,642  308,587 

United  Evangelical  Church 525  956  75,343 

United  Presbyterian  Church 990  994  142,081 

Welsh  Presbyterian  Church 94  154  14,326 

Total 101,652  138,155  16,936,233 


254  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

This  position,  further,  has  been  reenforced  in  the  Republic  by  the  decisions 
of  the  Federal  Courts,  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States  included, 
declaring  repeatedly  that  "ecclesiastical  decisions  are  final  in  ecclesiastical 
matters."  The  State,  therefore,  in  this  nation,  recognizes  the  authority 
of  the  Church  of  Christ  within  its  own  jurisdiction,  and  the  Church  can 
do  no  less  than  recognize  the  authority  of  the  State  in  connection  with 
matters,  which  have  been  placed  of  God,  within  its  sphere  of  action.  The 
Church  is  first  of  all  as  to  duty  a  teacher  and  counselor,  is  in  its  nature 
spiritual,  and  its  supreme  function  is  to  witness  to  Christ. 

2.  Principles. — The  sphere  of  operation  of  the  Churches  as  associated 
together  in  the  Federal  Council  is  set  forth  in  the  Declaration  of  Principles, 
adopted  by  the  Executive  Committee,  at  Baltimore,  Md.,  December  4, 
1913.  This  Declaration,  it  is  to  be  noted,  draws  attention  to  the  Preamble 
of  the  Plan  of  Federation,  which  states  that  "This  Federal  Council  shall 
have  no  authority  over  the  constituent  bodies  adhering  to  it;  but  its 
province  shall  be  limited  to  the  expression  of  its  counsel  and  the  recom- 
mending of  a  course  of  action  in  matters  of  common  interest  to  the  Churches, 
local  Councils  and  individual  Christians." 

"It  has  no  authority  to  draw  up  a  common  creed  or  form  of  govern- 
ment or  of  worship,  or  in  any  way  to  limit  the  full  autonomy  of  the  Christ- 
ian bodies  adhering  to  it." 

Special  attention  is  called  to  a  part  of  the  closing  paragraph  of  the 
statement,  viz.,  that  "The  cooperation  implied  in  the  fellowship  of  the 
Federal  Council  does  not  require  any  one  of  the  constituent  bodies  to 
participate  in  any  such  cooperative  movements  as  may  not  be  ajiproved 
by  it,  or  for  which  its  methods  of  organization  and  work  may  not  be 
adapted." 

The  statement  of  principles  appears  in  the  Report  of  the  Federal  Council 
to  this  General  Assembly,  and  it  is  hoped  that  it  will  be  acceptable  to  the 
Assembly. 

3.  Chaplains  in  the  United  States  Navy. — It  is  a  matter  of  congratulation 
that  an  act  is  before  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  with  every  pros- 
pect at  this  date,  of  its  passage,  increasing  the  force  of  chaplains  to  one 
for  each  1,250  of  the  personnel  of  the  Navy,  making  the  total  numl)er  of 
chaplains  52  instead  of  24.  In  addition,  the  grade  of  acting  chaplains 
is  recommended  in  the  act,  with  a  view  to  testing  for  the  period  (jf  three 
years,  the  men  who  are  appointed  to  this  important  service,  and  thereafter 
upon  satisfactory  experience  of  their  qualifications,  there  will  follow 
promotion  to  the  regular  chaplaincy.  This  situation  is  a  cause  for  thank- 
fulness on  the  part  of  Christian  men  everywhere,  for  the  Navy  in  the 
past  has  been  most  inadequately  provided  with  religious  services  and 
spiritual  privileges. 

4.  The  Panama-Pacific  Exposition. — A  National  Committee  of  One 
Hundred  has  been  appointed,  of  which  the  president  is  the  Rev.  Edwin 
Holt  Hughes,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  There 
are  twelve  additional  vice  presidents,  each  representing  other  denomina- 
tions. The  main  purpose  of  this  National  Committee  is  to  provide  for 
appropriate  religious  services,  missionary  and  religious  exhibits,  and  the 
holding  of  religious  Congresses  and  Conventions  in  connection  with  the 
Panama-Pacific  Exposition,  at  San  Francisco,  California,  in  1915.  Especial 
attention  has  been  given  to  the  provision  of  j)roper,  moral  and  social 
conditions  in  connection  with  the  Exposition.     In  response  to  a  letter 


MISCELLANEOUS  CX)RRESPONDENCE  255 

addressed  to  the  mayor  of  San  Francisco  by  the  president  of  the  Federal 
Council,  the  former  gave  the  assurance  that  the  city  administration  was 
sincere  and  determined  in  "efforts  to  suppress  vice  and  crime,  and  to  make 
San  Francisco  a  clean,  wholesome  metropolis,  worthy  in  every  respect  to 
be  the  world's  exhibition  city." 

5.  Foreign  Missioiis. — The  Commission  on  Foreign  Missions,  of  which 
Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  of  New  York  City,  is  Chairman,  has  prepared  a 
statement  of  policies,  in  which  the  following  things  are  worthy  of  special 
mention : 

"It  shall  be  the  policy  of  the  Commission  not  to  duplicate  the  work 
of  the  Annual  Conference  of  Mission  Boards  and  of  the  Committee  of 
Reference  and  Counsel,  and  to  look  forward  to  the  time  when  the  Foreign 
Mission  function  of  the  Federal  Council  may  be  discharged  through  the 
annual  Conference  of  the  Foreign  Mission  Boards." 

"It  shall  be  the  policy  of  the  Commission  to  keep  before  the  Churches 
the  attainments  already  made  in  foreign  missionary  work,  in  federation, 
cooperation  and  unity,  as  a  help  to  the  Church  at  home  in  its  consideration 
of  the  methods  and  possibilities  of  unity  in  the  work  of  the  Church  in  the 
United  States."  These  statements  emphasize  the  fact  that  the  Christian 
workers  in  the  foreign  field  are  far  in  advance  of  those  in  the  home  field 
in  the  realization  of  unity  and  of  cooperation. 

6.  Associate  Secretary. — The  Rev.  Dr.  Henry  K.  Carroll,  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  who  is  distinguished  in  many  ways  as  an  executive  and 
as  a  statistician,  was  chosen  by  the  Executive  Committee  at  the  Baltimore 
meeting  as  associate  secretary  of  the  Federal  Council,  with  residence  at 
Washington,  D.  C.  It  was  the  general  consensus  of  opinion  on  the  part 
of  the  Executive  Committee,  that  a  secretary  of  the  Council  was  needed, 
Avith  an  office  in  the  capital  of  the  nation,  and  therefore  the  office  and  the 
man. 

7.  Peace  and  Arbitration. — The  Commission  on  Peace  and  Arbitration 
has  done  considerable  work  during  the  year.  The  secretary,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Frederick  Lynch,  the  editor  of  Christian  Work,  has  sent  out  in  the  name 
of  the  Commission,  a  large  number  of  articles  and  many  items  of  news 
matter,  which  have  appeared  in  the  religious  journals.  A  general  Church 
Peace  League  has  been  enrolled  with  over  a  thousand  ministers  as  members. 
And  the  influence  of  the  Commission  has  led  to  the  gift  by  a  wealthy  New 
Yorker  of  a  fund  of  two  millions  of  dollars,  known  as  the  Church  Peace 
Union,  the  interest  of  which  is  to  be  used  for  the  promotion  of  the  cause 
of  peace  and  arbitration  as  between  nations,  through  the  Christian 
Churches.  This  Church  Peace  Union,  however,  is  a  separate  body  from 
the  Commission  on  Peace  and  Arbitration.  Dr.  Lynch  is  the  secretary  of 
both  bodies. 

8.  Evangelism. — The  Commission  on  Evangelism,  of  which  the  Stated 
Clerk  of  this  General  Assembly  is  Chairman,  has  elected  the  Rev.  William 
E.  Biederwolf,  D.D.,  as  secretary.  The  Commission  is  planning,  under  the 
direction  of  the  secretary,  for  the  performance  of  nation-wide  evangelistic 
work,  in  accordance  with  the  Plan  adopted  by  the  Council.  It  has  now 
in  its  charge  the  celebration  of  the  two-hundredth  anniversary  of  the  birth 
of  the  Rev.  George  Whitefield,  on  December  16,  1914.  Born  at  Gloucester, 
England,  in  1714,  Whitefield  died  at  Newburyport,  Mass.,  on  September 
30,  1770,  and  his  remains  are  interred  in  the  Old  South  Church  at  New- 
buryport, which  was  founded  by  him,  and  has  been  always  a  Presbyterian 


256  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

cf)ngregation.  Whitefield  was  associated  with  John  Wesley  in  the  Methodist 
Revival  of  the  18th  century,  rendered  great  spiritual  service  in  the  American 
colonies  from  1744  to  1748,  and  was  the  president  of  the  first  General 
Conference  of  the  Calvinistic  Methodists,  held  at  Watford,  Glamorganshire, 
Wales,  January  5, 1742,  two  years  prior  to  the  holding  of  any  Conference 
of  the  Wesleyan  Methodists.  The  body  over  which  Whitefield  thus  pre- 
sided was  later  organized  as  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presby- 
terian Church.  Concerning  Whitefield,  John  Wesley  in  a  memorial  sermon, 
preached  on  November  IS,  1770,  thus  referred  to  his  friend's  great  ministry: 

"Have  we  read  or  heard  of  any  person,  since  the  Apostles,  who  testified 
the  Gospel  of  the  Grace  of  God  through  so  wide  a  space,  through  so  large 
a  part  of  the  habitable  world?  Have  we  read  or  heard  of  any  person  who 
called  so  many  thousands,  so  many  myriads  of  sinners  to  repentance? 
Above  all,  have  we  read  or  heard  of  any  person  who  has  been  a  blessed 
instrument  in  the  hand  of  God  of  bringing  so  many  sinners  from  darkness 
to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God?" 

The  Presbyterian  Church  with  all  other  evangelical  Churches  should 
remember  in  grateful  and  efficient  ways  this  first  of  modern  international 
evangelists. 

The  following  recommendations  are  offered  for  adoption: 

Recommendations. 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  affirms  its  sympathy 
with  the  purposes  of  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in 
America,  and  its  interest  in  the  progress  of  the  work  of  the  Council.  It 
advises  its  representatives  to  advocate  caution  in  connection  with  action 
upon  all  subjects  which  are  upon  the  border  line  of  the  two  independent 
jurisdictions  of  the  Church  and  the  State,  lest  there  should  be  intrusion 
by  the  Church,  into  the  sphere  of  duty  of  the  civil  magistrate,  "Whom 
God  the  supreme  Lord  and  King  of  all  the  world  hath  ordained  to  be 
under  Him,  over  the  people,  for  His  own  glory  and  the  public  good." 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  reaffirms  the  action  of  the  Assembly 
of  1913,  heartily  approving  of  the  recognition  by  the  Council  of  some  of 
those  social  needs  which  the  Christian  Church  has  so  long  pointed  out, 
and  called  on  men,  in  the  name  of  God,  to  supply.  At  the  same  time, 
the  Assembly  expresses  its  conviction,  that  the  power  of  the  Gospel  as  the 
source  of  all  true  social  progress  should  be  increasingly  recognized  by  the 
Council  in  its  advocacy  of  social  service. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  authorized  to  represent  the  General  Assembly  in  all  matters  in 
connection  with  the  affairs  of  the  Federal  Council,  the  appointment  of 
members  of  the  Executive  Committee  included. — 1914,  pp.  24-29, 

The  regular  annual  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the 
Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America  was  held  at  Rich- 
mond, Va.,  December  9-11,  1914.  The  members  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee were  guests  of  the  Christian  churches  of  Richmond.  The  number 
of  members  of  the  Executive  Committee  present  was  fifty-one,  represent- 
ing twenty-five  Churches.  There  were  also  present  sixty-six  corresponding 
members,  connected  with  the  thirteen  Commissions  of  the  Council,  and 
in  addition  (;lcven  secretaries  and  associate  secretaries.  The  Annua) 
Report  from  the  secretary  of  the  Federal  Council  is  limited  at  this  Assom- 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  257 

bly  to  the  submission  of  the  volume  containing  the  Reports  to  the  Executive 
Committee  for  the  year  1914.  Inasmuch  as  the  General  Assembly  has 
made  this  Committee  on  Cooperation  its  representative  in  all  matters  in 
connection  with  the  affairs  of  the  Federal  Council,  the  appointment  of 
members  of  the  I'^xecutive  Committee  included,  particular  attention  is 
drawn  to  the  following  items  in  the  Annual  Report: 

1.  Constituent  Churches. — The  constituent  Churches  of  the  Federal 
Council  remain  the  same.  The  number  of  ministers  is  103,023,  of  churches 
138,995,  and  the  total  of  communicants  is  17,438,862.  These  statistics 
are  for  Januarj'  1,  1915. 

2.  Jurisdiction. — The  chief  question  which  arises,  as  thought  turns 
towards  this  great  aggregation  of  Christian  resources,  is  whether  it  should 
be  used  solely  for  spiritual  purposes,  leaving  moral  and  secular  causes 
needing  attention  to  the  care  of  good  citizens,  and  relying,  so  far  as  the 
Churches  are  concerned,  upon  the  operation  of  those  influences  which 
are  natural  to  the  Christian  religion,  and  which  unfailingly  work  for  the 
redemption  and  uplift  of  mankind. 

This  question  is  one  which  involves  the  whole  attitude  of  the  Presliy- 
tcrian  Church  towards  secular  movements  for  the  moral  uplift  of  the 
people  of  this  and  other  lands.  The  true  State  unquestionably  is  ordained 
of  God  equally  with  the  true  Church,  each  has  its  own  particular  jurisdic- 
tion, and  there  should  be  constant  adherence  by  the  Church  to  the  jurisdic- 
tion which  has  been  given  to  it  by  Him  who  is  its  Great  Head. 

Further,  the  policy  of  some  of  the  Christian  Churches  in  the  Council 
tends  more  or  less  to  entrance  upon  the  jurisdiction  of  the  State.  The 
Committee  presents  this  subject  in  definite  terms  to  the  Assembly,  await- 
ing the  developments  of  the  future  as  to  whether  any  action  may  be  neces- 
sary thereupon. 

3.  Christian  Faith  and  Social  Service. — The  following  action  adopted  by 
the  Executive  Committee  speaks  for  itself : 

"The  Executive  Committee  expresses  its  gratification  at  the  joint 
action  of  the  General  Assemblies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S., 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  the  United  Presbyterian  Church, 
and  the  Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian  Synod,  in  adopting  the  united 
Declaration  of  Christian  Faith  and  Social  Service,  prepared  by  their  Joint 
Committee,  and  that,  in  \'iew  of  its  clear  statements  in  harmony  with  the 
past  action  of  the  Federal  Council,  this  Declaration  be  printed  in  the  Min- 
utes of  the  Executive  Committee  for  the  information  of  our  Churches." 

4.  The  Church  Peace  Union. — Upon  recommendation  of  the  Commission 
on  Peace  and  Arbitration  of  the  Federal  Council,  the  Executive  Committee 
approved  the  action  taken  for  the  holding  of  a  Congress  on  International 
Peace,  at  Constance,  Germany,  August  2-5, 1914.  Delegates  were  appointed 
from  many  Christian  Protestant  Churches  throughout  the  world,  and 
large  expectations  were  cherished  for  the  outcome  of  the  gathering.  The 
Great  War  which  broke  out  August  1,  1914,  put  an  end  to  the  Congress.  A 
number  of  representatives,  however,  were  present  at  Constance  on  July 
31,  1914,  the  majority  of  whom  were  given  safe  conduct  out  of  Germany 
by  direction  of  the  German  Emperor.  Others  of  the  delegates  suffered 
severe  privations,  and  a  large  number  who  started  from  their  homes,  both 
in  Europe  and  America,  were  unable  to  get  further  than  London,  England, 
or  Paris,  France.  Despite  this  drawl)ack,  the  work  of  the  Church  Peace 
Union,  and  of  the  Federal  Council,  in  behalf  of  international  arbitration 


258  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

and  universal  peace,  will  be  continued  in  earnest  and  effective  ways.    See 
Item  10. 

5.  The  Commissions. — The  regular  Commissions  which  have  been 
established  in  connection  with  the  work  of  the  Federal  Council,  and  the 
names  of  the  Chairmen,  are  as  follows: 

a.  Foreign  Missions,  Robert  E.  Speer,  D.D. 

b.  Home  Missions,  H.  C.  Herring,  D.D. 

c.  Christian  Education,  W.  F.  Tillett,  D.D. 

d.  Church  and  Social  Service,  Josiah  Strong,  D.D. 

e.  Family  Life,  G.  P.  Eckman,  D.D. 

f.  Sunday  Observance,  Peter  Ainslie,  D.D. 

g.  Temperance,  R.  W.  Miller,  D.D. 

h.  Peace  and  Arbitration,  J.  B.  Remensnyder,  D.D. 
i.   Evangelism,  Wm.  H.  Roberts,  D.D. 
j.   State  and  Local  Federations,  A.  W.  Anthony,  D.D. 
k.  Church  and  Country  Life,  Mr.  Gifford  Pinchot. 
There  are  also  two  Special  Commissions: 

a.  Theological  Seminaries,  Geo.  B.  Stewart,  D.D. 

b.  Relations  with  Japan,  Mr.  Hamilton  Holt. 

These  all  presented  Reports.  It  is  to  be  noted,  however,  that  in  Home 
Missions  and  Foreign  Missions  the  proper  organizations  of  the  Churches 
for  coordinating  mission  activities  are  acknowledged  to  be  the  bodies 
known  as  the  Home  Missions  Council  and  the  Foreign  Missions  Council. 
These  two  bodies  are  composed  of  representatives  chosen  by  the  Home 
Mission  Boards  and  the  Foreign  Mission  Boards  of  the  Churches,  and, 
while  cooperating  with  the  Federal  Council,  are  not  under  its  jurisdiction. 
The  Home  Missions  Council,  for  instance,  pays  part  of  the  salary  of  the 
Rev.  Dr.  H.  K.  Carroll,  of  Washington,  D.  C.,  as  associate  secretary. 

6.  The  Churches  of  Europe. — 

The  following  action  was  unanimously  adopted  as  to  the  Churches  of 
Europe : 

"Whereas,  The  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America 
is  profoundly  affected  by  the  burden  of  suffering  of  our  Christian  brethren 
among  the  European  nations,  now  unhappily  at  war.  the  Council  desires 
most  earnestly  that  our  European  brethren  should  know  of  our  sympathy 
and  prayers,  and  our  earnest  desire  to  be  of  help  as  the  way  may  open; 
therefore,  be  it 

"Resolved,  That  the  matter  of  our  relations  with  Churches  of  Europe 
be  referred  to  the  Administrative  Committee,  with  power,  especially  the 
fiuestion  of  communicating  to  them  the  Christian  sympathy  and  love  of 
the  Christian  Churches  of  America." 

7.  Evangelism. — The  resolutions  contained  in  the  Report  of  the  Com- 
mission on  Evangelism  were  adopted  by  the  following  action: 

"The  Business  Committee  recommends  the  adoption  of  the  resolutions 
presented  by  the  Commission  on  Evangelism,  recommending  to  all  the 
Churches  united  prayer  for  a  world-wide  revival  of  true  religion  and  of 
aggressive  evangelism,  and  that  this  action  be  conveyed  by  the  officers 
of  the  Federal  Council  and  of  the  Commission  on  Evangelism. 

"The  Business  Committee  recommends  that  the  resolution  of  the 
Commission  on  Evangelism  be  adopted,  hdartily  endorsing  the  proposed 
religious  work  of  the  Committee  of  One  Hundred  for  religious  activities 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  259 

at  the  Panama-Pacific  Exposition,  and  that  we  especially  commend  this 
work  to  all  the  Churches  for  their  prayerful  sympathy  and  financial 
support." 

The  Commission  on  Evangelism  has  published  in  the  name  of  the 
Federal  Council,  "A  Call  to  Prayer  for  a  World-Wide  Revival."  It  is 
signed  by  Wm.  Henry  Roberts,  Chairman;  Wm.  I'l  Biederwolf,  Secretary; 
Shailer  ]\Iathc\vs,  President;  and  Charles  S.  Macfarland,  General  Secretary. 
The  closing;  paragraph  of  the  Call  reads: 

"Let  prayer  then  be  made  for  all  men,  for  all  nations  and  their  rulers, 
for  all  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  this  and  every  land,  for  all  ministers  and 
church  officers,  for  all  Church  members,  for  the  masses  of  men  and  women 
who  are  in  spiritual  darkness,  and  especially  for  the  outjiouring  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  every  land  in  Pentecostal  revelations  of  Divine  power  unto 
salvation,  so  that  Jesus  Christ  may  be  accepted  as  the  Divine  Saviour  by 
all  the  world,  and  the  Gospel  may  be  so  applied  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  that 
human  nature  everywhere  shall  be  truly  regenerated,  and  men  dwell 
together  here  on  earth  as  brethren  in  Christ,  even  as  it  is  the  assured  hope 
of  saved  men  so  to  dwell  in  the  everlasting  and  heavenly  Kingdom  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Brethren  in  Christ  of  every  denominational 
and  Church  name,  let  us  unite  in  prayer  for  a  world-wide  Pentecost,  in 
His  name  and  for  the  extension  of  His  Kingdom  who  died  upon  His  cross, 
'the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins 
of  the  whole  world.'  Let  us  pray  in  the  spirit  and  power  of  the  words, 
'For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  Him,  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.' " 

8.  Japan,  Mission  to. — The  Federal  Council  has  had  for  some  time  a 
Joint  Committee  on  Eastern  Race  Relationships.  The  organization  of 
the  Committee  was  caused  by  the  representations  made  by  Dr.  Sidney  L. 
Gulick  and  other  persons  greatly  interested  in  the  relations  of  the  American 
Churches  to  the  peoples  of  Eastern  Asia,  to  the  Christian  Missions  carried 
on  in  their  midst,  and  to  the  Churches  of  Christ  organized  and  accom- 
plishing results  within  their  territories.  One  of  the  results  of  the  work  of 
this  Committee  was  the  decision  to  appoint  a  Commission  of  Nine,  whose 
general  scope  of  service  should  be  "to  study  the  entire  question  of  the 
application  of  the  teachings  of  Christ  to  our  relations  with  Japan,  and  to 
promote  such  influences  and  activities  as  shall  lead  to  the  right  relation- 
ships between  the  peoples  of  these  two  nations."  This  Commission  has 
been  duly  appointed.  It  was  also  determined  to  send  a  representative 
of  the  American  Churches  to  convej^  a  message  to  the  Japanese  Churches 
from  the  Federal  Council,  as  representing  the  sentiment  of  American 
Christians.  The  representative  appointed  was  the  president  of  the  Federal 
Council,  the  Rev.  Shailer  Mathews,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  Dr.  Sidney  L.  Gulick 
was  appointed  an  associate  with  him.  The  Executive  Committee  prepared 
a  message  to  Japan  which  was  intrusted  to  these  rei)resentatives,  and 
from  which  the  following  extracts  are  taken: 

"We  beg  to  assure  you,  dear  brethren,  of  the  interest  with  which  \vc 
have  noted  the  recent  history  of  Japan,  that  ancient  and  venerable  nation 
with  its  notable  achievements  in  the  arts  and  sciences.  With  eager  hands 
you  have  grasped  what  other  peoples  could  offer  for  the  enrichment  of 
your  life,  and  in  turn  you  have  contributed  to  the  life  of  the  world  the 
inspiration  of  your  fine  enthusiasm.  You  have  felt  the  stimulation  of 
ethical    ideals,   the   transcendant   significance   of   moral   values.     In   the 


260  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

industrial,  intellectual  and  moral  fields  of  your  activity,  America  has 
noted  your  unwearied  progress. 

"But  our  deepest  interest  and  sympathy  have  been  evoked  by  the 
number  of  those  who  have  been  reaching  out  eager  hands  to  God.  Beyond 
all  else,  the  spectacle  of  so  many  in  Japan  seeking  after  a  deeper  and 
stronger  spiritual  life  has  moved  and  still  moves  our  hearts.  It  is  with 
such  sympathy  toward  you,  beloved  brethren,  that  we  send  our  message 
to  you. 

"We  are  sending  these,  our  brethren,  to  tell  you  as  no  written  word  of 
ours  can  tell,  the  sincerity  of  our  affection,  the  eagerness  of  our  desire, 
and  the  steady  persuasion  of  our  hope  that  we  all,  of  the  East  and  of  the 
West,  shall  be  one  in  Jesus  Christ. 

"We  pray  that  in  your  land  and  in  ours,  faith  shall  have  its  satisfying 
vision  of  our  Lord,  that  love  shall  be  sanctified  by  His  fellowship,  and  that 
our  common  life  shall  be  broadened  in  its  sympathies  and  beautified  with 
His  likeness." 

President  Mathews  and  Dr.  Gulick  visited  Japan  early  this  year,  and 
their  mission  met  with  large  success. 

9.  Interdenominational  Movements. — The  Richmond  meeting  of  the 
Executive  Committee  had  under  consideration  Interdenominational 
Movements  and  Organizations,  and  recommended  that  the  Administrative 
Committee  be  authorized,  at  its  discretion,  to  employ  a  secretary  in  the 
interest  of  such  movements  and  of  state  and  local  federations,  "when 
conditions  shall  warrant  such  action  and  when  the  special  resources  neces- 
sary for  the  maintenance  of  such  a  secretary  shall  be  provided." 

10.  Lord's  Day  Congress  at  Exposition. — This  important  Conference,  to 
be  held  in  Oakland,  Calif.,  July  27  to  August  1,  1915,  has  the  cordial 
support  of  the  Federal  Council  and  of  its  Commission  on  Sunday  Obser- 
vance. We  report,  with  regret,  the  decease  of  the  Rev.  William  P.  Swartz, 
D.D.,  the  general  secretary  of  the  Lord's  Day  Alliance  of  the  United 
States.  Dr.  Swartz  was  a  minister  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.,  and,  though  but  recently  appointed  to  office  by  the  Alliance, 
had  rendered  admirable  service.  He  was  deeply  interested  in  the  Exposi- 
tion Congress. 

11.  Peace  and  Arbitratio7i. — The  following  action  of  the  Commission 
on  Peace  and  Arbitration  was  approved  by  the  Executive  Committee,  and 
is  submitted  to  the  General  Assembly  for  consideration: 

"The  Commission  recommends  that  the  Protestant  Churches  of  America 
be  organized  for  active  participation  in  a  constructive  program  for  world 
peace. 

"The  Commission  urges  that  the  general  principles  of  the  peace  pro- 
gram demanded  by  those  who  believe  in  the  Kingdom  of  God  are:  the 
application  of  the  Golden  Rule  to  international  relations,  care  in  the 
preparation  of  just  treaties,  and  the  faithful  observance  of  both  the  letter 
and  the  spirit  of  those  treaties. 

"The  Commission  recommends  to  the  Protestant  Churches  of  America 
the  following  general  form  of  organization  for  participation  in  the  peace 
movement: 

"{a)  A  Church  Peace  League  in  every  community,  and  when  practi- 
cable a  Peace  Committee  in  the  local  church. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  2G1 

"(b)  The  Church  Peace  League  to  be  afhUated  with  the  Commission 
on  Peace  and  Arbitration  of  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  C'hrist 
in  America." 

12.  Popular  Meeting. — A  mass  meeting  in  the  interest  of  the  causes, 
represented  by  the  Fede  al  Council,  was  held  in  the  city  auditorium, 
Richmond,  Va.,  December  9,  1914,  8  P.  M.  This  meeting  was  arranged 
for  by  a  Committee  of  the  Richmond  churches,  Rev.  Russell  Cecil,  D.D., 
Chairman.  Among  those  on  the  platform  were  Governor  Stewart,  of 
Virginia,  and  Mayor  Ainslie,  of  the  city  of  Richmond.  The  speakers  were 
President  Shailer  Mathews,  D.D.,  on  the  subject  of  Militant  Idealism, 
and  the  Hon.  William  Jennings  Bryan,  who  spoke  upon  the  Unity  of  the 
Churches  and  Liternational  Peace.  Mr.  Bryan  was  a  representative  of 
the  Presbj'^terian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

13.  Third  Council. — The  Third  Quadrennial  Federal  Council  will  be 
held  December,  1916.  The  place,  as  yet,  has  not  been  fixed,  but  will 
be  reported  next  year.  In  the  meantime  it  is  well  to  take  action  with  the 
view  to  the  appointment  of  delegates,  and  a  resolution  on  the  subject  will 
be  found  at  the  close  of  this  division  of  the  Committee's  Report. 

14.  World  Congress. — The  action  of  the  Executive  Committee  as  to 
the  World  Congress  is  as  follows: 

"The  Business  Committee  recommends  that  the  matter  of  a  World 
Conference  be  referred  to  the  Administrative  Committee,  who  shall  bring 
the  subject  to  the  attention  of  the  several  ecumenical  Church  organiza- 
tions and  to  the  constituent  bodies  of  the  Federal  Council,  report  to  be 
made  to  the  next  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee." 

In  connection  with  this  action,  your  Committee  submit  a  resolution  at 
the  close  of  Division  VII  of  this  Report.     See  Minutes,  1915,  p.  47. 

15.  The  Fraternal  Spirit. — The  Committee  has  had  occasion  to  note 
that  there  has  been  a  tendency  in  some  quarters  to  criticize  adversely  in 
public  certain  of  the  distinctive  doctrines  of  the  several  Churches  in  the 
Federal  Council,  and  also  the  fundamental  doctrine  which  they  hold  in 
common  as  the  basis  of  federation.  The  hope  is  expressed  that  increasing 
care  will  be  taken  to  avoid  undesirable  forms  of  speech  which  may  be 
provocative  to  others,  and  in  particular  care  should  be  taken  in  this  respect, 
by  the  representatives  of  the  Churches  in  the  Council,  or  on  its  Committees, 
and  by  the  officers  of  the  Council.  A  resolution  on  this  subject  is  pre- 
sented below. 

The  following  resolutions  are  submitted  for  approval: 

RESOLUTIONS   TO    BE   CONSIDERED. 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  reaffirms  its  sympathy  with 
the  purposes  of  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  advises  its  representatives  on 
the  Federal  Council  to  advocate  caution  in  connection  with  action  upon 
all  subjects  which  are  upon  the  border  fine  of  the  jurisdiction  of  the  State 
and  the  Church,  in  particular,  as  there  is  present  need  for  this  caution 
owing  to  the  international  complications  of  the  Great  War. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  General  Assembly  rejoices  that  the  Federal 
Council,  through  its  Commission  on  Evangelism,  has  issued  a  solemn 
call  for  prayer  for  a  world-wide  revival  of  religion. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  General  Assembly  declares  that  in  view  of  the 
doctrinal  basis  of  the  Federal  Council,  and  of  the  agreement  of  the  con- 


262  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

stituent  Churches  as  to  fundamentals,  that  the  representatives  and  the 
officers  of  the  Council  should  not  criticize  in  public  the  distinctive  doctrines 
of  the  several  constituent  Churches,  or  the  doctrines  which  they  hold  in 
common. 

Resolved,  5.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
hereby  authorized  to  report  to  the  General  Assemblj'^  of  1916,  the  names 
of  delegates,  both  principals  and  alternates,  to  the  Federal  Council  to 
be  held  in  December  of  that  year,  reporting  the  names  of  the  members 
of  the  Committee  as  a  part  of  the  delegation. 

Resolved,  6.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
hereby  authorized,  as  during  past  years,  to  represent  the  General  Assem- 
bly in  all  matters  dealing  with  the  affairs  of  the  Federal  Council. — 1915, 
pp.  35-42. 

The  regular  annual  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the 
Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America  was  held  at  Columbus, 
Ohio,  December  8-10,  1915.  The  number  of  members  of  the  Executive 
Committee  present  was  65,  representing  twenty-eight  denominations. 
There  were  also  present  107  corresponding  members  connected  with 
twelve  Commissions  of  the  Council,  and  in  addition  twelve  secretaries 
and  associate  secretaries. 

The  Annual  Report  from  the  secretary  of  the  Federal  Council  is  pre- 
sented in  separate  form  (see  p.  59),  and  in  addition  contains  the  Proceed- 
ings of  the  Executive  Committee  for  the  year  1915.  Inasmuch  as  thft 
General  Assembly  has  made  this  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and 
Union  its  representative  on  all  matters  contained  in  the  affairs  of  the 
Federal  Council,  the  appointment  of  members  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee included,  the  Committee  asks  particular  attention  to  the  following 
items  in  the  Report. 

1.  Commissions,  Their  Relation  to  the  Churches. — The  limitations 
of  the  Commissions  are  practically  the  same  as  those  of  the  Federal 
Council  itself,  as  set  forth  in  the  constitution  in  the  following  terms: 

"This  Federal  Council  shall  have  no  authority  over  the  constituent 
bodies  adhering  to  it;  but  its  province  shall  be  limited  to  the  expression 
of  its  counsel,  and  the  recommending  of  a  course  of  action  in  matters  of 
common  interest  to  the  Churclies,  local  Councils,  and  individual  Christians. 

"It  has  no  authority  to  draw  up  a  common  creed,  or  form  of  govern- 
ment, or  of  worship,  or  in  any  way  to  limit  the  full  autonomy  of  the 
Christian  bodies  adhering  to  it." 

In  harmony  with  the  general  principles  governing  the  Federal  Council, 
Commissions  are  appointed,  in  accordance  with  the  by-laws,  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  give  adequate  and  proportional  representation  to  the 
constituent  bodies  and  their  various  Boards  and  departments,  on  each 
Commission,  to  which  are  added  as  members-at-large,  persoi\s  especially 
(lualKied  for  the  particular  work  of  each  Commission. 

In  the  statement  of  principles  ad(»i)ted  by  the  Executive  Committee  in 
19i;{  the  following  statements  ap[)ear: 

"These  principles  of  policy  apply  to  the  various  Commissions  aiii-)ointed 
by  the  Council.  They  act  always  as  agents  of  the  Council,  and  (listiiictly 
repnisent  themselves  as  such.  They  also  hold  them.selvcs  as  sul)ject  to 
the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Council  in  accordance  with  the  by-laws 
of  the  Council. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  2G3 

"The  matter  of  cooperation  between  tlie  Commissions  and  bodies 
outside  tlie  Federal  Council,  more  especially  ecclesiastical  bodies,  is  one 
which  calls  for  much  discretion.  Inasmuch  as  the  Commissions  are 
sometimes  called  upon  to  create  movements  which  appropriately  extend 
beyond  the  evangelical  Churches,  sometimes  beyond  all  the  Churches, 
precautions  should  be  taken  to  make  necessary  distinctions.  In  appointing 
Subcommittees  of  the  Commissions  it  is  clearly  expedient  that  there  should 
be  a  clear  understanding  as  to  their  limitations.  Constituent  bodies 
of  the  Council  are  not  likely  to  tolerate  any  violation  of  the  Constitutional 
principles  by  a  Commission  any  more  than  they  would  by  a  like  action 
of  the  Council  itself.  It  would,  therefore,  seem  wise  for  the  officers  of  the 
Commissions  to  acquaint  themselves  with  the  Constitutional  principles 
of  the  constituent  bodies,  especially  as  to  questions  of  the  relation  between 
Church  and  State." 

The  above  statements  clearly  define  the  limitations  upon  all  the  Com- 
missions, and  show  that  they  are  to  be  auxiliary  to  denominational  activ- 
ities along  similar  lines,  and  by  cooperative  and  not  by  independent  action. 

2.  Peace  and  Arbitration. — This  Commission  has  been  cooperating 
with  the  Commissions  on  Christian  Education  and  on  Relations  with 
Japan,  and  also  with  the  Special  Committee  on  the  American  Peace 
Centenary.  Dr.  Gulick,  who  is  associate  secretary  of  the  Commission, 
has  conducted  in  various  ways  an  educational  movement  in  behalf  of 
International  Friendship.  One  of  the  important  tasks  of  the  Commission 
is  appropriate  cooperation  with  all  large  international  movements  seeking 
to  bring  to  bear  the  influence  of  the  Churches  upon  international  relations. 
Much  time  and  effort  has  been  given  to  following  up  the  work  instituted 
by  the  Peace  Conference  at  Constance,  Germany,  which  was  ended 
suddenly  August  1,  1914,  by  the  outbreak  of  the  war,  but  which  was 
continued  in  part  at  London,  England.  Correspondence  has  been  con- 
ducted in  the  interest  of  International  Friendship  with  several  of  the 
Church  leaders  in  Europe,  and  it  is  believed  that  the  Churches  of  Christ 
are  likely  to  exert  a  wide  influence  in  favor  of  arbitration,  as  a  future 
method  of  settling  international  differences.  This  Commission  has  sent 
out,  in  the  interest  of  its  work,  during  one  year,  373,169  pamphlets  and 
4,000  copies  of  Dr.  Gulick's  book,  entitled,  "The  Fight  for  Peace." 

3.  Federated  Movements. — This  Commission  was  established  by 
virtue  of  action  taken  at  the  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the 
Federal  Council  at  Richmond,  Va.,  in  December,  1914.  It  reported  to 
the  Executive  Committee  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  in  December,  1915.  The 
sphere  of  its  activities  extends  primarily  to  such  organizations  as  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  the  United  Society  of  Christian 
Endeavor,  the  International  Sunday  School  Association,  the  Laymen's 
Missionary  Movement,  The  Religious  Press  Association — in  short,  or- 
ganizations which,  though  voluntary,  are  yet  composed  of  members  of 
all  denominations  associated  for  general  religious  welfare.  A  Conference 
in  connection  with  it  was  held  at  Atlantic  City  in  June,  1915,  and  another 
has  been  called  to  meet  on  June  1,  1916,  at  the  same  place.  It  is  expected 
that  there  will  be  present  not  only  representatives  of  general  voluntary 
organizations,  but  also  of  the  Commissions  of  the  Council.  The  secretary 
of  this  Commission  is  the  Rev.  Roy  B.  Guild,  and  the  Report  made  at 
Columbus,  Ohio,  gives  promise  of  large  results  in  the  future. 


264  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

4.  Panama-Pacific  Exposition. — Evangelistic  services  at  the  Panama- 
Pacific  Exposition  were  in  charge  of  a  Committee  of  One  Hundred,  with 
the  Rev.  H.  H.  Bell,  D.D.,  as  executive  secretary.  In  connection  with 
the  evangelistic  services,  an  exhibit  of  the  work  of  the  Churches  was 
made  in  the  Palace  of  Education,  and  it  is  said  to  have  been  the  best 
Christian  exhibit  made  at  any  great  exposition.  The  attendance  at  the 
evangelistic  services  in  the  tabernacle,  erected  for  the  purpose,  were 
conducted  for  five  months,  with  a  total  attendance  of  450,000,  and  it  is 
estimated  that  the  conversions  were  about  3,500.  There  were  also  six 
great  and  well-attended  Congresses  held  there,  viz.,  "The  Social  Congress"; 
"The  Women's  Missionary  Congress";  "The  Immigrant  Congress";  "The 
World's  Battle  Congress";  "The  Young  People's  Congress";  and  the 
"International  Peace  Congress."  The  amount  of  funds  expended  was  in 
the  neighborhood  of  $18,000.  The  work  of  this  Committee  is  highly  to 
be  commended,  and  especially  the  skill  and  efficiency  of  the  secretary. 

5.  The  Church  and  Country  Life. — The  Commission  on  the  Church 
and  Country  Life  was  established  by  the  Executive  Committee  of  the 
Federal  Council,  at  its  meeting  in  December,  1914,  at  Richmond,  Va. 
The  first  general  meeting  of  the  Commission  was  held  December  8  to  10, 
1915,  at  Columbus,  Ohio.  A  Conference  of  representatives  and  delegates 
from'various  sections  of  the  country  was  called  to  meet  with  the  Commission, 
was  largely  attended,  and  was  a  striking  feature  of  the  meeting  of  the 
Executive  Committee.  Among  the  speakers  was  the  President  of 
the  United  States,  whose  address  is  published  in  full  in  the  Report  of  the 
Federal  Council  for  the  year  1915.  The  following  quotations  are  made 
from  his  address: 

"I  am  hoping  that  the  outcome  of  this  Conference,  and  all  that  we  say 
and  do  about  this  important  matter,  may  be  to  remind  the  Church  that 
it  is  put  into  this  world  not  only  to  save  the  individual  soul,  but  to  save 
society  also,  and  it  has  got  to  go  to  work  in  society  in  one  sense,  with  a 
greater  sense  of  the  exigency  of  the  thing  than  in  the  case  of  the  individual, 
because  you  have  got  to  save  society  in  this  world,  not  in  the  next.  We 
may  have  something  to  do  with  the  individual  soul  in  the  next  world  by 
getting  it  started  for  the  next  world,  but  we  have  nothing  to  do  with  the 
organization  of  society  in  the  next  world.  We  have  got  to  save  society, 
so  far  as  it  is  saved,  by  the  instrumentality  of  Christianity  in  this  world. 
.  .  .  The  proof  of  Christianity  is  written  in  the  biography  of  the 
saints — and  by  the  saints  I  do  not  mean  the  technical  saints,  but  the 
people  whose  individual  lives  have  been  transformed  by  Christianity. 
It  is  the  only  force  in  the  world  that  I  have  ever  heard  of  that  does  actually 
transform  life;  and  the  proof  of  that  transformation  is  to  be  found  all 
over  the  Christian  world,  and  is  multiplied  and  repeated  as  Christianity 
gains  territory  in  the  heathen  world.  Men  begin  suddenly  to  erect  great 
spiritual  standards  over  the  little  personal  standards  which  they  hereto- 
fore professed,  and  will  walk  smiling  to  the  stake  in  order  that  their  souls 
may  be  true  to  themselves.    There  isn't  anything  else  that  docs  tliat. 

"Surely  this  is  tlie  instrumentality  by  which  rural  communiti(>s  may  be 
transformed,  and  led  to  the  things  that  arc  great,  and  surely  there  is 
nothing  in  the  rural  community  in  which  the  rural  church  ought  not  to 
be  the  leader  and  in  which  it  ought  not  to  Ix;  the  vital  actual  center." 

The  general  impression  made  by  the  Conference  was  excellent,  and  it 
is  hoped  that  the  result  will  be  a  larger  attention  to  the  needs  of  rural 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  265 

districts  than  has  been  recently  piven.  The  tendency  of  population  in 
the  United  States  is  to  draw  vitality  from  the  countryside  and  to  center 
life  in  the  cities.  It  is  not  more  than  a  generation  since  our  country  was 
practically  rural,  and  the  changes  which  have  come  need  the  close  attention 
of  the  Church,  and  should  be  more  and  more  in  the  thought  of  those  who 
are  in  charge  of  organized  ecclesiastical  Agencies. 

G.  Temperance. — The  Commission  on  Temperance  of  the  Federal 
Council  has  two  offices,  one  in  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  by  the  courtesy  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Temperance,  with  Professor  Charles  Scanlon  as 
secretary  in  charge,  the  other  in  the  Widener  Building,  in  Philadelphia, 
Pa.,  under  the  supervision  of  the  Chairman  of  the  Commission,  the  Rev. 
Rufus  W.  Miller,  U.D.,  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A  note- 
worthy feature  of  the  progress  matle  by  this  Commission  has  been  the 
organization  of  the  National  Temperance  Union,  whose  purpose  is  to 
present  a  comprehensive  educational  program,  which  has  as  its  constant 
aim  to  stress  voluntary  personal  abstinence.  The  first  mass  meeting  in 
connection  with  this  movement  was  held  on  March  15,  1915,  in  the  "Sun- 
day" Tabernacle,  at  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  when  1G,000  persons  listened  to  an 
address  by  the  Hon.  William  J.  Bryan,  and  thousands  signed  the  "pledge." 
One  of  the  methods  of  work  of  the  union  is  to  cooperate  with  the  heads  of 
great  industrial  plants  and  likewise  with  the  officers  in  charge  of  the 
welfare  and  health  departments  of  municipalities  and  railroads.  Further, 
literature  has  been  and  will  be  disseminated  in  the  interest  of  temper- 
ance among  the  foreign-speaking  population  of  our  cities. 

In  this  connection  it  is  to  be  noted  that  the  Christian  people  of  tliis 
country  annually  contribute  upwards  of  $1,. 500, 000  to  the  cause  of  tem- 
perance education  and  legislation,  in  addition  to  what  is  given  through 
Church  Agencies.  The  Church,  however,  must  lead  in  this  work,  for  the 
success  of  the  temperance  cause  depends  largely  upon  Christian  principles 
and  conscience.  Emphasis  is  laid  on  the  fact  that  the  National  Temper- 
ance Union,  in  its  comprehensive  purposes,  does  not  propose  to  interfere 
in  any  way  with  the  work  of  existing  Agencies,  nor  to  take  up  their  partic- 
ular operations.  It  seeks  to  cooperate  with  them  and  to  aid  them  in  their 
respective  fields  of  activity.  Attention  is  drawn  to  the  following  resolution 
adopted  by  the  Council: 

"Resolved,  That  all  Churches  of  the  Council,  through  their  ministers  and 
several  Agencies,  observe  unitedly  the  World's  Temperance  Sunday,  in 
November,  1916,  and  by  sermons,  Bible  lessons,  temperance  instruction 
and  pledge-signing,  challenge  the  attention  of  all  persons  to  the  funda- 
mental importance  of  this  commanding  question  of  our  time." 

It  is  hoped  that  this  Commission  will  be  able  to  bring  to  the  temperance 
movements  an  increasing  unity  of  purpose  and  of  efficiency. 

7.  Evangelism. — The  work  of  the  Commission  on  Evangelism  is  in 
charge  of  an  Executive  Committee  of  twelve  members.  The  secretary, 
the  Rev.  William  E.  Biederwolf,  D.D.,  has  carried  forward  the  work  of 
organization  in  a  most  efficient  manner.  Attention  is  drawn  to  the  fact 
that  twenty-five  of  the  Churches  in  the  Federal  Council,  at  the  suggestion 
of  the  Commission,  have  appointed  denominational  Committees  on 
Evangelistic  Work.  This  is  an  indication  not  only  of  a  desire  for  concerted 
action  on  evangelism,  but  of  what  is  far  more  important,  a  united  convic- 
tion as  to  the  vital  relation  of  evangelism  to  the  purposes  of  the  Church, 


266  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

and  to  the  fundamental  thought  of  its  Divine  Founder  and  Head  in  relation 
to  the  primal  needs  of  the  world  for  which  He  died.  Among  other  matters 
to  be  noted  is  the  fact  that  the  Committee  on  Literature  of  the  Commission 
has  a  number  of  manuscripts,  which  are  ready  for  the  press,  and  which 
it  hopes  to  publish  in  a  short  time.  Among  these  is  a  manual  on 
Evangelism.  The  secretary,  further,  has  gathered  together  a  library  on 
evangelism,  which  is  now  stationed  at  the  headquarters  in  Chicago  in  the 
Lakeside  Building,  and  in  behalf  of  which  assistance  is  requested  by  the 
gift  of  books  and  of  money  for  the  purchase  of  books. 

It  is  clearly  to  be  understood  that  the  Commission  on  Evangelism 
represents  the  endeavor  to  bring  into  cooperation  in  evangelistic  work  the 
denominational  Churches.  Each  denomination  will  be  expected,  what- 
ever plan  of  cooperation  is  adopted,  to  carry  out  evangelistic  work  accord- 
ing to  its  own  methods,  and  under  the  direction  of  its  own  denominational 
Committee.  It  is  all  important,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Commission,  if, 
from  the  human  side,  success  is  to  be  hoped  for,  to  have  each  denomi- 
nation work  in  its  own  way,  and  yet  in  full  fellowship  with  other  denom- 
inations, in  any  given  field. 

The  Commission  desires  further  to  emphasize  the  judgment  both  of  its 
Chairman  and  its  secretary,  that  the  time  has  come,  to  arrange  carefully 
for  a  nation-wide  evangelistic  campaign.  It  is  believed  that  this  cam- 
paign is  required  by  the  situation  within  our  own  borders  as  a  nation,  and 
also  by  world  conditions  throughout  the  world.  Men  everywhere  now 
appear  to  be  more  deeply  impressed  with  the  value  of  spiritual  realities 
than  for  two  generations. 

These  conditions  controlled  the  General  Convention  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  at  its  last  meeting,  when  it  adopted 
the  following  resolution: 

"Resolved,  The  House  of  Bishops  concurring,  That  this  Church,  in 
General  Convention  assembled,  registers  its  desire  and  will  to  undertake 
a  preaching  mission  of  nation-wide  proportions,  that  in  its  scope  shall  be 
inclusive  of  the  Church  at  large,  and  whose  sole  purpose  and  aim  shall  be 
the  salvation  of  men  through  Him  whose  Name  is  above  every  name."     ».-  | 

This  preaching  mission  is  in  active  operation,  and  other  denominations 
are  moving  in  the  same  line,  realizing  the  opportunities  of  the  time. 

The  following  resolutions,  adopted  on  the  recommendation  of  the 
Commission  by  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Federal  Council  at 
Columbus,  are  submitted  for  approval: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  national  denominational  Committees  lend  them- 
selves to  the  organization  of  Evangelistic  Committees  in  the  various 
districts.  Conferences  and  Synods,  with  a  view  both  to  furthering  the  work 
of  their  own  denomination,  and  to  the  federation  of  the  forces  for  con- 
certed evangelistic  work  in  their  own  territory. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  various  national  denominational  Committees 
seriously  and  prayerfully  consider  whether  the  hour  is  not  about  ujxjn  us 
for  the  inauguration  and  promotion  of  a  country-wide  movement  of  evan- 
gelistic endeavor  of  such  a  character  as  will  meet  with  the  approval  and 
appreciation  of  the  united  ministry  of  our  land. 

8.  Delegates  to  Third  Council. — The  Committee  was  authorized, 
by  the  General  Assembly  of  1915,  to  name  the  delegates,  both  princijjals 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  207 

and  alternates,  to  the  Third  Quadrennial  Meeting  of  the  Federal  Council, 
to  be  held  at  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  December,  191(3,  reporting  the  members  of 
the  Committee  as  a  part  of  the  delegation.  The  number  of  principal 
delegates  to  which  this  General  Assembly  is  entitled  is  thirty-four.  After 
careful  consideration  by  a  Subcommittee  and  by  the  General  Committee, 
delegates  were  named.*    The  addresses  are  given. 

The  following  Resolutions  arc  submitted  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  reaffirms  its  sympathy  with 
the  purposes  of  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  advises  its  representatives 
on  the  Federal  Council  to  advocate  caution  in  connection  with  action 
upon  all  subjects  which  are  ui)()n  the  border  line  of  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
State  and  the  Church,  in  particuhir,  as  there  is  present  need  for  this  caution 
owing  to  the  international  complications  of  the  Great  War. 

Resolved,  3.  That'  the  General  Assembly  again  declares  that,  in  view  of 
the  doctrinal  basis  of  the  Federal  Council,  and  of  the  agrecnnent  of  the 
constituent  Churches  as  to  fundamentals,  the  representatives  and  the 
officers  of  the  Council  should  not  criticize  in  public  the  distinctive  doc- 
trines of  the  several  constituent  Churches  or  the  doctrines  which  they 
hold  in  common. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  authorized,  as  during  past  years,  to  represent  the  General  As- 
sembly in  all  matters  dealing  with  the  affairs  of  the  Federal  Council, 
and,  in  particular,  to  fill  vacancies  in  the  membership  of  the  Council. — 
1916,  pp.  28-37. 

The  Federal  Council  held  its  third  quadrennial  meeting  at  St.  Louis, 
Mo.,  December  6  to  11,  191G.  There  was  a  good  representation  present 
from  the  several  constituent  Churches  of  the  Council.  The  Report  of 
the  proceedings  has  not  as  yet  been  published,  and  the  Report  thereupon 
cannot  be  of  a  detailed  character.    The  following  matters  are  noted: 

The  president  of  the  Council  for  the  current  term  of  four  years  is  the 
Rev.  Frank  Mason  North,  D.D.,  secretary  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  The  Rev.  Charles  S.  Macfarland, 
Ph.D.,  was  reelected  as  the  general  secretary.  The  Chairmen  of  the 
Commissions  were  all  changed  by  the  president,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Commission  on  Interchurch  Federations,  and  likewise  the  meml)er- 
ship.  Amf)ng  the  members  many  of  those  who  had  previously  served 
were  reappointed.  Three  of  the  Commissions  were  replaced  by  Com- 
mittees, by  action  of  the  Council,  viz.:  Family  Life  and  Religious  Rest 
Day;  Foreign  Missions,  and  Home  Missions.  The  number  of  the  Commis- 
sions now  is  eight,  as  follows:  Interchurch  Federations;  Evangelism; 
Church  and  Social  Service;  Church  and  Country  Life;  Temperance; 
Christian  Education;  International  Justice  and  G(jodwill;  Relations  to 
the  Orient. 

The  statistics  of  the  constituent  Churches  of  the  Federal  Council  for 
191G  are  hereby  submitted  for  information: 

*For  list  of  delegates,  see  Minutes,  1916,  p.  .35. 


268  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 


Churches  Ministers 

Baptist  Churches,  North 8,572 

Free  Baptist 805 

National  Baptist  Convention 13,806 

Seventh-Day  Baptist 98 

Christian  Church 1.066 

Congregational 5,974 

Disciples  of  Christ 6,324 

Evangelical  Association 1,056 

United  Evangelical 516 

Friends 1,287 

German  Evangelical  Synod 1,089 

Lutheran,  General  Synod 1,425 

Mennonite,  General  Conference 180 

Methodist  Episcopal 18,763 

Methodist  Episcopal,  South 7,320 

African  Methodist  Episcopal 5,000 

African  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion 3,552 

Colored  Methodist  Episcopal 3,072 

Methodist  Protestant 1,410 

Moravian 144 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A 9,585 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  (South) 1,861 

United  Presbyterian 973 

Welsh  Presbyterian 91 

Reformed  Presbyterian  (General  Synod). ...  16 

Protestant  Episcopal 5,598 

Reformed  Church  in  America 775 

Reformed  Church  in  U.  S 1,245 

Reformed  Episcopal 82 

United  Brethren 1,937 


Commu- 

Churches 

nicants 

9,542 

1,289,009 

1,110 

65,440 

16,842 

2,113,635 

82 

8,255 

1,360 

106,159 

6,106 

790,488 

8,533 

1,177,792 

1,625 

120,387 

948 

89,530 

748 

97,514 

1,389 

274,787 

1,847 

360,749 

116 

15,451 

28,360 

3,743,031 

16.993 

2,123,785 

6,000 

620,000 

3,180 

568,608 

3,196 

240,798 

2,400 

201,110 

126 

20,859 

9,784 

1,543,027 

3,437 

348,223 

992 

156,954 

142 

14,668 

17 

3,300 

8,054 

1,066,970 

724 

131,724 

1,773 

326,112 

80 

11,465 

3,577 

345,705 

139,083 

17,996,435 

139,091 

17,742,509 

Totals  for  1916 103,622 

Totals  for  1915 103,113 

The  attention  of  the  General  Assembly  is  asked  to  the  summarized 
Report  of  the  Federal  Council,  printed  in  the  Appendix,  and  also  to  the 
following  resolutions  approved  by  the  Council : 

1.  Evangelism. — The  Council,  after  a  debate  caused  by  the  action  nf 
one  of  the  delegations  to  the  Council  which  opposed  its  passage,  adopted 
the  following  resolution  as  to  a  nation-wide  campaign.  This  campaign 
had  been  planned  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wm.  E.  Biederwolf,  who  is  secretary 
of  the  Commission  on  Evangelism. 

Resolved,  That  the  action  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Federal 
Council,  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  authorizing  the  Commission  on  Evangelism, 
through  its  own  Executive  Committee,  to  promote  a  nation-wide  move- 
ment of  evangelistic  endeavor,  in  cooperation  with  the  various  denom- 
inational Committees,  is  hereby  confirmed  and  emphasized,  and  that  the 
various  denominational  Committees  be  urged  to  prcunote  by  every  means 
in  their  power  this  nation-wide  movement  of  evangelistic  endeavor. 

2.  Ministerial  Relief  and  Sustentation. — The  Council,  feeling  that  it  was 
necessary  to  present  a  more  united  and  comi)rehensive  appeal  to  Christian 
people  in  behalf  of  the  disabled  servants  of  the  Church,  adopted  the 
following: 

Resolved,  That  a  Committee  of  the  Federal  Council  be  constituted, 
consisting  of  one  representative  from  each  of  the  constituent  Churches  of 
the  Council,  to  be  known  as  the  Committee  on  Ministerial  Relief  and 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  269 

Sustentation;  this  Committee  to  give  consideration  to  the  whole  Relief 
and  Sustentation  movement,  and  in  particular  to  the  forms  of  it  wliicli 
are  at  present  operative  in  the  several  Churches  of  the  Council,  and  shall 
be  authorized,  in  cooperation  with  all  Agencies  already  existing  in  the 
constituent  bodies  of  the  Federal  Council,  to  prepare  and  to  issue  such 
united  appeal  for  the  whole  work  of  Ministerial  Sustentation  as  shall 
safeguard  the  integrity  of  each  separate  ])lan  and  at  the  same  time  enhance 
the  claims  of  the  whole  movement,  this  Committee  to  seek  the  unity  and 
further  the  efliciency  of  all  plans.  The  Committee  shall  be  a  Permanent 
Committee  of  the  Federal  Council  and  shall  report  regularly  to  the  Execu- 
tive Committee  and  to  the  Council. 

3.  Authority  of  Certain  Portions  of  Reports. — This  question  was  raised 
in  the  Council  as  to  the  authority  of  historical  and  informational  portions 
of  Reports,  and  the  following  action  was  taken: 

Resolved,  That  the  Council  hereby  declares  that  the  historical  and  in- 
formational portions  of  Reports  of  Committees  and  Commissions  approved 
by  the  Council  are  not  the  voice  of  the  Council  in  the  same  sense  as  the 
recommendations  and  resolutions  duly  adopted. 

4.  Finances. — At  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly's  Committee  held  in 
Philadelphia,  March  27,  the  question  was  brought  up  of  the  appeals  made 
by  the  Administrative  Committee  of  the  Federal  Council  to  Presbyterian 
congregations  for  annual  contributions  towards  the  expenses  of  the  Council. 
A  resolution  contained  in  the  list  of  general  resolutions  presented  by  the 
Committee  is  submitted  for  the  consideration  of  the  Assembly.  The 
Assembly  annually  contributes  its  share  for  the  general  office  expenses 
of  the  Federal  Council,  and  the  members  of  your  Committee  feel  that 
the  matter  of  additional  contributions  should  be  left  to  the  generosity  of 
individuals,  and  that  the  congregations  of  this  Church  should  be  relieved 
from  contributions,  as  congregations,  to  the  Council.  This  contribution 
of  the  Assembly  the  past  fiscal  year  amounted  to  SI, 497. 

Inasmuch  as  there  has  not  been  time  for  the  Committee  to  examine  in 
detail  the  proceedings  of  the  St.  Louis  Council,  it  is  felt  that  the  Com- 
mittee on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  through  a  Subcommittee,  might 
well  undertake  the  work,  report  to  be  made  to  the  next  Assembly. 

The  following  resolutions  are  recommended  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  reaffirms  its  sympathy  with 
the  general  purposes  of  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in 
America. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  advises  the  representa- 
tives of  this  Church  on  the  Federal  Council  to  advocate  caution  in  con- 
nection with  action  upon  all  subjects  which  are  upon  the  border  line  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  State  and  the  Church. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  declares  that,  in  view  of 
the  doctrinal  basis  of  the  Federal  Council  and  of  the  agreement  of  the 
constituent  Churches  as  to  fundamentals,  the  representatives  and  the 
officers  of  the  Council  should  not  criticize  in  public  either  the  distinctive 
doctrine  of  the  several  constituent  Churches  or  the  doctrines  which  they 
hold  in  common. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  payment  by  the  General  Assembly  of  an  annual 
sum  for  the  general  expenses  of  the  Federal  Council  makes  it  unnecessary 
to  recjuest  contributions  from  the  particular  churches  of  this  denomination 
for  such  expenses. 


270  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Resolved,  5.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
hereby  authorized,  as  during  past  years,  to  represent  the  General  Assembly 
in  all  matters  dealing  with  the  affairs  of  the  Federal  Council,  and,  in 
particular,  to  fill  vacancies  in  the  Assembly's  representation  in  the  member- 
ship of  the  Council,  and  also  in  the  official  staff  of  the  Council  so  far  as 
assigned  to  this  Church.— 1917,  pp.  200-204. 

The  attention  of  the  General  Assembly  is  asked  to  the  summarized 
Report  of  the  Federal  Council,  printed  in  the  Appendix,  and  also  to  the 
fact  that  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Federal  Council  met  at  Cin- 
cinnati, Ohio,  December  12,  1917,  ^vith  the  Rev.  James  I.  Vance,  D.D.,  of 
Nashville,  Tennessee,  as  Chairman.  0\ving  to  the  inclement  weather  and 
the  delays  in  railroad  transportation,  the  attendance  of  members  was 
not  as  large  as  had  been  hoped  for.  The  meeting,  however,  was  effective, 
and  in  one  way  and  another  contributed  to  the  progress  of  the  great  cause 
represented  by  the  Council.  It  is  important  to  draw  attention  to  the 
following  matters: 

1.  Purpose. — That  the  Federal  Council  is  an  organization  of  denomina- 
tions "for  the  prosecution  of  work  that  can  be  better  done  in  union  than 
in  separation." 

2.  Limited  Authority. — Article  No.  4  of  the  Plan  of  Federation  states: 
"This  Federal  Council  shall  have  no  authority  over  the  constituent  bodies 
adhering  to  it;  but  its  province  shall  be  limited  to  the  expression  of  its 
counsel  and  the  recommending  of  a  course  of  action  in  matters  of  common 
interest  to  the  Churches,  local  Councils  and  individual  Christians.  It  has 
no  authority  to  draw  up  a  common  creed  or  form  of  government  or  worship, 
or  in  any  way  to  limit  the  full  autonomy  of  the  Christian  bodies  adhering 
to  it." 

It  is  emphasized  that  the  Council  is  officially  connected  with  and  repre- 
sentative of  the  several  denominations  adopting  the  Plan  of  Federation, 
and  holding  to  historical  and  evangelical  Christianity.  It  is  recognized 
that  the  Council  has  been  during  the  past  two  years  of  decided  value  as 
giving  expression  of  the  manifest  oneness  of  the  evangelical  Churches  of 
Christ  in  the  United  States  in  relation  to  all  the  great  questions  and  prob- 
lems connected  with  the  present  war.  As  the  general  Report  indicates, 
such  an  organization  as  the  "War-Time  Commission"  has  come  into  being, 
and  has  rendered  admirable  service  in  the  development  of  the  latent  but 
potential  public  opinion,  which,  whenever  it  has  opportunity  of  expression, 
supports  the  Government  of  the  United  States  in  the  maintenance  and 
prosecution  of  the  "just  and  necessary  war"  upon  which  this  nation  has 
entered.  The  Chairman  of  the  Commission  is  Dr.  Robert  E.  Si)eer,  sec- 
retary of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

3.  Authority  of  Reports,  etc. — Another  matter  needing  attention  is  a 
question  raised  in  the  Council  at  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  in  1916,  as  to  the  authority 
of  historical  and  informational  portions  of  Reports,  and  the  following 
action  was  taken: 

Resolved,  That  the  Council  hereby  declares  that  the  historical  and 
informational  portions  of  Reports  of  Committees  and  Commissions  ap- 
proved by  the  Council,  are  not  the  voice  of  the  Council  in  the  same  sense 
as  the  recommendations  and  resolutions  duly  adopted. 

4.  Finances. — The  question  has  been  brought  again  to  the  Committee 
as  to  the  appeals  made  by  the  Administrative  Committee  of  the  Federal 
Council  to  Presbyterian  congregations  for  annual  contributions  towards 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  271 

the  expenses  of  the  Council.  The  Assembly  annually  contributes  its  share 
for  the  general  office  expenses  of  the  Council,  and  the  members  of  your 
Committee  feel  that  the  matter  of  additional  contributions  should  be  left 
to  the  generosity  of  individuals,  and  that  the  congregations  of  this  Church 
should  be  relieved  from  contributions  as  congregations  to  the  Council. 
This  contribution  of  the  Assemblj^  for  the  j'ear  ending  December  31,  1917, 
amounted  to  §1,158.00,  leaving  one  fourth  due  on  the  present  year. 

The  following  resolutions  are  submitted  for  adoption: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  reaffirms  its  sympathy  with 
the  general  purposes  of  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in 
America,  and  it  specifically  declares  its  approval  of  the  action  of  the  Council 
in  establishing  the  General  War-Time  Commission,  thus  securing  united 
support  for  the  Government  of  the  United  States  in  its  prosecution  of  a 
most  just  and  necessary  war. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  advises  the  representa- 
tives of  this  Church  to  the  Federal  Council  to  advocate  caution  in  con- 
nection with  action  upon  all  subjects  which  are  upon  the  border  line  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  State  and  the  Church. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  declares  that,  in  view 
of  the  doctrinal  basis  of  the  Federal  Council  and  of  the  agreement  of  the 
constituent  Churches  as  to  fundamentals,  the  representatives  and  the 
officers  of  the  Council  should  not  criticize  in  public,  either  the  distinctive 
doctrines  of  the  several  constituent  Churches,  or  the  doctrines  which  they 
hold  in  common. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  General  Assembly  feels  that  prior  to  any  move- 
ment on  the  part  of  the  Federal  Council  involving  cooperation  of  the 
ministers  and  congregations  connected  with  this  General  Assembly,  that 
the  Assembly  itself  should  be  fully  informed  thereupon,  and  give  its 
decision  prior  to  final  action.  This  course  of  procedure  is  regarded  as 
necessary  in  order  to  secure  the  highest  interests  of  all  the  Christian 
denominations  in  the  membership  of  the  Council. 

Resolved,  5.  That  the  payment  by  the  General  Assembly  of  an  annual 
sum  for  the  general  expenses  of  the  Federal  Council  makes  it  unnecessary 
to  request  contributions  from  the  particular  churches  of  this  denomination 
for  such  expenses. 

Resolved,  6.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  is 
hereby  authorized,  as  during  past  years,  to  represent  the  General  Assembly 
in  all  matters  dealing  with  the  affairs  of  the  Federal  Council,  and,  in 
particular,  to  fill  vacancies  in  the  Assembly's  representation  in  the  member- 
ship of  the  Council,  and  also  in  the  official  staff  of  the  Council,  so  far  as 
assigned  to  this  Church. — 1918,  p.  116. 

The  usual  concise  Annual  Report  of  the  Federal  Council  to  the 
Constituent  Churches  is  omitted  this  year.  The  Administrative  Com- 
mittee of  the  Federal  Council  voted  to  substitute  for  it  the  full  Report, 
which  is  not  yet  printed.  The  Executive  Committee  of  the  Council  met 
at  Atlantic  City,  N.  J.,  December,  1918,  with  the  Rev.  James  I.  Vance, 
D.D.,  of  Nashville,  Tennessee,  as  Chairman.  There  was  a  large  attendance 
and  much  business  was  transacted.  The  Executive  Committee  authorized 
a  call  for  a  special  meeting  of  the  Council  to  transact  business  of  which, 
at  the  time  of  WTiting  of  this  Report,  no  specific  notice  was  received,  neither 
was  it  practicable  to  have  a  Report  of  the  proceedings  of  this  meeting  of 


272  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Council  for  the  Report,  owing  to  the  fact  that  the  meeting  was  called  for 
May  6-8,  1919.  The  date  was  unfortunate,  so  far  as  several  of  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  Presbyterian  Church  on  the  Council  are  concerned, 
coming  the  week  preceding  the  General  Assembly.  It  is  important  in 
connection  \\4th  the  Council  once  more  to  draw  attention  to  its  purpose 
and  limited  autliority. 

1.  Purpose. — That  the  Federal  Council  is  an  organization  of  denomina- 
tions "for  the  prosecution  of  work  that  can  be  better  done  in  union  than 
in  separation." 

2.  Limited  Authority. — Article  No.  4  of  the  Plan  of  Federation  states: 
"This  Federal  Council  shall  have  no  authority  over  the  constituent  bodies 
adhering  to  it;  but  its  province  shall  be  limited  to  the  expression  of  its 
counsel  and  the  recommending  of  a  course  of  action  in  matters  of  common 
interest  to  the  Churches,  local  Councils  and  individual  Christians.  It  has 
no  authority  to  draw  up  a  common  creed  or  form  of  government  or  wor- 
ship, or  in  any  way  to  limit  the  full  autonomy  of  the  Christian  bodies 
adhering  to  it." 

It  is  emphasized  that  the  Council  is  officially  connected  with  and  repre- 
sentative of  the  several  denominations  adopting  the  Plan  of  Federation, 
and  holding  to  historical  and  evangelical  Christianity.  It  is  recognized 
that  the  Council  has  been  during  the  past  two  years  of  decided  value  as 
giving  expression  to  the  manifest  oneness  of  the  evangelical  Churches  of 
Christ  in  the  United  States  in  relation  to  all  the  great  questions  and 
problems  connected  with  the  present  war.  As  the  general  Report  indicates, 
such  an  organization  as  the  "War-Time  Commission"  has  come  into  being, 
and  has  rendered  admirable  service  in  the  development  of  the  latent  but 
potential  public  opinion,  which,  whenever  it  has  opportunity  of  expression, 
supports  the  Government  of  the  United  States  in  the  maintenance  and 
prosecution  of  the  "just  and  necessary  war"  upon  which  this  nation  has 
entered.  The  Chairman  of  the  Commission  is  Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  sec- 
retary of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

3.  Authority  of  Reports,  etc. — Another  matter  needing  attention  is  a 
question  raised  in  the  Council  at  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  in  1916,  as  to  the  authority 
of  historical  and  informational  portions  of  Reports,  and  the  following 
action  was  taken: 

Resolved,  That  the  Council  hereby  declares  that  the  historical  and 
informational  portions  of  Reports  of  Committees  and  Commissions  approved 
by  the  Council,  arc  not  the  voice  of  the  Council  in  the  same  sense  as  the 
recommendations  and  resolutions  duly  adopted. 

4.  Finances. — The  question  was  raised  by  the  members  of  the  Executive 
Committee  of  the  Federal  Council  as  to  the  payment  of  their  expenses  in 
attendance  upon  meetings.  The  Executive  Committee  for  several  years 
paid  these  expenses  out  of  the  funds  of  the  Council.  Last  December, 
however,  the  executive  officers  of  the  Federal  Council  requested  that  the 
expenses  of  members  of  the  Executive  Committee  be  i)aid  by  the  Churches 
which  they  represent,  the  ground  being  that  the  Federal  Council  did  not 
have  funds  for  the  purpose.  The  subject  was  considered  by  the  Committee 
on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  and  as  the  request  of  the  Executive 
Committee  of  the  Federal  Council  meant  an  increase  of  the  annual  con- 
tribution by  the  General  Assembly  toward  the  expenses  of  the  Council, 
the  matter  was  also  submitted  to  the  Executive  Commission.  Both  the 
Committee  of  the  Assembly  and  the  Executive  Commission  of  the  Assem- 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  273 

bly  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  the  place  of  the  Federal  Council, 
out  of  the  funds  contributed  annually  by  the  Assembly  for  the  current 
expenses  of  the  Federal  Council,  to  meet  the  expenses  above  referred  to. 
The  action  of  the  Executive  Commission  will  be  found  in  the  Report  of 
that  body,  pp.  120-12L 

5.  TIw  French  ProtcstarU  Churches. — The  General  Assembly  authorized 
the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  to  represent  the  Assem- 
bly in  all  matters  dealing  with  the  affairs  of  the  Federal  Council.  Atten- 
tion is  drawn  to  the  fact  that  the  Federal  Council  has  taken  into  its  jurisdic- 
tion the  affairs  of  the  French  Protestant  Churches,  the  great  majority  of 
French  Protestants  being  connected  with  the  Reformed  Church  of  France, 
which  is  Presbyterian.  The  reason  for  this  action  on  the  part  of  the 
Federal  Council  was  the  emergency  which  had  arisen  through  the  ruin 
wrought  in  France  by  the  German  armies  in  their  invasion.  Very  material 
assistance  was  rendered  bj^  the  Federal  Council  and,  in  particular,  by  its 
general  secretary,  the  Rev.  Charles  S.  McFarland,  D.D.  Considerable 
sums  of  money  were  raised  and^sent,  and  an  organization  has  been  effected 
by  the  Federal  Council  of  a  Committee  representative  of  all  the  evangelical 
Churches  to  carry  forward  its  work.  The  Rev.  J.  Wilbur  Chapman  was 
appointed  by  your  Committee  on  Cooperation  and  Union  to  act  with  the 
Federal  Council's  Committee  on  this  subject.  After  his  decease,  the  Rev. 
H.  G.  Mendenhall,  D.D.,  acted  for  a  time  and,  recently,  the  Committee 
appointed  the  Rev.  Wm.  S.  Holt,  D.D.,  as  the  representative  of  the  Church 
upon  this  important  cause. 

It  is  proper  here  to  draw  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  New  Era  Move- 
ment provided  in  its  budget  for  the  relief  of  the  Protestant  Churches  of 
France  and  Belgium,  the  sum  of  $500,000.  We  believe  most  heartily  in 
this  general  cause  but  likewise  feel  that  the  emergency  created  by  the  war 
being  in  process  of  removal,  that  the  time  is  at  hand  when  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  should  take  upon  itself,  either  through  this  Com- 
mittee or  some  other  Committee,  the  management  of  this  movement  for 
the  relief  of  the  French  and  Belgian  Churches  so  far  as  it  is  directly  con- 
cerned. It  is,  therefore,  respectfully  requested  that  the  Assembly  either 
authorize  the  creation  of  a  special  Committee  or  specify  a  special  Agency 
to  act  for  it  in  the  distribution  of  any  funds  which  may  be  raised  by  our 
congregations,  or  given  by  benevolent  members  of  our  Church  to  this 
most  worthy  cause.  We  have  always  been  greatly  interested  in  the  Churches 
of  France,  we  have  in  our  membership  a  large  number  of  persons  who  trace 
their  ancestry  back  to  the  Huguenot  Church,  and  we  have  an  obligation 
which  is  necessarily  humanitarian  because  it  is  Christian.  It  is  also  rec- 
ommended that  the  Agency  appcjinted  by  our  Church  cooperate  with  the 
Committees  appointed  by  any  other  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches 
in  this  matter. 

The  following  resolutions  are  submitted  for  adoption : 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  reaffirms  its  sympathy  with 
the  general  purposes  of  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in 
America,  and  it  specifically  declares  its  approval  of  the  action  of  the  Council 
in  establishing  the  General  War-Time  Commission,  thus  securing  the 
united  support  of  the  Churches  for  the  Government  of  the  United  States 
in  its  prosecution  of  a  most  just  and  necessary  war. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  General  Assembly  again  advises  the  representa- 
tives of  this  Church  to  the  Federal  Council  to  advocate  caution  in  con- 


274  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

nection  with  action  upon  all  subjects  which  are  upon  the  border  line  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  State  and  the  Church. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  General  Assembly  feels  that,  prior  to  any  move- 
ment on  the  part  of  the  Federal  Council  involving  the  cooperation  of  the 
ministers  and  congregations  connected  with  this  General  Assembly,  that 
the  Assembly  itself  should  be  fully  informed  thereupon,  and  give  its 
decision  prior  to  final  action.  This  course  of  procedure  is  regarded  as 
necessary  in  order  to  secure  the  highest  interests  of  all  the  Christian 
denominations  in  the  membership  of  the  Council. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  payment  by  the  General  Assembly  of  an  annual 
sum  for  the  general  expenses  of  the  Federal  Council  makes  it  unnecessary 
to  request  contributions  from  the  particular  churches  of  this  denomina- 
tion for  such  expenses. 

Resolved,  5.  That  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
is  hereby  authorized,  as  in  past  years,  to  represent  the  General  Assembly 
in  all  matters  dealing  with  the  affairs  of  the  Federal  Council,  and,  in  par- 
ticular, to  fill  vacancies  in  the  Assembly's  representation  in  the  member- 
ship of  the  Council,  and  also  in  the  official  staff  of  the  Council,  so  far  as 
assigned  to  this  Church. 

Resolved,  6.  That  this  Committee  is  in  particular  empowered  to  take 
such  action  as  may  be  necessary  in  conference  with  the  New  Era  Com- 
mittee on  the  subject  of  arrangements  for  assistance  to  and  relief  of  the 
Reformed  Churches  of  the  continent  of  Europe. — 1919^  p.  100. 

19.  Comity  with  other  denominations. 

In  connection  with  this  whole  subject  it  is  necessary  to  emphasize  the 
double  need  under  which  every  Christian  denomination  rests  of  withhold- 
ing from  hasty  entrance  upon  fields  seemingly  occupied  in.  an  adequate 
manner  by  another  denomination;  and  also  of  declining  to  allow  undue 
claims  of  monopoly  or  prior  right  made  by  another  denomination  or  its 
agents.  A  Christian  denomination  is  under  obligation  to  provide  for  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  its  own  members  wherever  they  may  be  Providentially 
located,  and  this  obligation  is  enforced  by  that  right  fundamental  to  the 
liberties  of  the  Protestant  Churches,  the  right  of  private  judgment.  To 
deny  or  to  minimize  the  fostering  care  of  a  denomination  to  its  scattered 
members  in  spiritually  destitute  regions,  on  the  plea  that  another  denomi- 
nation can  do  the  work  as  well  or  better,  is,  in  the  opinion  of  the  Com- 
mittee, an  effort  to  shift  the  burden  of  proper  responsibility  upon  other 
shoulders,  and  may  in  some  cases  come  to  look  like  an  attempt  to  compel 
on  the  part  of  weak  churches  a  change  of  religious  allegiance.  The  first 
course  named,  if  taken,  may  be  significant  of  denominational  indolence  or 
weakness,  the  second  may  become  a  serious  encroachment  on  religious 
liberty.  The  American  Presbyterian  Church  has  always  been  able  to 
care  for  its  own  people — has  cared  for  them  persistently — and  by  its  tradi- 
tions, its  history,  its  intimate  relations  to  and  its  vital  connections  with 
every  step  in  the  development  of  the  United  States  of  America,  has  an 
enduring  spiritual  responsibility  for  every  part  of  the  nation's  territory 
from  Maine  to  Alaska,  and  from  Canada  to  Mexico  and  Porto  Rico.  There 
is  no  part  of  our  country  that  is  not  a  portion  of  its  spiritual  heritage,  and 
its  absence  from  or  weakness  in  any  region  nieans  sierious  spiritual  loss  to 
individuals,  to  communities,  and  to  the  nation.    Our  Church,  while  invari- 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  275 

ably  cherishing  a  spirit  ot  true  fraternity  toward  all  other  Christian  do- 
nominations,  is  under  supreme  obligations  to  prove  faithful  to  duty  in  the 
Home  Mission  field. 

It  is  clear  to  yoiu'  Committee  that  any  rules  of  comity  proposed  for 
adoption  must  be  framed  with  a  view  to  the  principles  and  facts  just  stated. 
It  is  also  clear  that  the  work  of  the  self-supporting  Synods,  the  Constitu- 
tional rights  of  Presbyteries  and  Synods,  the  Assembly's  power  of  superin- 
tendence of  the  concerns  of  the  whole  Church,  must  be  kept  in  view,  as 
well  as  the  work,  rights,  and  rules  of  the  Assembly's  Board  of  Home  Mis- 
sions. In  the  complex  system  of  management  of  mission  work,  which  by 
the  provisions  of  the  Constitution  and  the  force  of  Providential  circum- 
stances exists  to-day  in  our  Church,  there  is  only  one  way  to  secure  effi- 
cient and  satisfactory  results,  coextensive  with  the  nation-wide  field  of  work. 
While  there  must  be  due  recognition  of  the  Constitutional  authority  of  all 
Church  courts,  and  of  the  requirements  of  Christian  charity,  there  must 
also  be  continued  recognition  of  the  supreme  authority  of  the  General 
Assembly,  and  of  the  existence  and  authority  of  the  Board  of  Home  Mis- 
sions as  an  Agency  of  the  General  Assembly. 

Your  Committee,  after  due  consideration  of  all  the  interests  involved, 
recommends  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions : 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Assembly  recognizes  that  God  in  His 
Providence  has  laid  upon  the  Presbyterian  Church  the  obligation  of  carry- 
ing forward  the  work  of  evangelization  in  every  portion  of  the  territory  of 
the  United  States  of  America. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  work  of  evangelization  under  the  direction  of  our 
Church  judicatories,  and  especially  of  the  General  Assembly,  should  be 
conducted  always  with  due  regard  to  the  obligations  resting  upon  the 
Church,  the  Constitutional  rights  of  Church  judicatories,  the  unity  of 
the  Church  and  of  the  work,  and  the  requirements  of  Christian  courtesy 
toward  the  Agencies  of  other  Christian  denominations. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  Plan  of  Cooperation  with  the  Presbyterian  and 
Reformed  Churches  in  America  adopted  by  the  Assembly  of  1897,  be  and 
is  hereby  reaffirmed  as  the  rule  of  conduct  for  all  the  field  work  of  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions,  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work,  and  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen,  in  their  relations  to  the 
work  of  similar  Boards  or  Committees  of  the  above-named  Churches. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  be  authorized  to  arrange 
for  comit}'^  upon  its  field  of  work  with  any  Agency  or  organization  authori- 
tatively representing  any  one  of  the  Protestant  and  non-Presbyterian 
denominations,  subject,  however,  to  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution  of 
this  Church  as  to  the  powers  of  Presbyteries,  Synods,  and  the  General 
Assembly;  and  it  is  recommended  that  all  Presbyteries  and  Synods  con- 
tinue cordially  to  cooperate  with  each  other  and  with  the  Board  of  Home 
Missions,  that  the  work  may  be  efficiently  and  successfully  conducted. 

Resolved,  5.  That  present  comity  relations  with  the  Congregational 
Churches  can  be  improved  only  by  the  cultivation  of  greater  Christian 
charity,  larger  forbearance,  and  mutual  good  understanding  on  the  part  of 
the  workers  on  the  field  in  both  denominations;  that  there  are  no  rules, 
heretofore  laid  down  or  to  be  laid  down,  that  can,  in  all  cases,  guide  in 
that  courteous  Christian  conduct  which  is  becoming  in  brethren  and  dis- 
ciples of  our  common  Lord. 


276  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Resolved,  6.  That  the  specific  local  application  and  working  out  of  the 
rules  of  comity  heretofore  laid  down  or  approved  by  the  General  Assem- 
bly be  referred,  with  large  discretionary  powers,  to  the  Home  Mission 
Committees  of  the  Presbyteries  and  the  Synodical  superintendents  of 
Home  IMissions,  and  where  necessary  to  the  Synodical  Home  Missionary 
Committees  in  the  self-supporting  Synods. — 1904,  p.  124. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1917,  Minutes,  pp.  284,  285,  approved  the 
following  statement: 

"The  matter  of  comity  between  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
and  other  Christian  Churches  of  the  country,  has  been  under  consideration 
and  action  by  the  chief  governing  body  of  the  Church  from  an  early  period 
in  its  history.  During  the  epoch  of  the  General  Synod,  extending  from  1717 
to  1788,  comity  was  in  force  with  the  German  Reformed  Church,  the  Dutch 
Reformed  Church,  the  Consociated  Churches  of  Connecticut  and  the  • 
Congregational  Churches  of  Massachusetts.  Some  of  the  movements 
referred  to  were  not  only  comity  in  the  sense  of  arrangements  as  to  the 
fellowship  of  ministers  and  churches,  but  also  actual  cooperation  by  formal 
plans  for  joint  work.  Notably  was  this  the  case  in  connection  with  the 
General  Convention  of  delegates  of  the  Synod  of  NewYork  and  Philadelphia, 
and  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut  which  existed  from  1766  to  1775. 
and  which  sought  the  preservation  of  the  religious  rights  of  the  American 
colonies,  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  on  the  American  continent,  and  the 
promotion  of  Christian  fellowship  between  the  Churches,  This  General 
Convention  by  the  joint  action  of  Presbyterians  and  Congregationalists 
promoted  in  a  notable  manner  the  cause  of  American  Independence.  It 
is  to  be  noted  that  all  arrangements  for  comity  and  cooperation  carried 
forward  during  the  epoch  of  the  existence  of  the  General  Synod  were 
without  exception  directly  under  the  control  of  the  Synod.  It  claimed  and 
exercised  sole  jurisdiction  in  these  matters. 

"The  General  Assembly,  from  the  time  of  its  establishment  in  1789,  has 
acted,  in  all  matters  connected  with  comity  and  cooperation  with  other 
Christian  bodies,  on  the  basis  of  its  possession  of  the  necessary  power.  Its 
sole  authority  is  recognized  in  the  Constitution  adopted  by  the  Church  in 
1788,  for  in  Chapter  xii,  entitled,  'Of  the  General  Assembly,'  and  Section  v, 
the  following  specification,  inter  alia,  is  found,  'To  the  General  Assembly 
also  belongs  the  power  ...  of  corresponding  with  foreign  Churches, 
on  such  terms  as  may  be  agreed  upon  by  the  Assembly  and  the  corre- 
sponding body.'  Again,  in  said  Chapter  xii  and  in  Section  iv,  it  is  said 
concerning  the  General  Assembly,  'and  it  shall  constitute  the  bond  of 
union,  peace,  correspondence  and  mutual  confidence  among  all  our  churches.' 
The  Assembly  controls.  Constitutionally,  both  external  and  internal  'cor- 
respondence' for  the  denomination. 

"In  the  matter  of  correspondence  with  other  Christian  bodies,  the  General 
Assembly,  among  other  things,  adopted  in  1800,  under  the  provisions  of  the 
Constitution  just  named,  a  rule  requiring  that  ministers  coming  from 
'foreign  Churches'  should  be  reported  either  to  a  Synod  or  the  General 
Assembly  prior  to  their  final  reception  by  any  Presbytery,  and  that  no 
Presbytery  should  receive  a  minister  from  such  Churches  without  the 
consent  of  either  a  Synod  or  the  Assembly.  This  rule  was  enforced  for  a 
long  period  of  time,  and  is  still  in  force  in  connection  with  a  few  'foreign 
Churches.'    This  rule  of  the  year  1800  was  also  a  rule  of  the  General  Synod, 


MISCELLANEOUS^CORRESPONDENCE  277 

first  adopted  in  1735,  and  acted  upon  in  many  other  years.  By  'forei7i;n 
Churches'  is  meant  all  other  Christian  Churches  except  our  own.  The 
phrase  has  an  ecclesiastical,  not  a  geosraphical  meaning.  Further,  all 
arrangements  for  cooperation  and  comity  have  gone  into  effect  in  the 
history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  only  after  action  by  the 
General  Assembly.  Such  was  the  case  with  the  Plan  of  Union  of  1801,  made 
with  the  Congregational  Churches,  and  later  on  in  connection  with  such 
movements  as  the  World  Presbyterian  Alliance,  the  Federal  Council  of 
the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America,  and  the  Council  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System. 

"In  particular  is  the  sole  jurisdiction  of  the  General  Assembly  made 
evident  in  all  the  history  of  the  Church  in  connection  with  comity  and 
cooperation  with  the  Churches  of  the  Presbyterian  family  in  the  United 
States.  The  comity  arrangements  established  in  1S70  with  such  Churches 
as  the  Reformed  Church  in  America,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S., 
the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  etc.,  have  always  been  subject  to  the 
enacting  power  of  the  General  Assembly.  The  Articles  of  Agreement  con- 
stituting the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  entered  into 
in  1907  by  seven  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  denominational  Churches, 
were  adopted  solely  by  the  General  Assembly  for  this  Church.  No  other 
judicatory  of  the  Church  is  vested  with  power  to  enter  into  anj'^  plan  of 
comity  or  cooperation  with  any  other  Christian  body  except  with  the  con- 
sent of  the  General  Assembly.  No  more  than  a  state  of  the  Federal 
Union  can  make  a  treaty  with  a  foreign  nation,  can  a  Synod  or  Presby- 
tery of  its  own  motion  establish  a  plan  of  comity  or  cooperation  with 
another  Church.  And  it  is  because  of  this  fact  that  it  is  proper  to  note 
that  acts  of  the  General  Assembly  as  to  comity  and  cooperation  adopted 
within  the  past  few  years,  on  the  recommendation  of  an  Assembly  Com- 
mittee or  on  the  recommendation  of  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches, 
emphasize  the  rule  that  Presbyteries  and  Synods  of  this  Church  have 
acted  under  such  plans  only  with  the  consent  of  the  Assembly,  and  that 
they  have  no  independent  power  in  such  matters." 

It  is  also  to  be  noted  that  such  plans  of  comity  and  cooperation  as  may 
be  adopted  are  subject  to  change  by  the  General  Assembly  at  any  one  of 
its  annual  meetings. 

"Acting  upon  this  Constitutional  provision,  the  last  General  Assembly 
adopted  the  following  two  resolutions : 

1.  "That  this  General  Assembly  calls  the  attention  of  every  Synod 
and  Presbytery  in  our  Church,  with  a  view  of  having  them  open  com- 
munication by  their  Committees  on  Home  Missions  or  Church  Extension, 
with  the  Church  Conferences  of  equal  rank  occupying  similar  territory,  in 
order  that  definite  proposals  and  plans  pertaining  to  comity  as  aforesaid 
may  be  carried  into  effect;  and, 

2.  "That  these  judicatories  be  requested  to  report  to  your  Committee 
on  Christian  Life  and  Work  any  comity  arrangements  made  by  them,  that 
the  same  may  be  reported  to  the  next  General  Assembly  for  the  informa- 
tion of  the  whole  Church." 

Attention  is  drawn  also  to  the  fact  that  the  matter  of  comity  in  inter- 
denominational relations  was  referred  by  the  Assembly  of  1918,  subject  to 
its  own  review,  to  two  other  bodies,  namely  the  Council  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  and  the  Com- 


278  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

mittee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union.  This  was  owing  to  the  non- 
receipt  from  Presbyteries  and  Synods  of  information  on  the  subject. 
These  resolutions  read : 

"Resolved,  1.  That  all  matters  of  comity  connected  with  the  relations 
of  the  Churches  in  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America,  be, 
and  hereby  are  referred  to  said  Council,  subject  to  review  by  the  General 
Assembly,  as  provided  by  the  Articles  of  Agreement  of  1007. 

"Resolved,  2.  That  all  matters  of  comity  in  relation  to  other  Churches 
than  those  composing  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America 
be  and  hereby  are  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and 
Union,  to  be  reported  upon  annually  to  the  General  Assembly." 

The  Committee  thus  empowered,  begins  its  work  by  singling  out  certain 
acts  of  the  General  Assembly  bearing  upon  comity,  taking — 

First.  Part  of  the  Plan  of  Cooperation  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  adopted  in  1889,  in  re  Home  Missions: 

1.  Where  Presbyteries  belonging  to  the  two  Assemblies  cover  the  same 
ground,  they  are  advised  to  endeavor,  either  as  Presbyteries,  or  through 
their  Committees,  to  agree  as  brethren  to  have  the  efforts  of  one  Church 
expended  in  certain  fields,  and  the  efforts  of  the  other  Church  expended  in 
certain  other  fields,  within  their  common  bounds,  so  as  to  prevent  hurtful 
rivalry  or  antagonism. 

2.  Where  there  are  weak  churches,  which,  standing  alone,  cannot 
support  a  minister,  but  which  can  be  grouped  with  churches  connected 
with  the  other  Assembly  so  as  to  form  one  ministerial  charge,  Presbyteries 
having  jurisdiction  are  advised  to  allow  such  churches  to  be  grouped  under 
a  minister  from  either  body  to  whom  their  respective  Presbyteries  are 
willing  to  give  them  in  charge,  and  to  have  their  contributions  to  the 
general  benevolent  funds  passed  through  the  channels  appointed  by  their 
respective  Assemblies;  and  where  such  churches  are  sufficiently  near,  they 
are  recommended,  a  majority  of  each  congregation  agreeing,  to  consolidate 
and  form  one  congregation,  with  such  Presbyterial  connections  as  may  be 
most  agreeable  to  the  membership.    (See  Digest,  1907,  p.  320.) 

Second.  In  1896,  on  the  recommendation  of  the  World  Alliance  of  the 
Reformed  Churches,  American  Section,  the  following  was  adopted : 

"Resolved,  That  the  Plan  of  Cooperation  in  Home  Missions  contained  in 
the  Report  be  cordially  adopted: 

"The  Boards  and  Committees  of  Home  Missions,  Church  Erection, 
Freedmen's  Missions  and  Sabbath  School  Work  of  the  American  Churches 
in  'The  Alliance  of  the  Reformed  Churches  Holding  the  Presbyterian 
System'  both  in  the  United  States  and  Canada,  recognizing  with  gratitude 
to  God  their  substantial  unity  both  in  faith  and  polity,  do  agree  upon  the 
following  principles  of  action  for  their  guidance  in  their  work,  viz. : 

"1.  That  in  the  work  of  all  these  Boards  as  related  to  each 'other  the 
authority  of  the  Church  courts  is  to  be  recognized  as  final. 

"2.  That  there  shall  be  no  interference  with  churches,  missions  or  Sabbath 
schools  at  present  existing,  unless  by  voluntary  agreement  between  the 
denominations  directly  concerned. 

"3.  That  ordinarily,  no  churches,  missions  or  Sabbath  schools  shall  bo 
established  in  small  communities  where  the  field  is  fully  occupied  by  other 
Presbyterian  or  Reformed  Churches. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  279 

"4.  That  the  supreme  jiulicatorios  of  the  several  Churches  recom- 
mend their  Church  moiubers  when  movin?;  into  new  communities  in  which 
there  is  no  congregation  of  their  own  Church,  to  unite  for  the  time  being, 
with  some  other  Presbyterian  or  Reformed  church,  if  such  there  be. 

"5.  That  if  cases  of  difference  of  opinion  arise  in  connection  with  the 
work,  they  shall  be  referred  for  consideration  and  amicable  adjustment  to 
the  missionary  authorities  of  the  denominations  directly  concerned." 
(1898,  pp.  66-68.) 

Third.  The  General  Assembly  of  1904  adopted  resolutions  which  in  part 
read: 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  Plan  of  Cooperation  with  the  Presbyterian  and 
Reformed  Churches  in  America  adopted  by  the  Assembly  in  1896,  be  and 
is  hereby  reaffirmed  as  the  rule  of  conduct  for  all  the  field  work  of  the 
Boards  of  Home  Missions,  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work,  and  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen,  in  their  relations  to  the 
work  of  similar  Boards  or  Committees  of  the  above-named  Churches. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  be  authorized  to  arrange 
for  comity  upon  its  field  of  work  with  any  Agency  or  organization  author- 
itatively representing  any  one  of  the  Protestant  and  non-Presbyterian 
denominations,  subject,  however,  to  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution  of 
this  Church  as  to  the  powers  of  Presbyteries,  Synods  and  the  General 
Assembly;  and  it  is  recommended  that  all  Presbyteries  and  Synods  continue 
cordially  to  cooperate  with  each  other  and  with  the  Board  of  Home  Missions 
that  the  work  may  be  efficie/itly  and  successfully  conducted. 

Resolved,  5.  That  present  comity  relations  with  the  Congregational 
Churches  can  be  improved  only  by  the  cultivation  of  greater  Christian 
charity,  larger  forbearance,  and  mutual  good  understanding  on  the  part  of 
the  workers  on  the  field  in  both  denominations;  that  there  are  no  rules, 
heretofore  laid  down  or  to  be  laid  down,  that  can,  in  all  cases,  guide  in 
that  courteous  Christian  conduct  which  is  becoming  in  brethren  and 
disciples  of  our  common  Lord. 

Resolved,  6.  That  the  specific  local  application  and  working  out  of  the 
rules  of  comity  heretofore  laid  down  or  approved  by  the  General  Assembly 
be  referred,  with  large  discretionary  powers,  to  the  Home  Mission  Com- 
mittees of  the  Presbyteries  and  the  Synodical  Superintendents  of  Home 
Missions,  and  where  necessary  to  the  Synodical  Home  Missionary  Com- 
mittees in  the  self-supporting  Synods.     {Digest,  1907,  p.  1005.) 

Fourth.  The  Executive  Commission  in  1916,  in  the  El  Paso,  the  New 
Orleans,  and  other  cases,  which  were  considered  jointly  with  a  Committee 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  recommended  the  following  rules, 
adopted  by  the  Joint  Committees,  in  addition  to  the  Rules  of  Comity 
already  in  existence,  and  the  General  Assembly  of  that  year  adopted  them. 
They  read: 

1.  The  covenants  and  agreements  between  the  two  Churches  should  be 
kept  without  modification  or  annulment,  excepting  through  the  contracting 
General  Assemblies. 

2.  The  right  is  recognized  of  a  particular  church  to  withdraw  from  its 
own  body  to  that  of  the  other,  where  it  is  done  at  its  own  motion  or  at  the 
permission  of  its  supreme  judicatories,  and  the  proper  ecclesiastical  and 
legal  steps  are  taken. 

Fifth.  In  connection  with  this  subject  of  comity  it  is  proper  to  state 
that  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  Holding  the  Prcs- 


280  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

byterian  System  is  by  virtue  of  the  Articles  of  Agreement  adopted  by  its 
constituent  Churches  which  are  seven  in  number,  and  of  which  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  tlie  U.  S.  A.  is  one,  is  entitled  to  act  on  the  subject  and 
adopted  certain  rules  of  comity,  subject  to  confirmation  by  the  supreme 
judicatories,  which  are  stated  in  the  Minutes  of  that  body  for  March,  1918, 
in  the  following  manner: 

In  order  to  make  effective  the  principles  of  comity  adopted  at  previous 
meetings  of  the  Council,  we  recommend: 

1.  That  the  supreme  judicatories  direct  their  Synods  each  to  appoint 
three  representatives  and  that  the  Synods  direct  the  Presbyteries  and 
Classes  also  to  appoint  three  representatives  to  act  with  representatives 
of  other  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  bodies  in  constituting  Joint  Advisory 
Committees  of  Comity  for  the  purpose  of  effecting  a  fair  exchange  of 
churches,  to  discourage  overlapping  of  Home  Mission  forces,'  to  settle 
cases  of  friction,  and  promote  other  phases  of  cooperation  in  Home  Mission 
work,  the  Joint  Advisory  Committees  to  report  to  each  of  the  appointing 
bodies. 

Before  definite  action  is  taken  on  any  specific  matter  a  Conference  between 
the  interested  bodies  shall  be  had. 

2.  That  in  cities  with  less  than  one  hundred  thousand  population,  where 
one  Presbyterian  or  Reformed  Church  is  operating  among  the  foreign 
population,  all  other  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  are  instructed 
to  cooperate  in  said  work  through  the  denomination  already  in  charge. 

3.  That  the  various  constituent  bodies  engaged  in  work  among  for- 
eigners of  the  same  nationality  be  encouraged  to  cooperate  in  the  matter 
of  providing  suitable  literature  for  these  people,  in  the  education  of  young 
men  for  the  ministry,  and  in  the  possible  exchange  of  congregations  where 
such  action  would  advance  the  work  among  such  people. 

Sixth.  To  make  clear  the  general  interest  in  the  subject  of  comity, 
reference  is  made  to  the  Report  of  the  Home  Missions  Council,  to  the 
General  Assembly  of  1918,  the  portion  found  on  pp.  183,  184  of  the  Minutes 
It  deals  with  the  matter  from  the  view  point  of  Home  Missions  and  states 
the  difficulties  which  inhere  in  the  situation.  Far  more  interests  than 
Home  Missions,  however,  are  involved  in  the  subject,  and  \vhatever  plans 
are  formed  should  have  a  relation  to  the  entire  organized  work  of  the  several 
Churches  which  cooperate.  Further,  within  our  own  bounds  as  a  Church 
there  is  need  for  more  systematic  work,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  Presby- 
teries and  Synods  will  report  what  they  have  done  or  propose  to  do  in 
order  that  the  General  Assembly  may  prepare  rules  which  shall  adjust  all 
questions  involved  in  an  adequate  and  satisfactory  manner. 
The  following  recommendation  is  therefore  submitted: 
That  this  General  Assembly  refer  all  the  statements'*  as  to  cor- 
respondence a,nd  comity  with  other  Churches,  which  have  been  adopted  by 
other  Assemblies,  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union 
to  harmonize  and  digest  the  same,  and  that  the  Committee  take  the 
subject  of  comity  in  its  present  conditions,  under  advisement  during  the 
year,  and  report  fully  upon  the  subject  to  the  next  General  Assembly. — 
1919,  pp.  110-117. 

The  last  General  Assembly  sent  a  communication  to  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  in  answer  to  a  com- 
plaint that  no  response  had  been  made  to  messages  sent  to  previous  Assem- 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  281 

blies  in  reference  to  supposed  violations  of  comity  agreements.  (See 
Assembly  Minutes,  p.  188.)  Upon  receipt  of  this  coinnuinication  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  U.  S.,  appointed  a  Special 
Committee  to  confer  with  a  corresponding  Committee  of  our  Churtih  ro 
garding  comity  matters.  Notice  of  this  action  was  not  received  until 
our  Assembly  had  adjourned.  When  the  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.,  desired  a  Conference,  the  Moderator  of  our  Assembly, 
after  consulting  the  Executive  Commission,  referred  the  matter  to  your 
Conunittee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  under  whose  jurisdiction 
previous  Assemblies  had  placed  all  matters  pertaining  to  comity  agree- 
ments.   (See  Assembly  Mimdes,  1918,  p.  284;  1919,  p.  116.) 

At  the  meeting  of  your  Committee  at  Richmond,  Va.,  November  29, 
1921,  a  friendly  Conference  was  held  with  the  Committee  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.,  regarding  comity  agreements,  and  answer  was 
made  to  criticisms  which  were  presented  as  to  the  course  pursued  by  our 
Church  following  the  action  of  the  Assembly  in  1916,  when  an  agreement 
between  the  Executive  Commission  and  a  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  was  approved.  A  second  Conference  was  held  in  New 
York  City  on  Wednesday,  April  12,  1922.  The  following  action  was  taken: 
The  Joint  Committee  recommends  that  the  two  Assemblies  urge  their 
respective  Presbyteries  and  Synods  to  make  every  effort  to  settle  all  cases 
of  comitj^  locally  before  appeal  is  made  to  the  Assemblies.  When  cases  are 
initiated  the  procedure  shall  be  as  follows: 

The  complaining  body  shall  prepare  in  writing  its  case  and  keep  a 
written  Record  of  the  facts  as  directed  in  local  Conferences  before  appeals 
shall  be  made  to  a  higher  court,  and  these  shall  be  transmitted  to  the 
appeal  courts  for  their  use. 

One  of  the  comity  agreements  which  we  have  had  under  discussion  is 
Comity  Rule  No.  2  of  the  Council  of  Reformed  Churches  and  which  reads 
as  follows: 

"Resolved,  2.  That  in  any  city  of  less  than  100,000  where  a  Presbyterian 
or  Reformed  Church  is  at  work  among  foreign  people,  no  other  Presby- 
terian or  Reformed  Church  shall  open  a  work  for  the  same  people  in  that 
city  until  other  cities  and  towns  where  such  work  is  needed,  have  been 
occupied." 

In  order  to  make  this  rule,  dealing  with  work  among  foreign  populations, 
conform  to  the  Comity  Rule  for  work  among  native  populations,  we  recom- 
mend: 

1.  That  the  General  Assembly  withdraw  its  approval  of  Rule  No.  2,  and 

2.  That  the  Assembly  recommend  to  the  Reformed  Council  of  Churches 
the  revision  of  Rule  No.  2  basing  it  on  the  number  of  foreigners  in  a  com- 
munity instead  of  on  the  total  population.  In  agreement  with  this  we 
recommend  that  Rule  No.  2  read  as  follows:  That  in  a  community  where 
a  Presbyterian  or  Reformed  Church  is  at  work  among  foreign  people,  no 
other  Presbyterian  or  Reformed  Church  shall  enter  until  the  number  of 
said  foreigners  shall  reach  five  thousand. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1919  took  the  following  action  regarding  comity 
and  correspondence: 

"This  General  Assembly  refers  all  the  statements  as  to  correspondence 
and  comity  with  other  Churches,  which  have  been  adopted  by  other  Assem- 
blies, to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  to  harmonize 


282  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

and  digest  the  same,  and  that  the  Committee  take  the  subject  of  comity 
in  its  present  conditions,  under  advisement  during  the  year,  and  report 
fully  upon  the  subject  to  the  next  General  Assembly." 

Owing  to  the  serious  illness  of  the  Chairman  of  the  Committee,  Dr. 
Roberts,  no  Report  was  made  on  this  subject  either  to  the  Assembly  of 
1920  or  1921.  We  therefore  recommend  that  this  Assembly  reaffirm  the 
action  taken  by  the  Assembly  of  1919. — 1922,  p.  81. 

20.     Work  among  the  Hungarians  in  the  U.  S. 

1.     Committee  on  Hungarian  Work  appointed. 

a.  "In  the  matter  of  Overture  No.  44,  that  a  Committee,  consisting  of 
Rev.  William  Henry  Roberts,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  as  Chairman;  Rev,  Arthur  S. 
Hoyt,  D.D.,  of  Auburn  Seminary;  Rev.  Geerhardus  Vos,  D.D.,  of  Prince- 
ton Seminary;  Rev.  David  R.  Breed,  D.D.,  of  Western  Seminary;  Rev. 
David  S.  Schafif,  D.D.,  of  Lane  Seminary;  Rev.  A.  C.  Zenos,  D.D.,  of 
McCormick  Seminary;  Rev.  E.  B.  Hodge,  D.D.,  secretary  of  the  Board 
of  Education,  and  Rev.  S.  C.  Logan,  D.D.,  or  others  whom  the  Moderator 
may  appoint,  be  directed  to  consider  the  condition  of  the  immigrants  from 
Hungary  holding  the  Reformed  faith.  This  Committee  shall  have  power 
to  correspond  with  the  Reformed  Church  of  Hungary,  in  order  to  secure 
the  cooperation  of  that  Church  in  providing  a  wise  and  worthy  evangelical 
care  of  these  immigrants.  The  Committee  shall  also  suggest  plans  whereby 
our  Board  of  Education  and  our  theological  seminaries  may  prepare  young 
men  of  foreign  blood  for  work  among  the  people  whom  they  represent, 
where  missions  may  be  established  among  them  in  our  country." — 1902, 
p.  134. 

b.  The  Committee  was  increased,  by  virtue  of  the  authority  vested  in 
the  Moderator,  by  the  addition  of  the  Rev.  Ferdinand  von  Krug,  of 
Kingston,  Pa.,  and  Prof.  John  H.  Finley,  of  Princeton  University. — 1903, 
p.  106. 

2.     Report  of  Committee  on  Hungarian  Work,  1903. 

The  Special  Committee  appointed  by  the  last  Assembly  to  consider 
methods  of  providing  a  ministry  for  Hungarian  and  other  foreign  immi- 
grants holding  the  Reformed  faith,  respectfully  reports  as  follows  (in 
part) : 

Existing  Agencies. — a.  The  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States 
already  has  a  well-established  work  among  the  Hungarians  of  the  Re- 
formed faith  in  this  country.  The  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Reformed 
Church  has  expended  considerable  sums  in  the  supply  of  the  spiritual 
destitution  of  the  Magyars,  but  finds  the  work  in  this  and  allied  fields 
increasing  beyond  expectation.  No  action  should  be  taken  by  this  General 
Assembly  which  would  in  any  way  interfere  with  the  work  as  conducted 
by  this  historic  and  vigorous  Church,  which  has  been  associated  with  our 
own  Church  in  the  spiritual  development  of  the  nation  for  more  than  one 
hundred  and  fifty  years.  Whatever  is  done  should  be  done  in  harmony 
with  the  plan  of  cooperation  in  Home  Mission  Work  adopted  by  all  the 
Churches,  both  Presbyterian  and  Reformed,  which  are  in  the  "Alliance  of 
the  Reformed  Churches  Throughout  the  World  Holding  the  Presbyterian 
System." 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  283 

b.  The  Homo  Mission  Work  of  the  sclf-siip porting  Sijnods  constitutes 
an  important  feature  of  the  problem  under  consideration.  Seven  of  the 
Synods,  viz.,  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Baltimore,  Ohio, 
Indiana,  and  Illinois,  have  conducted  for  several  years  past  Home  Mission 
work  within  their  bounds  by  Committees  under  their  own  control,  and 
have  accomplished  considerable  results. 

c.  The  Board  of  Home  Missions.  The  work  among  the  immigrant 
populations,  outside  the  bounds  of  the  self-supporting  Synods,  is  under 
the  direction  of  the  Board  of  Home  Missions,  the  one  Agency  of  the  Church 
by  which,  throughout  all  our  history,  unity  and  general  efficiency  in 
home  missionary  work  has  been  secured. 

The  Committee  submits  (in  part)  the  following  recommendations  for 
adoption: 

2.  That  the  first  duty  of  the  Church,  in  the  present  emergency,  is  a 
provision  of  a  ministry  for  the  immigrants  from  Hungary  holding  the 
Reformed  faith  and  the  Presbyterian  order. 

3.  That  to  secure  the  performance  of  this  duty,  a  deputation  be  ap- 
pointed, who  shall  visit  Hungary,  if  the  way  be  clear,  to  obtain  a  suitable 
person  or  persons  to  work  among  the  Magyars  in  the  United  States,  the 
expenses  to  be  provided  by  special  contributions,  and  the  deputation  to  be 
appointed  by  the  Committee  in  its  discretion. — 1903,  p.  112. 

3.    Report  of  the  Committee  on  Hungarian  Work,  1904. 

In  accordance  with  directions  the  Committee  has  given  special  attention 
to  the  Hungarian  situation. 

A  deputation  was  appointed  to  visit  the  Reformed  Church  of  Hungarj^, 
in  order  to  ascertain  what  could  be  done  in  the  way  of  securing  ministers 
for  the  numerous  Hungarian  Calvinists  in  our  land.  The  Rev.  Ferdinand 
von  Krug,  a  member  of  the  Committee  and  the  Rev.  Julius  Hamborsky, 
both  visited  Hungary,  and  after  consultation  with  representatives  of  the 
Hungarian  Church  and  several  of  the  theological  faculties  of  the  Church, 
reported  that  a  number  of  ministers  might  be  secured  to  supply  the  fields 
in  the  United  States,  provided  the  necessary  funds  were  furnished.  The 
expenses  connected  with  the  visits  of  these  brethren  were  borne  in  part 
by  benevolent  laymen  of  our  Church. 

In  relation  to  the  correspondence  conducted  by  authority  of  the  General 
Assembly  with  the  General  Convention  of  the  Reformed  Evangelical 
Church  of  Hungary,  we  have  to  state  that  a  Committee  of  five  was  ap- 
pointed by  said  General  Convention,  in  April,  1903,  to  investigate  the 
situation  in  the  United  States.  The  members  are  Rev.  Prof.  Joseph 
Pokoly,  of  Kolosvar,  Chairman;  Rev.  Prof,  Louis  Csiky  and  Rev.  Prof. 
Bele  Sass,  Debreczen;  Chief  Judge  Aladar  Szilassy  and  Hon.  Andrew 
Gyorgy,  Budapest.  As  is  well  known,  quite  a  number  of  churches  com- 
posed of  Hungarians  are  connected  with  the  Reformed  Church  in  the 
United  States,  commonly  known  as  the  German  Reformed  Church. 
Communications  from  representatives  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Re- 
formed Church,  as  well  as  the  Stated  Clerk  of  this  General  Assembly, 
were  before  the  Hungarian  General  Convention.  At  a  meeting  of  the 
Convention  held  in  December,  1903,  inasmuch  as  the  Committee  of  five 
had  failed  to  report,  pending  the  presentation  of  such  Report,  the  Con- 
vention empowered  its  two  presidents,  Rt.  Hon.  Baron  Desiderius  Banfify, 


284  HIST(3RICAL  DOCUMENTS 

late  Prime  Minister  of  Hungary,  the  secular  president,  and  Rt.  Rev. 
Bartholomew  Kun,  ecclesiastical  president  of  the  Convention,  to  delegate 
some  one  member  to  go  to  the  United  States,  with  a  view  to  reporting 
upon  the  condition  of  affairs.  The  two  presidents  delegated  Count  Joseph 
Degenfeld,  curator  general  of  the  Trans-Tissian  Synod,  to  this  duty. 
Count  Degenfeld  spent  several  weeks  in  the  United  States  during  the 
present  year,  visited  the  Hungarian  congregations  of  different  states, 
conferred  with  the  Chairman  of  this  Committee,  and  held  a  Conference 
with  many  of  the  Hungarian  ministers,  both  Presbyterian  and  Reformed, 
at  Johnstown,  Pa.,  on  April  6,  1904.  Count  Degenfeld  submitted,  in  all 
his  interviews  and  Conferences,  a  Plan  for  the  establishment  of  a  branch 
of  the  Reformed  Church  of  Hungary  in  the  United  States,  guaranteeing 
that  where  $450  per  annum  was  contributed  for  the  salarj^  of  a  pastor, 
an  equal  amount  would  be  given  by  the  Hungarian  Church,  to  "uhich 
the  latter  would  add  S500  for  each  congregation  to  build  a  church.  The 
financial  help  was  conditioned  upon  acceptance  of  a  connection  with  the 
Hungarian  Church.  At  the  Conference  held  at  Johnstown,  Pa., .there 
being  present  five  Presbyterian  and  thirteen  Reformed  Hungarian  min- 
isters, the  proposal  of  Count  Degenfeld  was  rejected  by  a  decisive  vote, 
and  it  was  agreed  that  a  connection  with  the  Hungarian  Church  was  un- 
acceptable and  inadvisable.  It  was  also  recommended  that  the  work 
of  the  two  American  Churches  should  remain  in  statu  quo,  and  that  if  the 
Hungarian  Reformed  Church  desired  to  take  further  action  in  the.prem- 
ises,  that  said  Church  should  enter  into  direct  communication  with  the 
American  Churches  interested. 

The  Committee  has  secured  from  competent  persons  suggestions  as  to 
the  best  methods  of  procedure  in  connection  with  the  provision  of  a 
ministry  for  Hungarian  Presbyterian  churches.  It  is  their  judgment 
that  the  entire  Hungarian  interests  of  our  Church  should  be  concentrated 
in  the  hands  of  one  special  Agency,  with  authority  and  means  to  act 
immediately  when  action  is  decided  upon.  This  Agency  should  act  in 
liarmony,  in  securing  and  appointing  ministers,  with  the  General  Conven- 
tion of  the  Evangelical  Reformed  Church  in  Hungary,  whose  good  will 
is  essential.— 1904,  pp.  203,  204. 

[Note. — The  Committee,  at  its  own  request,  was  discharged  and  the  work  turned 
over  to  the  Board  of  Home  Missions.] 

4.     Cooperation  as  to   Hungarian  religious  xvork  urged.     Committee  of 
Conference  appointed. 

Overture  No.  2^2,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Shenango,  urging  considera- 
tion of  the  needs  of  Magyar  Workers,  and  Overture  No.  273,  from  the  Pres- 
bytery of  New  Brunswick,  urging  harmony  and  cooperation  in  Hungarian 
religious  work.  It  is  recommended  that  the  Overture  from  the  Presbytery 
of  New  Brunswick  be  adopted  by  this  Assembly  as  setting  forth  its  action 
in  the  premises,  as  follows: 

Whereas,  There  are  in  the  United  States  Hungarian  churches,  missions, 
ministers,  educational  and  publishing  Agencies  connected  with  three 
distinct  ecclesiastical  bodies,  the  Reformed  Church  of  Hungary,  tlu"  Re- 
formed Church  in  the  United  States,  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.;  and, 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  285 

Whereas,  These  three  denominations  all  hold  the  same  Reformed  system 
of  doctrine,  and  arc  governed  in  accordance  with  the  same  Presbyterian 
poHty;  and, 

Wlicreas,  It  is  very  desirable  that  this  unity  should  receive  practical 
recognition  and  that  there  should  be  harmony  and  cooperation  in  Hun- 
garian religious  work;  therefore, 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 
hereby  declares  its  assent  to  the  following  princij)lcs,  and  its  willingness 
to  join  in  the  policy  herein  below  indicated,  and  invites  the  governing 
bodies  of  the  other  Churches  having  similar  jurisdiction,  or  their  proi^crly 
authorized  representatives,  to  take  like  action: 

L  Where  any  one  of  the  denominations  named  is  regularly  carrying 
on  work,  neither  of  the  other  denominations  should  inaugurate  work 
intended  to  draw  from  the  same  community  or  section  of  a  city. 

2.  The  right  of  congregations  to  determine  their  ecclesiastical  connec- 
tion should  be  recognized,  but  all  attempts  to  alienate  or  disrupt  congre- 
gations already  affiliated  should  be  forbidden. 

3.  The  full  qualifications  for  the  ministry  usually  required  in  the  re- 
spective denominations  should  be  demanded  of  those  to  be  ordained  for 
the  Hungarian  work. 

4.  There  should  be  one  well-equipped  Hungarian  religious  newspaper 
representing  all  three  denominations,  and  supported  by  them  all. 

5.  There  should  be  a  Committee  of  Conference  and  Advice,  consisting 
of  nine  members,  three  to  be  named  by  the  highest  judicatory  of  each  of 
the  denominations  or  its  authorized  representatives.  This  Committee 
may  concert  measures  to  promote  the  religious  interests  of  the  Hungarian 
common  to  the  denominations,  and  may  give  counsel  concerning  any  mat- 
ters of  controversy  referred  to  it  by  the  proper  authorities  of  the  respective 
Churches,  but  it  shall  have  only  the  power  of  advice.  The  Moderator 
of  this  Assembly  is  hereby  authorized  to  appoint  three  representatives, 
who  may  act  on  behalf  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  case  similar  Com- 
mittees shall  be  appointed  by  either  of  the  other  bodies. — 1906,  p.  181. 

//.     WITH  FOREIGN  CHURCHES 
1.     Churches  in  general. 

It  belongs  to  the  Assembly  "to  correspond  with  foreign  Churches" 
(Form  of  Government,  Chap,  xii.  Sec.  v).— 1827,  p.  219;  1866,  p.  80,  O.  S. 

Names,  etc.,  of  Churches  in  correspondence. 

[The  following  Churches  have  been  in  correspondence  with  the  General 
Assembly  since  1897,  either  by  delegates,  letters,  or  telegrams.  Brief 
reference  is  made  in  each  case  to  the  form  of  correspondence.  The  details 
of  movements  for  federation,  etc.,  will  be  found  in  Digest,  1907,  p.  1005.] 

Australia,  Presbyterian  Church  of — letter,  1906,  pp.  231,  257. 

Bulgaria,  Evangelical  Church  of,  1904,  p.  104. 

Canada,  Presbyterian  Church  in,  1904,  p.  163. 

Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.    [See  this  Digest,  Vol.  II,  pp.  47-74.] 

England,  Presbyterian  Church  in— letters,  1905,  p.  213;  1906,  pp.  87,' 
152,  198,  256. 


286  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Evangelical   Lutheran  Church — delegates,   1900,   pp.   145,    146;   1905, 

pp.  11,  162;  1906,  pp.  11,  154,  198,  199;  letters,  1900,  pp.  145,  179,  ISO. 

France,  Free  Evangelical  Churches  of — delegate,   1904,  pp.   11,   104; 

1905,  pp.  11,  149. 

Hungary,  Reformed  Church  in— letters,  1901,  pp.  195,  196;  1904, 
pp.  98,  187,  203;  deputation,  1904,  p.  203. 

India,  Presbyterian  Church  of — delegates,  1906,  p.  199. 

Ireland,  Presbyterian  Church  in — delegates,  1906,  p.  198;  letters,  1905, 
p.  213;  1906,  p.  253. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church— delegates,  1900,  pp.  24,  29,  55;  1902, 
pp.  142,  144,  171;  1906,  pp.  154,  198,  199;  letters,  1902,  p.  192;  telegrams, 
1900,  pp.  24,  26;  1904,  pp.  46,  56. 

Mexico,  Presbyterian  Church  in — delegates,  1902,  p.  144;  1903,  p.  11; 

1906,  pp.  11,  154,  198,  199;  telegram,  1905,  p.  85. 
Moravian  Synod,  1903,  p.  150. 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  8.— telegrams,  1899,  pp.  32,  36;  1900, 
p.  45;  1901,  p.  20;  1902,  p.  43;  1903,  pp.  43,  44;  1904,  p.  50;  1905,  p.  70; 
1906,  p.  33. 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church — letter,  1902,  pp.  47,  125. 

Reformed  (Dutch)  Church  in  America— delegates,  1899,  p.  118;  1900, 
pp.  145,  146;  1901,  p.  11;  1902,  pp.  143,  144,  171;  1906,  pp.  11,  154,  198, 
199;  letters,  1898,  pp.  118,  153,  1900,  pp,  145,  178;  1901,  p.  193;  1902, 
p.  191;  1904,  p.  187. 

Reformed  Episcopal  Church— delegates,  1899,  pp.  90,.  94,  118;  1902, 
pp.  143,  144,  171;  letters,  1901,  pp.  169,  194;  telegram,  1906,  p.  37. 

Reformed  (German)  Church  in  the  U.  S. — delegates,  1899,  pp.  11,  20, 
21,  90,  118;  1900,  pp.  145,  179;  1904,  p.  104;  1906,  pp.  11,  154,  198,  199; 
telegrams,  1905,  pp.  108,  126;  1906,  p.  81. 

Virginia  Classis — telegram,  1906,  p.  85. 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  General  Synod — letter,  1902,  p.  192. 

Scotland,  Church  of— letter,  1905,  p.  213;  delegate,  1906,  p.  198. 

Scotland,  United  Free  Church  of — letters,  1901,  i)p.  171,  172. 

United  Brethren— telegram,  1901,  p.  42. 

United  Presbyterian  Church— delegates,  1900,  p.  146;  1904,  p.  187; 
telegrams,  1900,  pp.  135,  166;  1901,  pp.  119,  149;  1906,  p.  185. 

Waldensian  Church — delegate,  1904,  p.  205;  1905,  p.  162;  corres- 
pondence, 1906,  pp.  87,  152,  200. 

Wales,  Presbyterian  Church  of— letters,  1905,  p.  213;  1906,  pp.  87, 
152,  198,  255. 

2.     Churches  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 

/.     Report  onforeigji  correspondence. 

The  Committee  on  Foreign  Correspondence  reported  in  part  as 
follows: 

The  Committee  on  Foreign  Correspondence  respectfully  reconunend  to 
the  Assembly  that  the  Rev.  William  Arnot  and  the  Rev.  William  G. 
RIaikie,  D.D.,  from  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scot- 
land; the  Rev.  Robert  Watts,  D.D.,  and  Mr.  Thomas  Sinclair,  from  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ireland:  the  R(>v.  .Tolm 
Edmond,  D.I^.,  and  the  Rev.  John  McLeod,  D.l).,  from  the  Synod  of  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  and  the  Rev. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  287 

David  Inglis,  and  the  Rev.  Tlioinas  Lowry,  from  the  Synod  of  the  Canada 
Presbyterian  Church,  be  admitted  to  seats  in  this  Assembly  as  delegates 
from  the  several  ecclesiastical  bodies  they  represent,  and  that  they  be 
heard  in  the  order  above  named  at  a  session  of  the  Assembly  to  be  held  for 
that  purpose  on  Wednesday  next,  at  7.30  o'clock  P.  M. 

The  Committee  further  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following 
resolution: 

Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  cordially  receives  the  delegates  from  the 
Synod  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland 
— a  body  not  hitherto  in  correspondence  with  either  branch  of  our  reunited 
Church — and  that  the  Committee  on  Correspondence  be  directed  to 
nominate  delegates  who  shall  present  our  greetings  to  that  Synod  at  its 
meeting  next  year. — 1870,  pp.  17,  18. 

[Note. — Sec  next  section,  entitled  "The  Presbyterian  Alliance."] 

3.     The  Presbyterian  Alliance. 

The  delegates  to  the  General  Council  of  the  "Alliance  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  Throughout  the  World  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,"  held 
in  London  in  1875,  presented  their  Report,  which  was  approved,  and  is  as 
follows: 

1.    Report  of  the  delegates  to  the  London  Conference  of  1875. 

The  undersigned  were  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1875 
(see  Minutes,  p.  528)  as  a  delegation  to  the  General  Council  of  Presby- 
terians which  was  to  meet  in  London  on  the  21st  of  July  of  that  year. 
They  were  also  vested  with  power  to  substitute,  or  add  to  their  member- 
ship, other  ministers  or  laymen  from  the  Presbyterian  Church,  to  take 
part  with  them  in  the  deliberations  of  the  proposed  Conference.  LTnder 
this  provision  the  following  brethren,  some  of  whom  had  been  conspicu- 
ous from  the  beginning  in  furthering  the  object  contemplated  in  this 
appointment,  were  invited  to  share  with  the  original  delegation  in  repre- 
senting our  Church  in  this  General  Council:  Rev.  James  McCosh,  D.D., 
Rev.  Philip  Schaflf,  D.D.,  Rev.  Alexander  M.  Reid,  Ph.D.,  Rev.  Albert  T. 
Chester,  D.D.,  Rev.  W.  Wallace  Atterbury,  Rev.  Elijah  R.  Craven,  D.D., 
Rev.  William  H.  Hornblower,  D.D.,  John  Wanamaker,  Esq.,  John  S. 
Kennedy,  Esq.,  Rev.  George  D.  Mathews,  Rev.  Alexander  Reed,  D.D., 
Rev.  Thomas  H.  Robinson,  D.D.,  Rev.  Robert  M.  Patterson,  Rev.  Ros- 
well  D.  Hitchcock,  D.D.,  Rev.  John  Hall,  D.D.,  William  E.  Dodge,  Jr., 
Hon.  Stanley  Matthews. 

Five  of  these  brethren,  together  with  two  of  the  original  Committee 
— Drs.  Crosby  and  Hatfield — were  prevented,  by  various  causes,  from 
attending  the  sessions  of  the  Conference, 

The  remaining  twelve  were  present,  together  with  two  members  of  the 
Committee— Rev.  Samuel  J.  Wilson,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  and  Prof.  Edward  D. 
Morris. 

The  Council  was  held  in  the  city  of  London  on  the  21st,  22d  and  23d 
of  July.  Sixty-four  delegates,  representing  twenty-two  Presbyterian 
organizations  in  variotis  parts  of  the  world,  were  present  during  the 
session.    Rev.  Dr.  McCosh,  of  our  delegation,  presided.    The  deliberations 


288  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

were  characterized  by  a  spirit  of  brotherly  love  and  by  a  strong  desire 
to  establish  closer  relations  between  all  Presbyterian  bodies  throughout 
the  world.  A  copy  of  the  Minutes,  containing  a  full  Record  of  the  pro- 
ceedings, is  herewith  submitted  as  a  part  of  this  Report. 

The  chief  business  of  the  Conference  was  the  preparation  of  a  form  of 
constitution  which  provides  for  a  permanent  "Presbyterian  Alliance  to 
meet  in  General  Council  from  time  to  time  in  order  to  confer  upon  matters 
of  common  interest."  It  is  for  this  General  Assembly  to  determine  whether 
our  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  shall  enter  into  such  an  Alliance, 
and  whether  the  constitution  proposed  by  the  Conference  (as  incorporated 
in  their  Minutes),  shall  be  approved  as  a  proper  basis  for  such  a  con- 
federation. 

It  was  resolved  that  the  first  meeting  of  this  Alliance  should  be  held 
at  Edinburgh,  Scotland,  on  the  first  Tuesday  of  July,  1876;  and  it  was 
agreed  that  the  several  bodies  choosing  to  enter  into  the  Alliance  under 
the  proposed  constitution  may  be  represented  on  that  occasion  in  such  a 
proportion  as  would  entitle  our  Church  to  send  forty  delegates.  These 
delegates,  accordingly,  are  to  consist,  "as  far  as  practicable,"  of  an  equal 
number  of  ministers  and  elders.  The  time  of  this  meeting  has  been  changed 
to  July,  1877,  yet  it  is  important  that  this  General  Assembly  should  take 
action  with  respect  to  the  delegation  to  be  sent  from  our  Church.  We  would 
respectfully  suggest  that  such  selection  be  entrusted  to  a  Special  Com- 
mittee, consisting  of  the  Moderator  and  the  Stated  and  Permanent  Clerks 
of  this  Assembly,  together  with  Rev.  Howard  Crosby,  D.D.,  Rev.  James 
McCosh,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  S.  Irenseus  Prime,  D.D. 
All  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

Howard  Crosby, 
Samuel  J.  Wilson, 
.  Edwin  F.  Hatfield, 

Edward  D.  Morris. 

2.     The  constitution  of  the  Alliance. 

Whereas,  Churches  holding  the  Reformed  faith  and  organized  on  Pres- 
byterian j)rinGiples  arc  found,  though  under  a  variety  of  names,  in  different 
parts  of  the  world;  whereas,  many  of  these  were  long  wont  to  maintain 
close  relations,  but  are  at  present  united  by  no  visible  bond,  whether  of 
fellowship  or  of  work;  and  whereas,  in  the  Providence  of  God,  the  time 
seems  to  have  come  when  they  may  all  more  fully  manifest  their  essential 
oneness,  have  closer  communion  with  each  other,  and  promote  great 
causes  by  joint  action:  It  is  agreed  to  form  a  Presbyterian  Alliance  to  meet 
in  General  Council  from  time  to  time,  in  order  to  confer  upon  matters  of 
common  interest,  and  to  further  the  ends  for  which  the  Church  has  been 
constituted  by  her  Divine  Lord  and  only  King.  In  forming  this  Alliance 
the  Presbyterian  Churches  do  not  mean  to  change  their  fraternal  relations 
with  other  Churches,  but  will  be  ready,  as  heretofore,  to  join  with  them  in 
Christian  fellowshi)),  and  in  advancing  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer,  on  the 
general  principle  maintained  and  taught  in  the  Reformed  Confessions,  that 
the  Church  of  God  on  earth,  thougli  composed  of  many  members,  is  one 
body  in  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  of  which  body  Christ  is  the 
Supreme  Head,  and  the  Scriptures  alone  are  the  infallible  law. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  289 

Articles. 

I.  Designation. — This  Alliance  shall  be  known  as  "The  Alliance  of 
the  Reformed  Churches  Throughout  the  World  Holding  the  Presbyterian 
System." 

II.  Membership. — Any  Church  organized  on  Presbyterian  principles 
which  holds  the  supreme  authority  of  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  in  matters  of  faith  and  morals,  and  whose  creed  is  in  harmony 
with  the  consensus  of  the  Reformed  Confessions,  shall  be  eligible  for  ad- 
mission into  the  Alliance. 

III.  The  Council. 

1.  Its  Meetings. — The  Alliance  shall  meet  in  General  Council  ordinarily 
once  in  three  years. 

2.  Its  Constitucnctj. — The  Council  shall  consist  of  delegates,  being 
ministers  and  elders  appointed  by  the  Churches  forming  the  Alliance,  the 
number  from  each  Church  being  regulated  by  a  Plan  sanctioned  by  the 
Council,  regard  being  had  generally  to  the  number  of  congregations  in 
the  several  Churches,  the  delegates,  as  far  as  practicable,  to  consist  of 
an  equal  number  of  ministers  and  elders.  The  Council  may,  on  the  recom- 
mendation of  a  Committee  on  Business,  invite  Presbyterian  brethren  not 
delegates  to  offer  suggestions,  to  deliver  addresses  and  to  read  Papers. 

3.  Its  Powers. — The  Council  shall  have  power  to  decide  upon  the 
application  of  Churches  desiring  to  join  the  Alliance;  it  shall  have  power 
to  entertain  and  consider  topics  which  may  be  brought  before  it  by  any 
Church  represented  in  the  Council,  or  by  any  member  of  the  Council, 
on  their  being  transmitted  in  the  manner  hereinafter  provided;  but  it 
shall  not  interfere  with  the  existing  creed  or  constitution  of  any  Church 
in  the  Alliance,  or  with  its  internal  order  or  external  relations. 

4.  Its  Objects. — The  Council  shall  consider  questions  of  general  inter- 
est to  the  Presbyterian  community;  it  shall  seek  the  welfare  of  Churches, 
especially  such  as  are  weak  or  persecuted;  it  shall  gather  and  disseminate 
information  concerning  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  throughout  the  world;  it 
shall  commend  the  Presbyterian  sj'stem  as  Scriptural  and  as  combining 
simplicity,  efficiency,  and  adaptation  to  all  times  and  conditions;  it  shall 
also  entertain  all  subjects  directly  connected  with  the  work  of  evangeli- 
zation, such  as  the  relation  of  the  Christian  Church  to  the  evangelization 
of  the  world,  the  distribution  of  mission  work,  the  combination  of  Church 
energies,  especially  in  reference  to  great  cities  and  destitute  districts,  the 
training  of  ministers,  the  use  of  the  press,  colportage,  the  religious  in- 
struction of  the  young,  the  sanctification  of  the  Sabbath,  systematic 
beneficence,  the  suppression  of  intemperance  and  other  prevailing  vices, 
and  the  best  methods  of  opposing  infidelity  and  Romanism. 

5.  Its  Methods. — The  Council  shall  seek  to  guide  and  stimulate  public 
sentiment  by  Papers  read,  by  addresses  delivered  and  published,  by  the 
circulation  of  information  respecting  the  allied  Churches  and  their  mis- 
sions, by  the  exposition  of  Scriptural  principles,  and  by  defenses  of  the 
truth;  by  communicating  the  Alinutes  of  its  proceedings  to  the  supreme 
courts  of  the  Churches  forming  the  Alliance,  and  by  such  other  action 
as  is  in  accordance  with  its  constitution  and  objects. 

6.  Committee  on  Business. — The  Council,  at  each  general  meeting, 
shall  appoint  a  Committee  on  Business,  through  which  all  communica- 
tions and  notices  of  subjects  proposed  to  be  discussed  shall  pass.     The 


290  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

Committee  appointed  at  one  general  meeting  shall  act  provisionally,  so 
far  as  is  necessary,  in  preparing  for  the  following  meeting. 
[Note.— 1881,  pp.  516,  542.    See  1885,  pp.  704.  705.] 

IV.  Change  of  Constitution. — No  change  shall  be  made  in  this 
constitution,  except  on  a  motion  made  at  one  general  meeting  of  Council, 
not  objected  to  by  a  majority  of  the  Churches,  and  carried  by  a  two- 
thirds  vote  at  the  next  general  meeting. 

The  following  resolutions  were  then  offered,  and  adopted  unanimously : 

Resolved,  1.  That  our  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as  repre- 
sented in  this  General  Assembly,  approves  the  constitution  proposed  by 
the  London  Conference,  and  cordially  enters  into  the  Presbyterian  Alliance 
on  this  basis. 

2.  That  the  Moderator  and  the  Stated  and  Permanent  Clerks  of  this 
Assembly,  and  Rev.  Howard  Crosby,  D.D.,  Rev.  James  McCosh,  D.D., 
and  Rev.  S.  Irenaius  Prime,  D.D.,  be  a  Special  Committee,  to  appoint 
delegates  from  this  Church  to  the  first  meeting  of  the  Presbyterian 
AlUance  at  Edinburgh,  July,  1877.— 1876,  pp.  50-53. 

3.    Provision  for  expenses  of  Executive  Commission. 

In  order  to  act  with  efficiency  in  furthering  the  interests  of  Presby- 
terians scattered  over  the  world,  the  Council  found  it  necessary  to  appoint 
a  Standing  Commission  with  a  permanent  secretary.  The  quota  of  annual 
expense  of  this  Commission  falling  to  our  great  branch  of  this  Church 

is  ,  which  your  Committee  recommend  to  be  paid  annually  out  of 

the  General  Assembly's  Contingent  Fund  on  and  after  May  15,  1886. — 
Adopted.     1885,  p.  684.  T.  -:.  ' 

The  "Executive  Commission,"  is  divided  into  the  Eastern  and  Western 
sections.  The  general  secretary  is  the  Rev.  George  D.  Mathews,  D.D., 
London,  England;  and  the  American  secretary,  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Roberts, 
D.D.,  LL.D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Overture  No.  200,  being  the  Annual  Report  of  the  "Alliance  of  the 
Reformed  Churches  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,"  requesting  the 
customary  annual  appropriation  for  its  expenses.  The  Committee  being 
informed  that  the  Assembly  is  committed  to  pay  this  amount  each  year, 
for  their  fifty-one  delegates  at  $15  each,  have  no  alternative  but  to  recom- 
mend that  this  request  for  an  appropriation  of  $765  be  complied  with,  and 
that  the  treasurer  be  authorized  to  pay  the  same.  Adopted. — 1895, 
p.  117;  1896,  p.  69. 

4.     The  Assembly  will  not  appoint  delegates  to  Churches  represented  in 

the  Alliance. 

Whereas,  The  different  branches  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  throughout 
the  world  are  now  associated  with  each  other  in  the  General  Presby- 
terian Alliance;  and 

Whereas,  At  the  Councils  of  the  Alliance  delegates  from  all  these 
Churches  are  present  on  a  footing  of  perfect  equality,  and  in  the  enjoy- 
ment of  the  most  unreserved  fellowship;  and 

Whereas,  Under  such  circumstances  there  seems  to  be  little  necessity 
for  retaining  the  custom  of  appointing  delegates  to  visit  the  supreme 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  291 

courts  of  other  Presbyterian  Churches — a  custom  involving  a  not  incon- 
siderable outlay  of  time,  money  and  labor;  therefore 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly,  with  the  most  cordial  esteem  for  the 
brethren  of  the  other  Presbyterian  Churches,  will  in  future  decline  to 
appoint  any  such  delegates,  and  content  themselves  with  the  appointment 
of  commissioners  to  the  General  Councils  of  the  Alliance. — 1879,  p.  GIG. 

a.  An  exception  to  the  above  action  was  made  in  favor  of  the  Southern 
Presbyterian  Church. — 1883,  p.  GS7. 

b.  Resolved,  That  the  invitation  of  Rev.  Mr.  Lortsch  for  the  Assembly 
to  appoint  a  representative  be  approved,  and  that  the  Rev.  George  F. 
Moore,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Boston,  is  hereby  appointed  to  perform  this 
service  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  the  Free  Evangelical  Church 
of  France,  at  St.  Foy  la  Grande  (Gironde),  on  the  23d  of  September,  1885. 
—1885,  p.  632. 

5.     TJie  basis  of  representation  altered. 

That  the  representation  in  the  Council  be  for  each  100  congregations 
or  less,  two  delegates,  up  to  1000  congregations;  above  1000  congregations, 
one  delegate  for  each  additional  100,  up  to  2000  congregations;  above 
2000  congregations,  one  delegate  for  each  additional  250  congregations. 

In  the  case  of  the  union  of  Churches  represented  in  the  Alliance,  it  is 
recommended  that  the  number  of  delegates  remain  as  previous  to  union; 
on  the  union  being  reported  to  the  Council,  the  future  number  of  delegates 
shall  be  determined. — 1889, p.  113. 

[Note. — See  p.  308  of  the  Minutes  of  the  Fourth  General  Council.] 

6.    Plan  of  cooperation  in  work  on  the  North  American  continent. 

The  Committee  of  Bills  and  Overtures  presented,  with  their  approval, 
the  Annual  Report  of  the  Commission  of  the  Alliance  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  which  was  received,  and, 
after  an  address  by  the  president  of  the  Alliance,  the  Rev.  William  H. 
Roberts,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  was  approved,  and  it  was  unanimously 

Resolved,  That  the  plan  of  cooperation  in  Home  Missions  contained  in 
the  Report  be  cordially  adopted : 

"The  Boards  and  Committees  of  Home  Missions,  Church  Erection, 
Freedmen's  Missions  and  Sabbath  School  Work  of  the  American  Churches 
in  'The  Alliance  of  the  Reformed  Churches  Holding  the  Presbj^terian 
System'  both  in  the  United  States  and  Canada,  recognizing  with  gratitude 
to  God  their  sub.stantial  unity  both  in  faith  and  polity,  do  agree  upon  the 
following  principles  of  action  for  their  guidance  in  their  work,  viz.: 

"1.  That  in  the  work  of  all  these  Boards  as  related  to  each  other  the 
authority  of  the  Church  courts  is  to  be  recognized  as  final. 

"2.  That  there  shall  be  no  interference  with  churches,  missions  or 
Sabbath  schools  at  present  existing,  unless  by  voluntary  agreement 
between  the  denominations  directly  concerned. 

"3.  That  ordinarily,  no  churches,  missions  or  Sabbath  schools  shall 
be  established  in  small  communities  where  the  field  is  fully  occupied  by 
other  Presbyterian  or  Reformed  Churches. 

"4.  That  the  supreme  judicatories  of  the  several  Churches  recommend 
their  Church  members  when  moving  into  new  communities  in  which  there 


292  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

is  no  congregation  of  their  own  Church,  to  unite,  for  the  time  being,  with 
some  other  Presbyterian  or  Reformed  church,  if  such  there  be. 

"5.  That  if  cases  of  difference  of  opinion  arise  in  connection  with  the 
work,  they  shall  be  referred  for  consideration  and  amicable  adjustment 
to  the  missionary  authorities  of  the  denominations  directly  concerned." — 
1896,  pp.  66-68. 

7.   Action  as  to  the  Seventh  General  Council. 

The  General  Assembly  hear  with  pleasure  of  the  continued  work  of 
the  Alliance  of  the  Reformed  Churches  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System, 
and  especially  of  its  marked  influence  in  the  interests  of  international 
arbitration.  We  cordially  reiterate  our  interest  in  the  plan  and  purpose 
of  this  Alliance,  and  call  the  attention  of  our  people  to  the  Seventh  General 
Council  to  be  held  in  Washington,  D.  C,  September  27  to  October  6,  1899, 
praying  that  its  influence  may  be  blessed  to  the  more  intimate  fellowship 
and  cooperation  of  the  Churches  thus  affiliated,  and  to  the  more  evident 
emphasis  in  the  whole  Church  of  Christ  of  the  Master's  prayer,  "That  they 
all  may  be  one."— 1899,  p.  54;  1900,  pp.  145,  146. 

8.     The  work  of  the  Alliance  approved. 

"We  recommend  that  this  General  Assembly  express  its  gratification  at 
the  far-reaching  and  valuable  work  of  the  Alliance  in  uniting  the  Presby- 
terian family  of  Churches  throughout  the  world  in  a  close  bond  of  sym- 
pathy, loyalty,  and  service. — 1902,  p.  173. 

9.     Committee  appointed  to  nominate  delegates  to  the  Eighth  General  Council. 

a.  That  in  anticipation  of  the  meeting  of  the  Eighth  General  Council 
of  the  Alliance  in  Liverpool,  England,  in  the  summer  of  1904,  the  following 
persons  be  appointed,  in  pursuance  of  precedents  in  this  matter,  as  dele- 
gates from  this  Church  to  that  Council,  and  that  they  constitute  a  Com- 
mittee to  nominate  the  full  list  of  representatives  in  that  Council,  to 
be  reported  to  the  General  Assembly  of  1903,  viz.:  The  Moderator  of  this 
Assembly;  the  Stated  Clerk,  Rev.  William  Henry  Roberts,  D.D.;  the 
Permanent  Clerk,  Rev.  William  B.  Noble,  D.D.;  Rev.  Henry  Collin 
Minton,  D.D.,  the  retiring  Moderator  of  this  Assembly,  with  the  Rev. 
David  R.  Kerr,  D.D.,  the  Rev.  James  D.  Moffat,  D.D.,  Gen.  Ralph  E. 
Prime,  and  Hon.  William  M.  Lanning. — 1902,  p.  74. 

b.  The  Committee  further  states  that  the  appointment  of  d(>legates  was 
made  on  the  basis  of  the  comparative  strength  of  the  several  Synods,  care 
being  taken  to  secure  the  representation  of  every  portion  of  the  Church. 

The  Committee  recommends  that  its  appointments,  both  of  principals 
and  alternates,  herewith  submitted,  be  confirmed,  and  also  that,  in  accord- 
ance with  past  usage,  the  Moderator  for  the  time  being  with  the  Stated 
and  Permanent  Clerks  be  the  Committee  to  fill  vacancies  in  the  delegation. 
—1903,  p.  162. 

[Note. — Sec,  for  list  of  delegates,  Minutes,  1903,  pp.  161,  162.] 

10.     Change  in  basis  of  representation  in  the  General  Council  of  the  Alliance. 

It  was  felt  that  inasmuch  as  the  expenses  had  been  adjusted  in  the  past 
in  proportion  to  representation,  that  it  was  wise  to  adhere  to  the  same  rul 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  293 

in  the  present.  A  change,  liowevor,  has  been  made  in  the  representation 
in  the  Cieneral  Council.  The  nunil)er  of  delegates  assigned  to  the  Western 
section  by  the  Liverpool  Council  is  190.  After  careful  thought  the  C-'oin- 
niission  has  increa.sed  the  number  of  representatives  in  the  Council  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  which  means  also  an  increa.se  in  its 
share  of  the  expenses  of  the  Alliance.  It  is  hoped  that  the  new  adjustment 
of  expenses  and  representation  will  meet  general  approval.    It  is  as  follows: 

Members       Annual  Payment 

Presbyterian  Church  in  Canada 19  $380 

Presbyterian  Church  in  U.  S.  A 81  1620 

Presbyterian  Church  in  U.  S 19  380 

Reformed  Church  in  America 11  220 

Reformed  Church  in  U.  S 21  420 

Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 16  320 

United  Presbyterian  Church 16  320 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  General  Synod  2  40 

Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church 2  40 

Presbyterian  Church  of  Brazil 2  40 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Synod 2  40 

Presbyterian  Church,  Mexico 2  40 

—1906,  p.  253. 

11.    Religious  services  for  the  English-speaking  people  in  Europe. 

That  we  most  heartily  commend  the  effort  to  supply  religious  services 
according  to  the  Faith  and  Order  of  the  Reformed  Churches  Holding  the 
I'resbytcrian  System  for  the  English-speaking  people  of  the  continent  of 
Europe,  and  that  our  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  be  authorized  to  co- 
operate with  the  Alliance  to  this  end. — 1900,  p.  146;  1901,  p.  169. 

12.     Committee  on  European  Work  appointed. 

a.  That  in  reply  to  the  request  printed  in  this  Report,  a  Committee 
be  appointed  by  this  Assembly,  to  be  known  as  a  Committee  of  Cor- 
respondence on  work  on  the  European  continent,  such  a  Committee  be 
api)ointed  to  consist  of  three  ministers  and  four  elders. — 1902,  p.  74; 
1903,  p.  112. 

b.  Committee:  Joseph  W.  Cochran,  D.D.,  S.  S.  Palmer,  D.D.,  Camp- 
bell Coyle,  Edward  D.  Emerson,  Edward  C.  Stringer.— 1903,  p.  169. 

IS.     Reports  of  the  Committee  on  European  Work. 

a.     In  conclusion  your  Committee  would  recommend : 

1.  The  continuance  of  this  work,  either  under  the  direction  of  a  Special 
Committee  of  the  General  Assembly  or  one  of  the  Missionary  Boards  of 
the  Church. 

2.  That  an  effort  be  made  to  organize  a  preaching  station  for  this 
summer  at  Frankfort-on-the-Main,  (Germany,  if  the  way  be  clear. 

3.  That  those  to  whom  this  work  is  entrusted  be  instructed  to  make 
diligent  inquiries  as  to  the  needs  of  evangelical  Protestantism,  to  learn  the 
attitude  of  Reformed  and  Lutheran  pastors  to  the  proposed  work,  and 
to  present  a  Report,  gleaned,  if  possible,  from  actual  experience  upon  the 
field,  to  the  next  General  Assembly. — 1904,  p.  117. 


294  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

b.  Your  Committee,  created  in  1903,  in  response  to  the  request  of  the 
Alliance  of  the  Reformed  Churches,  looking  toward  the  establishing  of 
summer  preaching  stations  for  American  tourists,  has  been  compelled  this 
year  to  center  its  efforts  upon  the  developing  of  a  very  interesting  work 
at  Frankfort-on-the  Main,  Germany. 

Under  instructions  from  the  General  Assembly,  your  Chairman  began 
services  on  the  first  Sunday  of  July,  1904,  in  the  Hotel  Imperial,  Frankfort. 

Your  Committee  has  been  in  correspondence  and  personal  conference 
with  the  Rev.  Dr.  William  H.  Roberts,  American  secretary  of  the  Alliance, 
and  the  Rev.  James  I.  Good,  D.D.,  Chairman  of  the  Committee  of  the 
Alliance  on  Work  on  the  European  continent.  As  reported  last  year,  Dr. 
Good  has  been  interested  in  opening  preaching  stations  in  behalf  of  the 
Reformed  Churches  at  several  points  in  Europe.  He  succeeded  last 
summer  in  inaugurating  an  encouraging  work  at  The  Hague.  The  attitude 
of  the  Reformed  and  Lutheran  pastors  to  the  work  of  your  Committee  is 
heartily  sympathetic.  The  attitude  of  the  Established  Church  in  Germany 
to  the  independent  Protestant  bodies  is,  however,  precisely  similar  to  the 
attitude  of  the  Anglican  Church  to  the  Nonconformist  bodies  of  England. 

In  conclusion  your  Committee  would  recommend: 

1.  That  the  work  at  Frankfort  be  commended  to  the  liberality  of  our 
churches  and  individual  givers. 

2.  That  the  Committee  be  continued,  with  power  to  fill  vacancies  and 
with  authority  to  take  steps  looking  toward  a  continuous  and  organized 
work  in  behalf  of  the  American  colonies  in  the  cities  of  Europe,  report 
to  be  made  to  the  next  Assembly. — 1905,  pp.  137,  138. 

c.  Your  Committee  was  given  authority  "to  take  steps  looking  toward 
a  continuous  and  organized  work  in  behalf  of  the  American  colonies  in 
the  cities  of  Europe,"  report  to  be  made  to  this  Assembly.  The  isolated 
and  meagerly  supported  American  churches  and  preaching  stations  at 
Paris,  Berlin,  Leipsig,  Frankfort,  and  The  Hague  must  depend  for  a  con- 
siderable portion  of  their  support  upon  unrelated  and  often  haphazard 
methods  of  solicitation  and  appeal.  Will  not  the  time  soon  come  when 
the  American  Church  will  seriously  address  herself  to  the  merging  of  these 
independent  interests  into  one  well-sustained  and  thoroughly  cquijiped 
enterprise?  The  Free  Church  of  Scotland  has  forty-five  preaching  stations 
in  Europe  and  spends  seventy-five  thousand  dollars  a  year  upon  them. 
And  yet  American  tourists  and  colonists  far  outnumber  the  Scotch  in  the 
countries  of  Europe. 

English-speaking  services  at  The  Hague  were  carried  on  last  summer 
by  the  Reformed  Church  in  America,  with  an  attendance  of  from  forty  to 
fifty-two.  The  Rev.  Dr.  James  I.  Good  expects  to  open  these  services 
this  year  also  from  June  to  October  inclusive. — 1906,  pp.  169,  170. 

14.    Expenses  of  the  Alliance  voted. 

That  the  Stated  Clerk  be  authorized  to  pay  the  sum  of  $1620  to  the 
World  Presbyterian  Alliance. — 1900,  p.  209.  See  also,  for  payments  of 
$7(>r)  per  annum,  1899,  p.  135;  1900,  p.  129;  1901,  p.  130;  1902,  p.  147; 
1903,  p.  88;  1904,  p.  154;  and  1905,  p.  161. 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  295 

16.     Delegates  and  Reports  of  the  Alliance. 

Delegates.— 1899,  p.  11;  1900,  pp.  11,  14G,  1901,  pp.  11,  169;  1902, 
pp.  11,  144;  1903,  pp.  11,  140;  1904,  pp.  11,  187;  1905,  pp.  11,  162;  1906, 
pp.  11,  199. 

4.     Matters   relating   to   Universal   Conference   of   the   Church   of 
Christ  on  Life  and  Work. 

Your  Committee  has  also  received  the  following  communication 
regarding  a  preliminary  meeting  held  in  Geneva  last  August  to  consider 
the  advisability  of  holding  a  Universal  Conference  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
on  Life  and  Work,  accompanied  by  the  printed  "Records"  of  this  meeting: 

"The  Conference  proved  to  be  of  extraordinary  interest.  The  attend" 
ance  was  large  and  came  from  many  different  countries  and  Christian  Com- 
munions. The  outcome  was  a  unanimous  conviction  that  a  Conference 
should  be  held  that  should  not  deal  with  organic  union,  or  any  ecclesiastical 
or  theological  questions  at  issue  between  different  Communions,  but  should 
concern  itself  solely  with  the  practical  work  of  the  Church  at  home  and 
abroad.  The  proposal  attracted  wide  and  favorable  comment  in  Europe. 
The  Archbishop  of  Sweden,  who  was  the  original  mover  in  the  matter, 
believes  that  it  could  be  made  a  memorable  event  in  the  history  of  the 
Church  of  God,  and  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  has  said  that  it  ought 
to  be  the  most  notable  assemblage  of  the  followers  of  Christ  since  the 
Council  of  Nic2ea. 

"The  delegates  in  Geneva  appointed  a  temporary  Committee  on  Arrange- 
ments, whose  names  you  will  find  on  pages  30,  31  of  the  enclosed  pamphlet; 
but  with  the  distinct  understanding  that  this  Committee  was  entirely  pro- 
visional and  with  no  authority  to  do  anything  except  to  seek  the  official 
actions  of  the  various  ecclesiastical  authorities.  It  was  the  unanimous 
conviction  of  the  delegates  that  the  proposed  Conference  should  be  dis- 
tinctively a  Conference  of  the  authorized  representatives  of  the  Churches 
themselves,  and  not  merely  a  Conference  of  individual  Christians  or  self- 
appointed  Committees.  Communications  are  therefore  being  sent  to  the 
ecclesiastical  authorities  of  the  various  Communions,  expressing  the  hope 
that  they  will  approve  the  Plan  and  choose  their  own  representatives  upon 
the  Committee  on  Arrangements. 

"It  has  been  agreed  that,  in  addition  to  the  two  members  at  large  ap- 
pointed at  Geneva,  Dr.  Merrill  and  Dr.  Brown,  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A.,  should  be  asked  to  appoint  three  members  of  the  Committee. 
Dr.  Merrill  and  Dr.  Brown,  however,  very  cordially  desire  that  the  proper 
authority  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  should  appoint  all  the  Presbyterian 
representatives  so  that  the  entire  number  of  Presbyterians  will  serve  by 
appointment  of  the  Church.  Dr.  Merrill  and  Dr.  Brown  therefore  gladly 
place  the  whole  matter  in  the  hands  of  the  General  Assembly's  Committee 
on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  which  we  understand  to  be  the  Agency 
of  the  General  Assembly  for  dealing  with  all  matters  which  relate  to  our 
cooperation  with  other  denominations. 

"We  venture  to  ask  therefore  that  your  Committee  appoint  five  members 
of  the  permanent  Committee  on  Arrangements.  We  hope  that  you  will 
feel  that  the  way  is  clear  to  do  tliis  at  an  early  date,  as  the  present  Com- 


296  HISTORICAL  DOCUMENTS 

mittee  appointed  at  Geneva  is,  as  we  have  intimated,  only  provisional, 
with  no  authority  except  to  present  the  matter  to  the  ecclesiastical  bodies, 
and  it  will  cease  to  exist  as  soon  as  those  bodies  have  designated  their 
representatives  upon  a  permanent  Committee.  The  procedure,  as  far  as 
it  has  gone,  has  been  purely  preliminary,  and  it  is  not  operative  until  the 
Church  bodies,  through  their  authorities,  have  taken  proper  action.  It  is 
highly  desirable  that  the  representatives  of  the  Churches  should  be  chosen 
so  that  the  authorized  Committee  can  meet  in  January  to  effect  a  permanent 
organization  and  get  to  work  upon  a  program  and  the  many  other  important 
matters  that  will  require  attention. 

"Arthur  J.  Brown 
"Charles  L.  Thompson 
"William  Pierson  Merrill." 

Your  Committee  decided  that  it  was  highly  desirable  to  have  our  Pres- 
byterian Church  represented  in  the  Committee  to  arrange  for  this  Universal 
Conference  of  the  Church  of  Christ  on  Life  and  Work,  and  appointed  as 
Presbyterian  representatives,  C.  L.  Thompson,  A.  J.  Brown,  W.  P.  Merrill, 
E.  P.  Hill  and  H.  G.  Mendenhall,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  General 
Assembly.  We  respectfully  present  this  whole  matter  to  the  Assembly 
with  the  request  that  our  action  in  appointing  these  representatives  to 
serve  on  the  Committee  be  approved. — 1921,  p.  SO. 

The  last  Assembly  on  the  recommendation  of  this  Committee 
appointed  as  a  Committee  to  arrange  for  this  Universal  Conference  of  the 
Church  of  Christ  on  Life  and  Work  the  following  Presbyterian  repre- 
sentatives: C.  L.  Thompson,  A.  J.  Brown,  W.  P.  Merrill,  E.  P.  Hill  and 
H.  G.  Mendenhall.  As  Dr.  Mendenhall  feels  compelled  to  resign  on 
account  of  his  health,  we  recommend  that  George  Reynolds  be  appointed 
to  take  his  place.  Plans  for  the  proposed  Conference  are  making  satis- 
factory progress.  _   _  — i 

The  purpose  of  the  Conference,  which  will  probably  be  held  in  1924,  is 
not  primarily  to  promote  the  reunion  of  Christendom,  though  such  coopera- 
tion between  the  Churches  as  it  proposed  would  undoubtedly  help  to  this 
end.  It  is  not  intended  to  deal  with  questions  of  Faith  and  Order.  The 
purpose  is  rather  to  concentrate  the  thought  of  Christendom  on  the  mind 
of  Christ  as  revealed  in  the  Gospels  towards  those  great  social  questions, 
industrial  and  international,  which  are  so  acutely  urgent  in  every  country. 
Believing  that  only  in  Christ's  way  of  life  can  the  world  find  healing  and 
rest,  we  desire  to  discover  how  best  His  message  may  be  applied  to  the 
problems  with  which,  since  the  war,  every  nation  has  been  confronted. 
The  need  for  making  some  such  concerted  endeavor  to  learn  afresh  the 
mind  of  Christ  cannot  be  exaggerated.  The  nations  are  yearning  for  purer 
politics.  Industrial  unrest  is  producing  chaos  and  confusion.  The  basic 
motives  of  citizenship  need  strong  reinforcement.  In  international  affairs 
men  are  seeking  anxiously  for  permanent  peace  and  deeper  fellowship. 
We  believe  that  the  message  and  teaching  of  Jesus  Christ  afford  the  only 
solution.  To  set  ourselves  to  discover  His  will  and  under  the  guidance  of 
His  Si)irit  to  find  wise  ways  of  applying  His  teaching,  would  seem  to  bo 
the  paramount  task  of  the  Church. 

A  Committee  has  been  formed  in  three  sections,  representing  many 
Christian  Communions  in  Continental  Europe,  in  the  British  Empire  and 


MISCELLANEOUS  CORRESPONDENCE  297 

in  the  United  States  of  America.  On  this  Coinniittoe  arc  leaders  from  the 
Church  of  Enshmd,  the  Church  of  Scothmd,  the  Free  Churches  of  Croat 
Britain  and  most  of  the  Communions  in  Europe  and  America.  Eighteen 
denominations  in  the  United  States,  including  our  own,  have  appointed 
representatives  on  the  American  Committee,  and  others  are  expected  to 
act  at  their  next  meetings.  The  Chairman  of  the  European  Section  is 
Archbishop  Nathan  Soderblom,  of  the  Lutheran  Church  of  Sweden,  the 
Chairman  of  the  British  Section  is  the  Bishop  of  Manchester,  and 
the  Chairman  of  the  American  Section  is  the  Rev.  Dr.  Arthur  J.  Brown, 
one  of  the  representatives  of  our  own  General  Assembly. 

In  thus  presenting  our  Report  for  the  year  we  recommend  that  the 
Committee  be  continued  and  that  the  expenses  of  the  Committee  be  paid 
as  heretofore  by  the  General  Assembly. — 1922,  p.  86. 


PART  II 

The  Confession  of  Faith 

Adopted  1729.     Amended  1788-1903. 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

I.     CASE  OF  THE  REV.  CHARLES  A.  BRIGGS,  D.  D. 

1.     Preliminary  note. 

[January  20,  1891,  the  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  a  member  of  the  Pres- 
l)ytory  of  Now  York,  delivered  an  inaugural  address  on  the  occasion  of  his  induction 
as  Professor  of  Biblical  Theology  in  UnifjH  Theological  Seminary.  Tliis  address  was 
lirouglit  to  the  attention  of  the  Presliytery  of  New  York.  A  C^oinmittee  of  Investiga- 
tion was  appointed  April  13,  IS'Jl,  and  on  its  Report  a  Committee  of  Prosecution  was 
appointed  May  11,  1891. 

Charges  and  specifications  were  duly  tabled,  citations  were  issued  to  the  parties  and 
the  case  was  heard  at  a  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  held  November  4,  1891. 

At  this  meeting  the  accused  appeared  and  ijroscnted  his  objections  to  the  suffi- 
ciency of  the  charges  and  specifications  in  form  and  legal  effect. 

The  Presbytery  then  entered  on  its  Record  its  decision  and  final  judgment,  dismis.s- 
ing  the  case  in  the  following  words: 

"Resolved,  That  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  having  listened  to  the  Paper  of  the 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  in  the  case  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  against  him  as  to  the  sufficiency  of  the  charges  and  specifications 
in  form  and  legal  effect;  and,  without  approving  of  the  positions  stated  in  his  inaugural 
address,  at  the  same  time  desiring  earnestly  the  peace  and  quiet  of  the  Church,  and 
in  view  of  the  declarations  made  by  Dr.  Briggs  touching  his  loyalty  to  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures and  the  Westminster  Standards,  and  of  his  disclaimers  of  interpretations  put 
on  some  of  his  words,  deem  it  best  to  dismiss  the  case,  and  does  so  dismiss  it." 

From  this  action  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  dismissing  the  case,  the  Prosecvit- 
ing  Committee  took  an  Appeal  in  the  name  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America.    See  for  the  Appeal,  Minutes,  1892,  pp.  232-241,  Appendix. 

This  Appeal  was  presented  to  the  General  Assembly  in  session  at  Portland,  Ore., 
May,  1892,  and  found  in  order  (1892,  p.  90).  After  full  argument  the  Appeal  was 
sustained  (1892,  p.  141)  and  judgment  was  rendered  as  follows:] 

2.     Action  of  the  Assembly  of  1892. 

The  General  Assembly  having,  on  the  28th  day  of  May,  1892,  duly 
sustained  all  the  specifications  of  error  alleged  and  set  forth  in  the  Appeal 
and  specifications  in  this  case, 

It  is  now,  May  30,  1892,  ordered,  that  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery 
of  New  York,  entered  November  4,  1891,  dismissing  the  case  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  against  Rev.  Charles  A. 
Briggs,  D.D.,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby,  reversed.  And  the  case  is  re- 
manded to  the  Presbytery  of  New  York  for  a  new  trial,  with  directions  to 
the  said  Presbytery  to  proceed  to  pass  upon  and  determine  the  sufficiency 
of  the  charges  and  specifications  in  form  and  legal  effect,  and  to  permit 
the  Prosecuting  Committee  to  amend  the  specifications  or  charges,  not 
clianging  the  general  nature  of  the  same,  if,  in  the  furtherance  of  justice, 
it  be  necessary  to  amend,  so  that  the  case  may  be  brought  to  issue  and  tried 
on  the  merits  thereof  as  speedily  as  may  be  practicable. 

And  it  is  further  ordered,  that  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly 
return  the  Record,  and  certify  the  proceedings  had  thereon  with  the  neces- 
sary Papers  relating  thereto,  to  the  Presbytery  of  New  York. — 1892,  p.  152. 

3.     The  charges  passed  upon  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  1893. 

In  obedience  to  this  mandate  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  Presbytery 
of  New  York,  sitting  in  a  judicial  capacity,  January  9,  1893,  passed  upon 
the  amended  charges  and  specifications,  which  are: 

299 


300  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

Charge  I. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  charges  the 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  being  a  minister  of  the  said  Church,  and  a 
member  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  with  teaching  that  the  reason  is 
a  fountain  of  Divineauthority  which  may  and  does  savingly  enhghten  men, 
even  such  men  as  reject  the  Scriptures  as  the  authoritative  proclamation 
of  the  will  of  God,  and  reject  also  the  way  of  salvation  through  the  mediation 
and  sacrifice  of  the  Son  of  God  as  revealed  therein;  which  is  contrary  to  the 
essential  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Scripture  and  of  the  Standards  of  the  said 
Church,  that  the  Holy  Scripture  is  most  necessary,  and  the  rule  of  faith  and 
practice. 

Specification  I. — In  an  inaugural  address,  which  the  said  Rev.  Charles 
A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  delivered  at  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  the  city 
of  New  York,  January  20,  1891,  on  the  occasion  of  his  induction  into  the 
Edward  Robinson  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology,  which  address  has  been 
published  and  extensively  circulated  with  the  knowledge  and  approval  of 
the  said  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  and  has  been  republished  by  him 
in  a  second  edition  with  a  preface  and  an  appendix,  there  occur  the  following 
sentences : 

Page  24,  lines  7-10  and  31-33:  "Divine  authority  is  the  only  authority 
to  which  man  can  yield  implicit  obedience,  on  which  he  can  rest  in  loving 
certainty  and  build  with  joyous  confidence.  .  .  .  There  are  historically 
three  great  fountains  of  Divine  authority — the  Bible,  the  Church  and  the 
Reason." 

Page  27,  lines  9-21:  "Martineau  could  not  find  divine  authority  in  the 
Church  or  the  Bible,  but  he  did  find  God  enthroned  in  his  own  soul.  There 
are  those  who  would  refuse  these  rationalists  a  place  in  the  company  of  the 
faithful.  But  they  forget  that  the  essential  thing  is  to  find  God  and  Divine 
certainty,  and  if  these  men  have  found  God  without  the  mediation  of 
Church  and  Bible,  Church  and  Bible  are  means  and  not  ends;  they  are 
avenues  to  God,  but  are  not  God.  We  regret  that  these  rationalists 
depreciate  the  means  of  grace  so  essential  to  most  of  us,  but  we  are  warned 
lest  we  commit  a  similar  error,  and  depreciate  the  Reason  and  the  Christian 
consciousness." 

Inaugural  Address,  Appendix,  Second  Edition,  pages  88,  89: 

"(c)  Unless  God's  authority  is  discerned  in  the  forms  of  the  Reason, 
there  is  no  ground  upon  which  any  of  the  heathen  could  ever  have  been 
saved,  for  they  know  nothing  of  Bible  or  Church.  If  they  are  not  savingly 
enlightened  by  the  Light  of  the  World  in  the  forms  of  the  Reason  the  whole 
heathen  world  is  lost  forever." 

Specification  II. — In  an  inaugural  address,  which  the  said  Rev.  Cliarles 
A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  delivered  at  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  the 
city  of  New  York,  January  20,  1891,  on  the  occasion  of  his  induction 
into  the  Edward  Robinson  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology,  which  address 
has  been  published  and  extensively  circulated  with  the  knowledge  and 
approval  of  the  said  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  and  has  been  repub- 
lished l)y  him  in  a  second  edition  with  a  preface  and  an  appendix,  there 
occur  the  following  sentences: 

Page  28,  lines  1-22:  "(8)  The  Authority  of  Holy  Scripture.— \Ye  have 
examined  the  Church  and  the  Reason  as  seats  of  divine  authority  in  an 
introduction  to  our  theme,  The  Authority  of  the  Scriptures,  because  they 


CASE  OF  REV.  CIIARLICS  A.  BRIGCS,  D.D.  301 

open  our  eyes  to  see  mistakes  that  are  common  to  the  three  departments. 
Protestant  Christianity  builds  its  faith  and  hfe  on  the  Divine  authority 
contained  in  the  Scriptures,  and  too  often  depreciates  the  Church  and  the 
Reason.  Spurgeon  is  an  example  of  the  average  modern  Evangelical, 
who  holds  the  Protestant  position,  and  assails  the  Church  and  Reason  in 
the  interest  of  the  authority  of  Scripture.  But  the  average  opinion  of 
the  Christian  world  would  not  assign  him  a  higher  place  in  the  Kingdom 
of  God  than  ^lartineau  or  Newman.  May  we  not  conclude,  on  the  whole, 
that  these  three  representative  Christians  of  our  time,  living  in  or  near 
the  world's  metropolis,  have,  each  in  his  way,  found  God  and  rested  on 
Divine  authority?  Maj'^  we  not  learn  from  them  not  to  depreciate  any  of 
the  means  whereby  God  makes  himself  known  to  men?  Men  are  in- 
fluenced by  their  temperaments  and  environments  which  of  the  three  ways 
of  access  to  God  they  may  pursue." 

These  declarations  are  contrary  to  Scripture:  Isa.  8:20;  Matt.  10:  32, 
33;  Luke  16:29-31;  John  5:39;  John  14:6;  I  John  5:10;  Gal.  1:9;  II  Tim. 
3:15-17;  II  Peter  1:19-21. 

These  declarations  are  contrary  to  the  Standards:  Confession  of  Faith, 
Chap,  i.  Sees,  i,  v,  vi,  x;  Larger  Catechism,  Questions  2,  3;  Shorter  Cate- 
chism, Question  2. 

Charge  II. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  charges  the 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  being  a  minister  of  the  said  Church  and 
a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  with  teaching  that  the  Church 
is  a  fountain  of  Divine  authority,  which,  apart  from  the  Holy  Scripture, 
may  and  does  savingly  enlighten  men;  which  is  contrary  to  the  essential 
doctrine  of  the  Holy  Scripture  and  of  the  Standards  of  the  said  Church, 
that  the  Holy  Scripture  is  most  necessary  and  the  rule  of  faith  and  practice. 

Specification  I. — In  an  inaugural  address,  which  the  said  Rev.  Charles 
A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  delivered  at  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  the 
city  of  New  York,  January  20,  1891,  on  the  occasion  of  his  induction  into 
the  Edward  Robinson  Chair  of  Biblical  Thcologj^  which  address  has  been 
published  and  extensively  circulated  with  the  knowledge  and  approval  of 
the  said  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  and  has  been  republished  by  him 
in  a  second  edition  with  a  preface  and  an  appendix,  there  occur  the  following 
sentences: 

Page  24,  lines  7-10  and  31-33:  "Divine  authority  is  the  only  authority 
to  which  man  can  yield  implicit  obedience,  on  which  he  can  rest  in  loving 
certainty  and  build  with  joyous  confidence.  .  .  .  There  are  historically 
three  great  fountains  of  divine  authority — the  Bible,  the  Church  and  the 
Reason." 

Page  25,  lines  1-14  inclusive:  "(1)  The  Authority  of  the  Church. — The 
majority  of  Christians  from  the  apostolic  age  have  found  God  through  the 
Church.  Martyrs  and  Saints,  Fathers  and  Schoolmen,  the  profoundest 
intellects,  the  saintliest  lives,  have  had  this  experience.  Institutional 
Christianity  has  been  to  them  the  presence  chamber  of  God.  They  have 
therein  and  thereby  entered  into  communion  with  all  saints.  It  is  difficult 
for  many  Protestants  to  regard  this  experience  as  any  other  than  pious 
illusion  and  delusion.  But  what  shall  we  say  of  a  modern  like  Newman, 
who  could  not  reach  certainty,  striving  never  so  hard,  through  the  Bible' 


302  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

or  the  Reason,  but  who  did  find  Divine  authority  in  the  institutions  of  the 
Church?" 

Specification  II. — In  an  inaugural  address,  which  the  said  Rev.  Charles 
A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  deUvered  at  the  Union  Tiicological  Seminary  in  the  city 
of  New  York,  January  20,  1891,  on  the  occasion  of  his  induction  into  the 
Edward  Robinson  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology,  which  address  has  been 
published  and  extensively  circulated  with  the  knowledge  and  approval  of 
the  said  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  and  has  been  republished  by  him 
in  a  second  edition  with  a  preface  and  an  appendix,  there  occur  the  following 
sentences : 

Page  28,  lines  1-22:  "(3)  The  Authority  of  Holy  Scripture.— Vie 
have  examined  the  Church  and  the  Reason  as  seats  of  divine  authority  in 
an  introduction  to  our  theme.  The  Authority  of  the  Scriptures,  because 
they  open  our  eyes  to  see  mistakes  that  are  common  to  the  three  depart- 
ments. Protestant  Christianity  builds  its  faith  and  life  on  the  divine 
authority  contained  in  the  Scriptures,  and  too  often  depreciates  the  Church 
and  the  Reason.  Spurgeon  is  an  example  of  the  average  modern  Evan- 
gelical, who  holds  the  Protestant  position,  and  assails  the  Church  and 
Reason  in  the  interest  of  the  authority  of  Scripture.  But  the  average 
opinion  of  the  Christian  world  would  not  assign  him  a  higher  place  in  the 
kingdom  of  God  than  Martineau  or  Newman.  May  we  not  conclude,  on 
the  whole,  that  these  three  representative  Christians  of  our  time,  living 
in  or  near  the  world's  metropolis,  have,  each  in  his  way,  found  God  and 
rested  on  divine  authority?  May  we  not  learn  from  them  not  to  depreciate 
any  of  the  means  whereby  God  makes  himself  known  to  men?  Men  are 
influenced  by  their  temperaments  and  environments  which  of  the  three 
ways  of  access  to  God  they  may  pursue." 

These  declarations  are  contrary  to  the  Holy  Scripture:  Isa.  8:20; 
Matt.  10:32,  33;  Luke  16:  29-31;  John  5:39;  John  14:G;  I  John  5:10; 
Gal.  1:9;  II  Tim.  3:15-17;  II  Peter  1:19-21. 

These  declarations  are  contrary  to  the  Standards:  Confession  of  Faith, 
Chap,  i,  Sees,  i,  v,  vi,  x;  Larger  Catechism,  Questions  2,  3;  Shorter  Cate- 
chism, Question  2. 

Charge  III. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  charges  the 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  being  a  minister  of  tlie  said  Church  and 
a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  with  teaching  that  errors  may 
have  existed  in  the  original  text  of  the  Holy  Scripture,  as  it  came  from  its 
authors,  which  is  contrary  to  the  essential  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy 
Scripture  and  in  the  Standards  of  the  said  Church,  that  the  Holy  Scripture 
is  the  Word  of  God  written,  immediately  inspired,  and  the  rule  of  faith 
and  practice. 

Specification. — In  an  inaugural  address,  which  the  said  Rev.  Charles 
A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  delivered  at  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  the 
city  of  New  York,  January  20,  1891,  on  the  occasion  of  his  induction  into 
the  Edward  Robinson  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology,  which  address  has  been 
published  and  extensively  circulated  with  the  knowledge  and  appro^'al  of 
the  said  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  and  has  been  republished  by  him 
in  a  second  edition  with  a  preface  and  an  appendix,  there  occur  the  following 
sentences,  beginning  with  line  4  of  p.  35: 


CASE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  A.  BRIGGS,  D.D.  303 

"I  shall  venture  to  affirm  that,  so  far  as  I  can  sec,  there  are  errors  in 
the  Scriptures,  that  no  one  has  been  able  to  explain  away;  and  the  theory 
that  they  were  not  in  the  original  text  is  sheer  assumption,  upon  which 
no  mind  can  rest  with  certainty.  If  such  errors  destroy  the  authority  of 
the  Bible,  it  is  already  destroyed  for  historians.  Men  cannot  shut  their 
eyes  to  truth  and  fact.  But  on  what  authority  do  these  theologians  drive 
men  from  the  Bible  by  this  theory  of  inerrancy?  The  Bible  itself  nowhere 
makes  this  claim.  The  creeds  of  the  Church  nowhere  sanction  it.  It  is  a 
ghost  of  modern  evangelicalism  to  frighten  children.  The  Bible  has  main- 
tained its  authority  with  the  best  scholars  of  our  time,  who  with  open  minds 
have  been  willing  to  recognize  any  error  that  might  be  pointed  out  by 
Historical  Criticism;  for  these  errors  are  all  in  the  circumstantials  and  not 
in  the  essentials;  they  are  in  the  human  setting,  not  in  the  precious  jewel 
itself;  they  are  found  in  that  section  of  the  Bible  that  theologians  commonly 
account  for  from  the  providential  superintendence  of  the  mind  of  the 
author,  as  distinguished  from  divine  revelation  itself.  It  may  be  that  this 
providential  superintendence  gives  infallible  guidance  in  every  particular; 
and  it  may  be  that  it  differs  but  little,  if  at  all,  from  the  providential  su- 
perintendence of  the  fathers  and  schoolmen  and  theologians  of  the  Christian 
Church.  It  is  not  important  for  our  purpose  that  we  should  decide  this 
question.  If  we  should  abandon  the  whole  field  of  providential  superin- 
tendence so  far  as  inspiration  and  divine  authority  are  concerned  and  limit 
divine  inspiration  and  authority  to  the  essential  contents  of  the  Bible,  to 
its  religion,  faith  and  morals,  we  would  still  have  ample  room  to  seek 
divine  authority  where  alone  it  is  essential,  or  even  important,  in  the  teach- 
ing that  guides  our  devotions,  our  thinking,  and  our  conduct." 

These  declarations  are  contrary  to  the  statements  of  Scripture:  Zech. 
7:12;  Mark  7:13;  Romans  3:1,  2;  I  Cor.  2:13;  Gal.  3:8;  II  Peter  1:20,  21; 
II  Tim.  3:  16. 

These  statements  are  contrary  to  the  Standards:  Confession  of  Faith, 
Chap,  i,  Sees,  i,  ii,  iv,  viii. 

Charge  IV, 

[Note. — This  charge  was  stricken  out  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  York.  The  Assem- 
bly declared  that  the  Presbytery  erred  in  so  doing,  but  did  not  sit  in  judgment  upon 
the  charge.    It  is  printed  here,  without  the  specification,  for  information.! 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  charges  the 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  being  a  minister  in  said  Church  and  a 
member  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  with  teaching  that  many  of 
the  Old  Testament  predictions  have  been  reversed  by  history,  and  that 
the  great  body  of  Messianic  prediction  has  not  been  and  cannot  be  ful- 
filled, which  is  contrary  to  the  essential  doctrine  of  Holy  Scripture  and 
of  the  Standards  of  the  said  Church,  that  God  is  true,  omniscient  and 
unchangeable. 

Charge  V. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  charges  tlie 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  being  a  minister  of  the  said  Church,  and 
a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  with  teaching  that  Moses  is 
not  the  author  of  the  Pentateuch,  which  is  contrary  to  direct  statements 
of  Holy  Scripture  and  to  the  essential  doctrines  of  the  Standards  of  the 
said  Church,  that  the  Holy  Scripture  evidences  itself  to  be  the  Word 
of  God  by  the  consent  of  all  the  parts,  and  that  the  infallible  rule  of  in- 
terpretation of  Scripture  is  the  Scripture  itself. 


304  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

Specification. — In  an  inaugural  address,  which  the  said  Rev.  Charles 
A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  delivered  at  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  the 
city  of  New  York,  January  20,  1891,  on  the  occasion  of  his  induction  into 
the  Edward  Robinson  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology,  which  address  has  been 
published  and  extensively  circulated  with  the  knowledge  and  approval 
of  the  said  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  and  has  been  republished  by 
him  in  a  second  edition  with  a  preface  and  an  appendix,  there  occurs  the 
following  sentence : 

Page  33,  lines  G-8:  "It  may  be  regarded  as  the  certain  result  of  the 
science  of  the  Higher  Criticism  that  Moses  did  not  write  the  Pentateuch." 

This  declaration  is  contrary  to  direct  statements  of  Scripture:  Ex. 
24:4;  Num.  33:2;  Deut.  5:31;  Deut.  31:9;  Josh.  1:7,  8;  I  Kings  2:3;  I  Chron. 
6:49;  Ezra  3:2;  Ezra  6:18;  Neh.  1:7;  Luke  24:27,  44;  John  5:45-47;  Acts 
7:38;  Acts  15:21. 

This  declaration  is  contrary  to  the  Standards:  Confession  of  Faith, 
Chap,  i,  Sees,  v  and  ix. 

Chargk  VI. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  charges  the 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  being  a  minister  of  the  said  Church  and 
a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  with  teaching  that  Isaiah  is 
not  the  author  of  half  of  the  book  that  bears  his  name,  which  is  con- 
trary to  direct  statements  of  Holy  Scripture  and  to  the  essential  doctrines 
of  the  Standards  of  the  said  Church  that  the  Holy  Scripture  evidences 
itself  to  be  the  Word  of  God  by  the  consent  of  all  the  parts,  and  that 
the  infallible  rule  of  interpretation  of  Scripture  is  the  Scripture  itself. 

Specification. — In  an  inaugural  address  which  the  said  Rev.  Charles 
A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  delivered  at  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  the 
city  of  New  York,  January  20,  1891,  on  the  occasion  of  his  induction  into 
the  Edward  Robinson  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology,  which  address  has  been 
published  and  extensively  circulated  with  the  knowledge  and  approval  of 
the  said  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  and  has  been  republished  by  him 
in  a  second  edition  with  a  preface  and  an  appendix,  there  occurs  the  follow- 
ing sentence : 

Page  33,  lines  14,  15:  "Isaiah  did  not  write  half  of  the  book  that  bears 
his  name." 

This  declaration  is  contrary  to  direct  statements  of  Scripture:  Matt. 
4:14,  15;  Matt.  12:17,  18;  Luke  3:4;  Acts  28:25,  2G;  John  12:38,  41;  Rom. 
10:16,  20. 

This  declaration  is  contrary  to  the  Standards:  Confession  of  Faith, 
Chap,  i,  Sees,  v  and  ix. 

Charge  VII. 

[Note. — This  charge  was  stricken  out  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  York.  The  As- 
senilily  declared  that  the  Presbytery  erred  in  so  doiiiK.  but  <lid  not  sit.  in  judpnient 
upon  the  charge.    The  charge  is  printed  here  for  information.] 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  charges  the 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  being  a  minister  of  said  Church  and  a 
member  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  with  teaching  that  the  pro- 
cesses of  redemption  extend  to  the  world  to  come  in  the  case  of  many 
who  die  in  sin;  which  is  contrary  to  the  essential  doctrine  of  Holy  Scrip- 
ture and  the  Standards  of  the  said  Church,  that  the  processes  of  redemp- 
tion are  limited  to  this  world. 


CASE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  A.  BRIGGS,  D.D.  305 

Charge  VIII. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  charges  the 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  being  a  minister  of  the  said  Church  and  a 
member  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  with  teaching  that  sanctification 
is  not  complete  at  death,  which  is  contrary  to  the  essential  doctrine  of 
Holy  Scripture  and  of  the  Standards  of  the  said  Church  that  the  souls  of 
beUevers  are  at  theii"  death  at  once  made  perfect  in  holiness. 

Spedficalion. — In  an  inaugural  address,  which  the  said  Rev.  Charles 
A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  delivered  at  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  in  the 
city  of  New  York,  January  20,  1S91,  on  the  occasion  of  his  induction  into 
the  Edward  Robinson  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology,  which  address  has  been 
published  and  extensively  circulated  with  the  knowledge  and  approval 
of  the  said  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  and  has  been  republished  by 
him  in  a  second  edition  with  a  preface  and  an  appendix,  there  occur  the 
following  sentences: 

Pages  53,  54,  55: 

"(c)  Another  fault  of  Protestant  theology  is  in  its  limitation  of  the  pro- 
cess of  redemption  to  this  world,  and  its  neglect  of  those  vast  periods  of 
time  which  have  elapsed  for  most  men  in  the  Middle  State  between  death 
and  the  resurrection.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church  is  firmer  here,  though 
it  smears  the  Biblical  doctrine  with  not  a  few  hurtful  errors.  The  reaction 
against  this  limitation,  as  seen  in  the  theory  of  second  probation,  is  not 
surprising.  I  do  not  find  this  doctrine  in  the  Bible,  but  I  do  find  in  the 
Bible  the  doctrine  of  a  Middle  State  of  conscious  higher  life  in  the  com- 
munion with  Christ  and  the  multitude  of  the  departed  of  all  ages;  and  of 
the  necessity  of  entire  sanctification,  in  order  that  the  work  of  redemption 
may  be  completed.  There  is  no  authority  in  the  Scriptures,  or  in  the  creeds 
of  Christendom,  for  the  doctrine  of  immediate  sanctification  at  death. 
The  only  sanctification  known  to  experience,  to  Christian  orthodoxy,  and 
to  the  Bible,  is  progressive  sanctification.  Progressive  sanctification  after 
death  is  the  doctrine  of  the  Bible  and  the  Church;  and  it  is  of  vast  import- 
ance in  our  times  that  we  should  understand  it,  and  live  in  accordance 
with  it.  The  bugbear  of  a  judgment  immediately  after  death,  and  the 
illusion  of  a  magical  transformation  in  the  dying  hour,  should  be  banished 
from  the  world.  They  are  conceits  derived  from  the  ethnic  religions,  and 
without  basis  in  the  Bible  or  Christian  experience  as  expressed  in  the 
sj'mbols  of  the  Church.  The  former  makes  death  a  terror  to  the  best  of 
men,  the  latter  makes  human  life  and  experience  of  no  effect;  and  both  cut 
the  nerves  of  Christian  activity  and  striving  after  sanctification.  Re- 
nouncing them  as  hurtful,  unchristian  errors,  we  look  with  hope  and  joy 
for  the  continuation  of  the  processes  of  grace,  and  the  wonders  of  redemp- 
tion in  the  company  of  the  blessed,  to  which  the  faithful  are  all  hastening." 

Inaugural  Address,  Appendix,  Second  Edition,  pages  107,  lOS:  "Sanc- 
tification has  two  sides — a  negative  and  a  positive — mortification  and 
vivification;  the  former  is  manward,  the  latter  is  Godward.  Believers  who 
enter  the  Middle  State  enter  guiltless;  they  are  pardoned  and  justified; 
they  are  mantled  in  the  blood  and  righteousness  of  Christ;  and  nothing  will 
be  able  to  separate  them  from  His  love.  They  are  also  delivered  from  all 
temptations  such  as  spring  from  without,  from  the  world  and  the  devil. 
They  are  encircled  with  influences  for  good  such  as  they  have  never  en- 
joyed before.    But  they  are  still  the  same  persons,  with  all  the  gifts  and 


306  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

graces,  and  also  the  same  habits  of  mind,  disposition  and  temper  they 
had  when  they  left  the  world.  Death  destroys  the  body.  It  does  not 
change  the  moral  and  religious  nature  of  man.  It  is  unpsychological 
and  unethical  to  suppose  that  the  character  of  the  disembodied  spirit  will 
all  be  changed  in  the  moment  of  death.  It  is  the  Manichean  heresy  to 
hold  that  sin  belongs  to  the  physical  organization  and  is  laid  aside  with 
the  body.  If  this  were  so,  how  can  any  of  our  race  carry  their  evil  natures 
with  them  into  the  Middle  State  and  incur  the  punishment  of  their  sins? 
The  eternal  punishment  of  a  man  whose  evil  nature  has  been  stripped 
from  him  by  death  and  left  in  the  grave  is  an  absurdity.  The  Plymouth 
Brethren  hold  that  there  are  two  natures  in  the  redeemed — the  old  man 
and  the  new.  In  accordance  with  such  a  theory,  the  old  man  might  be 
cast  off  at  death.  But  this  is  only  a  more  subtle  kind  of  Manichesim, 
which  has  ever  been  regarded  as  heretical.  Sin,  as  our  Saviour  teaches, 
has  its  source  in  the  heart — in  the  higher  and  immortal  part  of  man. 
It  is  the  work  of  sanctification  to  overcome  sin  in  the  higher  nature." 

These  declarations  are  contrary  to  Scripture:  I  Cor.  15:51,52;  Heb. 
12:23. 

These  declarations  are  contrary  to  the  Standards:  Confession  of  Faith, 
Chap,  xxxii,  Sec.  i;  Larger  Catechism,  Question  86;  Shorter  Catechism, 
Question  37. 

4.  Decision  and  final  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  1893. 

The  Presbytery  of  New  York,  sitting  in  a  judicial  capacity,  January 
9,  1893,  made  and  entered  on  its  Record  its  decision  and  final  judgment 
in  the  above  case,  in  the  following  words,  viz. : 

"The  case  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
against  the  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  having  been  dismissed  by  the 
Presbytery  of  New  York  on  November  4,  1891,  was  remanded  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  1892  to  the  same  Presbytery,  with  instructions  that 
'it  be  brought  to  issue  and  tried  on  the  merits  thereof  as  speedily  as  pos- 
sible.' 

"In  obedience  to  this  mandate,  the  Presbytery  of  New  York  has  tried 
the  case.  It  has  listened  to  the  evidence  and  argument  of  the  Committee 
of  Prosecution,  acting  in  fidelity  to  the  duty  committed  to  them.  It  has 
heard  the  defense  and  evidence  of  the  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  presented 
in  accordance  with  the  rights  secured  to  every  minister  of  the  Church. 

"The  Presbytery  has  kept  in  mind  these  established  principles  of  our 
polity,  'that  no  man  can  rightly  be  convicted  of  heresy  by  inference  or 
implication';  that  'in  the  interpretation  of  ambiguous  expressions  candor 
requires  that  a  court  should  favor  the  accused  by  putting  upon  his  words 
the  more  favorable  rather  than  the  less  favorable  construction';  and 
'there  are  truths  and  forms  with  respect  to  which  men  of  good  character 
may  differ.' 

"Giving  due  consideration  to  the  defendant's  explanation  of  the  language 
used  in  his  inaugural  address,  accepting  his  frank  and  full  disclaimer  of 
the  interpretation  which  has  been  put  upon  some  of  its  phrases  and  illus- 
trations, crediting  his  affirmations  of  loyalty  to  the  Standards  of  tlie 
Church  and  to  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and 
practice,  the  Presbytery  does  not  find  that  he  has  transgressed  the  limits 
of  liberty  allowed  under  our  Constitution  to  scholarship  and  opinion. 


CASE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  A.  BRIGGS,  D.D.  307 

"Thoroforo,  without  expressing  approval  of  the  critical  or  theolopiral 
views  einbodied  in  tlie  inaugural  acklress,  or  the  manner  in  which  they 
have  l)een  expressed  and  illustrated,  the  Presbytery  pronounces  the  Rev. 
Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  fully  acquitted  of  the  olTenses  alleged  against 
him,  the  several  charges  and  specifications  accepted  for  probation  having 
been  'not  sustained.'  "—1893,  pp.  232,  233. 

Against  this  action  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  an  Appeal  to  the 
General  Assemblj'^  was  taken  by  the  Prosecuting  Committee  in  accordance 
with  the  provisions  of  Sections  94  to  102  inclusive  of  the  Book  of  Dis- 
cipline.—1893,  p.  234. 

5.     Action  of  the  Assembly  of  1893. 

(/)     Hearing  and  Judgment 

The  Judicial  Committee  in  the  case  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  A.  vs.  the  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D.,  reported,  and  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  finds  that  due  notice  of  Appeal 
in  this  case  has  been  given,  and  that  the  Appeal  and  the  specifications  of 
the  errors  alleged  have  been  filed  in  due  time,  and  that  the  Appeal  is  in 
order  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  Book  of  Discipline. — 1893, 
p.  70. 

After  full  discussion  the  Appeal  was  entertained,  410  to  145. — 1893, 
pp.  95-104. 

The  parties  having  been  fully  heard,  the  Appeal  was  sustained:  to 
sustain  as  a  whole,  295;  to  sustain  in  part,  84;  not  to  sustain,  116.  The 
Moderator  declared  the  Appeal  to  be  sustained. — 1893,  pp.  140-150. 

It  was  then  Resolved,  That  the  specifications  of  error,  excepting  Ground 
IV,  Specifications  I  and  V,  in  Judicial  Case  No.  1,  having  been  sustained, 
and  the  Appeal  in  said  case  having  been  sustained,  the  question  of  the 
reversal  of  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  of  the  form  of 
the  judgment  of  the  Assembly,  and  all  other  matters  connected  with  the 
case,  be  referred  to  a  Committee  of  fifteen,  of  which  the  Rev.  Thomas  A. 
Hoyt,  D.D.,  shall  be  Chairman,  said  Committee  to  report  at  the  earliest 
opportunity. — 1893,  p.  150. 

The  Judgtnent. 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the 

United  States  of  America,      ]  On  appeal  from  the  final  judgment  of 
Appellant, 
vs.  (  the  Presbytery  of  New  York. 

Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D., 
Appellee. 

This  Appeal  being  regularly  issued,  and  coming  on  to  be  heard  on  the 
judgment,  the  notice  of  Appeal,  the  Appeal,  and  the  specifications  of  errors 
alleged,  and  the  Record  in  the  case  from  the  beginning,  and  the  reading 
of  said  Record  having  been  omitted  by  consent,  and  the  parties  hereto 
having  been  heard  before  the  judicatory  in  argument,  and  the  opportunity 
having  been  given  to  the  members  of  the  judicatory  appealed  from  to 
be  heard,  and  they  having  been  heard,  and  opportunity  having  been  given 
to  the  members  of  this  judicatory  to  be  heard,  and  they  having  been  heard, 


308  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

as  provided  by  the  Book  of  Discipline,  and  the  General  Assembh%  as  a 
judicatory  sitting  in  said  cause  on  appeal,  having  sustained  the  following 
specifications  of  error,  to  wit: 

All  of  said  specifications  of  errors  set  forth  in  said  five  grounds  of  appeal, 
save  and  except  the  first  and  fifth  under  the  fourth  ground  of  appeal,  on 
consideration  whereof,  this  judicatory  finds  said  Appeal  should  be  and  is 
hereby  sustained,  and  that  said  Presbytery  of  New  York,  the  judicatory 
appealed  from,  erred  in  striking  out  said  amended  charges  four  and  seven 
and  erred  in  not  sustaining,  on  the  law  and  the  evidence,  said  amended 
charges  one,  two,  three,  five,  six  and  eight;  on  consideration  whereof  this 
judicatory  finds  that  said  final  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York 
is  erroneous,  and  should  be  and  is  hereby  reversed;  and  this  General 
Assembly  sitting  as  a  judicatory  in  said  cause  coming  now  to  enter  judg- 
ment on  said  amended  charges  one,  two,  three,  five,  six  and  eight,  finds 
the  appellee,  the  said  Charles  A.  Briggs,  has  uttered,  taught  and  pro- 
pagated views,  doctrines  and  teachings,  as  set  forth  in  said  charges  con- 
trary to  the  essential  doctrine  of  Holy  Scripture  and  the  Standards  of  said 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  in  violation  of 
the  ordination  vow  of  said  appellee,  which  said  erroneous  teachings,  views, 
and  doctrines  strike  at  the  vitals  of  religion,  and  have  been  industriously 
spread;  wherefore,  this  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  sitting  as  a  judicatory  in  this  cause  on  appeal, 
does  hereby  suspend  Charles  A.  Briggs,  the  said  appellee,  from  the  office 
of  a  minister  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
until  such  time  as  he  shall  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  repentance  to  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  for  the  violation  by  him  of  the  said  ordination  vow  as  herein  and 
heretofore  found. 

And  it  is  ordered  that  the  Stated  Clerk  of  this  General  Assembly  trans- 
mit a  certified  copy  of  this  judgment  to  the  Presbytery  of  New  York,  to 
be  made  a  part  of  the  Record  in  this  case.  It  is  also  ordered  that  a  copy  be 
furnished  to  the  appellee,  the  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D., — 1893,  pp. 
164,  165. 

(2)     Explanatory/  Minute — Case  of  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D. 

The  Committee  on  the  Judgment  in  Judicial  Case  No.  1  also  presented 
a  judicial  deliverance  and  explanatory  Minute,  which  was  adopted,  as 
follows: 

Your  Committee,  to  whom  was  entrusted  the  duty  of  formulating  an 
explanatory  Minute  of  this  Assembly  on  the  doctrinal  points  involved  in 
the  Appeal  of  the  Committee  of  Prosecution  from  the  judgment  of  the 
Presbytery  of  New  York,  in  the  case  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  vs.  the  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  U.D.,  reports 
as  follows: 

1.  We  find  that  the  doctrine  of  the  errancy  of  the  Scripture  as  it 
came  from  them  to  whom,  and  through  whom,  God  originally  comnui- 
nicated  His  revelation,  is  in  conflict  with  the  statements  of  the  Holy  Scripture 
itself,  which  assert  that  "all  Scripture"  or  "every  Scripture"  is  given  by 
"inspiration  of  God"  (TI  Tim  8:10);  "that  the  prophecy  came  not  of  old 
by  tiio  will  of  man,  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost"  (II  Peter  1 :12) ;  and  also  with  the  statements  of  the  Standards 


CASE  OF  REV.  CHARLES  A.  HRICiCS,  D.I).  309 

of  tlio  Church  whidi  assert  that  "the  lluly  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  are  the  Word  of  Cod"  (Larger  Catechism,  Question  3),  "of 
.  .  .  infalhl)le  truth"  and  "divine  authority"  (Confession  of  Faitli,  Cliap.  i, 
Sec.  v). 

2.  That  we  find  in  this  case  involved  the  questions  of  the  sufficiencj'' 
of  the  human  reason  and  of  the  Church,  as  authorized  guides  in  the  matter 
of  salvation.  Your  Committee  recommend  that  tliis  General  Assembly 
declare  that  the  reason  and  the  Church  are  not  to  be  regarded  as  fountains 
of  Divine  authority;  that  they  are  unreliable  and  fallilile,  and  whilst  they 
may,  and  no  doubt  are,  channels  or  media  through  which  the  Holj'  Sj)irit 
may  reach  and  influence  for  good  the  human  soul,  they  are  never  to  be 
relied  upon  as  sufficient  in  themselves,  and  aside  from  Holy  Scripture,  to 
lead  the  soul  to  a  sa\ing  knowledge  of  CJod.  To  teach  that  they  are 
sufficient  is  most  dangerous,  and  contrarj'  to  the  Word  of  (iod  and  our 
Standards,  and  our  ministers  and  Church  members  are  solemnly  warned 
against  such  teachings. 

3.  We  find  involved  in  this  case  a  speculation  in  regard  to  the  process 
of  the  soul's  sanctification  after  death,  which  in  the  judgment  of  this 
Assemblj^  is  a  dangerous  hypothesis,  in  direct  conflict  with  the  plain 
teaching  of  the  Divine  Word  and  the  utterance  of  the  Standards  of  our 
Church.  "These  Standards  distinctly  declare  that  'the  souls  of  believers 
are  at  their  death  made  perfect  in  holiness,  and  do  immediately  pass  into 
glory,  while  their  bodies  being  still  united  to  Christ  do  rest  in  their  graves 
till  the  Resurrection'  "  (Shorter  Catechism,  Question  37;  II  Cor.  5:8; 
Phil.  1:23;  John  17:24). 

The  judgment,  with  the  judicial  deliverance  and  explanatorj'^  Minute, 
was  ordered  to  be  entered  on  the  Record,  and  the  Stated  Clerk  was 
directed  to  forward  a  copy  of  the  same  to  the  Presbytery  of  New  York, 
and  also  to  the  appellee,  the  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D., — 1893,  pp. 
164,  165. 

6.     Protest  against  action  of  the  Assembly  on  inerrancy. 

The  Rev.  Herrick  Johnson,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  for  himself  and  others,  pre- 
sented the  following  Protest,  which  was  received  and  ordered  to  be  recorded: 

The  undersigned  enter  respectful  and  earnest  protest  against  the  action 
of  this  Assembly  which  declares  the  inerrancy  of  the  original  autographs 
of  Scripture  to  be  the  faith  of  the  Church.    We  protest  against  this  action: 

1.  Because  it  is  insisting  upon  a  certain  theory  of  inspiration,  when 
our  Standards  have  hitherto  only  emphasized  the  fact  of  inspiration.  So 
far  as  the  original  manuscript  came  from  God,  undoubtedly  it  was  without 
error.  But  we  haxe  no  means  of  determining  how  far  (Jod  controlled  the 
penmen  in  transcribing  from  documents  in  matters  purely  circumstantial. 

2.  Because  it  is  dogmatizing  on  a  matter  of  which,  necessarily,  we  can 
have  no  positive  knowledge. 

3.  Because  it  is  insisting  upon  an  interpretation  of  our  Standards 
which  they  have  never  borne,  and  which,  on  their  face,  is  impossible. 
No  man  in  subscribing  to  his  belief  in  the  Scriptures  as  the  Word  of  God, 
and  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  has  his  mind  on  the 
original  autographs. 


310  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

4.  Because  it  is  setting  up  an  imaginary  Bible  as  a  test  of  orthodoxy. 
If  an  inerrant  original  Bible  is  vital  to  faith,  we  cannot  escape  the  con- 
clusion that  an  inerrant  present  Bible  is  vital  to  faith. 

5.  Because  it  is  disparaging  the  Bible  we  have,  and  endangering  its 
authority  under  the  pressure  of  a  prevalent  hostile  criticism.  It  seems 
like  flying  for  shelter  to  an  original  autograph,  when  the  Bible  we  have 
in  our  hands  to-day  is  our  impregnable  defense. 

Believing  these  present  Scriptures  to  be  "the  very  Word  of  God"  and 
"immediately  inspired  by  God,"  "kept  pure  in  all  ages"  and  "our  only 
infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice,"  notwithstanding  some  apparent  dis- 
crepancies in  matters  purely  circumstantial,  we  earnestly  protest  against  the 
imposing  of  this  new  interpretation  of  our  Standards  upon  the  Church, 
to  bind  men's  consciences  by  enforced  subscription  to  its  terms. — 1893, 
p.  167. 

7.     Answer  to  the  foregoing  Protest. 

The  Committee  appointed  to  prepare  an  answer  to  the  Protest  of  Revs. 
Herrick  Johnson,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  S.  J.  Niccolls,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  and  others, 
presented  its  Report,  which  was  received,  and  is  as  follows: 

As  already  announced  by  this  General  Assembly,  the  deliverance  of 
the  Portland  Assembly,  and  the  deliverances  of  this  body,  touching  the  in- 
piration  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  impose  no  new  test  of  orthodoxy,  nor  do 
they  set  forth  any  theory  of  inspiration,  but  only  reaffirm  the  statements 
of  our  Confession  of  Faith,  Chap,  i,  Sees,  i,  ii,  iv,  v,  viii,  x,  and  the  Larger 
Catechism,  Question  3;  statements  to  which  every  minister  and  every 
elder  in  the  Church  gives  his  assent  at  his  ordination  in  response  to  the 
following  question:  "Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and 
practice?" 

We  can,  therefore,  say  with  the  protestants,  we  believe  "these  present 
Scriptures  to  be  the  very  Word  of  God,"  and  "immediately  inspired  by 
God,"  "kept  pure  in  all  ages,"  and  "our  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and 
practice";  while  if  errors  were  found  in  the  original  autographs  they  could 
not  have  proceeded  from  "God,  who  is  truth  itself,  the  author  thereof." 

In  behalf  of  the  Committee, 

E.  D.  Warfield,  Chairman. 

—1893,  p.  1G9. 

II.     CASE   OF   THE   REV.  HENRY  PRESERVED   SMITH,  D.  D. 
On  an  Appeal  from  the  Decision  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio 

1.     Charges  and  specifications. 

[Note. — On  the  12tli  of  Deceniher,  1S92,  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati  found  tho 
Rev.  Henry  Preserved  Smith  guilty  on  two  out  of  three  charges.  The  charges  sus- 
tained are  as  follows:! 

Charge  II. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  cliargos 
the  Rev.  Henry  I'reserved  Smith,  D.D.,  being  a  minister  in  said  Church 
and  a  member  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati,  with  teaching,  in  a  pam- 
phlet entitled  "Biblical  Scholarship  and  Inspiration,"  contrary  to  a  funda- 
mental doctrine  of  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Confession  of  Faith,  that  the 
Holy  Si)irit  did  not  so  control  the  insi)ired  writers  in  their  composition  of 


CASI-:  OF  REV.  IIEXRY  P.  SMITH,  D.D.  311 

the  Holy  Scriptures  as  to  make  their  utterances  absolutely  truthful,  i.  c, 
free  from  error  when  interpreted  in  their  natural  and  intended  sense. 

Specification  I. — In  a  pamphlet  entitled  "Biblical  Scholarship  and  In- 
spiration," published  by  the  said  Rev.  Henry  Preserved  Smith,  D.D.,  in 
different  editions  in  the  year  1891,  which  pamphlet  has  been  extensively 
circulated  with  his  knowledge  and  approval,  he  teaches  that  the  inspired 
author  of  Chronicles  has  asserted  sundry  errors  of  historic  fact. — Pages 
92,  100,  101  and  102,  cited  below. 

Specification  II. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I,  he 
teaches  that  the  inspired  author  of  Chronicles  has  suppressed  sundry 
historic  truths,  owing  to  inability  or  unwillingness  to  believe  them. — Pages 
104,  105,  107,  109  cited  below. 

Specification  III. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I,  he 
teaches  that  the  inspired  author  of  Chronicles  incorporated  into  his  narra- 
tive and  endorsed  by  his  authority  material  drawn  from  unreliable  sources. 
—Pages  101,  103,  cited  below. 

Specification  IV. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I  he 
teaches  that  the  historic  unreliability  of  the  inspired  author  of  Chronicles 
was  so  great  that  the  truth  of  history  therein  contained  can  only  be  dis- 
covered by  such  investigation,  discrimination  and  sifting  as  is  necessary 
to  the  discovery  of  the  truth  in  histories  by  uninspired  and  fallible  men. — 
Page  100,  cited  below. 

Specification  V. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I,  he  teaches 
the  historic  unreliability  of  the  inspired  author  of  Chronicles  to  have  been 
such  that  "the  truth  of  events"  cannot  be  ascertained  from  what  he  actually 
asserts,  but  from  what  he  unwittingly  reveals. — Pages  100,  108,  109, 
cited  below. 

Specification  VI. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I,  lie 
teaches  that  the  historic  unreliability  of  the  inspired  author  of  Chronicles 
extended  to  other  inspired  historic  writers  of  the  Old  Testament. — Page 
102,  cited  below. 

Specification  VII. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I,  he 
teaches  that  the  historic  unreliability  charged  by  him  upon  the  inspired 
historical  \\Titers  of  the  Old  Testament  is  chargeable,  though  in  a  less 
degree,  upon  the  inspired  writers  of  the  New  Testament. — Page  115, 
cited  below. 

Specification  VIII. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I,  he 
teaches  that  the  disclosures  of  religious  experience  given  by  the  inspired 
authors  of  The  Psalms  are  not  in  accord  with  the  mind  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
free  from  moral  defect. — Page  101,  cited  below. 

Specification  IX. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I,  he 
teaches  that  the  assertions  made  by  the  inspired  authors  of  The  Psalms  are 
not  to  be  relied  upon  as  absolutely  true. — Page  101,  cited  below. 

Specification  X. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I,  he 
teaches  that  the  last  twenty-seven  chapters  of  The  Book  of  Isaiah  are  not 
correctly  ascribed  to  him. — Pages  95,  96,  cited  below. 

Specification  XI. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I,  he 
specifically  affirms  the  impossibility  of  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures  being 
free  from  all  error  of  fact. — Page  92,  cited  below. 


312  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

Quotations  from  ''Biblical  Scholarship  and  Inspiration." 

Page  92:  "I  have  always  supposed  Dr.  Charles  Hodge  to  mean  the 
same  thing  when  he  says  {Theol.  i,  152)  that  the  Scriptures  are  'free  from 
all  error,  whether  of  doctrine,  fact  or  precept.'  If  what  the  sacred  wTitors 
assert,  he  says  later  (p. 163), 'God  asserts,  which  as  has  been  shown,  is  the 
Scriptural  idea  of  inspiration,  their  assertions  must  be  free  from  error.' 
Again,  he  says,  'The  whole  Bible  was  written  under  such  an  influence  as 
preserved  its  human  authors  from  all  error,  and  makes  it  for  the  Church 
the  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice.'  Notice  there  are  two  statements  here. 
Had  Dr.  Hodge  contented  himself  with  affirming  that  the  whole  Bible 
was  written  'under  such  an  influence  as  makes  it  for  the  Church  the  in- 
fallible rule  of  faith  and  practice,'  no  one  could  have  objected.  TJie  other 
clause  is  the  one  to  which  we  object,  and  whose  application  to  the  Old 
Testament  I  affirm  to  be  impossible." 

Pages  94  and  95:  "The  first  class  of  facts  is  the  least  important,  and 
may  be  said  not  to  bear  upon  inerrancy.  It  includes  the  cases  where 
writings  have  been  included  in  the  books  of  those  who  were  not  their 
authors.  .  .  . 

"Strictly  speaking,  the  hypothesis  does  not  contradict  the  doctrine  of 
inerrancy,  and  I  should  not  have  alluded  to  it  except  to  prepare  tlie  way 
for  a  similar  case  which  has  made  no  small  scandal  in  the  theological 
world.  I  allude,  of  course,  to  the  Book  of  Isaiah.  Divest  j^our  mind 
now  of  preconceptions,  and  look  at  this  case.  Let  us  suppose  the  redactor 
of  the  book  of  the  minor  prophets  to  have  had  a  Book  of  Isaiah,  which 
included  only  the  first  thirty-nine  chapters  of  our  book  of  that  name. 
He  has  also  in  his  possession  the  magnificent  evangelical  prophecy  which 
is  (p.  95)  more  familiar  to  us  than  almost  any  other  part  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment. He  does  not  know  the  author's  name,  or  perhaps  it  is  not  safe  to 
have  it  known.  What  more  likely  than  that  he  should  make  of  it  an 
appendix  to  the  book  of  the  kindred  prophet — the  two  together  make  up 
a  roll  about  the  size  of  the  book  of  the  twelve?  This  would  not  be  out  of 
harmony  with  the  process  of  gathering  the  other  book,  and  the  only  way 
in  which  it  would  violate  the  strictest  theory  of  inspiration  is  in  making 
appear  as  Isaiah's  what  is  not  his." 

Page  96:  "Read  this  and  you  will  feel  that  the  message  could  have 
come  with  appropriateness  to  the  people  in  the  captivity,  and  not  to  the 
people  of  Isaiah's  time,  whose  situation  was  so  different.  This  is,  at  any 
rate,  the  conclusion  of  the  majority  of  the  critics.  No  one  denies  the 
genuineness  of  the  prophecy;  no  one  denies  that  it  is  a  genuine  prophecy 
that  is,  and  this  being  admitted,  it  gains  in  force  and  beauty  on  the  critical 
theory." 

Page  100:  "For  arguing  on  the  basis  of  individual  style,  we  discover 
that  the  redactor  has  generally  left  unaltered  the  documents  he  has  em- 
bodied in  his  narrative.  His  supervision  has  generally  gone  only  so  far  as 
to  make  an  occasional  note,  or  insert  a  connecting  phrase.  Or  does  his 
inerrancy  extend  simply  to  the  reproduction,  so  that  our  confidence 
extends  only  to  the  accuracy  of  his  quotation?  This,  indeed,  is  what  the 
critics  generally  accept.  But  it  is  far  from  what  the  advocates  of  in- 
errancy claim.  Unless  we  can  assume  the  standing  miracle,  the  historical 
sources  of  the  Old  Testament  need,  in  order  to  discover  the  truth  of  events, 
the  same  sort  of  analysis,  sifting  and  cross-questioning  that  must  be  given 


CASE  OF  REV.  IIENllV  V.  SMITH,  J).D.  313 

to  other  sources  of  history,  and  this  analysis,  sifting  and  cross-quostioninp;, 
is  precisely — higher  criticism." 

Page  101:  "The  value  of  the  Book  of  Job  lie.s  in  the  spectacle  of  a 
human  soul  in  the  direst  aflliction,  workinj:;  throutfh  its  doubts,  and  at 
last  humbly  confessing  its  weakness  and  sinfulness  in  the  presence  of  its 
Maker.  The  inerrancy  is  in  the  truth  of  the  picture  presented.  It  cannot 
be  located  in  any  statement  of  the  author  or  of  any  of  his  characters.  The 
same  is  true  of  the  Psalms.  They  present  us  a  picture  of  pious  experience 
in  all  its  phases.  We  see  every  variety  of  soul  in  every  variety  of  emotion. 
The  assertions  of  the  authors  cannot  be  taken  for  absolute  truth.  .  .  . 

"The  Psalms  present  us  a  record  of  actual  experience  of  believers  in 
the  past.  We  can  study  and  profit  by  this  experience  all  the  more  that 
it  has  in  it  human  weakness.  The  subjects  of  the  experience  doubtless 
had  the  power  of  correctly  expressing  their  feelings,  but  that  is  not  the 
inerrancy  which  has  been  claimed  for  them,  and  which  the  theologians 
desire.  The  imprecations,  which  have  been  such  a  stumbling-block  to 
some,  arc  enough  to  prove  this  point." 

Pages  101-103:  (101)  "So  far  we  have  noticed  the  difficulty  of  applying 
the  theory  of  inerrancy.  We  are  in  a  position,  however,  to  go  further. 
We  have,  as  you  know,  two  parallel  histories  in  the  [102]  Old  Testament. 
One  is  contained  in  the  books  from  Genesis  to  II  Kings;;  the  other  is  con- 
tained in  the  Books  of  Chronicles.  These  latter,  indeed,  once  were  joined 
with  Ezra  and  Nehemiah,  so  as  to  form  a  continuous  narrative  (if  narrative 
it  may  be  called,  where  so  much  is  simply  genealogical)  from  Adam  to  the 
Persian  monarchy.  But  this  does  not  now  concern  us.  For  our  present 
inquiry,  we  are  interested  in  the  two  forms  of  the  history  of  Israel  as  pre- 
sented on  the  one  side  by  the  Books  of  Samuel  and  Kings;  and  on  the  other 
in  the  Books  of  Chronicles.  The  study  of  these  books  shows  the  method 
of  the  authors  with  a  definiteness  which  leaves  nothing  to  be  desired.  We 
see  that  the  chronicler  had  before  him  our  Book  of  Kings  as  one  of  his 
sources.  He  takes  from  it  what  suits  his  purpose.  What  he  takes  he 
generally  transfers  without  material  change.  He  omits  a  good  deal  which 
does  not  answer  his  purpose,  and  he  inserts  a  good  deal  from  other  sources. 
He  pursues  exactly  the  plan,  that  is,  which  we  suppose  to  have  been  fol- 
lowed by  the  other  historical  writers.  Now  compare  the  following  pas- 
sages." [Dr.  Smith  then  compares  II  Sam.  8:4  with  I  Chron.  18:3;  II  Sam. 
10:16  with  I  Chron.  29:6;  II  Sam.  10:18  with  I  Chron.  19:18;  II  Sam. 
24:9  with  I  Chron.  21:.5;  II  Sam.  34:24  with  I  Chron.  21:25;  I  Kings 
4:26  with  II  Chron.  9:25;  I  Kings  16:2  with  II  Chron.  3:4,  and  I  Kings 
7:26  ^ith  II  Chron.  4:5.] 

Page  103:  "Now  it  will  be  said  at  once  that  these  are  all  discrepancies 
in  numbers,  which  are  very  liable  to  corruption,  and  that,  therefore,  these 
are  all  cases  of  error  in  transmission.  But  I  ask  you  to  notice  that  these 
are  all,  but  one,  ca.ses  in  which  the  larger  number  is  in  the  text  of  the 
chronicler.  Where  the  age  of  a  king  or  the  length  of  his  reign  is  concerned, 
I  hav^e  not  taken  account  of  the  difference.  But  in  matters  of  statistics 
it  is  curious  that  the  errors  should  be  nearly  all  one  way.  Remembering 
that  the  chronicler  was  much  further  away  in  time  from  the  events  nar- 
rated, we  find  it  natural  that  he  should  have  an  exaggerated  idea  of  the 
resources  of  his  country  in  the  days  of  her  glory.  In  the  case  of  David's 
purchase  of  the  field  of  Oman,  he  finds  the  price  a  niggardly  one  for  the 


314  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

prince  to  pay.  He,  therefore,  does  not  hesitate  (supposing  that  a  mistake 
has  been  made)  to  put  in  a  larger  sum.  Of  course  we  need  not  lay  this  to 
the  charge  of  the  final  redactor  of  the  book.  He  had  probablj^  before  him 
otlier  written  elaborations  of  the  history  in  which  his  exaggerated  idea  of 
the  past  was  already  embodied.  The  personal  equation  is  as  difficult  to 
suppress  in  the  historian  as  is  individuality  of  style.  Why  should  one  be 
overruled  any  more  than  the  other?" 

Page  104:  "Now,  we  all  know  how  difficult  it  is  to  picture  to  ourselves 
a  different  piety  from  our  own,  Abraham,  the  Father  of  the  Faithful, 
we  picture  to  ourselves  as  an  enlightened  Christian  of  the  nineteenth 
century.  We  do  not  like  to  confess  that  he  was  guilty  of  deception,  or 
that  Jacob,  the  prince  of  God,  took  an  unfair  advantage  of  his  own  brother. 
So  with  the  chronicler.  He  could  think  of  David  only  as  a  saint  of  his 
own  pattern.  Therefore  he  does  not  copy  from  the  older  history  the 
shadows  that  rest  upon  David's  life — his  adultery,  the  trouble  with  Amnon, 
the  usurpation  of  Absalom  and  Adonijah,  the  charge  of  vengeance  he 
delivered  to  Solomon — these  are  left  out  of  his  history  altogether.  To 
him  David  is  the  nursing  father  of  the  legitimate  priesthood,  and  the 
virtual  builder  of  the  Temple." 

Pages  104,  105:  "But  you  will  say  this  does  not  give  us  error  in  the 
record.  Let  me  then  call  attention  to  the  following.  [Dr.  Smith  then 
compares  I  Kings  9:11  with  II  Chron.  8:2;  and  I  Kings  15:14  with  II 
Chron.  14:3-5.] 

"These  certainly  look  on  their  face  like  direct  contradictions,  and  if 
we  allow  for  the  personal  equation  of  which  I  have  spoken,  we  can  easily 
explain  them.  It  would  be  hard,  indeed,  for  a  Jew  of  the  Persian  period 
to  imagine  Solomon  giving  away  the  sacred  territory  of  Israel  to  the  heathen 
king.  Rather  must  he  suppose  the  mighty  Solomon  to  be  the  recipient  of  gifts 
of  territory.  The  same  line  of  reasoning  is  [105]  followed  in  the  second 
quotation.  The  high  places  were  the  old  sanctuaries  of  Jehovah,  regarded 
as  legitimate  before  the  building  of  the  Temple,  even  by  the  author  of  the 
Book  of  Kings  (I  Kings  3:2),  and  used  without  reserve  by  Samuel.  As 
time  went  on  they  fell  more  and  more  into  disrepute,  and  after  the  exile  the 
requirements  of  the  law  were  carried  out,  and  the  only  sanctuary  of  the 
people  was  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem,  The  remembrance  of  the  high  places 
was  only  that  of  illegitimate  places  of  worship.  The  chronicler  and  his 
generation  could  not  imagine  a  good  king  as  even  tolerating  them.  Hence 
the  change  in  his  account." 

Pages  108,  109:  "It  is  clear  that  we  cannot  ascribe  freedom  from  error 
to  the  statements  of  a  book  compiled  in  this  way.  You  will  say,  then  it 
should  be  cast  out  of  the  Canon.  To  which  I  reply,  by  no  means.  The 
Book  of  Chronicles  is  invaluable  to  us,  not  for  what  it  directly  teaches, 
but  for  the  light  it  throws  indirectly  upon  its  own  time.  What  the  Jews 
of  the  Persian  monarchy  were  thinking,  how  they  regarded  the  older 
history,  how  they  were  preparing  the  way  for  the  scribes  and  Pharisees, 
for  the  crucifixion  and  the  Roman  war,  for  the  Talmud  and  Barkochba 
— this  is  made  known  to  us  in  the  Book  of  Chronicles  and  by  almost  no 
other  book  in  the  Bible.  But  it  is  made  known  to  us  by  reading  between 
the  lines,  that  is  to  say,  by  considering  and  weighing  not  what  the  author 
says  of  others,  but  by  what  he  betrays  of  himself.  What  is  the  truth  of 
history,  my  friends?  Is  it  simply  the  narrative  of  events  definitely  defined, 
and  labeled,  and  arranged  in  order?    Is  it  a  catalogue  of  kings,  of  each  of 


CASE  OF  REV.  HENRY  V.  SMITH,  D.l).  31.1 

which  it  records  that  he  was  born,  made  war  and  died?  Is  it  not  rather  a 
scries  of  pictures,  each  of  which  describes  an  a^o  with  its  thouRlits,  its 
aspirations,  its  ideals?  If  so,  sacred  history  cannot  l)e  luach;  up  by  a  string 
of  inerrant  statements." 

Note,  page  108:  "As  some  questions  have  been  raised  by  my  assertions 
about  the  chronicler,  I  will  add  that  of  course  I  do  not  suppose  him  guilty 
of  intentional  falsification  of  the  record.  He  had  before  him,  it  would 
appear,  a  considerable  literature  which  commented  on  the  history  in  the 
sjiirit  of  the  time — his  changes  are  made  from  these  documents.  The  ideas 
which  govern  this  literature  were  a  jxart  of  the  mental  furniture  of  the 
chronicler  himself.  His  insi)irati()n,  which  made  him  a  source  of  religious 
edification  to  his  contemporaries,  and  which  makes  his  work  still  a  part  of 
the  infallible  rule  of  faith,  did  not  correct  his  historical  point  of  view,  any 
more  than  it  corrected  his  scientific  point  of  view,  which  no  doubt  made 
the  earth  the  centre  of  the  solar  system." 

Page  109:  "It  must  show  unconsciously  and  by  suggestion  the  spirit 
that  informs  the  Church  of  God  and  makes  it  live  and  grow.  To  secure 
us  an  inerrant  chronicle  of  dates  and  names  would  not  give  us  this  history. 
To  give  us  the  pictures  of  the  men  drawn  by  themselves  is  to  give  us  this 
history.  To  discover  these  pictures,  and  to  locate  them,  and  set  them  in 
their  true  light,  is  the  work  of  Biblical  theology  working  by  criticism." 

Page  115:  "Only  it  should  be  observed  that  the  chances  for  error  in  the 
Old  Testament  are  much  greater  than  in  the  New  Testament.  The  Old 
Testament  took  form  in  a  cruder  state  of  society  and  its  books  cover  a 
much  greater  period  of  time  than  is  the  case  in  the  New  Testament.  We 
should  naturally  expect  greater  difficulties  in  the  Old  Testament.  The 
caution  exercised  with  regard  to  a  priori  theories  in  regard  to  the  New 
Testament  commends  itself  with  double  force  ,when  we  come  to  the  Old." 

These  declarations  are  contrary  to  the  Scriptures:  II  Tim.  3:1G,  17; 
II  Peter  1:20,  21;  II  Peter  3:15,  16,  R.  V.;  John  10:34-30;  Deut.  4:2; 
Rev.  22:18,  19;  Exod.  4:14-16;  Num.  16:28-30,  33;  Num.  23:7,  8,  12,  13, 
25.  26,  24:12,  13;  I  Cor.  10:11;  I  Cor.  14:37;  Num.  12:6-8;  Deut.  28:1,  15; 
Jer.  36:16;  Isa.  51;l-6;  Jer.  1:9;  Jer.  2:1;  Ps.  95:7,  8;  Heb.  3:7,  8;  Heb. 
1:1,  2,  R.  v.;  Jer.  31:33;  Heb.  10:15,  16,  R.  V.;  Matt.  10:19,  20;  Luke 
12:11,  12;  John  14:26;  John  16:13-15;  Luke  24:27,  44,  45;  John  5:46,  47; 
Matt.  4:4,  7,  10;  Matt.  5:17,  18;  Isa.  8:20;  I  Peter  1:23,  25;  II  Sam.  23:2; 
Ps.  19:7;  Dan.  10:21;  Num.  23:19;  Ps.  119:160;  Prov.  30:  5,  6;  Matt. 
1:22;  cf.  also  R.  V.;  Acts  1:16;  John  17:16,  17;  Matt.  24:35;  Matt.  22:29, 
32;  John  17:12;  Acts  24:14;  Mark  12:36;  Acts  4:24,  25;  Acts  3:21;  I  Thess. 
2:13;  Gal.  3:8,  16;  I  Peter  1:10,  11-;  James  4:5;  cf.  also  R.  V.;  John  19:24, 
36,  37;  Matt.  3:3;  cf.  Isa.  40:3;  Matt.  8:17;  cf.  Isa.  53:4;  Matt.  12:17,  18; 
Matt.  12:17,  cf.  Isa.  40:1;  Luke  3:4-6;  cf.  Isa.  40:3-5;  Luke  4:17-19; 
cf.  Isa.  61:1,  2;  John  1:23;  cf.  Isa.  40:3;  Rom.  10:16,  20;  John  12:38; 
cf.  Isa.  53:1;  Acts  8:28,  30;  cf.  Isa.  53:7,  8. 

These  declarations  are  contrary  to  our  Standards:  Confession  of  Faith, 
Chap,  i.  Sees,  i,  ii,  iv,  v,  viii,  ix,  x;  Chap,  xiv.  Sec.  ii;  Larger  Catechism, 
Questions  2  and  3,  4  and  157. 

Charge  III. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  charges  the 
Rev.  Henry  Preserved  Smith,  D.D.,  a  minister  in  said  Church,  a  member 


316  CONTESSION  OF  FAITH 

of  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati,  in  a  pamphlet  entitled  "Biblical  Scholar- 
ship and  Inspiration,"  while  alleging  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  inspired, 
and  an  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  with  denying  in  fact  their 
inspiration  in  the  sense  in  which  inspiration  is  attributed  to  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  by  the  Holy  Scriptures  themselves  and  by  the  Confession  of 
Faith. 

Specification  I. — In  a  pamphlet  entitled  "Biblical  Scholarship  and  In- 
spiration," published  by  the  said  Rev.  Henry  Preserved  Smith,  D.D.,  in 
different  editions  in  the  year  1891,  which  pamphlet  has  been  extensively 
circulated  with  his  knowledge  and  approval,  he  teaches  that  the  inspiration 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures  is  consistent  with  the  unprofitableness  of  portions 
of  the  sacred  writings. — Page  116,  cited  below. 

Specification  II. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I,  he 
teaches  that  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  is  consistent  with 
error  of  fact  in  their  affirmations.— Pages  92,  95,  96,  100,  101,  102,  103, 
104,  105,  107,  109,  115,  cited  under  Charge  II;  93,  cited  below. 

Specification  III. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I,  he 
teaches  that  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  is  consistent  with  such 
unreliability  in  their  utterances  that  the  truth  of  events  cannot  be  ascer- 
tained from  their  utterances  themselves. — Pages  100,  102,  108,  109,  cited 
under  Charge  II. 

Specification  IV. — In  the  pamphlet  referred  to  in  Specification  I,  he 
teaches  that  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  is  consistent  with  a 
bias  in  the  inspired  writers,  rendering  them  incapable  of  recording  the 
truth  of  events  because  incapable  of  believing  it. — Pages  104,  105,  107, 
109,  cited  under  Charge  II. 

Quotations  from  "Biblical  Scholarship  and  Inspiration." 

Page  116:  "All  Scripture  is  God-inspired — true.  But  the  remarkable 
thing  is  that  the  text  affirms  more  than  this.  All  Scripture  is  not  only 
God-inspired,  but  all  Scripture  is  'profitable  for  teaching,  for  reproof, 
for  correction,  for  instruction  which  is  in  righteousness;  that  the  man  of 
God  may  be  furnished  completely  unto  every  good  work.'  This  seems 
to  me  the  hardest  part  of  it.  I  find  no  difficulty  in  supposing  the  list  of 
dukes  of  Edom  God-inspired,  even  though  in  the  original  autographs  it 
had  some  names  wrongly  placed,  but  do  you  make  it  profitable  for  in- 
struction in  righteousness?  Do  you  make  it  profitable  to  yourself  for 
completely  furnishing  yourself  to  every  good  work?  If  not,  you  can 
not  lightly  condemn  me  for  not  drawing  your  deduction  from  its  inspira- 
tion." 

Page  93:  "First,  however,  allow  me  a  word  of  personal  explanation. 
Some  years  ago,  when  a  candidate  for  ordination,  I  received  as  a  text 
for  my  tr-ial  sermon  the  (veil-known  passage  of  II  Timothy:  'AH  Scripture 
is  given  by  inspiration  of  God.'  In  that  sermon  I  took  the  very  ground  of 
the  authors  I  have  been  quoting.  For  more  than  fifteen  years  since  that 
time  I  have  been  engaged  in  direct  daily  study  of  the  Old  Testament. 
It  has  been  my  duty  to  familiarize  myself  with  the  facts  of  the  record, 
and  as  well  with  the  statements  of  scholars  about  these  facts.  I  well 
recall  the  reluctance  which  I  felt  to  read  some  books  which  departed  from 
'the  views  commonly  received  among  us,'  and  on  reflection  I  cannot 
convict  mys{!lf  of  undue  sympathy  with  German  mysticism  or  rationalism. 


CASE  OF  REV.  ARTHUR  C.  McGIFFER'P,  D.D.  317 

But  I  have  felt  it  my  duty  to  know  facts,  and  I  sincerely  believe  that 
the  truth  of  God  is  evident  in  all  the  facts  of  His  Word.  But  in  the  ex- 
amination of  facts  to  which  I  now  proceed,  remember  that  it  is  my  desire 
to  give  no  one  pain,  and  I  ask  you  not  to  take  my  statement,  but  to  ex- 
amine the  record  itself." 

2.     Finding  and  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati. 

On  December  13,  Presbyterj^  suspended  the  accused  from  the  ministry 
in  the  following  action : 

"Charges  II  and  III  have  thus  been  proved,  and  Dr.  Smith  is  found 
guilty  of  both  charges. 

"Therefore  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  sitting  as  a  court  is,  that 
the  Rev.  Henry  Preserved  Smith,  D.D.,  be,  and  hereby  is,  suspended 
from  the  ministry  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  until  such  time  as  he  shall 
make  manifest,  to  the  satisfaction  of  Presbytery,  his  renunciation  of  the 
errors  he  has  been  found  to  hold,  and  his  solemn  purpose  no  longer  to 
teach  or  propagate  them." 

3.     Appeal  of  Dr.  Smith  to  the  Synod  of  Ohio. 

[From  this  action  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati,  Dr.  Smith  took  an 
Appeal  to  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  meeting  in  Cincinnati,  October  10-13,  1893. 

The  Appeal  was  entertained  by  the  Sjmod,  and,  after  trial  had,  it  was 
not  sustained,  51  to  78. 

No  one  of  the  specifications  of  error  having  been  sustained,  and  no 
error  having  been  found  in  the  Record,  the  Moderator  declared  the  judg- 
ment of  the  inferior  judicatory  to  be  affirmed.] — Minutes,  Synod  of  Ohio, 
1893,  p.  173. 

4.     Appeal  of  Dr.  Smith  to  the  General  Assembly;  judgment  of 

Synod  affirmed. 

From  this  decision  and  final  judgment  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  Dr.  Smith 
took  an  Appeal  to  the  General  Asserablj'. 

[Note. — For  the  Appeal  in  full,  see  Minutes,  1894,  pp.  197-201.] 

The  Appeal  was  entertained,  and,  after  full  discussion  and  trial  had, 
was  not  sustained,  102  to  39G. 

The  Moderator  made  announcement  as  follows : 

No  specification  of  error  having  been  sustained,  and  the  Appeal  as  a 
whole  not  having  been  sustained,  the  judgment  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio  in 
the  case  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  vs. 
Rev.  H.  P.  Smith,  D.D.,  has  been  and  is  affirmed. — 1894,  p.  lOG. 

[Note. — See  also  in  this  connection  the  action  of  the  Assembly  on  a  Memorial  from 
the  Independent  Synod  of  Missouri. — 1874,  p.  30.] 

III.     CASE  OF  THE  REV.  ARTHUR  C.  McGIFFERT,  D.  D. 

1.     Counsel  given,  either  to  conform  views  to  the  Standards  or  to 
withdraw  peaceably  from  the  Presbyterian- ministry. 

The  Report  as  amended  was  adoi)to(l,  as  follows: 

The  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures  respectfully  submits  the  follow- 
ing Report  on: 


318  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

Overture  No.  9  referred  to  this  Committee  by  the  Assembly.  This  is 
an  Overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Pittsburgh,  calling  to  the  attention 
of  the  Assembly  a  volume  of  the  International  Theological  Librarj',  en- 
titled, A  History  of  Christianity  in  the  Apostolic  Age,  the  author  of  which 
is  the  Rev.  A.  C.  McGiffert,  D.D.,  a  member  of  the  Prosbyter}'^  of  New 
York,  and  overturing  the  General  Assembly  to  adopt  such  measures  in 
r(>gard  thereto  as  shall  be  conducive  to  the  Church's  purity,  peace,  and 
honor,  and  to  the  maintenance  of  the  authority  of  the  oracles  of  God. 

To  this  Overture  we  recommend  the  following  answer: 

The  Assembly  recognizes  the  zeal  for  pure  doctrine  represented  by  the 
Overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Pittsburgh,  and  is  itself  now  as  always 
profoundly  concerned  for  the  maintenance  of  the  faith.  It  enjoins  upon 
all  its  ministers  especial  care  in  these  times  of  doubt,  and  even  denial  of 
things  which  the  Church  holds  sacred,  to  distinguish,  as  clearly  as  possible, 
from  all  forms  of  error,  the  truth  of  God  as  revealed  in  His  Word  and 
interpreted  in  the  Standards  of  our  Church;  and,  in  particular,  constantly 
to  endeavor,  whether  in  preaching  or  in  teaching,  by  the  spoken  or  written 
word,  to  present  the  positive  truth  so  distinctly  and  so  attractivelj'  that 
men  shall  understand  it  and  be  drawn  toward  it;  and  that  especially  the 
Scriptures,  which  are  the  Word  of  God,  may  be  everywhere  accepted  and 
believed  as  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice. 

The  Assembly,  indeed,  desires  the  fullest  and  freest  investigation  and 
inquiry  on  the  part  of  reverent  Christian  students  into  the  foundations  of 
the  Christian  faith,  but  it  deprecates  everything  which,  whether  in  its  sub- 
stance or  in  the  form  of  its  expression,  needlessly  disturbs  the  faith  of 
Christian  people. 

The  General  Assembly  deplores  the  renewal  of  controversy  occasioned 
by  the  publication  of  this  book  at  a  time  when  our  recent  divisions  were 
scarcely  healed.  It  sympathizes  with  the  widespread  belief  that  the  utter- 
ances of  Dr.  McGiffert  are  inconsistent  with  the  teachings  of  Scripture,  as 
interpreted  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  and  by  evangelical  Christendom, 
and  the  Assembly  stamps  with  its  emphatic  disapproval  all  utterances  in 
the  book  called  to  its  attention  by  the  Presbytery  of  Pittsburgh,  not  in 
accord  with  the  Standards  of  our  Church. 

But  the  Church  needs  peace :  the  union  of  all  its  forces ;  the  cooperation 
of  all  its  members;  a  spirit  of  brotherhood  and  mutual  confidence,  so  that 
it  may  address  itself  with  intense  zeal  and  no  waste  of  energy  to  its  great 
pressing  and  practical  work  of  saving  the  souls  of  men. 

The  Assembly,  therefore,  in  the  spirit  of  kindness,  no  less  than  in  de- 
votion to  the  truth,  counsels  Dr.  McGiffert  to  reconsider  the  questionable 
views  set  forth  in  his  book,  and  if  he  cannot  conform  his  views  to  the 
Standards  of  our  Church,  then  peaceably  to  withdraw  from  the  Presby- 
terian ministry. — 1898,  p.  107. 

2.  Unanimous  deliverance  on  The  Inerrancy  of  the  HolyScriptures, 
The  Infallibility  of  Jesus  Christ,  The  Direct  Personal  Insti- 
tution of  the  Lord's  Supper  by  Our  Lord,  and  Justification  by 
Faith  Alone. 

The  first  part  of  the  Report  was  unanimously' adopted  by  a  rising  vote, 

and  is  as  follows: 


CASE  OF  REV.  ARTHUR  C.  McGlFFERT,  D.D.  319 

In  reference  to  Overtures  Nos.  131-139  inclusive,  and  Overture  No.  223, 
respecting  the  teachings  of  the  Rev.  A.  C.  McGifTert,  D.D.,  and  also  in 
reference  to  Comniunication  No.  140,  being  the  reply  of  the  Rev.  A.  C. 
McGifTert,  D.D.,  to  the  deliverance  of  the  Assembly  of  1898, the  Committee 
on  Bills  and  Overtures  would  report  as  follows : 

Inasmuch  as  the  General  Assembly  of  1898,  "in  the  spirit  of  kindness 
no  less  than  in  devotion  to  the  truth,"  counseled  Dr.  McGifTert  to  recon- 
sider questionable  views  set  forth  in  a  book  entitled  A  History  of  Christianity 
in  the  Apostolic  Age,  and  in  the  event  of  his  failure  to  conform  his  views  to 
the  Standards  of  our  Church  to  withdraw  peaceably  from  the  Presbyterian 
ministry,  and  inasmuch  as  the  General  Assembly  of  1899  has  received  a 
communication  from  the  Rev.  A.  C.  McGifTert,  D.D.,  in  which  he  says: 
"The  action  of  the  Assembly,  as  well  as  the  Overture  from  the  Presbytery 
of  Pittsburgh,  upon  which  that  action  was  based,  make  it  evident  that  many 
of  my  positions,  together  with  the  spirit  and  purpose  of  my  book  as  a  whole, 
have  been  seriously  misapprehended.  Such  misapprehension  I  sincerely 
regret,  and  I  wish  here  emphatically  to  repudiate  the  false  constructions 
that  have  been  placed  upon  my  book  in  many  quarters.  So  far  as  my 
views  are  concerned,  they  have  been  and  remain,  as  I  believe,  in  accord 
with  the  faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  and  evangelical  Christendom  in 
all  vital  and  essential  matters";  the  Assembly,  therefore,  note  the  repudi- 
ation by  Dr.  McGifTert  of  the  interpretation  placed  upon  his  utterances  in 
said  book  as  being  not  in  accord  with  the  Standards  of  our  Church,  and 
his  assertion  of  devotion  to  the  truth  and  his  concern  for  the  welfare  of  the 
Church,  and  while  accepting  the  same  as  sincere,  the  Assembly,  neverthe- 
less, reassert  the  deliverance  of  1898,  condemning  the  statements  of  said 
book  as  being  such  as  to  justify  the  interpretation  so  repudiated. 

And  in  regard  to  fundamental  doctrines  of  our  Church  involved  in  this 
matter,  this  Assembly  solemnly  declare: 

1.  It  is  a  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Confession 
of  Faith,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  did  so  control  the  inspired  writers  in  their 
composition  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  to  make  their  statements  absolutely 
truthful,  i.  e.,  free  from  error  when  interpreted  in  their  natural  and  intended 
sense.  All  seeming  discrepancies  and  contradictions  in  the  Bible  are  to  be 
referred  to  the  limitations  upon  human  knowledge.  To  hold  that  the  Holy 
Scriptures  are  in  any  respect  historically  inaccurate  is  to  oppose  the  teach- 
ing of  the  Confession,  Chap,  i,  Sec.  iv,  which  declares  that  "the  authority 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  for  which  it  ought  to  be  believed  and  obeyed, 
dependeth  wholly  upon  God  the  author  thereof;  and  therefore  it  is  to  be 
received  because  it  is  the  Word  of  God." 

2.  It  is  a  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Confession 
of  Faith  that  "the  Son  of  God,  the  second  person  in  the  Trinity,  being 
very  and  eternal  God,  of  one  substance,  and  equal  with  the  Father,  did, 
when  the  fullness  of  time  was  come,  take  upon  Him  man's  nature  with  all 
the  essential  properties  and  common  infirmities  thereof,  yet  without  sin. 
So  that  two  whole  perfect  and  distinct  natures,  the  Godhead  and  the  man- 
hood, were  inseparably  joined  together  in  one  person  without  conversion, 
composition,  or  confusion."  It  is  also  a  fundamental  doctrine  that  "the 
Lord  Jesus,  in  His  human  nature  thus  united  to  the  divine,  was  sanctified 
and  anointed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  above  measure;  having  in  Him  «.!  the 


320  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

tiTusurcs  of  wisdom  and  knowledge;  in  whom  it  pleased  the  Father  that 
all  fullness  should  dwell"  (Confession,  Chap,  viii,  Sees,  ii  andiii).  These 
doctrines  of  the  Confession  forbid  any  teaching  respecting  the  Lord  Jesus 
which  would  attribute  to  Him,  in  any  particular,  liability  to  error. 

3.  It  is  also  a  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  that  "our  Lord  Jesus,  in  the  night  wherein  He  was  be- 
trayed, instituted  the  sacrament  of  His  body  and  blood,  called  the  Lord's 
Supper  to  be  observed  in  His  Church  unto  the  end  of  the  world,"  and 
further  that  "the  Lord  Jesus  hath,  in  this  ordinance,  appointed  His  minis- 
ters to  declare  His  Word  of  Institution  to  the  people,  to  pray,  and  bless  the 
elements  of  bread  and  wine,  etc."  (Confession,  Chap,  xxix.  Sees,  i  and  iii) 
No  teaching  which  declares  that  the  Lord's  Supper  was  instituted  in  any 
other  manner  than  by  the  direct  personal  act  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  is  in  har- 
mony with  the  truth  of  the  Holy  Scripture,  or  loyal  to  the  person  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

4,  It  is  also  a  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Con- 
fession of  Faitli  that  God  justifies  men  "by  imjniting  the  obedience  and 
satisfaction  of  Christ  to  them,  they  receiving  and  resting  upon  Him  and 
His  righteousness  by  faith,  which  faith  they  have  not  in  themselves;  it  is 
the  Gift  of  God.  Faith,  thus  receiving  and  resting  in  Christ  and  His 
righteousness,  is  the  alone  instrument  of  justification"  (Confession,  Chap, 
xi,  Sees,  i  and  ii).  Any  teaching  which  in  any  way  modifies  or  belittles 
the  (essential  act  and  exclusive  necessity  of  faith,  in  human  salvation,  is 
mischievous,  and  dishonoring  to  the  Word  and  sacrifice  of  Jesus  Christ. 

This  Assembly  enjoins  upon  all  Sessions  and  Presbyteries  loyally  to 
defend  and  protect  these  fundamental  doctrines  of  this  Confessional 
Church —1899,  p.  90. 

3.     Dr.  McGiffert  withdraws  and  case  closed. 

Judicial  Case  No.  S,  being  the  Appeal  of  George  W.  F.  Birch,  D.D.,  vs. 
final  judgment  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  York.  Your  Committee  finds 
said  Appeal  regular,  but  inasmuch  as  the  case  raises  difficult  technical 
questions  as  to  procedure  (because,  through  the  course  that  has  been  taken, 
the  situation  created  is  unique,  and  should  not  become  a  precedent),  and 
also  inasmuch  as  Rev.  Dr.  McGiffert  has  withdrawn  from  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  Presl)yterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  therefore, 
be  it 

Resolved,  That  without  entering  upon  the  Constitutional  questions  in- 
volved, and  without  any  prejudice  whatever  to  the  appellant  while  enter- 
taining the  Appeal  as  regular,  this  General  Assembly  deems  it  best,  con- 
sid(>ring  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  Church,  that  the  appellant  be 
given  leave  to  withdraw  his  Appeal. — 1900,  p.  82. 

Resolved,  That  the  desire  of  Rev.  Dr.  George  W.  F.  Birch,  appellant, 
be  granted,  and  the  case  be  and  is  hereby  closed. — 1900,  p.  85. 

IV.     CASE  OF  THE  REV.  HEZEKIAH  BALCH 

The  consideration  of  the  references  relative  to  Mr.  Balch  was  resumed, 
and  after  some  amendments  made  on  the  draught  brought  in  by  the 
Committee,  it  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows,  viz.: 

They  remark  upon  the  first  article  of  the  creed  aforesaid  that  Mr, 
Balch  is  erroneous  in  making  disinterested  benevolence  the  only  d(>finition 


CASE  OF  REV.  IIEZEKIAII  BALCII  321 

of  holiness  or  true  roliRion,  because  tliis  uiay  perplex  the  minds  of  those 
not  accustomed  to  abstract  speculations,  is  questionable  in  itself,  and  may 
convey  the  idea  that  an  absolute  (iod,  or  a  CJod  out  of  Christ,  is  the  object 
of  the  highest  alTection  to  the  renewed  mind. 

On  the  second  article  they  remark  that  he  has  confounded  self-love 
with  selfishness  in  an  abstract  speculation  calculated  to  puzzle  plain 
Christians  and  lead  to  unprofitable  disputes. 

On  the  third  article  they  remark  that  the  transferring  of  personal  sin 
or  righteousness  has  never  been  held  by  Calvinistic  divines,  nor  by  any 
person  in  our  Church,  so  far  as  is  known  to  us,  and  therefore  that  Mr. 
Balch's  observations  on  that  subject  appear  to  be  either  nugatory  or 
calculated  to  mislead.  With  regard  to  liis  doctrine  of  original  sin,  it  is 
to  be  observed  that  he  is  erroneous  in  representing  personal  corruption 
as  not  derived  from  Adam,  making  Adam's  sin  to  be  imputed  to  his  pos- 
terity in  consequence  of  a  corrupt  nature  already  possessed,  and  derived 
from  we  know  not  what,  thus,  in  efYect,  setting  aside  the  idea  of  Adam's 
being  the  federal  head  or  representative  of  his  descendants,  and  the  whole 
doctrine  of  the  covenant  of  works. 

It  is  also  manifest  that  Mr.  Balch  is  greatly  erroneous  in  asserting 
that  the  formal  cause  of  a  believer's  justification  is  the  imputation  of  the 
fruits  and  effects  of  Christ's  righteousness,  and  not  that  righteousness 
itself,  because  righteousness,  and  that  alone,  is  the  formal  demand  of  the 
law,  and  consequently  the  sinner's  violation  of  the  Divine  law  can  be  par- 
doned only  in  virtue  of  the  Redeemer's  perfect  righteousness  being  im- 
puted to  him  and  reckoned  as  his.  It  is  also  not  true  that  the  benefits 
of  Christ's  righteousness  are,  with  strict  proprietj^  said  to  be  imputed  at 
all,  as  these  benefits  flow  to  and  are  possessed  by  the  believer  as  a  con- 
sequence of  his  justification  and  having  an  interest  in  the  infinite  merits 
of  the  Saviour. 

On  the  fourth  article  no  remark  is  necessary. 

With  regard  to  the  fifth  article  it  is  to  be  remarked  that  Mr.  Balch 
appears  to  confound  sentiment  with  the  mere  perception  of  truth,  whereas 
it  always  partakes  of  the  disposition  of  the  heart,  and  consequently  in- 
volves in  it  either  sin  or  holiness.  The  article  as  stated  by  him  contra- 
dicts the  principle  laid  down  in  the  introduction  to  our  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, and  levels  the  important  distinction  between  truth  and  falsehood 
so  as  to  be  liable  to  the  construction  that  it  is  no  matter  what  a  man 
believes.  And  though  IVIr.  Balch  may  not,  and  probably  did  not.  intend 
to  insinuate  anything  disrespectful  to  the  Hol}^  Scriptures,  where  he 
asserts  that  "there  are  wTong  sentiments  in  the  Bible,"  yet,  as  his  ex- 
pression is  liable  to  such  a  construction,  we  judge  it  highly  censurable. 

With  regard  to  the  sixth  and  seventh  articles,  no  remarks  seem  to  be 
necessary,  except  that  the  offense  given  by  the  reflection  cast  on  his 
brethren,  the  Presbyterians,  in  the  seventh,  has  been  sufficiently  removed 
by  his  candid  acknowledgment  before  the  Synod  and  General  Assembly. 

The  eighth,  ninth  and  tenth  articles  require  no  remark,  except  that  they 
appear  to  be  unimportant. 

With  regard  to  the  twelfth  article  it  is  remarked  that  his  observation 
upon  love  as  exercised  by  the  human  race,  so  far  as  it  may  be  applicable 
to  a  state  of  infancy,  is  unintelligible,  and  that  though  a  distinction  may 
be  made  between  regeneration  and  conversion,  yet  the  terms  in  which  the 


322  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

article  is  expressed  are  exceptionable,  as  they  seem  to  discourage  the  use 
of  the  means  of  grace. 

With  regard  to  the  thirteenth  article  it  is  remarked  that  in  making 
repentance  and  faith  to  proceed  wholly  from  love  or  charity,  Mr.  Balch 
has  expressed  anopinion  unnecessary  and  improper. 

In  regard  to  the  subject  of  false  doctrine,  in  discoursing  from  Ps.  51:5 
and  Isa.  48:8,  nothing  seems  necessary  to  be  added  to  the  remarks  made 
on  the  subject  of  original  sin  as  contained  in  Mr.  Balch's  creed,  except 
that  he  charges  Calvinistic  divines  with  holding  sentiments  relative  to 
infants  which  they  do  not  hold;  and  that  he  makes  positive  declarations 
in  regard  to  the  state  of  infants,  when  it  has  pleased  a  wise  and  holy  God  to 
be  silent  on  this  subject  in  the  revelation  of  his  will. 

In  regard  to  the  subject  of  indecent  language  alleged  to  have  been  used 
in  the  pulpit  by  Mr.  Balch,  it  is  remarked,  that  if  he  was  not  misun- 
derstood by  the  witnesses,  he  has,  notwithstanding,  declared  such  a  deep 
and  suitable  abhorrence  of  all  such  language  in  public  discourse  as  renders 
it  unnecessary  to  take  any  further  notice  of  it. 

On  the  whole,  your  Committee  recommend  that  Mr.  Balch  be  required 
to  acknowledge  before  the  Assembly  that  he  was  wrong  in  the  publica- 
tion of  his  creed;  that  in  the  particulars  specified  as  above  he  renounce 
the  errors  therein  pointed  out;  that  he  engage  to  teach  nothing  hereafter 
of  a  similar  nature;  that  the  Moderator  admonish  him  of  the  divisions, 
disorder,  trouble  and  inconvenience  which  he  has  occasioned  to  the  Church 
and  its  judicatories  by  his  imprudent  and  unwarrantable  conduct,  and  warn 
him  against  doing  anything  in  time  to  come  that  may  tend  to  produce  such 
serious  and  lamentable  evils.  That  if  Mr.  Balch  submit  to  this,  he  be 
considered  as  in  good  standing  with  the  Church,  and  that  the  reference  and 
queries  of  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  be  considered  as  fully  answered  by 
the  adoption  of  these  measures. — 1798,  pp.  155,  156. 

Mr.  Balch  appeared  before  the  Assembly,  acknowledged  his  error  in 
publishing  his  creed,  disavowed  the  errors  imputed  to  him,  and  submitted 
to  the  admonition  of  the  Assembly. — 1798,  p.  158.  Digest,  1886,  pp.  220- 
222. 

V.     APPEAL  OF  THE  REV.  JOHN  MILLER,  D.  D.,  FROM  THE 
JUDGMENT  OF  THE  SYNOD  OF  NEW  JERSEY 

After  a  full  hearing  of  the  evidence  as  presented  by  both  parties  in  the 
case,  the  Assembly  reached  the  decision  not  to  sustain  the  Appeal  by 
the  following  vote:  to  sustain,  three  [3];  to  sustain  in  part,  eighteen  [18]; 
not  to  sustain,  two  hundred  and  seventy-four  [274]. 

This  expression  of  the  General  Assembly  approaches  the  nearer  to 
practical  unanimity,  since,  as  it  is  understood,  those  who  voted  to  sustain 
in  part  have  doubts  only  in  regard  to  the  conclusiveness  of  the  proof 
adduced  for  Specification  No.  2,  viz.: 

"Mr.  Miller  teaches  that  Christ,  as  a  child  of  Adam,  was  personally 
accounted  guilty  of  Adam's  sin;  that,  like  other  children  of  Adam,  he  in- 
herited a  corrupt  nature;  and  that  he  needed  to  be,  and  was,  redeemed 
by  his  own  death." 

Not  to  recount  his  own  admission  and  assertions  in  the  presence  of  the 
General  Assembly,  it  is  proper  to  state  that  the  multiplied  evidences  drawn 


APPEAL  OF  REV.  SAMUEL  HARKER  323 

from  IMr.  Miller's  book  conclusively  established  the  oriRinal  charge  pre- 
ferred l\y  the  Presbytcr.y  of  New  Brunswick,  viz.: 

"We  charge  INIr.  Miller  with  pulilicly  denying  and  assailing  important 
doctrines  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Catechisms  of  our  Church." 

Under  thy?  charge  arc  the  three  following  specifications: 

'"Specification  1. — Mr.  Miller  teaches  that  the  soul  is  not  immortal; 
that  at  the  death  of  the  body  it  dies,  becomes  extinct,  and  so  continues 
until  the  resurrection. 

"Spccificalion  11. — Mr.  Miller  teaches  that  Christ,  as  a  child  of  Adam, 
was  personall}'  accounted  guilty  of  Adam's  sin;  that,  like  other  children 
of  Adam,  he  inherited  a  corrupt  nature,  and  that  he  needed  to  be,  and 
was,  redeemed  by  his  own  death. 

"Specification  III. — Mr.  Miller  teaches  that  there  is  but  one  person  in  the 
Godhead." 

This  decision  of  the  General  Assembly  confirms  the  action  of  the  Synod 
of  New  Jersey,  which  approves  the  resolution  unanimously  adopted  by 
the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick,  May  4,  viz.: 

"Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  John  Miller,  be,  and  hereby  is,  suspended 
from  the  ministry  of  the  Presbj'terian  Church  until  such  time  as  he  shall 
make  manifest  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Presbytery  his  renunciation  of 
the  errors  he  has  been  found  to  hold,  and  his  solemn  purpose  no  longer  to 
proclaim  them." 

Whilst  the  Assembly  thus  declare  their  unwavering  adherence  to  our 
Confessional  symbols,  they  desire  at  the  same  time  to  express  only  the 
kindest  feelings  toward  Mr.  Miller;  and  they  make  this  disposition  of  the 
case  onl}''  because  the  interests  of  truth  imperatively  demand  it. 

While  in  accordance  with  complete  freedom  of  conscience  the  General 
Assembly  would  urge  upon  all  fidelity  to  our  doctrinal  Standards,  they 
would,  at  the  same  time,  earnestly  advise  anyone  who  may  entertain 
views  irreconcilable  with  our  Standards  to  take  the  authorized  course, 
after  consultation  with  his  Presbytery,  and  peacefully  withdraw  from  the 
ministry  of  our  Church. — 1S7S,  i^p.  98,  90. 

VI.  CASE  OF  THE  REV.  SAMUEL  HARKER 

A  reference  was  brought  into  the  Synod  from  the  New  Brunswick 
Presbytery  respecting  ]\Ir.  Samuel  Marker,  one  of  their  members,  as  having 
imbibed  and  vented  certain  erroneous  doctrines.,  The  further  considera- 
tion of  this  affair  is  deferred  till  the  next  sederunt. — 1758,  p.  283. 

[The  matter  was  continued  from  year  to  year.  Synod  endeavoring  to 
remove  the  difficulty  and  bring  Mr.  Marker  to  a  sense  of  his  error.  In 
1761,  Mr.  Marker  printed  and  published  his  views,  and  the  Synod  (1762) 
appointed  a  Committee  to  examine  the  book,  who  reported  the  next  year.] 

The  Sjmod  proceeded  to  consider  Mr.  Marker's  principles,  collected 
from  his  book  by  the  Committee,  which  are  in  substance  as  follows: 

1.  That  the  covenant  of  grace  is  in  such  a  sense  conditional  that  fallen 
mankind  in  their  unregenerate  state,  by  the  general  assistance  given  to 
all  under  the  Gospel,  have  a  sufficient  ability  to  fulfill  the  conditions 
thereof ,  and  so  by  their  own  endeavors  to  ensure  to  themselves  regenerat- 
ing grace  and  all  saving  blessings. 

2.  That  God  has  bound  Himself  by  promise  to  give  them  regenerating 
grace  upon  their  fulfilling  what  he  (Mr.  Marker)  calls  the  direct  conditions 


324  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

of  obtaining  it,  and,  upon  the  whole,  makes  a  certain  and  an  infaUible 
connection  between  their  endeavors  and  the  aforesaid  blessings. 

3.  That  God's  prescience  of  future  events  is  previous  to  and  not  de- 
pendent on  His  decrees;  that  His  decrees  have  no  influence  on  His  own 
conduct,  and  that  the  foresight  of  faith  was  the  ground  of  the  decrees  of 
election. 

It  is  further  observed  that  he  often  uses  inaccurate,  unintelligible  and 
dangerous  modes  of  expression  that  tend  to  lead  people  into  false  notions 
in  several  important  matters,  as  that  Adam  was  the  federal  father  of  his 
posterity  in  the  second  covenant  as  well  as  in  the  first;  that  the  regenerate 
are  not  in  a  state  of  probation  for  heaven,  and  several  such  like. 

The  Synod  judge  that  these  principles  are  of  a  hurtful  and  a  dangerous 
tendency,  giving  a  false  view  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  perverting  it  into 
a  new  modeled  covenant  of  works,  and  misrepresent  the  doctrine  of  the 
Divine  decrees  as  held  by  the  best  reformed  Churches,  and,  in  fine,  are 
contrary  to  the  Word  of  God  and  our  approved  Standards  of  doctrine. — 
1763,  p.  329. 

[Note.— See  Baird's  Digest,  pp.  624-626;  Moore's  Digest,  1886,"pp.  218.  219.] 

VII.     CASE  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  C.  DAVIS. 

An  Overture  from  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  was  referred  to  a  Committee, 
whose  Report  was  adopted,  as  follows: 

The  Committee,  presuming  that  a  complete  and  perfect  enumeration 
of  all  the  objectionable  parts  of  said  book  is  not  expected,  called  the 
attention  of  the  Assembly  only  to  the  following  doctrines,  supposed  to  be 
contrary  to  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church: 

Doctrine  I. — That  the  active  obedience  of  Christ  constitutes  no  part  of 
that  righteousness  by  which  a  sinner  is  justified,  pp.  257,  261,  264,  3d 
corollary. 

Doctrine  II. — That  obedience  to  the  moral  law  was  not  required  as  the 
condition  of  the  covenant  of  works,  pp.  178,  180. 

These  pages  being  read,  the  Assembly  resolved  that  they  do  consider 
these  doctrines  as  contrary  to  the  Confession  of  our  Church. 

Doctrine  III. — God  Himself  is  as  firmly  bound  in  duty  (not  obedience) 
to  His  creatures  as  His  creatures  are  bound  in  obedience  or  duty  to  Him, 
pp.  164,  166.  Also,  that  God's  will  is  not  the  standard  of  right  and  wrong. 
If  God's  will  is  the  primary  rule  of  His  own  action,  He  would  be:  1.  En- 
tirely void  of  holiness;  2.  There  could  be  no  justice  in  God;  3.  It  would  be 
impossible  for  God  to  be  unchangeable;  4.  If  the  will  of  God  is  the  standard 
of  right  and  wrong,  then  it  would  be  no  infringement  on  the  divine  char- 
acter to  be  unfaithful  to  His  Word  and  promise,  pp.  168,  171. 

These  pages  being  read, 

Resolved,  That,  without  deciding  on  the  question  whether  these  senti- 
ments are  contrary  to  our  Confession  of  Faith,  the  Assembly  consider 
the  mode  in  which  they  are  expressed  as  unhappy,  and  calculated  to 
mislead  the  reader. 

Doctrine  IV. — God  could  not  make  Adam,  or  any  other  creature,  either 
holy  or  unholy.     Compare  p.  194  with  166. 

Doctrine  V. — Regeneration  must  be  a  consequence  of  faith.  Faith 
precedes  regeneration,  p.  352. 


CASE  OF  REV.  THOMAS  B.  CRAIGHEAD  325 

Doctrine  VI. — Faith,  in  the  first  act  of  it,  is  not  a  holy  act,  p.  358,  etc. 

These  pages  being  read, 

Resolved,  That  tlie  Assembly  do  consider  the  tlirec  last-mentioned 
doctrines  contrary  to  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  our  Church. 

Doctrine  VII. — Christians  may  sin  willfully  and  habitually,  pp.  532,  534. 

Tliese  pages  being  read. 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  consider  the  expressions  in  the  pages 
referred  to  as  very  unguarded;  and  so  far  as  they  intimate  it  to  be  the 
author's  opinion  that  a  person  may  live  in  an  hai)itual  and  allowed  sin,  and 
yet  be  a  Christian,  the  Assembly  consider  them  contrary  to  the  letter  and 
spirit  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  our  Church,  and  in  their  tendency 
highly  dangerous. 

Doctrine  VIII. — If  God  has  to  plant  all  the  principal  parts  of  salvation 
in  a  sinner's  heart  to  enable  him  to  believe,  the  "Cospel  Plan"  is  quite  out 
of  his  reach,  and  consequently  does  not  suit  his  case;  and  it  must  be  im- 
possible for  God  to  condemn  a  man  for  unbelief,  for  no  just  law  condemns 
or  criminates  any  person  for  not  doing  what  he  cannot  do,  p.  413. 

This  page,  and  several  others  on  the  same  subject,  being  read, 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  do  consider  this  last-mentioned  doctrine 
contrary  to  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  our  Church. 

On  the  whole. 

Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  cannot  but  view  with  disapprobation 
various  parts  of  the  work  entitled  "The  Gospel  Plan,"  of  which  William 
C.  Davis  is  stated  in  the  title-page  to  be  the  author.  In  several  instances 
in  this  work,  modes  of  expression  are  adopted,  so  different  from  those 
which  are  sanctioned  by  use  and  by  the  best  orthodox  writers,  that  the 
Assembly  consider  them  as  calculated  to  produce  useless  or  mischievous 
speculations. 

In  several  other  instances  there  are  doctrines  asserted  and  advocated, 
as  has  been  already  decided,  contrary  to  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  our 
Church  and  the  Word  of  God;  which  doctrines  the  Assembly  feel  con- 
strained to  pronounce  to  be  of  very  dangerous  tendency;  and  the  Assem- 
bly do  judge,  and  do  hereby  declare,  that  the  preaching  or  publishing  of 
them  ought  to  subject  the  person  or  persons  so  doing  to  be  dealt  with 
by  their  respective  Presbyteries,  according  to  the  discipline  of  the  Church 
relative  to  the  propagation  of  errors. — 1810,  pp.  448,  452,  453. 

[Note. — See  Baird's  Digest  (revised  edition),  pp.  G46-648.  Mr.  Davis  was  subse- 
quently suspended  and  deposed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Concord,  October,  1811.] 

VIII.     CASE  OF  THE  REV.  THOMAS  B.  CRAIGHEAD. 

[On  an  Appeal  from  the  Synod  of  Kentucky.  After  speaking  of  certain 
irregularities  in  the  conduct  both  of  the  Synod  and  the  appellant,  they  saj',] 

But  from  matters  of  form  the  General  Assembly  will  now  pass  to  the 
merits  of  the  case ;  and  for  the  sake  of  brevity,  the  first  and  second  charges 
only  shall  be  brought  into  view. 

Charge  I. 

We  charge  him  with  denying  and  vilifying  the  real  agency  of  the  Spirit 
in  regeneration,  and  in  the  production  of  faith  and  sanctification  in 
general. 

And  first  they  would  observe  that  there  can  be  no  doul)t  that  the  denial 
of  the  real  agency  of  the  Spirit  is  a  dangerous  and  fundamental  error; 


326  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

and  if  Mr.  Craighead  taught  such  an  error,  he  ought  to  have  been  sus- 
pended. 

The  question  then  is,  Do  the  passages  of  Mr.  Craighead's  sermon  re- 
ferred to  in  the  charge  ijrove  that  he  did  deny  the  reahty  of  the  operations 
of  the  Spirit? 

Here  it  will  be  important  to  remark  that  a  man  cannot  fairly  be  con- 
victed of  heresy  for  using  expressions  which  may  be  so  interpreted  as  to 
involve  heretical  doctrines  if  they  may  also  admit  of  a  more  favorable 
construction,  because  no  one  can  tell  in  what  sense  an  ambiguous  expression 
is  used  but  the  speaker  or  writer,  and  he  has  a  right  to  explain  himself; 
and  in  such  cases  candor  requires  that  a  court  should  favor  the  accused, 
by  putting  on  his  words  the  more  favorable,  rather  than  the  less  favoral)le, 
construction. 

Another  principle  is  that  no  man  can  rightly  be  convicted  of  heresy 
by  inference  or  implication — that  is,  we  must  not  charge  an  accused 
person  with  holding  those  consequences  which  may  legitimately  flow  from 
his  assertions.  Many  men  are  grossly  inconsistent  with  themselves;  and 
'  while  it  is  right  in  argument  to  overthrow  false  opinions  by  tracing  them 
in  their  connections  and  consequences,  it  is  not  right  to  charge  any  man 
with  an  opinion  which  he  disavows. 

With  these  principles  in  view,  the  General  Assembly  proceed  to  observe 
that  there  is  abundant  evidence  that  Mr.  Craighead  did  deny  the  im- 
mediate agency  of  the  Spirit,  but  no  clear  evidence  that  he  denied  the  real 
agency  of  the  Spirit.  These  are  very  different  things,  and  the  proof  of 
the  one  does  by  no  means  establish  the  other.  Immediate  agency  or 
operation  is  opposed  to  mediate.  This  is  a  well-known  distinction  in 
theology,  and  a  point  which  has  been  greatly  controverted.  The  Reformed 
Church,  of  which  ours  is  a  part,  in  all  their  purest  times,  maintained  the 
doctrine  of  the  immediate  operation  of  the  Spirit,  not  without  the  Word, 
but  distinct  from  it,  and  in  the  order  of  nature  preceding  it.  Other  Prot- 
estant Churches,  never  charged  with  fundamental  error,  have  as  uniformly 
maintained  the  doctrine  of  a  mediate  agency,  and  those  commonly  believe 
that  this  operation  is  not  occasional,  but  uniform,  and  diversified  in  its 
effects  by  the  difference  of  resistance  with  which  it  meets.  Neither  the 
Presbytery  nor  the  Synod  appear  to  have  attended  sufficiently  to  this 
distinction.  They  appear  to  have  thought  that  a  denial  of  immediate 
agency  was  a  denial  of  all  real  agency.  It  deserves  special  regard  here 
that  our  Confession  takes  no  notice  of  these  nice  distinctions  about  the 
mode  in  which  the  Holy  Spirit  operates.  It  usually  mentions  the  Word  and 
the  Spirit  together,  and  the  former  as  the  instrument  of  the  latter.  And 
they  who  believe  in  the  immediate  agency  of  the  Spirit  do  not  exclude  the 
instrumentality  of  the  Word;  they,  however,  explain  it  in  a  different  way 
from  those  who  hold  that  there  is  no  agency  of  the  Spirit  distinct  from  the 
Word.  But  this  is  the  more  favorable  construction;  there  is  another  which, 
if  not  more  probable,  is  more  obvious.  Mr.  Craighead  may  be  understood 
as  teaching  that  the  only  real  agency  of  the  Spirit  was  in  inspiring  the 
Scriptures  and  confirming  them  by  signs  and  miracles.  There  is  much 
in  his  discourse  that  has  this  bearing,  and  uiidouI)t(Hlly  this  is  the  common 
impn^ssion  among  the  people  where  it  is  best,  known.  This  was  th(>  idea 
of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  when  they  condemned  him,  and  this  is  in  fact 
denying  the  reality  of  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  in  our  ilays;  and  whether 


CASE  OF  REV.  THOMAS  B.  CULVRilli:Al)  327 

his  expressions  liave  been  fairly  interpreted  or  not,  they  are  dangerous, 
and  ouglit  to  be  condemned.  In  justice  to  Mr.  Crait2;head,  however,  it 
ought  to  be  remembered  that  he  utterly  disclaims  this  meaninfz;  in  his 
defense  set  up  to  this  Assembly;  and  would  it  be  fair  to  continue  to  charge 
upon  him  opinions  which  he  solemnly  disavo\vs?  Of  the  sincerity  of  his 
disavowal  God  is  the  judge.  The  conclusion  is  that  the  first  charge, 
though  supported  by  strong  probai)ilities,  is  not  so  conclusively  established 
as  to  remove  all  doubts,  because  the  words  adduced  in  proof  will  bear  a 
different  construction  from  that  put  on  them  by  the  Presbytery  and  Synod. 
The  evidence  in  support  of  the  second  charge  is  still  less  clear  and  con- 
clusive. 

Charge  II. 

"We  charge  him  with  denying,  vilifying  and  misrepresenting  the  doctrine 
of  Divine  foreordination  and  sovereignty  and  election." 

It  might,  perhaps,  be  shown  by  argument  that  Mr.  Craighead  uses 
many  expressions  not  consistent  with  these  doctrines;  but  agr(M>ably  to 
the  principle  laid  down  above,  he  must  not  be  charged  with  holding  these 
consequences  unless  he  has  avowed  them.  These  passages  of  his  discourse, 
it  is  true,  contain  erroneous  and  offensive  things,  but  they  do  not  establish 
the  charge  of  denying,  vilifying,  etc..  In  one  single  instance  he  seems  to 
deny  that  everything  should  be  referred  to  the  sovereignty  of  God's  will, 
but  the  words  in  their  connection  may  have  an  innocent  meaning.  Here 
again  it  must  be  observed  that  Mr.  Craighead  solemnly  declares  his  belief 
in  the  doctrine  of  decrees  and  election  as  expressed  in  our  Standards. 

But  whilst  the  General  Assembly  are  of  opinion  that  the  charges  against 
Mr.  Craighead  are  not  clearly  and  fully  supported  by  the  references,  they 
feel  it  to  be  their  duty  to  say  that  the  impression  which  they  have  received 
from  hearing  extracts  from  this  discourse  are  very  unfavorable,  and  they 
do  believe  that  Mr.  Craighead  by  preaching  and  printing  this  sermon  did 
subject  himself  justly  to  censure. 

Moreover,  the  Assembly  are  of  opinion  that  the  doctrines  of  this  sermon, 
in  the  most  favorable  construction,  are  different  from  those  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  and  of  our  Church,  and  are  erroneous,  although  the  error  is  not 
of  fundamental  importance.  They  have  observed  also,  that  this  discourse 
contains  many  unjust  and  illiberal  reflections  on  the  doctrines  which  have 
been  the  common  and  uniform  belief  of  the  great  majority  of  the  preachers 
and  WTiters  of  the  Reformed  Churches.  He  mentions  the  names  of  a  few 
persons  as  favoring  the  doctrine  which  he  opposes;  but  he  might  have  put 
into  the  list  almost  every  standard  writer  of  our  own  and  sister  Churches 
since  the  Reformation. 

The  sermon  also  contains  much  declamation  which  confounds  fanati- 
cism and  piety,  and  representations  of  opinions  which  are  true  and  im- 
portant, so  associated  with  error  and  absurdity,  as  to  exhibit  them  in  a 
ridiculous  and  odious  light. 

Finally,  the  General  Assembly  are  deeply  impressed  with  the  evidences 
of  an  improper  spirit  and  an  evil  tendency  in  this  sermon,  and  are  of 
opinion  that  Mr.  Craighead  ought  so  to  retract  or  explain  his  sentiments 
as  to  afford  reasonable  satisfaction  to  his  brethren. 

Whereupon,  Resolved,  That  as  the  proceedings  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Craig- 
head have  been,  in  many  respects,  irregular,  and  he  has  suffered  much 
injury  from  the  delay  produced  by  these  irregularities,  and  whereas,  also, 


328  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

the  charges  are  not  so  conclusively  established  as  to  remove  all  doubt,  the 
General  Assembly  cannot  see  their  way  clear  finally  to  confirm  the  sentence 
of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  although  they  are  of  the  opinion  that  Mr. 
Craighead  has  subjected  himself,  by  preaching  and  printing  this  sermon, 
to  just  censure.  But  as  Mr.  Craighead  has  had  no  fair  opportunity  of 
vindicating  himself,  or  of  making  satisfactory  explanations  or  retractions, 
therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  whole  cause  be  transmitted  to  the  Presbytery  of 
West  Tennessee,  in  the  bounds  of  which  Mr.  Craighead  resides;  and  that 
they  be  directed  to  give  him  an  early  opportunity  of  offering  that  satis- 
faction which  the  Church  expects,  for  the  offense  received;  and  that  upon 
receiving  such  explanation  or  retractions  as  to  them  shall  be  satisfactory, 
Mr.  Craighead  be  restored  to  the  Gospel  ministry,  from  which  he  has  been 
suspended.— 1824,  pp.  122-124. 

[Note. — Mr.  Craighead  was  restored.  See  Baird's  Digest  (revised  edition),  pp.  649- 
655.1 

IX.    CASE  OF  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  D.  GRANT,  PH.  D. 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  Appellant. 

vs. 

Rev.  William  D.  Grant,  Ph.D.,  Appellee. 

Appeal  from  the  Presbytery  of  Northumberland. 

The  Permanent  Judicial  Commission,  to  which  was  referred  for  hearing 
and  decision  the  Appeal  in  this  case,  reports  as  follows: 

The  Presbytery  of  Northumberland  preferred  charges  against  the  Rev. 
William  D.  Grant,  a  minister  in  said  Presbytery,  who  will  hereinafter  be 
called  the  defendant,  charging  him  with  teaching  doctrines  seriously  in 
conflict  with  the  teachings  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  interpreted  by  the 
Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Church.  The  Judicial  Commission  of  the 
Presbytery,  composed  of  five  ministers  and  three  elders,  tried  the  de- 
fendant and  by  votes  ranging  from  unanimity  to  a  majority  five  to  three 
acquitted  him  of  the  charges,  the  acquittal  on  the  charges  as  a  whole  being 
by  the  last-named  vote,  and  without  the  right  of  review  its  judgment 
became  the  judgment  of  the  Presbytery.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  tlie 
U.  S.  A.,  hereinafter  called  the  prosecutor,  appealed  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly and  filed  numerous  grounds  of  appeal  and  specifications  of  error. 

After  the  examination  of  the  Record,  we  decided  that  the  Appeal  should 
be  entertained.  The  ])rosecutor  appeared  by  counsel  and  members  of  its 
prosecuting  Committee,  and  the  defendant  by  counsel  and  in  person. 
Pursuant  to  the  recjuiremcnts  of  the  Book  of  Discipline,  the  Record  was 
read  and  argument  heard  to  the  extent  of  two  hours  on  each  side,  the 
defendant  reading  a  written  argument  in  his  own  behalf.  The  Committee 
in  executive  session  fully  considered  and  discussed  the  evidence  in  the  case, 
consisting  of  various  written  or  printed  newspaper  articles,  delivered  or 
published  by  the  defendant,  and  further  consisting  of  the  testimony  of 
numerous  witnesses  introduced  by  the  respective  parties.  After  mature 
deliberation  the  Commission  voted  on  each  aud  all  of  the  grounds  and 
specifications  separately,  except  two,  which  were  withdrawn  by  the 
prosecutor. 


CASE  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  D.  GRANT,  PH.D.  329 

The  grounds  and  specification.s  consist  of  two  classes,  one  class  heinji; 
alleged  errors  of  the  Presbyterial  Commission  in  the  reception  or  rejection 
of  testimony  and  other  steps  taken  in  the  progress  of  the  cause,  'i'he  otliiu" 
class  consists  of  alleged  errors  hy  the  Presbyterial  Commission  in  its 
decision  on  the  merits  of  the  controversy. 

Alleged  Errors  in  the  Proceedings. 

First  Ground  of  Appeal: 

This  ground  alleges  that  "the  defendant  was  called  upon  to  produce 
certain  sermons"  which  he  stated  he  could  not  produce.  As  the  Presby- 
terial Commission  took  no  action  upon  this  demand  and  was  not  requested 
to"  take  any,  it  did  not,  and  could  not  have  committed  any  (^rror  in  regard 
thereto.    This  ground  of  appeal  tlierefore  is  not  suistained. 

Second  Ground  of  Appeal: 

Specification  I. — This  specification  alleges  that  the  Presbytery  erred  in 
admitting  the  evidence  of  the  action  of  the  Session  of  the  church  wherein 
the  Session  refused  to  approve  the  election  of  a  superintendent  of  the 
Sabbath  school.  Inasmuch  as  it  was  charged  in  the  trial  of  the  cause  that 
this  prosecution  to  some  extent  grew  out  of  the  personal  hostility  of  the 
superintendent-elect  towards  the  defendant,  because  of  this  refusal  to 
approve  his  election,  we  are  of  the  opinion  that  it  was  no  error  to  admit 
proof  that  the  Session  did  refuse  to  approve  his  election  or  withheld  its 
approval.    This  specification  is  therefore  not  .sustained. 

Specification  II. — In  this  specification  it  is  alleged  that  the  Presbyterial 
Commission  erred  in  admitting  a  sermon  of  the  defendant,  as  printed  in  a 
newspaper  some  one  or  two  weeks  after  its  delivery,  because,  as  was 
alleged,  this  publication  was  not  a  literal  copy  of  the  defendant's  manu- 
script. As  the  defendant  testified  that  the  manuscript  had  been  destroyed 
and  that  the  published  version  of  it  was  in  substance  the  same  as  the 
manuscript,  we  are  of  the  opinion  that  it  was  admissible  and  therefore  the 
specification  is  not  sustained. 

Specification  III. — In  this  specification  it  is  assigned  as  error  upon  the 
part  of  the  Presbyterial  Commission  that  it  admitted  evidence  in  behalf 
of  defendant  of  utterances  of  the  defendant  made  after  the  prosecution  was 
instituted.  We  are  of  the  opinion  that  these  utterances  were  inadmissible 
and  this  specification  is  sustained. 

Third  Ground  of  Appeal: 

Specification  I. — This  specification  insists  that  the  Presbyterial  Com- 
mission erred  in  excluding  as  evidence  a  published  discour.se  entitled  "A 
Capital  Crime,"  the  objection  to  it  being  that  the  Presbytery  had  knowl- 
edge of  the  publication  more  than  one  year  prior  to  the  time  the  prosecu- 
tion was  instituted.  We  are  of  the  opinion  that  under  Section  117  of  the 
Book  of  Discipline  there  was  no  error  in  excluding  the  Paper,  as  a  basis  of 
prosecution.  The  Paper  had  been  before  the  Presbytery  more  than  one 
year  prior  to  the  beginning  of  this  case.  This  specification  is  therefore 
not  sustained. 


330  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

Specifications  II,  III,  IV,  V,  and  VI. — These  specifications  allege  that 
the  Presbyterial  Commission  erred  in  excluding  the  evidence  of  various 
witnesses  offered  to  prove  utterances  made  by  the  defendant  more  than 
one  year  before  the  prosecution  was  instituted,  the  prosecutor  insisting 
that  the  Presbyterj^  had  not  been  informed  of  such  utterances  until  within 
one  year  of  the  beginning  of  the  case.  The  only  evidence  offered  to  show 
that  Presbytery  had  known  of  the  utterances  more  than  one  year  was 
contained  in  a  letter  presented  to  the  Presbytery,  in  which  the  writer, 
after  referring  to  the  article  entitled  "A  Capital  Crime,"  adds  that  "there 
are  other  instances  which  can  be  corroborated  and  given  by  the  members 
and  elders  from  this  section  in  attendance  at  this  meeting  of  Presbytery." 

We  are  of  the  opinion  that  so  general  and  indefinite  a  statement  made 
to  the  Presbytery  did  not  convey  knowledge  of  these  utterances  to  the 
Presbytery  in  the  meaning  of  Section  117  of  the  Book  of  Discipline,  and 
therefore  we  think  there  was  error  in  excluding  the  testimony,  and  the 
specifications  are  sustained. 

Fourth  Ground  of  Appeal: 

In  this  ground  of  Appeal  it  is  insisted  that  a  member  of  the  Presbyterial 
Commission  manifested  prejudice  against  the  prosecutor  and  in  favor  of 
the  defendant.  As  the  prosecutor  did  not  object  to  this  commissioner's 
sitting  in  the  cause,  but  on  the  contrary  at  a  subsequent  stage  of  the  pro- 
ceedings declined  to  object  to  his  voting,  all  objection  to  his  competency 
was  waived.    Therefore  this  ground  of  Appeal  is  not  sustained. 

In  concluding  our  decision  upon  this  class  of  specifications  of  error,  we 
wish  to  add  that  for  reasons  which  will  hereinafter  appear,  the  Com- 
mission is  of  the  opinion  that  all  of  the  said  rulings  of  the  Presbyterial 
Commission,  whether  correct  or  erroneous,  are  not  such  as  to  affect  the 
result  in  this  case  and  are  therefore  immaterial. 

Alleged  Errors  in  the  Finding  of  the  Presbytery  on  the  Merits  of  the  Case. 

These  alleged  errors  arise  under  the  fifth  ground  of  appeal.  Specifica- 
tions IV  and  V  under  this  ground  were  withdrawn  by  the  prosecutor  and 
therefore  are  not  considered. 

Specification  II. — Alleges  that  Presbytery  erred  in  not  finding  that  "in 
certain  printed  matter,  in  pulpit  utterances  and  in  conversation,  the  Rev. 
William  D.  Grant  has  committed  the  offense  of  discrediting  the  Deity  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  The  words  "divinity"  and  "divine,"  so  lightly 
and  freely  applied  in  our  day  to  a  variety  of  persons  and  to  humanity  itself, 
are  not  withheld  in  the  teachings  of  the  defendant  from  Christ  also.  But 
we  do  find  those  teachings  fail  to  ascribe  to  Christ  attributes,  and  positively 
call  in  question  the  Deity,  which  belong  to  Him  as  the  Only  Begotten  Son 
of  God,  distinguished  immeasurably  from  the  holiest  and  wisest  of  men. 
This  specification  is  accordingly  sustained. 

Specification  II. — In  this  specification  the  prosecutor  insists  that  the 
Presbytery  erred  in  not  finding  that  "in  certain  printed  matter,  in  pulpit 
utterances  and  in  conversation  the  Rov.  William  D.  Grant,  Ph.D.,  has 
committed  the  offense  of  discrediting  the  doctrines  of  Christ's  mediatorial 
office." 


CASE  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  D.  GRANT,  PILD.  331 

The  sacrificial  and  atoiiins  death  of  Clivist  which  occupies  such  a  com- 
mauchns  phice  in  the  New  Testament  and  has  such  a  preponderating 
influence  in  the  faith  of  the  Church,  is  denied  in  tiie  public  teaching  of 
defendant.  Not  only  is  Christ's  niediatorship  weakened  by  doubts  raised 
concerning  His  person,  but  positive  declarations  appear  which  disparage 
faith  in  the  existence  of  it  or  the  need  for  it. 

This  specification  of  error  is  accordingly  sustained. 

Spccijiciition,^  IV  and  V,  as  before  stated,  were  withdrawn. 

Spccijicatiun  VI. — In  this,sj)eci(icati()n  it  is  stated  that  "in  certain  printed 
matter,  in  pulpit  utterances,  and  in  conversation,  the  Rev.  William  D. 
Grant,  Ph.D.,  has  disseminated  views  which  discredit  the  Holy  Scriptures 
as  the  Word  of  God  written,  immediately  inspired  and  the  rule  of  faith 
and  life." 

We  find  from  the  evidence  that  without  doul)t  the  defendant  did  teach 
in  a  manner  that  impugns  the  veracity  of  both  the  Old  and  the  New 
Testaments,  and  divests  them  of  authority. 

Specification  VI  is  therefore  sustained. 

Specifications  I  and  VII. — As  each  of  these  specifications  is  in  sub- 
stance the  same  as  Specifications  II,  III  and  V^I,  it  results  from  the  above 
fintlings  that  they  should  be,  and  they  are,  sustained. 

Our  conclusions  as  to  the  erroneous  character  of  defendant's  teaching 
have  been  reached  without  any  reference  to  testimony  alleged  to  have 
been  erroneously  admitted  and  are  based  solely  upon  testimony  whose 
competency  is  unquestioned,  and  they  would  not  be  affected  by  the  testi- 
mony alleged  to  have  been  erroneously  excluded. 

This  unquestioned  evidence  taken  together,  both  in  its  documentary 
and  oral  form,  constrains  the  Commission  to  reverse  the  judgment  of  the 
lower  judicatory  and  it  is  hereby  reversed. 

From  all  the  evidence  in  the  case  we  find  that  the  defendant,  having 
taught  doctrines  contrary  to  the  Word  of  God,  and  which  tended  to  mar 
the  spiritual  edification  of  his  hearers,  is  guilty  of  an  offense  within  the 
meaning  of  our  Book  of  Discipline. 

The  Commission  would  not  be  understood  as  questioning  any  man's 
right  to  interpret  for  himself  the  teachings  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  but 
does  believe  that  no  minister  is  entitled  to  maintain  his  status  as  a  minister 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  and  at  the  same  time  as  such 
minister,  teach  doctrines,  fundamental  in  their  character,  which  are  con- 
trary to  the  doctrines  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Church.  The 
doctrines  in  question,  in  the  opinion  of  the  Commission,  lie  at  the  very 
foundation,  not  only  of  the  faith  of  the  Church,  but  of  the  Christian  religion. 

Judgment. 

And  the  Permanent  Judicial  Commission,  having  set  forth  its  finding 
and  its  reasons  therefor,  comes  now  to  enter  judgment  thereon,  and  does 
hereby  suspend  from  the  exercise  of  the  functions  of  the  office  of  a  minister 
of  the  Gospel,  William  D.  Grant,  the  said  appellee  and  defendant,  until 
such  time  as  he  shall  make  manifest,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Presbytery 
of  w'hich  he  is  a  member,  his  renunciation  of  the  errors  he  has  been  found 
to  hold  and  teach,  and  his  solemn  purpose  no  longer  to  teach  or  propagate 
them.  And  it  is  ordered  that  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly 
transmit  a  certified  copy  of  this  judgment  and  of  the  foregoing  findings  to 


332  ]  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

the  Presbytery  of  Northuml)orland,  to  lie  made  a  part  of  the  Record  in  this 
case.  It  is  also  ordered  that  a  copy  be  furnished  to  the  appellee,  the  Rev. 
William  D.  Grant,  Ph.D. 

Conclusion. 

We  cannot  close  this  Report  without  expressing  the  hope  that  the 
defendant  may,  by  a  further  and  prayerful  study  of  the  Word  of  God, 
come  to  a  realization  of  the  errors  into  which  he  has  fallen,  and  may  very 
soon  be  able  to  claim,  at  the  hands  of  his  Presbytery,  a  termination  of  the 
suspension  herein  imposed.  To  this  end  he  is  entitled  to,  and  doubtless 
will  receive,  the  sympathetic  prayers  of  his  brethren. 

Charles  S.  Cairns,  Moderator. 

Robert  Hunter,  Clerk. 

—1911,  pp.  135-140. 

X.    THE  INTERMEDIATE  CATECHISM. 

The  Order  of  the  Day,  the  Report  on  the  Intermediate  Catechism,  was 
taken  up.    The  following  resolutions  were  adopted: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Assembly  approves  the  Intermediate  Catechism 
prepared  by  its  Committee,  and  directs  the  Board  of  Publication  to  print 
it  for  distribution. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Assembly  continues  the  Committee  •■  .with  che 
request  that  it  receive  suggestions,  and  make  such  revision  as  in  its  judg- 
ment seems  advisable,  and  report  to  the  next  Assembly. 

The  Report  was  adopted  as  a  whole,  and  is  as  follows: 

The  Committee  on  an  Intermediate]  Catechism'would  respectfully  report 
as  follows: 

Your  Committee  was  created  by  the  General  Assembly,  meeting  in 
Kansas  City,  Mo.,  1908,  in  response  to  Overtures  from  thirteen  Presby- 
teries, viz.,  Bellefontaine,  Bloomington,  Cayuga,  Columbus,  Dayton, 
Detroit,  La  Crosse,  Maumee,  Monroe,  Muncie,  Oakland,  Princeton  and 
Sedalia. 

The  action  of  the  Assembly  was  as  follows: 

The  Committee  shall  consist  "of  six  ministers  and  three  elders,  to  con- 
sider the  preparation  of  a  Catechism,  covering  the  system  of  faith  and 
practice  held  by  this  Church  and  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  to  be  used 
for  home  instruction  and  in  the  Sabbath  schools.  The  Catechism  shall  be 
simpler  in  language  than  the  Shorter  Catechism,  and  shall  not  be  one  of 
the  Standards  of  the  Church.  If  the  Committee  find  the  way  clear,  it 
shall  prepare  a  draft  of  the  Catechism  and,  before  beginning  the  work  and 
during  its  progress,  shall  confer  with  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath 
School  Work." 

The  Committee  reported  progress  to  the  Assemblies  of  1909  and  1910, 
and  was  continued.  At  the  General  Assembly  of  1911,  meeting  in  Atlanlic 
City,  it  presented  a  catechetical  draft  of  seventy-seven  questions  and 
answers.  The  Assembly  accepted  the  Report  and  continued  the  Com- 
mittee for  another  year,  to  bring  its  final  Report  to  the  Assembly  of  1912. 
It  also  enlarged  the  Committee  so  as  to  consist  of  twelve  members  instead 
of  nine. 


THE  INTERMEDIATE  CATECHISM  333 

The  three  additional  members  are  the  Moderator  of  the  Assembly,  the 
Rev.  John  F.  Carson,  D.D.,  who  was  named  by  the  Assembly  itself,  and 
the  Rev.  Henry  C.  Minton,  D.D.,  and  the  Rev.  Maitland  Alexander,  U.D., 
who  were  appointed  by  the  Moderator.  The  i)laces  made  vacant  by  the 
resignations  of  Rev.  J.  G.  K.  McClure,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  Henry  Van  Dyke, 
D.D.,  were  filled  by  the  appointment  of  the  Rev.  George  N.  Luccock, 
D.D.,  and  the  Rev.  Clcland  B.  IMcAfee,  D.D.,  Mr.  Charles  S.  Holt, 
having  found  it  impossible  to  attend  any  meeting  of  the  Committee  during 
the  year,  presented  his  resignation,  which  was  accepted  and  the  vacancy 
not  filled. 

Your  Committee,  as  thus  reconstituted,  completed  its  organization  with 
the  Rev.  David  S.  SchafT,  D.D.,  as  Chairman,  and  the  Rev.  George  N. 
Luccock,  D.D.,  as  associate  secretary. 

During  the  year  the  Committee  has  held  six  meetings,  which  occupied 
the  larger  part  of  six  separate  weeks.  Three  daily  sessions  were  held  from 
9.00-12.45,  2.30-5.30  and  8.00-10.00. 

In  following  out  the  Assembly's  instructions,  your  Committee  has  re- 
examined the  Scriptures^^vith  an  eye  to  including  in  its  statement  those 
truths  which,  in  its  judgment,  should  be  embodied  in  the  Catechism  it  was 
created  to  frame.  It  has  also  consulted  every  available  and  pertinent  cate- 
chetical and  creedal  help  within  its  reach.  It  has  examined  again  the  chief 
catechisms  of  the  period  of  the  Reformation,  and  the  Puritan  catechisms 
prepared  in  the  period  preceding  the  Westminster  Assembly.  It  has  also 
had  before  it  the  more  recent  catechisms  of  the  Baptist,  Methodist,  and 
Moravian  Communions,  and  esjiccially  the  School  Catechism  prepared  by 
a  Conference  of  Members  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  Scotland,  1907,  and 
the  Evangelical  Free  Church  Catechism  for  use  in  Home  and  School,  prepared 
at  the  direction  of  the  Free  Churches  in  England  and  Wales,  1898.  To  these 
is  to  be  added  the  Roman  Catholic  Catechism  of  Christian  doctrine,  prepared 
and  enjoined  by  order  of  the  Third  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore,  1885.  The 
Committee  has  also  had  the  benefit  of  catechetical  drafts  communicated 
to  us  by  pastors  in  our  own  Communion  and  of  their  own  making. 

In  prosecuting  out  work,  your  Committee  set  no  limit  to  full  and  un- 
restricted discussion.  It  was  inevitable,  with  so  large  a  proportion  of  the 
Committee  new  to  the  work,  that  the  entire  material  should  have  to  be 
gone  over  afresh;  while,  at  the  same  time,  the  efTort  was  made  not  only  to 
preserve  the  spirit  of  the  draft  presented  in  1911,  but  also  as  far  as  possible, 
its  form. 

The  following  principles  were  laid  down  in  the  instructions  given  by 
the  Assembly  of  1908:  1.  That  the  Catechism  "cover  the  system  of 
faith  and  practice  held  by  this  Church  and  taught  in  the  Scriptures." 
2.  That  it  be  adapted  for  use  in  the  home  and  Sabbath  school.  3,  That 
"it  be  simpler  in  language  than  the  Shorter  Catechism." 

In  carrying  out  these  instructions,  it  has  seemed  wise  (1)  that  your 
Committee  should  avoid  even  the  appearance  of  making  an  attempt  to 
furnish  a  revision  of  the  Shorter  Catechism  or  a  parallel  to  it,  either  by 
adopting  its  exact  sequence  of  thought  or  its  distinctive  phraseology; — 
and  (2)  that,  as  far  as  possible,  it  should  employ  the  method  of  statement 
and  the  method  of  approach  to  Christian  truth  now  in  vogue  in  the  pulpit 
and  Christian  intercourse  within  our  Church. 


334  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

Turning  to  the  Catechism,  which  we  herewith  present,  your  Committee 
begs  leave  to  call  attention  to  the  following  particulars : 

1.  The  Catechism  will  be  found,  we  believe,  to  contain  the  fundamental 
doctrines  in  clear  and  unmistakable  language. 

2.  In  its  general  plan,  it  follows  the  catechetical  type  which  may  be 
called  the  Calvinistic  or  Westminster  tj^pe.  The  Lutheran  type  of  cate- 
chism, represented  by  Luther's  Small  Catechism  of  1529,  begins  with  the 
question,  "What  is  the  first  commandment?"  and  then  proceeds  in  three 
parts  to  explain  the  Commandments,  the  articles  of  the  Creed  and  the 
clauses  of  the  Lord's  Prayer.  The  Heidelberg  Catechism,  representing  a 
second  group,  has  as  its  characteristic  feature  the  experimental  clement. 
Its  first  question  runs:  "What  is  thy  only  comfort  in  life  and  in  death?" 
This  catechism  also  arranges  its  material  under  three  heads — Man's 
Misery,  Christ's  Redemption  and  Our  Thankfulness  for  Redeeming  Grace. 

On  the  other  hand,  Calvin's  Catechism,  issued  in  1542  and  containing 
373  questions,  opens  with  a  question  involving  man's  responsibility.  It 
runs: 

"What  is  the  chief  end  of  man's  life?" 

Answer:    "To  know  God." 

This  catechism  was  used  in  Scotland  until  the  Westminster  Catechisms 
were  adopted  by  the  Scotch  Assembly,  1648.  It  gave  to  the  Puritan 
catechisms  of  England  and  this  country — and  more  especially  to  the  West- 
minster Catechisms — their  distinctive  tone  and  method. 

Your  Committee  has  also  introduced  its  work  by  a  statenient  involving 
man's  capacity  to  know  God. 

3.  The  scheme  of  the  Catechism  will  be  seen  to  follow  a  natural  and 
orderly  progress  of  thought.  It  opens  with  a  statement  of  what  man  needs 
most  to  know  and  closes  with  the  things  promised  beyond  this  life  for 
those  that  love  God.  Man's  responsibility  being  set  forth,  the  Bible  is 
defined  as  the  supreme  source  of  Christian  truth  (Questions  2-4) ;  then 
follow  statements  of  what  God  is  in  Himself  and  of  His  will  for  us  (5-7). 
Sin  and  its  consequences  are  then  taken  up  (8-10);  and  the  remedy  for 
sin — Salvation  (11)).  Then  follows  the  section  about  Clirist,  through  whom 
salvation  is  wrought  out,  His  Divine  nature,  His  life  on  earth,  His  death  and 
resurrection  and  His  promise  to  come  again  (12-17).  We  next  proceed  to 
the  appropriation  of  salvation  by  repentance  and  faith  and  to  the  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  sinner  and  in  the  heart  of  the  believer  (18-22). 
This  treatment  is  concluded  with  questions  bearing  on  the  sinner's  duty  to 
accept  and  confess  Christ  (23).  Next  follows  a  definition  of  the  Church 
and  its  work,  togetluu"  with  the  last  command  of  Christ  to  carry  the  Gospel 
into  all  the  world  (24-29).  With  question  30,  begins  the  treatment  of  the 
helps  which  God  has  provided  for  our  growth  in  grace,  viz.:  The  Bible, 
the  two  sacraments,  prayer  and  fellowship  in  tlie  Church  (30-42).  A 
definition  of  Church  membership,  with  its  value  and  duties,  leads  naturally 
to  the  definition  of  the  meaning  of  the  term  Presbyterian  and  the  functions 
of  Presbyterian  Church  officers  (43-5G).  The  Ten  Commandments  are 
then  given,  together  with  a  brief  summary  of  their  main  teachings;  and 
this  is  followed  by  a  statement  of  some  of  the  principles  of  conduct  as  set 
forth  in  the  New  Testament  (57-71).  The  Catechism  closes  with  the 
promises  given  for  this  life  and  the  life  to  come  to  those  who  love  God 
(72,  73). 


THE  INTERMEDIATE  CATECHISM  335 

The  following  elements  have  distinct  treatment:  the  doctrinal  (or 
theological)  (1-22);  ecclesiological  and  missionary  (23-29);  the  sacra- 
ments and  the  means  of  grace  (30-42);  the  governmental  (Church  polity) 
(43-46) ;  the  ethical  (o7-7I) ;  the  eschatological  (72, 73).  Or,  if  it  is  possible 
to  make  anything  like  such  a  strict  distinction,  the  doctrinal  element  is 
treated  in  questions  1-29  and  the  practical  in  questions  (30-73). 

Prominence,  it  will  be  seen,  is  given  to  the  word  salvation.  In  the  defi- 
nition of  the  Church,  regard  was  had  to  the  spirit  of  Christian  union  now 
moving  among  Christians.  The  obligation  of  the  sinner  to  accept  Christ 
and  enter  the  Church  is  strongly  emphasized  (23, 43, 44).  The  Constitution 
of  the  local  church  is  set  forth.  A  comprehensive  statement  of  our  Lord's 
earthly  life  is  made  (13,  14).  Special  stress  is  laid  upon  worship,  the  Sab- 
bath and  the  home  (62,  63,  65). 

4.  The  Scriptures  are  at  times  introduced  by  exact  quotations.  After 
careful  discussion,  it  was  decided  that  such  forms  as  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the 
words  instituting  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  the  Commandments,  being  in 
familiar  and  frequent  use,  should  be  given  in  the  words  of  the  Authorized 
Version.  In  other  cases,  the  language  is  taken  from  the  American  Revision. 
The  suggestion  was  made  that  texts  be  added  to  each  of  the  answers,  but 
it  was  decided  to  leave  this  matter  to  the  Assembly. 

5.  In  some  cases  it  will  be  found  that  the  words  we  use  are  not  in  the 
historical  catechisms.  Such  words,  however,  will  be  found  to  have  Scrip- 
tural warrant.  One  such  is  "estrangeynent"  (10).  Separation,  alienation 
and  other  words  were  suggested  to  indicate  the  consequence  of  sin  which  the 
word  is  intended  to  stand  for.  Estrangement  is  derived  from  Ezek.  14  :  5, 
and  it  seemed  to  us  to  have  a  distinct  value  in  view  of  the  Biblical  associa- 
tions with  such  terms  as  stranger  and  foreigner.  Another  such  word  is 
success  (71).  This  word  was  introduced  to  call  attention  in  the  sharpest 
way  to  true  ideal  of  a  useful  life.  It  is  used  in  connection  with  Joshua's 
career. 

6.  The  experimental  element,  so  it  seemed  to  your  Committee,  is  a 
valuable  feature  of  this  work.  The  attempt  has  been  made  to  establish  at 
the  very  start  a  sympathetic  relation  between  teacher  and  learner  and 
thus  to  lay  stress  upon  religion  as  an  experience  as  well  as  a  system  of 
of  truth.  The  persuasive  has  been  combined  with  the  mandatory.  The 
form  of  the  first  question  is  not:  "What  does  7nan  most  need  to  know?" 
but:  "What  do  ive  most  need  to  know?"  This  element — or  spirit — will  be 
found  pervading  the  Catechism.  On  the  other  hand,  the  abstract  form  of 
statement,  which  likewise  has  its  great  advantages,  is  also  frequently 
employed. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  for  your  Committee  to  call  attention  to  the  fact 
that,  in  its  attempt  to  frame  questions,  it  has  found  itself  at  times  greatly 
embarrassed  in  view  of  the  exact  and  consecrated  language  used  in  the 
Shorter  Catechism.  Such  forms  of  expression  as  "effectual  calling,"  for 
example,  were  almost  compulsive.  But  to  have  adopted  such  cherished 
phraseology^  would  have  been  to  depart  from  what  we  regarded  as  a  sound 
principle,  not  to  parallel  the  Shorter  Catechism.  The  expressions,  which 
the  Committee  has  used  in  this  and  other  cases,  will  be  found,  we  believe, 
to  be  Scriptural,  expressing  the  same  truths,  although  their  use  in  a  cate- 
chism may  at  first  not  seem  to  be  as  forcible  as  the  old  forms. 


336  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

As  examples  of  answers  on  which  the  Committee — as  reconstituted — 
has  expended  much  time,  we  call  attention  to  (9,  71).  In  passing,  it  may- 
be said  that  the  discussion  in  each  of  these  cases,  as  well  as  in  at  least  one 
other,  occupied  more  than  three  hours.  The  unanimity,  with  which  the 
final  statements  were  reached,  was  regarded  by  the  Committee  as  a  cause 
of  special  thankfulness. 

In  the  answer  to  "What  is  sin?"  it  will  be  seen  that  the  definition  holds 
closely  to  Scriptural  language  and  includes  both  sins  of  omission  and  com- 
mission— sin  of  actual  transgression  and  sin  as  a  state.  In  the  statement 
of  "What  is  the  Lord's  Supper?"  we  have  endeavored  to  include  the  full 
teaching  of  the  Scripture  in  the  light  of  Christian  experience. 

If  we  look  at  the  size  of  the  Catechism,  it  will  be  found  to  have  73 
questions  as  against  107  in  the  Shorter  Catechism,  and  the  extent  of  it  to 
be  two  tliii-ds  of  the  extent  of  the  Shorter  Catechism. 

A  catechism,  like  any  other  serious  work,  is  a  matter  of  development  as 
well  as  of  study  and  investigation.  It  becomes  a  part  of  one's  experience 
and  grows  from  less  to  more.  To  bring  a  body  of  great  truths  into  a  form 
that  will  be  comprehended  by  young  people,  without  being  childish,  and 
yet  to  embody  these  great  truths  in  such  statements  that  the  memory 
may  retain  them  through  life,  as  adequate  definitions,  this  is  the  task  we 
have  had  constantly  before  us. 

Thus  the  labors  of  four  years  are  brought  to  a  close.  In  oflfering  the 
Assembly  this  Catechism  it  will  be  easily  understood  that  probably  no 
individual  member  of  the  Committee  regards  it,  as  in  all  respects,  the 
work  he  would  himself  offer,  if  to  him  alone  the  construction  of  the  Cate- 
chism had  been  left.  This  was,  as  seems  probable,  the  case  with  the  West- 
minster divines,  when  they  offered  the  Westminster  Catechisms  and  the 
Confession  of  Faith  to  the  British  Parliament.  Nevertheless,  your  Com- 
mittee is  unanimous  in  presenting  this  as  its  finished  product.  It  is  also 
unanimous  in  the  hope  that  the  Assembly  will  find  in  it  a  Catechism  which 
will  be  useful  not  only  as  a  form  of  sound  words  for  instruction  in  home  and 
in  Sabbath  school,  but  also  as  a  manual  which  pastors  may  use  in  the 
preparation  of  young  persons  for  membership  in  the  Church — a  thing 
which  a  number  of  pastors  during  the  progress  of  our  work  have  signified 
to  us  their  desire  to  have.  It  is  confidently  believed  that  the  Assembly  will 
find  the  statements  of  this  manual  Scriptural  in  thought  and  language, 
as  well  as  warm  and  evangelical  in  Christian  tone  and  spirit. 

David  S.  Schaff,  Chairman, 
John  F.  Causon,  Henky  C.  Minton, 

Maitland  Alexander,  Ralph  E.  Prime, 

William  McKibbin,  John  V.  Stephens, 

Matthias  L.  Haines,  Cleland  B.  McAfee, 

George  N.  Luccock,  Philip  E.  Howard. 

Intermediate  Catechism. 

Q.  1.   What  do  ire  most  need  to. know? 

A.  Wo  most  need  to  know  what  Ood  would  have  us  boliove  and  do. 

Q.  2.   Where  do  we  best  learn  what  (lad  would  hare  us  luiiere  and  do? 

A.  Wo  best  loam  what  God  would  have  us  bclicvi"  and  do  in  llio  Bible. 

Q.  3.  What  is  the  Bible? 


THE  INTERMEDIATE  CATECHISM  337 

A.  Tho  Bible  is  the  Word  of  God,  a  collection  of  books,  written  by  men  who 
were  guided  by  God  to  teach  us  about  Himself  and  His  will. 

Q.  4.  How  is  the  Bible  dimled? 

A.  The  Bible  is  divided  into  two  parts:  the  Old  Testament  containing  thirty- 
nine  books,  and  the  New  Testament  containing  twenty-seven  books. 

Q.  5.   What  does  the  Bible  teach  aboid  God? 

A.  The  Bible  teaches  that  God  is  our  Heavenly  Father,  who  made  all  things 
and  rules  over  all,  in  wisdom,  righteousness  and  love. 

Q.  6.  Is  there  more  than  one  Ood? 

A.  There  is  only  one  God,  the  true  and  living  God,  yet  in  three  persons,  the 
Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Q.  7.  What  does  the  Bible  teach  about  God's  will  for  us? 

A.  The  Bible  teaches  that  it  is  God's  will  for  us  that  we  love  Him  with  all 
our  heart,  .soul,  strength  and  mind;  and  that  we  love  others  as  ourselves. 

Q.  S.   What  is  sin? 

A.  Sin  is  disobeying  God,  or  coming  short  of  what  He  would  have  us  be  and  do. 

Q.  9.  How  does  God  look  upon  sin? 

A.  God  looks  upon  sin  with  holy  displeasure  and  great  sorrow;  and  calls 
upon  us  all  to  repent,  warning  us  of  the  consequences  of  sin. 

Q.  10.  What  are  the  consequences  of  si7i? 

A.  The  consequences  of  sin  are  estrangement  from  God,  incrc^asing  sinfulness 
in  ourselves,  injury  to  others,  and  the  righteous  judgments  of  God  in  time  and 
in  eternity. 

Q.  11.  How  has  God  provided  for  our  salvation  from  si7i? 

A.  God,  of  His  great  mercy,  has  provided  for  our  salvation  from  sin  by  the 
gift  of  His  Son,  Jesus  Christ. 

Q.  12.  Who  is  Jesus  Christ? 

A.  Jesus  Christ  is  God's  eternal  and  only-begotten  Son,  who  humbled  Himself 
to  become  man,  and  so  is  God  and  man. 

Q.  13.  Hoiv  did  Jesus  Christ  become  man? 

A.  Jesus  Christ  became  man  by  being  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  in  Bethlehem 
of  Judea,  as  it  had  been  foretold;  and  His  name  was  called  Jesus,  whioh  means 
Saviour,  because  He  was  to  save  His  people  from  their  sins. 

Q.  14.  How  did  Jesus  Christ  live  on  earth? 

A.  Jesus  Christ  lived  on  eaith  a  truly  human  life,  with  its  joys  and  sorrows, 
tempted  as  we  are  yet  without  sin,  always  doing  the  will  of  God,  and  so  setting 
us  a  perfect  example. 

Q.  15.  How  did  Jesus  Christ  die? 

A.  Jesus  Christ  died  on  the  cross,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  He  might 
reconcile  us  to  God  and  save  us  from  our  sins. 

Q.   16.  When  did  Jesus  Christ  rise  from  the  dead? 

A.  Jesus  Christ  rose  from  the  dead  the  third  day  after  His  burial,  and  after 
forty  days  ascended  into  heaven. 

Q.  17.  How  will  Jesus  Christ  come  again? 

A.  Jesus  Christ  will  come;  again  with  power  and  great  glory,  and  will  judge 
us  all  according  to  our  works. 

Q.  IS.  How  do  we  receive  Jesus  Christ  as  our  Sainour? 

A.  We  receive  Jesus  Christ  as  our  Saviour  by  repentance  and  faith. 

Q.  19.  What  is  it  to  repent? 

A.  To  repent  is  to  be  truly  sorry  for  sin  and  to  turn  from  it  unto  God  for 
forgiveness,  with  sincere  purpose  to  do  God's  will. 

Q.  20.   What  is  faith  in  Jesus  Christ? 

A.  Faith  in  Jesus  Christ  is  believing  on  Him  and  trusting  Him  as  our  own 
Saviour  and  Lord. 

Q.  21.  How  does  God  lead  us  to  believe  on  Jesus  Christ? 

A.  Gcxi  leads  us  to  believe  on  Jesus  Christ  by  the  work  of  the  Holy  Si)irit 


338  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

in  our  heaits,  showing  us  that  we  are  sinful  and  disposing  and  enabling  us  to 
accept  Him,  as  He  is  offered  to  us  in  the  Gospel. 

Q.  22.  What  is  the  xvork  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  us  who  believe? 
A.  The  work  of  the  Holy  Spiiit  in  us  who  beheve  is  to  give  us   hatred  of  sin 
and  love  of  righteousness,  knowledge  of  the  tnith,  power  for  service  and    assur- 
ance that  we  aie  children  of  God. 

Q.  2.3.  What  is  the  dutij  and  privilege  of  those  who  believe  on  Jesus  Christ? 
A.  The  duty  and  privilege  of  those  who  believe  on  Jesus  Christ  is  to  confess 
Him  before  men  and  to  come  into  full  communion  with  the  Church. 

Q.  24.  What  is  the  Church  on  earth? 

A.  The  Church  on  earth  is  the  whole  body  of  those  who  confess  Christ  as 
Lord  and  Saviour,  together  with  their  children. 

Q.  2.5.  Is  there  more  than  one  Church? 

A.  There  is  only  one  Church,  Jesus  Chiist  being  the  Head,  in  which  all  the 
company  of  the  saved,  in  heaven  and  on  earth,  are  included. 

Q.  2G.  What  is  the  great  wqrk  of  the  Church  on  earth? 

A.  The  great  work  of  the  Church  on  earth  is  to  bear  witness  to  Jesus  Christ 
and  so  to  advance  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Q.  27.  What  is  meant  hy  the  kingdom  of  God? 

A.  By  the  kingdom  of  God  is  meant  the  rule  of  God  in  the  hearts  of  men  so 
that  in  love  to  Him  and  their  fellow  men,  they  hve  in  righteousness,  peace  and 
joy. 

Q.  28.  What  is  our  sure  hope  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God? 

A.  Our  sure  hope  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God  is  that  it  will  increase  until 
it  be  fully  come  in  all  the  earth. 

Q.  29.  What  is  our  duty  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God? 

A.  Our  duty  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God  is  to  obey  the  last  command- 
ment given  by  our  Lord:  "Go  ye  therefore,  and  make  disciples  of  all  the  nations, 
baptizing  them  into  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit: 
teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  conmianded  you:  and  lo,  I  am 
with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

Q.  .30.  What  special  helps  has  God  appointed  for  us  in  our  Christian  life? 

A.  The  special  helps  which  God  has  appointed  for  us  in  our  Christian  life  are 
the  Bible,  the  sacraments,  prayer  and  fellowship  in  the  Church. 

Q.  3L  How  should  ive  use  the  Bible? 

A.  We  should  use  the  Bible  with  reverence,  read  it  daily,  treasure  it  in  our 
hearts  and  obey  it  in  our  lives. 

Q.  32.  What  are  the  sacraments? 

A.  The  sacraments  are  the  two  sacred  observances  which  Chiist  gave  to  the 
Church,  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper. 

Q.  33.  What  is  Baptism? 

A.  Baptism  is  the  sacred  use  of  water,  as  appointed  by  Jesus  Christ  to  signify 
God's  cleansing  us  of  our  sins,  our  consecration  to  God  and  our  entrance  into  the 
Church. 

Q.  34.  Why  are  the  infant  children  of  the  members  of  the  Church  baptized? 

A.  The  infant  childrcin  of  members  of  the  Church  are  baptized  to  signify 
their  dedication  to  God,  because  His  covenant  made  with  believing  parents 
includes  their  children. 

Q.  35.  What  is  expected  of  baptized  children? 

A.  It  is  expected  of  baptized  children  that  they  will  think  of  themselves  as 
dedicated  to  God  and,  in  early  years,  confess  Jesus  Christ  and  come  to  the  Lord's 
Supper. 

Q.  30.  What  is  the  Lord's  Supper? 

A.  Tlie  Lord's  Sui)por  is  the  sacred  use  of  bread  and  of  the  cup,  appointed 
by  the  Lord  Jesus,  in  which,  in  thankful  remembrance  of  Him,  we  .shew  forth 
His  death  and,  in  communion  with  one  another,  by  faith  partake  of  Him. 


THE  INTERMEDIATE  CATECHISM  339 

Q.  37.  How  was  iJie  Lord's  Supper  appointed? 

A.  The  Lord's  Supper  was  appointed  by  the  Lord  Jesus  in  the  night  in  which 
He  was  betrayed,  when  He  took  bread  and  gave  it  to  His  disciples,  saying, 

"Take,  eat:  this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken  for  you:  this  do  in  nnnembrance 
of  nie";  and  also  the  cup  and  gave  it  to  His  disciples,  saying, 

"This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for  many  for  the 
remission  of  sin:  drink  ye  all,  of  it." 

Q.  38.  Hoiv  should  we  cx)me  to  the  Lord's  Supper? 

A.  We  should  come  to  the  Lord's  Supper  with  true  sorrow  for  our  sin,  with 
glad  assurance  of  God's  forgiveness  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  with  confidence  that 
He  will  give  us  new  strength  to  serve  Him. 

Q.  39.  What  is  prayer? 

A.  Prayer  is  communion  with  God  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  which  we 
tell  God  of  our  love  to  Him,  our  sorrow  for  our  sins,  our  thankfulness  for  His 
gifts  and  our  desires  for  ourselves  and  others. 

Q.  40.  After  what  manner  did  Jesxis  Christ  teach  us  to  pray? 

A.  Jesus  Chiist  taught  us  to  pray  after  this  manner: 

"Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven.  Hallowed  be  thy  name.  Thy  kingdom 
come.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily 
bread.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors.  And  lead  us  not 
into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil.  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the 
power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever.    Amen." 

Q.  4L  Hoto  did  Jesus  Christ  encourage  u^  to  pray? 

A.  Jesus  Christ  encouraged  us  to  pray  by  His  promise:  "If  ye  abide  in  me, 
and  my  words  abide  in  you,  ask  whatsoever  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done  unto  you." 

Q.  42.  Does  God  always  answer  our  prayers? 

A.  God  does  answer  our  prayers,  not  always  as  we  expect,  but  as  is  best  for 
us  and  for  His  kingdom. 

Q.  43.  How  should  we  value  membership  in  the  Church? 

A.  We  should  value  membership  in  the  Church  as  a  means  of  obeying  and 
honoring  Christ,  of  guarding  and  strengthening  our  Christian  life  and  of  doing 
good  to  others. 

Q.  44.  What  are  the  chief  duties  of  a  member  of  the  Church? 

A.  The  chief  duties  of  a  member  of  the  Church  are  faithfulness  to  Christ 
in  daily  life,  regular  attendance  on  the  services  of  the  Church,  support  of  its  work 
by  prayer  and  offerings,  and  effort  to  extend  its  influence. 

Q.  45.  To  what  branch  of  the  Church  do  we  belong? 

A.  We  belong  to  that  branch  of  the  Church,  called  Presbyterian. 

Q.  46.  How  do  we  obtain  the  name  Presbyterian? 

A.  We  obtain  the  name  Presbyterian  from  the  word  presbyter,  which  means 
elder. 

Q.  47.  What  do  we  mean  by  a  Presbytery? 

A .  By  a  Presbytery  we  mean  the  presbyters,  or  elders,  equal  in  authoi  ity  and 
organized  to  have  charge  of  the  Church  in  a  certain  district. 

Q.  48.  Who  are  the  officers  of  the  Presbyterian  Church? 

A.  The  officers  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  are  ministers,  ruling  elders  and 
deacons. 

Q.  49.  Who  are  the  Trustees  of  a  church? 

A.  The  Trustees  of  a  ^hurch  are  its  temporal  officers. 

Q.  50.  What  is  a  minister? 

A.  A  minister  is  one  who  is  called  of  God  and  set  apart  by  the  Church  to 
preach  the  Word  and  to  administer  the  sacraments,  and  is  ordinarily  the  pastor, 
or  bishop,  of  a  particular  church. 

Q.  5L   What  are  the  governing  bodies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church? 

A.  The  governing  bodies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  are  the  Session,  the 
Presbytery,  the  Synod,  and  the  General  Assembly. 

Q.  52.  What  is  the  Session  of  a  church? 


340  CONFESSION  OF  FAITH 

A.  The  Session  consists  of  the  pastor  and  the  ruling  elders  of  that  church. 

0.  53.  What  are  the  duties  of  tlie  Session? 

A.  The  duties  of  the  Session  are  to  receive  and  dismiss  members,  to  watch 
over  and  promote  their  spiritual  welfare  and,  in  general,  to  direct  the  whole 
work  of  the  church. 

Q.  54.  What  are  the  duties  of  deacons? 

A.  The  duties  of  deacons  are  to  care  for  the  poor  and  to  distribute  the  offerings 
made  for  them. 

Q.  55.  What  are  the  didies  of  trustees? 

A.  The  duties  of  trustees  are  to  control  and  care  for  the  property  of  the  church, 
under  the  laws  of  the  State  and  of  the  Church,  and  to  manage  its  material  in- 
terests so  as  to  promote  its  spiritual  welfare. 

Q.  56.  By  whom  are  officers  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  chosen? 

A.  Officers  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  are  chosen  by  the  people. 

Q.  57.  What  special  statement  of  God's  will  is  given  us  in  the  Old  Testament? 

A.  The  special  statement  of  God's  will  given  us  in  the  Old  Testament  is  the 
Ten  Commandments. 

Q.  58.  What  are  the  Ten  Commandments? 

A.  The  Ten  Commandments  are: 

1.  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me. 

II.  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any  likeness  of 
anything  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in 
the  water  under  the  earth:  thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve 
them:  for  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the 
fathers  upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them  that 
hate  me;  and  showing  mercy  unto  thousands  of  them  that  love  me,  and  keep  my 
commandments. 

III.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain;  for  the  Lord 
will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his  name  in  vain. 

IV.  Remember  the  Sabbath-day,  to  keep  it  holy.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labor, 
and  do  all  thy  work:  but  the  seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God: 
in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  man- 
servant, nor  thy  maidservant,  nor  thy  cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy 
gates:  for  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in 
them  is,  and  rested  the  seventh  day:  wherefore  the  Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath-day, 
and  hallowed  it. 

V.  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother:  that  thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the 
land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

VI.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

VII.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

VIII.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

IX.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbor. 

X.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor's  house,  thou  shalt  not  covet  thy 
neighbor's  wif(!,  nor  his  manservant,  nor  his  maidservant,  nor  his  ox,  nOr  his  ass, 
nor  anything  that  is  thy  neighbor's. 

C^.  59.   What  do  the  first  four  commandments  teach? 

A.  The  first  four  coinriiandments  teach  that  there  is  but  one  God,  that  we 
should  worship  Him  alone,  reverence  His  name  and  keep  His  Sabbath  holy. 

Q.  60.   What  does  the  fifth  comm/mdment  teach? 

A.  The  fifth  commandment  teaches  that  it  is  our  duty  to  love  and  honor  our 
parents  and  obey  them  in  all  things,  in  the  Lord. 

Q.  6L   What  do  the  last  five  commnndmcnls  teach? 

A.  The  last  five  commandments  t(>ach  that  .we  should  not  take  from  others 
anything  which  is  (heirs:  their  life,  their  purity,  their  property,  or  their  good 
name;  and  should  not  even  in  our  hearts  covet  what  is  theirs. 


THE  INTERMEDIATE  CATECHISM  341 

Q.  62.  What  great  truth  did  Jesus  Christ  teach  about  our  ivorship  of  God? 

A.  Tho  great  tiuth  which  Jesus  Christ  taught  about  our  worsliip  of  God  is: 
"God  is  a  Spirit;  and  they  that  worship  Him  must  worship  in  spirit  and  truth." 

Q.  t)3.  How  should  nr  keej)  the  ASohbath.^ 

A.  Wo  should  keoji  tlie  Sabbat Ii  holy,  as  a  day  set  apart  by  God  for  rest  and 
worship  and  for  the  highest  good  of  ourselves  and  others. 

Q.  t)4.  How  should  wc  value  our  bodies/ 

A.  We  should  value  our  bodies  as  temples  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  be  kept  pure 
and  healthy,  that  in  them  we  may  serve  and  glorify  God. 

Q.  Go.   What  is  our  duty  to  our  home? 

A.  Our  duty  to  our  home  is  to  fill  it  with  devotion  to  God  and  the  spirit  of 
love,  so  that  it  will  be  a  blessing  to  every  member  of  the  household  and  to  the 
community. 

Q.  C6.  What  is  our  duly  to  our  countryf 

A.  Our  duty  to  our  country  is  to  love  and  pray  for  it,  to  obey  its  laws,  to 
secuie  and  sustain  worthy  officers,  and  to  serve  the  common  good. 

Q.  67.   What  is  our  duty  to  other  countries? 

A.  Our  duty  to  other  countries  is  to  respect  their  lights,  to  pray  for  their 
welfare  and  to  seek  justice  and  peace  among  all  nations. 

0-  68.   What  ruLC  did  Jesus  Christ  give  for  our  treatment  of  others? 

A.  The  rule  which  Jesus  Christ  gave  for  our  treatment  ot  others  is:  "All 
things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  unto  you,  even  so  do  ye  also 
unto  them." 

Q.  69.  What  rule  did  Jesus  Christ  give  for  our  treatment  of  enemies? 

A.  The  rule  which  Jesus  Christ  gave  tor  our  treatment  of  enemies  is:  "Love 
your  enemies,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  pray  for 
them  that  despitefuUy  use  you." 

Q.  70.  In  ivhai  spirit  are  all  God's  commandments  to  be  obeyed? 

A.  All  God's  commandments  are  to  be  obeyed  in  the  spirit  of  love,  for  love 
is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law. 

Q.  71.  What  is  a  Christian's  true  success  in  life? 

A.  A  Christian's  true  success  in  life  is  faithfulness  to  God  and  man  in  duties 
great  and  small. 

Q.  72.  What  has  God  promised  for  this  life  to  those  who  love  Him? 

A.  God  has  promised  for  this  hfe  to  those  who  love  Him,  to  give  them  His 
peace  and  joy,  to  make  all  things  work  together  for  good  and  to  keep  them  unto 
the  end. 

Q.  73.  What  has  God  promised  for  the  life  to  come  to  those  who  love  Him? 

A.  God  has  promised  for  the  hfe  to  come  to  those  who  love  Him  that,  being 
risen  with  Christ  and  made  like  unto  Him,  they  shall  serve  God  for  ever  in  the 
glory  and  joy  of  heaven. — 1912,  pp.  101-112.  ~" 


PART  III 

The  Form  of  Government 

Adopted  1788.     Amended  1805-1922 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

DELIVERANCES  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  ON  VARIOUS 

SUBJECTS. 

/.    DECISIONS  AND  DELIVERANCES  ON   DOCTRINE. 

[Note. — See  for  the  fundamental  provision  in  connection  with  the  Assembly's 
power  in  relation  to  doctrine  and  discipline,  The  Confession  of  Faith,  Chap,  xxxi. 
Sec.  ii.  Also  for  deliverances  upon  the  Holy  Scriptures,  Confession  of  Faith,  ( "hap.  i, 
pp.  5-12,  Vol.  I,  of  this  Digest.  For  cases  of  followiuK,  see  Vol.  II,  of  this  Digist,  Samuel 
Harker,  p.  323 ;  Hezekiah  Balch,  p.  320;  William  C.  Davis,  p.  324 ;  Thomas  G.  ( Craighead, 
p.  325;  John  Miller,  p.  322.  The  testimony  of  the  Assembly  of  1837  against  doctrinal 
errors,  as  well  as  the  Auburn  declaration,  and  the  deliverance  of  the  Assembly  of 
18G9,  O.  S.,  are  given  immediately  below.] 

II.     TESTIMONY  AGAINST  DOCTRINAL  ERRORS. 
1.     Deliverance  of  the  Assembly  of  1837. 

The  Assembly  adopted  that  part  of  the  Report  of  the  Committee  on 
the  Memorial  which  relates  to  doctrinal  errors,  as  follows,  viz.: 

As  one  of  the  principal  objects  of  the  memorialists  is  to  point  out  certain 
errors  more  or  less  prevalent  in  our  Church,  and  to  bear  testimony  against 
them,  your  Committee  are  of  opinion  that  as  one  great  object  of  the  in- 
stitution of  the  Church  was  to  be  a  depository  and  guardian  of  the  truth, 
and  as  by  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  it  is  made  the  duty  of  the  General  Assembly  to  testify  against  error; 
therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  testimony  of  the  memorialists  concerning  doctrine 
be  adopted  as  the  testimony  of  this  General  Assembly  (with  a  few  verbal 
alterations),  which  is  as  follows: 

1.  That  God  would  have  prevented  the  existence  of  sin  in  our  world, 
but  was  not  able  without  destroying  the  moral  agency  of  man,  or  that, 
for  aught  that  appears  in  the  Bible  to  the  contrary,  sin  is  incidental  to 
any  wise  moral  system. 

2.  That  election  to  eternal  life  is  founded  on  a  foresight  of  faith  and 
obedience. 

3.  That  we  have  no  more  to  do  with  the  first  sin  of  Adam  than  with  the 
sins  of  any  other  parent. 

4.  That  infants  come  into  the  world  as  free  from  moral  defilement  as 
was  Adam  when  he  was  created. 

5.  That  infants  sustain  the  same  relation  to  the  moral  government  of 
God  in  this  world  as  brute  animals,  and  that  their  suiferings  and  death 
are  to  be  accounted  for  on  the  same  principles  as  those  of  brutes,  and  not 
by  any  means  to  be  considered  as  penal. 

6.  That  there  is  no  other  original  sin  than  the  fact  that  all  the  posterity 
of  Adam,  though  by  nature  innocent  or  possessed  of  no  moral  character, 
will  always  begin  to  sin  when  they  begin  to  exercise  moral  agency;  that 
original  sin  does  not  include  a  sinful  bias  of  the  human  mind  and  a  just 
exposure  to  penal  suffering;  and  that  there  is  no  evidence  in  Scripture  that 
infants,  in  order  to  salvation,  do  need  redemption  by  the  blood  of  Christ 
and  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

7.  That  the  doctrine  of  imputation,  whether  of  the  guilt  of  Adam's 
sin  or  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  has  no  foundation  in  the  Word  of 
God,  and  is  both  unjust  and  absurd. 

343 


344  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

8.  That  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ  were  not  truly  vicarious  and 
penal,  but  symbolical,  governmental  and  instructive  only. 

9.  That  the  impenitent  sinner  is  by  nature,  and  independently  of  the 
renewing  influence  or  almighty  energy  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  full  possession 
of  all  the  ability  necessary  to  a  full  compliance  with  all  tlie  commands  of 
God. 

10.  That  Christ  does  not  intercede  for  the  elect  until  after  their  regen- 
eration. 

11.  That  saving  faith  is  not  an  effect  of  the  special  operation  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  but  a  mere  rational  belief  of  the  truth  or  assent  to  the  Word  of 
God. 

12.  That  regeneration  is  the  act  of  the  sinner  himself,  and  that  it 
consists  in  a  change  of  his  governing  purpose  which  he  himself  must 
produce,  and  which  is  the  result,  not  of  any  direct  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  on  the  heart,  but  chiefly  of  a  persuasive  exhibition  of  the  truth 
analogous  to  the  influence  which  one  man  exerts  over  the  mind  of  another, 
or  that  regeneration  is  not  an  instantaneous  act,  but  a  progressive  work. 

13.  That  God  has  done  all  that  He  can  do  for  the  salvation  of  all  men, 
and  that  man  himself  must  do  the  rest. 

14.  That  God  cannot  exert  such  influence  on  the  minds  of  men  as  shall 
make  it  certain  that  they  will  choose  and  act  in  a  particular  manner  without 
impairing  their  moral  agency. 

15.  That  the  righteousness  of  Christ  is  not  the  sole  ground  of  the 
sinner's  acceptance  with  God,  and  that  in  no  sense  does  the  righteousness 
of  Christ  become  ours. 

16.  That  the  reason  why  some  differ  from  others  in  regard  to  the 
reception  of  the  Gospel  is  that  they  make  themselves  to  differ. 

Against  all  these  errors,  whenever  and  wherever  and  by  whomsoever 
taught,  the  Assembly  would  solemnly  testify,  and  would  warn  all  in  con- 
nection with  the  Presbyterian  Church  against  them.  They  would  also 
enjoin  it  upon  all  the  inferior  judicatories  to  adopt  all  suitable  measures 
to  keep  their  members  pure  from  opinions  so  dangerous.  Especially  does 
the  Assembly  earnestly  enjoin  on  all  the  Presbyteries  to  guard  with  great 
care  the  door  of  entrance  to  the  sacred  office.  Nor  can  the  Assembly 
regard  as  consistent  with  ministerial  ordination  vows  an  unwillingness  to 
discipline  according  to  the  rules  of  the  Word  of  God  and  of  our  Standards 
any  person  already  a  teacher  who  may  give  currency  to  the  foregoing  errors. 
Yeas  109;  nays  6;  non  liquet  11.— 1837,  pp.  4G8-470. 

[Note. — For  the  Memorial  referred  to  above,  see  Baird's  Diqest,  1858,  pp.  710-715; 
espocially  p.  711.  Minutes,  IH'.il ,  pp.  408,  409;  also  Rcpniit,  Minutes,  1821-1837,  pp. 
018-020.] 

2.     An  explication  of  doctrines. 

Protest  to  the  Assembly  of  1837,  including  the  document  afterwards  Icnoxon  as 
the  Auburn  Declaration. 

The  following  final  article  of  a  Protest  on  the  general  action  of  the 
Assembly  in  reference  to  the  "Memorial"  was  ordered  to  be  placed  upon 
the  Minutes,  viz.: 

We  protest  finally,  borause,  in  view  of  all  the  circumstances  of  f  lie  oas(>,  we 
f(H!l  that  while  w(!  wcro  pnsventcd  from  uniting  in  th(>  final  vot<>  wit h  the  majority 
in  their  testimony  against  error,  for  the  reasons  ahovc^  staled,  we  owe  it  to  onr- 
selves,  to  our  brethren,  to  the  Church  and  to  the  world  to  declare  and  i)r()tc'st 


TESTIMONY  AC.AINST  DOCTRINAL  ERRORS  345 

that  it  Ls  not  bocauso  we  do,  directly  or  indirectly,  liold  or  count  enanco  the  errors 
statinl.  We  are  willing  to  bear  our  testimony  in  full  against  them,  and  now  do  so, 
when,  without  nusa})prehension  and  liability  to  have  our  vote  misconstrued, 
we  avow  oui  r(>al  sentiments,  and  contrast  them  with  the  errors  (ondejnned, 
styling  them,  as  wi;  believe,  the  true  doctiine,  in  opposition  to  the  erroneous 
doctrine  condc'mned,  as  follows,  viz.: 

First  Error.  "That  God  would  have  prevented  the  existence  of  sin  in  our 
world,  but  was  not  able  without  destroying  tli(!  moral  agency  of  man;  oi'  that, 
for  aught  that  appears  in  the  Bible  to  the  contrary,  sin  is  incidental  to  any  wise 
moral  system." 

True  Doctrine.  God  permitted  the  introduction  of  sin,  not  because  he  was 
unable  to  prevent  it,  consistently  with  the  moral  freedom  of  liis  cieatures,  but 
for  wise  and  benevolent  reasons  which  he  has  not  revealed. 

Second  Error.  "That  election  to  eternal  life  is  founded  on  a  foresight  of  faith 
and  obedience." 

True  Doctrine.  Election  to  eternal  life  is  not  founded  on  a  foresight  of  faith 
and  obedience,  but  is  a  soveieign  act  of  God's  mercy,  whereby,  according  to 
the  counsel  of  his  own  will,  he  hath  chosen  some  to  salvation;  "yet  so  as  thereby 
neither  is  violence  offered  to  the  will  of  the  cieatures,  nor  is  the  liberty  or  contin- 
gency of  second  causes  taken  away,  but  rather  established,"  nor  does  this  gracious 
purpose  ever  take  effect  independently  of  faith  and  a  holy  life. 

Third  Error.  "That  we  have  no  more  to  do  with  the  first  sin  of  Adam  than 
with  the  sins  of  any  other  parent." 

True  Doctrine.  By  a  Divine  constitution,  Adam  was  so  the  head  and  repre- 
eentative  of  the  race  that,  as  a  consequence  of  his  transgression,  all  mankind 
became  morally  corrupt  and  hable  to  death,  temporal  and  eternal. 

Fourth  Error.  "That  infants  come  into  the  world  as  free  from  moral  defile- 
ment as  was  Adam  when  he  was  created." 

True  Doctrine.  Adam  was  created  in  the  image  of  God,  endowed  with  knowl- 
edge, righteousness  and  true  hohness.  Infants  come  into  the  world  not  only 
destitute  of  these,  but  with  a  nature  incUned  to  evil,  and  only  evil. 

Fifth  Error.  "That  infants  sustain  the  same  relation  to  the  moral  government 
of  God  in  this  world  as  brute  animals,  and  that  their  sufferings  and  death  are  to 
be  accounted  for  on  the  same  principles  as  those  of  brutes,  and  not  by  any  means 
to  be  considered  as  penal." 

True  Doctrine.  Brute  animals  sustain  no  such  relation  to  the  moral  govern- 
ment of  God  as  does  the  human  family.  Infants  are  a  part  of  the  human  family; 
and  their  sufferings  and  death  are  to  be  accounted  for  on  the  ground  of  their 
being  involved  in  the  general  moral  ruin  of  the  race  induced  by  the  apostasy. 

Sixth  Error.  "That  there  is  no  other  original  sin  than  the  fact  that  all  the 
posterity  of  Adam,  though  by  nature  innocent,  will  always  begin  to  sin  when 
they  begin  to  exercise  moral  agency;  that  original  sin  does  not  include  a  sinful 
bias  ot  the  human  mind  and  a  just  exposure  to  penal  suffering;  and  that  there 
is  no  evidence  in  Scripture  that  infants,  in  order  to  salvation,  do  need  redemption 
by  the  blood  of  Christ  and  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Ghost." 

True  Doctrine.  Original  sin  Ls  a  natural  bias  to  evil,  resulting  from  the  first 
apostasy,  leading  invariably  and  certainly  to  actual  transgression.  And  all 
infants,  as  well  as  adults,  in  order  to  be  saved,  need  redemption  by  the  blood  of 
Christ  and  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Seventh  Error.  "That  the  doctrine  of  imputation,  whether  of  the  guilt  of 
Adam's  sin  or  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  has  no  foundation  in  the  Word  of 
God,  and  is  both  unjust  and  absurd." 

True  Doctrine.  The  sin  of  Adam  is  not  imputed  to  his  posterity  in  the  sense 
of  a  Uteral  transfer  of  personal  quahties,  acts  and  demerit;  but  by  reason  of  the 
sin  of  Adam,  in  his  pecuhar  relation,  the  race  are  treated  as  if  they  had  sinned. 
Nor  is  the  righteousness  of  Christ  imputed  to  his  people  in  the  sense  of  a  Uteral 


346  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

transfer  of  personal  qualities,  acts  and  merit,  but  by  reason  of  his  righteousness, 
in  Ilia  peculiar  relation,  they  are  treated  as  if  they  were  righteous. 

Eighth  Error.  "That  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ  were  not  truly  vicarious 
and  penal,  but  symbohcal,  governmental  and  instructive  only." 

Triie  Doctrine.  The  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ  were  not  symbohcal,  govern- 
mental and  instructive  only,  but  were  truly  vicarious-—^,  c,  a  substitute  for  the 
punishment  due  to  transgressors.  And  while  Christ  did  not  suffer  the  literal 
penalty  of  the  law,  involving  remorse  of  conscience  and  the  pains  ol  hell,  he  did 
offer  a  sacrifice  which  infinite  wisdom  saw  to  be  a  full  equivalent.  And  by  virtue 
of  this  atonement  overtures  ot  mercy  are  sincerely  made  to  the  race,  and  salvation 
secured  to  all  who  beheve. 

Ninth  Error.  "That  the  impenitent  sinner  is  by  nature,  and  independently 
of  the  renewing  influence  or  almighty  energy  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  full  possession 
of  all  the  abihty  necessary  to  a  full  compliance  with  all  the  commands  of  God." 

True  Doctrine.  While  sinners  have  all  the  faculties  necessary  to  a  perfect 
moral  agency  and  a  just  accountabiUty,  such  is  their  love  of  sin  and  opposition 
to  God  and  his  law  that,  independently  of  the  renewing  influence  or  almighty 
energy  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  they  never  will  comply  with  the  commands  of  God. 
Tenth  Error.  "That  Christ  does  not  intercede  for  the  elect  until  after  their 
regeneration." 

True  Doctrine.  The  intercession  of  Christ  for  the  elect  is  previous  as  well  as 
subsequent  to  their  regeneration,  as  appears  from  the  following  Scripture,  viz.: 
"I  pray  not  for  the  world,  but  for  tbem  which  thou  hast  given  me,  for  they  are 
thine.  Neither  pray  1  for  these  alone,  but  for  them  also  which  ehaU  believe  on 
me  through  their  word." 

Eleventh  Error.  "That  saving  faith  is  not  an  effect  of  the  operations  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  but  a  mere  rational  belief  of  the  truth  or  assent  to  the  Word  of  God." 
True  Doctrine.  Saving  faith  is  an  intelligent  and  cordial  assent  to  the  testi- 
mony of  God  concerning  Ms  Son,  implying  rehance  on  Christ  alone  tor  pardon 
and  eternal  lite,  and  in  all  cases  it  is  an  effect  of  the  special  operation  of  the  Holy 
Spirit. 

Twelfth  Error.  "That  regeneration  is  the  act  of  the  sinner  himself,  and  that 
it  consists  in  a  change  of  his  governing  purpose  which  he  himself  must  produce, 
and  which  is  the  result,  not  of  any  direct  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the 
heart,  but  chiefly  of  a  persuasive  exhibition  of  the  truth,  analogous  to  the  in- 
fluence which  one  man  exerts  over  the  mind  of  another,  or  that  regeneration  is 
not  an  instantaneous  act,  but  a  progressive  work." 

True  Doctrine.  Regeneration  is  a  radical  change  of  heart,  produced  by  the 
special  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  "determining  the  sinner  to  do  that  which  is 
good,"  and  is  in  all  cases  instantaneous. 

Thirteenth  Error.  "That  God  has  done  all  that  he  can  do  for  the  salvation  of 
all  men,  and  that  man  himself  must  do  the  rest." 

True  Doctrine.  While  repentance  for  sin  and  faith  in  Christ  arc  indispensable 
to  salvation,  all  who  are  saved  arc  indebted  from  first  to  last  to  the  grace  and 
Si)irit  of  God.  And  the  reason  that  God  does  not  save  all  is  not  that  he  wants 
the  power  to  do  it,  but  that  in  his  wisdom  he  does  not  see  fit  to  exert  that  power 
further  than  he  actually  do(!S. 

Fourteenth  Error.  "That  God  cannot  exert  such  influence  on  the  minds  of 
men  as  shall  make  it  certain  that  they  will  chose  and  act  in  a  particular  manner 
without  impairing  their  moral  agency." 

True  Doctrine.  While  the  liberty  of  the  will  is  not  impaired,  nor  the  establishtxi 
connection  betwixt  means  and  end  broken  by  any  action  of  God  on  the  mind,  he 
can  influence  it  according  to  his  pleasure,  and  does  effectually  determine  it  to 
goo<l  in  all  cases  of  true  conversion. 

Fifteenth  Error.  "That  the  righteousness  of-  Christ  is  not  the  sole  ground  of 
the  sinner's  accei)tance  with  God,  and  that  in  no  sense  does  the  righteousness  of 
Christ  become  ours." 


TESTIMONY  AGAINST  DOCTRINAL  ERRORS  347 

True  Doctrine.  All  believers  are  justified,  not  on  the  ground  of  personal  merit, 
but  solely  on  the  giound  of  the  obedience  and  death,  or,  in  otlicr  words,  the 
righteousness,  of  Christ.  And  while  that  righteousness  does  not  become  theirs 
in  the  sense  of  a  literal  transfer  of  personal  qualities  and  merit,  j'et,  from  respe(  t 
to  it,  Cod  can  and  does  treat  them  as  if  they  were  lighteous. 

Sixteenth  Error.  "That  the  reason  why  some  difTer  from  others  in  regard 
to  their  reception  of  the  Cospcl  is  that  they  make  themselves  to  differ." 

Tnic  Doctrine.  While  all  such  as  reject  the  Gospel  of  Christ  do  it  not  by 
coercion,  but  freely,  and  all  who  embrace  it  do  it  not  by  coercion,  but  freely, 
the  reason  why  some  dilTer  from  others  is  because  God  has  made  them  to  difTer. 

George  Duffield,  E.  W.  Gilbert,  Thomas  Brown,  Bliss  Burnap,  N.  S.  S.  Beman, 
E.  Checver,  E.  Seymour,  George  Painter,  F.  W.  Graves,  Obadiah  WoodrufT, 
N.  C.  Clark,  Robert  Stuart,  Nahum  Gould,  Absalom  Peters,  Alexander  Campbell. 
— 1S37,  pp.  4S4-48G;  also  Reprint,  Minutes,  1821-1837,  pp.  034-636. 

3.     Action  of  Old  School  Assembly,  1869,  on  alleged  toleration  of 
doctrinal  errors  by  the  New  School. 

[Note. — A  Protest  "Against  the  Terms  of  Union  approved  by  the  Assembly  and  its 
action  in  relation  to  them,"  was  offered  by  Dr.  E.  P.  Humphrey  and  others. — 18G9, 
p.  658,  O.  S.  For  the  Protest,  see  Digest,  1886,  pp.  81-86,  and  Minutes,  pp.  658-661, 
O.  S.  The  answer  of  the  Assembly  to  this  Protest  was  adopted  and  ordered  to  he 
entered  on  the  Minutes.] 

4,     Answer  to  the  Protest. 

In  reply  to  the  Protest  against  its  action  on  the  Terms  of  Union,  the 
Assembly  observes;  ,  — ^r-3 

The  authors  of  the  Protest  first  speak  of  a  series  of  doctrinal  errors  and  here- 
sies, which  may  be  concisely  stated  as  follows:  (1)  There  is  no  moral  char- 
acter in  man  prior  to  moral  action,  and  therefore  man  was  not  created  holy. 
(2)  There  was  no  covenant  made  with  Adam,  his  posterity  did  not  fall  with 
him,  and  every  man  stands  or  falls  for  himself.  (3)  Original  sin  is  not  truly 
and  properly  sin  bringing  condemnation,  but  only  an  innocent  tendency  leading 
to  actual  transgression.  (4)  Inability  of  any  and  every  kind  is  inconsistent  with 
moral  obligation.  (5)  Regeneration  Ls  the  sinner's  own  act,  and  consists  in  the 
change  of  his  governing  purpose.  (6)  God  cannot  control  the  acts  of  free  agents, 
and  therefore  cannot  prevent  sin  in  a  moral  system.  (7)  Election  is  founded 
upon  God's  foreknowledge  that  the  sinner  will  repent  and  believe.  (8)  The 
sufferings  of  Christ  are  not  penal,  and  do  not  satisfy  retributive  justice.  (9)  Jus- 
tification is  pardon  merely,  and  does  not  include  restoration  to  favor  and  accept- 
ance as  righteous. 

These  doctrinal  errors  the  authors  of  the  Protest  are  careful  to  say  are  repu- 
diated by  the  great  mass  of  the  New  School  Church.  They  say  that  "they  are 
far  from  beUeving  or  insinuating  that  these  doctrines  are  generally  approved 
by  the  New  S(!hool  Church" — that  "they  do  not  impute  these  errors  to  a  majority, 
or  to  any  definite  proportion  of  our  New  School  bretliren." 

The  charge  that  is  made  in  this  Protest,  and  the  only  charge  made  in  this 
reference,  is,  that  while  the  other  branch  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  repudiate 
these  doctrines  for  themselves,  they  at  the  same  time  hold  that  they  are  consistent 
with  the  Calmnism  of  the  Confession  of  Faith.  The  authors  of  the  Protest  allege 
that  it  is  the  judgment  of  the  New  School  body  that  a  person  can  logically  and 
consistently  accept  the  Westminster  symbol  and  these  nine  or  ten  Pelagian  and 
Arminian  tenets  at  one  and  the  same  time.    This  is  t}ie  substance  of  their  charge. 

The  Assembly  pronounces  this  allegation  to  be  without  foundation,  because: 

1.  Such  a  position,  if  taken  by  the  New  School  ('hurch,  or  by  any  Church 
whatsoever,  would  simply  be  self-stultifying  and  absurd.     That  a  great  reli- 


348  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

gious  denomination,  which  from  the  beginning  of  its  organization  in  1837,  down 
to  the  present  time,  has  held  up  tlie  Westminster  Confession  as  its  symbol, 
has  compelled  every  one  of  its  ministers  and  elders  to  subscribe  to  that  symbol, 
and  has  received  its  membeiship  into  Church  communion  upon  professing  faith 
in  the  doctrines  of  that  symbol;  that  an  ecclesiastical  body  which  has  thu3  stood 
before  the  other  Churches  of  this  and  other  lands  as  a  Calvinislic  body,  and  has 
been  reckoned  and  recognized  as  such,  should  at  the  same  time  be  jealous  in 
behalf  of  the  distinguishing  doctiines  of  Pelagianism  and  Arminianism,  and 
insist  that  these  latter  are  covsistent  with  the  former,  and  are  to  be  tolerated  in  a 
Calvinistic  body,  is  too  much  for  human  belief.  The  entire  history  of  the  Church 
does  not  present  such  a  phenomenon  as  that  of  a  denomination  adopting  before 
the  world  a  definite  type  of  doctrine,  and  at  the  same  time  claiming  that  exactly 
the  contrary  type  of  doctrine  is  compatible  with  it,  and  must  be  tolerated  within 
its  Communion.  If  the  New  School  Church  are  really  doing  what  the  signers  of 
this  Protest  allege  they  are,  then  their  position  before  the  Churches  and  the  world 
would  be  as  absuid  as  would  have  been  the  position  of  the  Nicene  Church  if, 
at  the  very  time  that  it  adopted  and  defended  the  Trinitaiianism  of  Athanasius, 
it  had  insisted  that  the  tenets  of  Arius  or  those  of  the  Humanitarians  were  con- 
sistent with  those  of  the  great  father  of  orthodoxy,  and  must  be  allowed  in  the 
Cathohc  Chuich.  The  human  mind,  even  in  its  natural  condition,  never  did 
work  in  this  manner  and  never  will;  and  still  less  will  the  human  mind,  when 
renewed  and  sanctified  by  Divine  grace,  be  guilty  of  such  a  palpable  inconsLstency. 

2.  These  very  errois,  charged  by  the  signers  of  the  Protest  as  allowed  by 
the  New  School  Presbyterians,  have  already  been  distinctly  lepudiated  by 
them.  The  Aubiun  Convention,  held  in  1837  under  the  influence  and  dortrinal 
guidance  of  that  excellent  and  sound  divine,  the  late  Dr.  Richards,  specified 
sixteen  doctrinal  enors,  which  contain  the  very  same  latitudinarian  and  heretical 
tenets  mentioned  in  the  Protest,  rejected  them  in  toio  and  set  ovc?  against  them 
sixteen  "true  doctrines,"  which  embrace  all  the  fundamentals  of  the  Calvinistic 
creed.  This  Assembly  regards  the  "Auburn  Declaiation"  as  an  authoritative 
statement  of  the  New  School  type  of  Calvinism,  and  as  indicating  how  far  they 
desire  to  go,  and  how  much  liberty  they  wish  in  regard  to  what  the  Toms  of 
Union  call  "the  various  modes  of  explaining,  illustrating,  and  stating"  the  Cal- 
vinistic faith.  We  beUeve  that  a  large  number  of  our  New  School  brethren  would 
prefer  the  modes  of  "explaining  and  illustrating"  the  tenets  of  Calvinism  which 
are  employed  by  the  authors  of  this  Protest  themselves,  and  the  other  portions 
of  the  body  claim  only  that  degree  of  variation  from  these  modes  which  would  be 
represented  by  the  theology  of  Richards  and  the  Auburn  Declaration. 

3.  The  Assembly  is  fully  satisfied  that  any  instances  ot  laxity  of  doctrine 
among  the  New  School  which  have  been  exhibited,  are  exceptional  cases,  and  that 
the  great  body  of  the  other  Church  sincerely  and  firmly  stand  upon  the  basis  of 
our  common  Standards.  The  many  disclaimers  of  the  unsound  views  charged, 
and  declarations  that  the  Standards  are  received  as  by  us,  which  have;  been 
made  by  distinguished  and  representative  men,  and  in  the  periodicals  of  the 
New  School  Church,  leave  no  room  to  doubt  that  the  interests  of  sound  doctrine 
will  be  safe  in  the  united  Chuich. 

4.  That  the  alhigation  of  this  Protest  is  unfounded  is  proved  by  the  fact  that 
the  New  School  Church  have  adopted,  by  a  unanimous  vote,  the  Basis  of  Doc- 
trine presented  by  the  Joint  Committee.  Whatever  may  be  the  preteiences  and 
opinions  of  individuals  respecting  particular  clauses  in  the  first  article  in  this 
Basis,  this  General  Assembly  holds  and  affirms  that  it  not  only  conrmits,  but 
binds  any  ecclesiastical  body  that  should  receive  it  to  pure  and  genuine  Calvinism. 
It  will  be  so  understood  by  all  the  world.  For  it  exi)re.ssly  lays  down  the  \\'est- 
minster  symbol  as  the  dortrinal  platform,  and  expressly  requir-es  that  no  doctrine 
shall  be  taught  that  is  not  Calvinistir-  in  the  old,  ancestral,  "historical"  meaning 
of  this  term,  or  that  "imf)airs  the  integrity"  of  the  Calvinistic  system.  Wo 
aflirin  that  there  is  not  a  rr)an  upon  the  globe,  possessed  of  a  sane  mind,  and 
acquainted  with  the  subject  of  doctrine,  who  would  assert  that  the  list  of  errors 


TESTIMONY  AGAINST  DOCTRINAL  ERRORS  349 

and  heresies  mentioned  by  the  signers  of  tliis  Protest  is  "Calvinistic"  in  tlie 
accepted  and  historical  si^iiif i(  at  ion  of  the  tenn,  or  that  their  reception  would 
not  impair  the  integrity  of  the  Calvinistic  system. 

And  it  must  be  distinctly  observed  that  if  any  doctrines  bad  been  hitherto 
allowed  by  the  New  School  body  which  "impair  the  int(^g;iity  of  the  Calvinistic 
system,"  they  are  not  to  be  allowed  in  the  united  Church  under  the  terms  of 
union.  Such  doctrines  are  condenuied,  and  anyone  who  may  teach  them  will 
be  subject  to  discipline.  It  is  the  testimony  of  some  of  the  protesters  themselves 
that  the  great  body  of  the  New  School  are  sound  in  doctrine;  our  own  body  being 
the  large  majority  in  the  Union,  when  fort  ified  by  the  ac(;ession  of  t  he  great  body 
of  sound  men  iii  the  other,  will  establish  and  confiim  the  testimony  of  the  Church 
to  the  truth;  will  preserve  it,  by  God's  help,  from  error,  and  maintain  intact, 
while  it  extends,  the  purifying  and  saving  power  of  our  venerated  Confession. 

5.  The  errors  and  heresies  alleged  in  the  Protest  are  combated  and  refuted 
in  the  theological  seminaries  of  the  New  School. 

Such  seminaries,  in  any  denomination,  are  important  exponents  ot  its  doc- 
trinal position  and  character.  The  Assembly  knows  that  in  the  three  seminaries 
of  our  New  School  brethren,  Westminster  Calvinism  is  fully  and  firmly  taught. 
The  professors  in  these  are  obliged  to  subscribe  to  the  Westminster  Confession,  and 
heretical  teaching  throws  the  professor  out  of  his  chair  by  the  very  constitution 
of  these  seminaries.  The  Assembly  notices  this  point  particularly,  because  the 
authors  of  the  Protest  assert  that  the  doctrinal  errors  specified  by  them  "have 
been  taught  in  some  of  the  theological  seminaries  of  our  land."  This  is  not  the 
proper  manner  in  which  to  affix  so  grave  and  damaging  a  stigma  upon  our  New 
School  Presbyterian  brethren.  The  authors  of  this  Protest  ought  to  have  made 
this  allegation,  not  in  the  way  of  insinuation,  but  by  distinct  assertion  and  proof. 
Many  things  are  "taught  in  the  theological  seminal ies  of  our  land,"  which  are  not 
taught  in  the  Presbyterian  seminaries  of  the  land,  either  New  School  or  Old. 

6,  The  Protest  alleges  it  to  be  a  "notorious  fact"  that  the  New  School  Church 
insists  that  the  heresies  mentioned  are  compatible  with  Calvinism.  If  the 
alleged  fact  had  been  so  "notorious,"  as  the  Protest  affirms,  it  would  certainly 
have  been  known  to  this  Assembly,  and  would  have  made  it  simply  impossil)Ie 
to  have  secured  for  the  Basis  of  the  Joint  Committee,  or  for  any  other  conceivable 
basis,  any  favorable  consideration.  The  idea  of  reunion  would  not  have  been 
entertained  for  a  moment. 

Furthermore,  tl.is  Assembly  emphatically  holds  up  to  the  Church  and  to  the 
world,  that  it  receives  into  its  ministry  and  membership  those  who  adcjpt  "the 
system  of  doctrine  taught  in  our  Confession,"  and  that  it  never  has  held,  and 
does  not  now  hold,  that  its  ministers  or  members  shall  "view,  state,  or  c>xplain" 
that  system  in  any  other  than  the  words  ot  the  Holy  Sciiptures  and  our  Stand- 
ards; and  to  show  that  this  is  the  sentiment  not  only  of  the  Assembly,  but  of 
the  protesters  themselves  also,  the  Assembly  here  cites  the  testimony  of  one  of 
the  signers  ot  the  Protest,  whose  words  have  been  referred  to  in  the  discussions 
just  closed.    Says  Dr.  Hodge: 

"If  a  man  comes  to  us,  and  says  he  adopts  'the  system  of  doctrine'  taught 
in  our  Confession,  we  have  a  right  to  ask  him,  Do  you  beheve  there  are  three- 
persons  in  the  Godhead — the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Hcly  Ghost — and  that 
these  three  are  one  God,  the  same  in  substance,  ecjual  in  power  and  glory?  If 
he  says.  Yes,  we  are  satisfied.  We  do  not  call  upon  him  to  explain  how  three 
persons  are  one  God,  or  to  determine  what  relations  in  the  awful  mysteries  of 
the  Godhead  are  indicated  by  the  term.s  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.  If  we 
ask.  Do  you  believe  that  'God  created  man  male  and  female,  after  his  own  image, 
in  knowledge,  righteousness  and  holinc^ss,  with  dominion  over  the  creatures?' 
and  he  answeis,  Yes,  we  are  satisfied.  If  he  says  he  believes  that  'the  covenant 
being  made  with  Adam,  not  only  for  himself,  but  for  his  posterity,  all  mankind 
descending  from  him  by  ordinary  genc>ration,  sinned  in  him,  and  fell  with  him, 
in  his  first  transgiessicn,'  we  are  satisfied.     If  he  says  that  he  believes  that  'the 


350  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

sinfulness  of  that  estate  whereinto  man  fell  consists  in  the  guilt  of  Adam's  first 
sin,  the  want  of  original  righteousness,  and  the  corruption  of  his  whole  nature, 
which  is  commonly  failed  original  sin,  together  with  all  actual  tiansgressions 
which  proceed  from  it,'  ur  arc  satisfied.  If  he  says,  'Christ  executes  the  office  of  a 
priest  in  his  once  oflfering  himself  a  sacrifice  to  satisfy  Divine  justice,  and  reconcile 
us  to  God,  and  in  making  continual  intcrtession  for  us,'  we  are  satisfied.  If  he 
says  he  believes  justifuation  to  be  'an  act  of  God's  free  grace,  wherein  he  par- 
doneth  all  our  sins,  and  accepteth  us  as  righteous  in  his  sight,  only  for  the  light- 
eousness  of  Christ  imputed  to  us,  and  received  by  faith  alone,'  we  arc  satisfied.  Is 
not  this  what  is  meant  when  a  man  says  he  adopts  our  'system  of  doctrine'?  Is 
not  this — nothing  moie  and  nothing  less — that  which  we  aie  authorized  and 
bound  to  require!*  God  grant  that  we  may  unite  on  terms  so  simple,  so  reasonable, 
and,  I  must  hope,  so  satisfactory  to  every  sincere,  humble.  Christian  brother." — 
(Remarks  of  the  Rev.  Charles  Hodge,  D.D.,  in  the  Philadelphia  Convention.) 

The  Assembly  cannot  enlarge  the  Basis  beyond  the  platform  of  God's  truth 
as  stated  in  our  Standards,  and  it  would  not  narrow  the  Basis  by  taking  one 
tittle  from  the  form  of  sound  words  therein  contained.  We  declare  our  willing- 
ness to  unite  with  all  those  who  profess  their  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  their  adoption  of  "the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Form  of  Government"  of  our 
beloved  Church. 

The  protesters  object  to  the  eighth  item  of  the  Basis,  because  it  makes  the 
united  Church  responsible  for  the  publications  of  the  New  School  Committee. 
This  is  a  misapprehension.  The  publications  of  the  New  School  Committee 
and  our  Board  are  to  be  issued  as  now,  with  the  imprint  of  each,  until  the  new 
Board  shall  prepare  a  new  catalogue,  for  which  alone  the  united  Church  will  be 
responsible. 

Again,  the  protesters  object  to  the  fourth  article  as  unsettling  past  acts  of 
our  Church.  This  is  a  matter  of  necessity  where  the  action  of  the  two  bodies 
differ.  It  is  believed,  however,  that  except  in  the  f^ase  of  the  imperative  clause 
of  the  examination  rules  of  1837,  no  important  difference  can  be  found.  If  it  is 
otherwise,  the  united  Church  is  the  proper  body  to  establish  its  own  usages. 
We  do  not  believe  that  our  brethren  of  the  New  School  Church  have  now  any 
sympathy  with  Congregational  views  of  government,  or  any  objection  to  usages 
that  are  strictly  Presbyterian. 

The  various  amendments  proposed  by  the  protesters  were  laid  on  the  table, 
not  because  they  were  contrary  to  the  sentiment  of  the  Assembly,  but  because, 
under  the  circumstances,  it  was  not  possible  to  engraft  them  upon  the  terms  of 
the  Union,  and,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly,  thej'  were  not  essential  to  the 
integiity  of  the  Calvinistio  Basis  on  which  the  Union  is  to  be  effected. 

William  G.  T.  Shedd,  J.  G.  Monfort,  S.  Irenajus  Prime,  H.  H.  Leavitt.Robert 
McKnight,  Committee.— 18Q9,  pp.  658-665,  O.  S. 

///.  DELIVERANCES  ON  POLYGAMY. 
1.     Action  against  Brigham  H.  Roberts. 

Whereas,  The  election  of  Brigham  H.  Roberts,  of  Utah,  an  avowed 
polygamist,  to  the  House  of  Representatives  of  the  Fifty-Sixth  Congress, 
has  called  the  attention  of  the  country  to  the  fact  that  the  Mormon  leaders 
are  still  living  in  polygamous  relations  in  violation  of  their  oaths  and 
pledges,  and  in  defiance  of  the  public  sentiment  and  laws  of  the  country, 
as  well  as  in  defiance  of  the  laws  and  Constitution  of  the  State  of  Utah; 
and. 

Whereas,  The  teaching  and  practice  of  polygamy  is  demoralizing  to 
society,  and  destructive  to  the  fundamental  princijiles  upon  which  our  free 
institutions  and  our  Christian  civilization  rest;  and, 


DELIVERANCES  ON  POLYGAMY  351 

Whereas,  In  view  of  the  past  history  of  the  contest  over  the  practice 
of  polygamy,  the  House  of  Reiiresentativcs  cannot  permit  the  said  Brigham 
H.  Roberts  to  have  a  voice  in  its  councils  without  in  effect  sanctioning  the 
practice  of  polygamy;  and, 

Whereas,  The  polygamous  element  is  the  dominant  power  in  Utah, 
making  it  impossible  to  exterminate  polygamous  cohabitation  without  the 
assistance  of  the  National  Government: 

This  General  Assembly,  representing  228  Presbyteries,  over  7000 
ministers,  and  7700  churches,  with  one  million  conununicants  and  about 
five  million  adherents,  do  hereby  most  respectfully  and  most  earnestly 
call  upon  every  Representative  in  the  Fifty-Sixth  Congress  to  use  his 
utmost  endeavor  and  to  exhaust  all  honorable  means  to  secure  the  prompt 
expulsion  of  the  said  Brigham  H.  Roberts,  of  Utah,  from  the  House  of 
Representatives,  in  accordance  with  the  provision  of  the  National  Constitu- 
tion in  Article  1,  Section  5,  paragraph  2,  which  reads  as  follows:  "F>ach 
house  [of  Congress]  may  determine  the  rules  of  its  proceedings,  punish 
its  members  for  disorderly  behavior,  and,  with  the  concurrence  of  two 
thirds,  expel  a  member." 

This  Assembly  do  also  hereby  most  respectfully  and  most  earnestly 
call  upon  every  member  of  the  Senate  and  the  House  of  Representatives 
to  use  his  utmost  endeavor  and  to  exhaust  all  honorable  means  to  secure 
action  by  the  Fifty-Sixth  Congress  proposing  an  amendment  to  the  National 
Constitution,  and  submitting  the  same  to  the  Legislatures  of  the  several 
states,  defining  legal  marriage  to  be  monogamic,  and  making  polygamy 
and  polygamous  cohabitation,  under  whatsoever  guise  or  pretense,  a  crime 
against  the  United  States,  punishable  by  severe  penalties,  including  dis- 
franchisement and  disqualification  to  vote,  or  to  hold  any  office  of  honor 
or  emolument  under  the  United  States,  or  in  any  state  or  territory  thereof. 

This  Assembly  also  urge  upon  every  qualified  voter  in  our  various  local 
churches  throughout  the  land  to  use  his  utmost  endeavor  and  to  exhaust 
all  honorable  means  to  make  known  to  the  Representative  of  his  district 
and  Senators  of  his  state,  the  earnest  desire  of  their  constituents  for  the 
expulsion  of  the  said  Brigham  H.  Roberts,  and  the  adoption  of  a  Consti- 
tutional amendment  which  will  effectually  put  a  stop  to  the  practice  of 
polygamy  within  the  borders  of  our  beloved  land,  and  to  assure  the  said 
Senators  and  Representatives  of  the  moral  support  and  hearty  cooperation 
of  every  good  citizen,  in  their  efforts  to  deliver  the  nation  from  the  disgrace 
and  curse  of  polygamy. — 1899,  p.  100. 

2.     Approval  of  expulsion  of  Brigham  H.  Roberts. 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  Assembly  recognize  with  profound  gratitude  and 
appreciation  the  action  of  the  House  of  Representatives  of  our  National 
Congress  in  excluding  from  its  membership  Brigham  H.  Roberts,  the 
polygamist,  whom  the  voters  of  Utah  elected  in  defiance  of  the  moral 
sense  of  the  American  people,  and  in  direct  violation  of  the  pledge  made 
when  statehood  was  granted  them. — 1900,  p.  109. 

3.     Action  against  Reed  Smoot. 

a.  This  Assembly,  in  agreement  with  the  spirit  of  the  Assembly  of  1899 
(Miimtes,  p.  100),  1900  {Minutes,  p.  108),  and  1901  {Minutes,  p.  50). 
relative  to  the  aggressions,  crimes,  and  menace  of  the  Mormon  hierarchy, 


352  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

presents  the  following  Memorial  to  the  People  and  Congress  of  the  United 
States : 

Whereas,  The  hierarchy,  known  as  "The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter  Day  Saints,"  persists  in  the  act  of  encouragement  and  practice  of 
the  crimes  of  polygamy  and  polygamous  cohabitation,  in  disregard  of  their 
own  pledges  and  oaths  to  the  contrary,  in  contempt  of  the  ethical  convic- 
tions of  the  American  people,  and  in  defiance  of  the  laws  of  the  State  of 
Utah  and  of  the  United  States;  and, 

Whereas,  This  hierarchy  recently,  January  20,  1903,  through  the  Utah 
State  Legislature,  has  had  elected  to  the  United  States  Senate  a  high 
ecclesiastic,  one  of  its  chief  authorities,  the  Apostle  Reed  Smoot,  in  direct 
violation  of  its  pledge  to  the  nation  to  refrain  from  interfering  in  affairs 
of  State;  and, 

Whereas,  This  apostle.  Senator  Reed  Smoot,  is  a  direct  representative 
of  pol3^gamy,  born  of  the  system,  and  in  cordial  sympathy  with  it  as  a 
Divine  institution,  revealed  as  a  law  of  primary  obligation  and  made  man- 
datory by  the  most  solemn  sanctions,  and  encourages  its  perpetuation  and 
practice  by  his  personal  influence  as  an  apostle;  and, 

Whereas,  In  thus  doing  this  apostle  Senator  aids  and  abets  criminals, 
menaces  the  American  home,  is  unfaithful  to  the  laws  of  the  United 
States,  pays  his  first  allegiance  to  the  first  presidency  and  apostleate  to 
which  he  belongs,  and  is  a  reproach  to  the  honor  and  dignity  of  the  American 
Senate;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  most  respectfully  but  earnestly  calls  upon 
the  people  of  the  United  States  to  use  their  utmost  endeavor,  employing 
all  honorable  means,  to  secure  the  expulsion  of  Apostle  Reed  Smoot  from 
the  halls  of  the  National  Senate,  and  urges  the  Senate  itself  and  each 
member  thereof  to  exhaust  all  legal  means  to  this  end,  in  accordance  with 
the  provisions  of  the  Federal  Constitution. 

b.  Be  it  Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  most  respectfully  but  earnestly 
calls  upon  the  people  of  the  United  States  to  use  their  utmost  endeavor, 
employing  all  honorable  means,  to  secure  the  expulsion  of  Apostle  Reed 
Smoot  from  the  halls  of  the  National  Senate,  and  urges  the  Senate  itself 
and  each  member  thereof  to  exhaust  all  legal  means  to  this  end,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  provisions  of  the  Federal  Constitution. — 1904,  p.  186. 

c.  The  following  Paper  was  adopted: 

Whereas,  The  hierarchy  of  the  Mormon  Church  claims  to  be  "the  only 
legal  government  that  can  exist  in  any  part  of  the  universe  (and  that) 
all  other  governments  arc  illegal  and  unauthorized,"  asserting  as  a  part 
of  their  inspired  teachings  that  "the  day  will  come  when  the  United 
States  Government  will  be  uprooted  or  brought  under  subjection  to  the 
Mormon  power";  and, 

Whereas,  They  have  already  gained  absolute  political  control  of  tln-ee 
states,  with  the  confident  hope  of  controlling  two  others  at  an  early  day; 
and. 

Whereas,  The  hierarchy  is  living  in  violation  of  the  laws  and  Consti- 
tution of  the  State  of  Utah,  has  announced  its  purpose  to  continue  in  dis- 
obedience to  the  civil  authority,  and  has  prcH'laimed  the  Mormon  Church 
a  polygamous  community  by  confirming  at  their  annual  Conference  in 
April  the  score  of  polygamous  Prophets,  Seers,  and  Rcvclators;  and, 


WALNUT  STREET  CHURCH  CASE  353 

Whereas,  Apostle  Rccd  Smoot,  now  a  member  of  the  United  States 
Senate,  has  by  his  pubhc  vote  in  the  Mormon  Conference  sustained  again 
and  again  tiiis  treasonable  organization;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  this  General  Assembly  unite  with  other  Christian  and 
patriotic  bodies  in  requesting  the  Senate  of  the  United  States,  in  the 
exercise  of  its  Constitutional  powers  or  prerogatives,  to  purge  itself  of  all 
complicity  with  the  crimes  of  the  Mormon  hierarchy  by  expelling  the 
Apostle  Senator  Reed  Smoot  from  membership  in  the  Senate. — 1905,  p.  95. 

d.     The  following  resolutions  were  adopted: 

Whereas,  The  Mormon  hierarchy  claims  the  right  and  authority  to 
make  constitutions,  presidents,  and  kings,  also  asserts  that  there  is  no 
lawful  or  authorized  government  but  the  government  of  the  Mormon 
priesthood;  and. 

Whereas,  Its  teachers,  claiming  inspiration,  declare  that  the  Government 
of  the  United  States  and  all  other  governments  must  be  uprooted;  and, 

Whereas,  Reed  Smoot,  claiming  to  be  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  with 
all  authority,  is  living  in  harmony  with  this  teaching,  and  in  harmony  with 
the  Prophet,  Seer,  and  Revelator,  Joseph  F.  Smith,  and  other  apostles, 
who  have  sworn  that  they  were  violating  the  law  of  God  and  of  the  State 
of  Utah;  and. 

Whereas,  These  violators  of  law  are  a  treasonable  organization;  there- 
fore. 

Resolved,  That  as  citizens  of  this  Government  we  earnestly  petition  the 
Senate  of  the  United  States  to  declare  his  seat  vacant,  and  thus  help 
remove  this  treasonable  menace  to  our  free  institutions. 

Resolved,  That  we  urge  all  of  our  ministers  to  inform  themselves  of  the 
treasonable  teachings  of  the  Mormon  hierarchy  in  reference  to  civil  gov- 
ernments and  citizen  rights. 

Resolved,  That  a  copy  of  this  action  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  in  session  at  Des 
Moines,  Iowa,  be  transmitted  to  the  Senate  and  to  the  President  of  the 
United  States.— 1906,  p.  163. 

IV.    THE  WALNUT  STREET  CHURCH  CASE. 

Decision  of  the  United  States  Supreme  Court  in  the  Case  of  the 
Walnut  Street  Presbyterian  Church,  Louisville,  Ky. 

[Note. — Printed  by  order  of  the  Assembly,  Minutes,  1873,  p.  480.] 

John  Watson  et  al.  vs.  William  A.  Jones  et  al. 

[1.  Where  the  pendency  of  prior  suit  is  set  up  to  defeat  another,  the 
case  must  be  the  same;  there  must  be  the  same  parties,  or  at  least  such 
as  represent  the  same  interest;  there  must  be  the  same  rights  asserted  and 
the  same  relief  prayed  for. 

2.  Where  the  subject  matter  of  dispute  is  strictly  and  purely  ecclesi- 
astical in  its  character,  a  matter  which  concerns  theological  controversy, 
Church  discipline,  ecclesiastical  government,  or  the  conformity  of  the 
members  of  the  Church  to  the  standard  of  morals  required  of  them,  and 
the  ecclesiastical  courts  claim  jurisdiction,  the  civil  courts  will  not  assume 
jurisdiction ;  they  will  not  even  inquire  into  the  right  of  jurisdiction  of  the 
ecclesiastical  court. 


354  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

3.  A  spiritual  court  is  the  exclusive  judge  of  its  own  jurisdiction;  its 
decision  of  that  question  is  binding  on  the  secular  courts.] 

Appeal  from  the  Circuit  Court  of  the  United  States  for  District  of 
Kentucky. 

Opinion  by  Miller,  J. 

This  case  belongs  to  a  class,  happily  rare  in  our  courts,  in  which  one  of 
the  parties  to  a  controversy,  essentially  ecclesiastical,  resorts  to  the  judicial 
tribunals  of  the  State  for  the  maintenance  of  the  rights  which  the  Church 
has  refused  to  acknowledge,  or  found  itself  unable  to  protect.  Much 
as  such  dissensions  among  the  members  of  a  religious  society  should  be 
regretted — a  regret  which  is  increased  when,  passing  from  the  control  of 
the  judicial  and  legislative  bodies  of  the  entire  organization  to  which  the 
society  belongs,  an  Appeal  is  made  to  the  secular  authority — the  courts 
when  so  called  on  must  perform  their  functions  as  in  other  cases. 

Religious  organizations  come  before  us  in  the  same  attitude  as  other 
voluntary  associations  for  benevolent  or  charitable  purposes,  and  their 
rights  of  property,  or  of  contract,  are  equally  under  the  protection  of  the 
law,  and  the  actions  of  their  members  subject  to  its  restraints.  Con- 
scious as  we  may  be  of  the  excited  feeling  engendered  by  this  controversy, 
and  of  the  extent  to  which  it  has  agitated  the  intelligent  and  pious  body 
of  Christians  in  whose  bosom  it  originated,  we  enter  upon  its  consideration 
with  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  the  principles  on  which  we  are  to 
decide  so  much  of  it  as  is  proper  for  our  decision  are  those  applicable  alike 
to  all  of  its  class,  and  that  our  duty  is  the  simple  one  of  applying  those 
principles  to  the  facts  before  us. 

It  is  a  bill  in  chancery  in  the  Circuit  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the 
District  of  Kentucky,  brought  by  William  A.  Jones,  Mary  J.  Jones  and 
EUenor  Lee,  citizens  of  Indiana,  against  John  Watson  and  others  named, 
citizens  of  Kentucky,  and  against  the  trustees  of  the  Third  or  Walnut 
Street  Presbyterian  Church,  in  Louisville,  a  corporation  created  bj^  an  act 
of  the  Legislature  of  that  state.  The  trustees,  McDougall,  McPherson 
and  Ashcraft,  are  also  sued  as  citizens  of  Kentucky.  Plaintiffs  allege  in 
their  bill  that  they  are  members  in  good  and  regular  standing  of  said 
church,  attending  its  religious  exercises  under  the  pastorship  of  the  Rev. 
John  S.  Hays,  and  that  the  defendants,  George  Fulton  and  Henry  Farley, 
who  claim  without  right  to  be  trustees  of  the  church,  supported  and  recog- 
nized as  such  by  the  defendants,  John  Watson  and  Joseph  Gault,  who  also 
without  right  claim  to  be  ruling  elders,  are  threatening,  preparing  and 
about  U)  take  unlawful  possession  of  the  house  of  worship  and  grounds 
belonging  to  the  church,  and  to  prevent  Hays,  who  is  the  rightful  pastor, 
from  ministering  therein,  refusing  to  recognize  him  as  pastor,  and  to 
recognize  as  ruling  elder  Thomas  J.  Hackney,  who  is  the  sole  lawful  ruHng 
elder;  and  that,  when  they  obtain  such  possession,  they  will  oust  Ilaj's  and 
Hackney  and  those  who  attend  their  ministrations,  among  whom  arc 
complainants. 

And  they  further  allege  that  Hackney,  whose  duty  it  is  as  elder,  and 
McDougall,  McPherson  and  Ashcraft,  whose  duty  as  trustees  it  is  to 
protect  the  rights  thus  threatened,  by  such  .proceeding  in  the  courts  as 
will  prevent  the  execution  of  the  threats  and  designs  of  the  other  defend- 
ants, refuse  to  take  any  steps  to  that  end. 


WALNUT  STREET  CHURCH  CASE  366 

They  further  allege  that  the  Walnut  Street  Church,  of  which  they 
are  members,  now  forms,  and  has,  ever  since  its  organization  in  the  year 
1842,  formed  a  part  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  known  as  the  Old  School,  which  is  governed  by  a  wi-itten  Con- 
stitution that  includes  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Form  of  Government, 
Book  of  Discipline  and  Directory  for  Worship,  and  that  tlu;  governing 
bodies  of  the  general  Church,  above  the  Walnut  Street  Church,  are,  in 
successive  order,  the  Presbytery  of  Louis\ille,  the  Synod  of  Kentucky 
and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States.  That  while  plaintiffs  and  about  one  hundred  and  fifteen  members 
who  worship  with  them,  and  j\Ir.  Hays,  the  pastor.  Hackney,  the  ruling 
elder,  and  the  trustees,  McDougall,  JNIcPherson  and  Ashcraft,  are  now 
in  full  membership  and  relation  with  the  lawful  general  Presbyterian 
Church  aforesaid,  the  defendants  named,  with  about  thirty  persons 
formerly  members  of  said  church,  worshiping  under  one  Dr.  Yandell  as 
pastor,  have  seceded  and  witlidraAAn  themselves  from  said  Walnut  Street 
Church,  and  from  the  general  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States, 
and  have  voluntarily  connected  themselves  with,  and  are  now  members 
of,  another  religious  society,  and  that  they  have  repudiated,  and  do  now 
repudiate  and  renounce,  the  authority  and  jurisdiction  of  the  various 
judicatories  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  and  acknowl- 
edge and  recognize  the  authority  of  other  Church  judicatories  which  are 
disconnected  froni  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  and  from 
the  Walnut  Street  Church.  And  they  allege  that  Watson  and  Gault  have 
been,  by  order  of  the  General  Assembly  of  said  Church,  dropped  from  the 
roll  of  elders  of  said  church  for  having  so  withdrawn  and  renounced  its 
jurisdiction,  and  the  Assembly  has  declared  the  organization  to  which 
plaintiffs  adhere  to  be  the  true  and  only  Walnut  Street  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Louisville. 

They  pray  for  an  injunction  and  for  general  relief. 

The    defendants.    Hackney,    McDougall,    McPherson    and    Ashcraft, 

answer,  admitting  the  allegations  of  the  bill,  and  that,  though  requested, 
they  had  refused  to  prosecute  legal  proceedings  in  the  matter. 

The  other  defendants  answer  and  deny  almost  every  allegation  in  the 
bill.  They  claim  to  be  lawful  officers  of  the  Walnut  Street  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  that  they  and  those  whom  they  represent  are  the  true  mem- 
bers of  the  church.  They  deny  having  withdrawn  from  the  local  or  the 
general  Church,  and  deny  that  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  cutting 
them  off  was  within  its  Constitutional  authority.  They  say  the  plaintiffs 
are  not,  and  never  have  been,  lawfully  admitted  to  membership  in  the 
Walnut  Street  Church,  and  have  no  such  interest  in  it  as  will  sustain  this 
suit,  and  they  set  up  and  rely  upon  a  suit  still  pending  in  the  Chancery 
Court  of  Louisville,  which  they  say  involves  the  same  subject  matter, 
and  is  between  the  same  parties  in  interest  as  the  present  suit.  They 
allege  that  in  that  suit  they  have  been  decreed  to  be  the  only  true  and 
lawful  trustees  and  elders  of  the  Walnut  Street  Church,  and  an  order  has 
been  made  to  place  them  in  possession  of  the  church  property,  which  order 
remains  unexecuted,  and  the  property  is  still  in  the  possession  of  the  marshal 
of  that  court  as  its  receiver.  These  facts  are  relied  on  in  bar  to  the  present 
suit. 


356  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

This  statement  of  the  pleadings  is  indispensable  to  an  understanding  of 
the  points  arising  in  the  case.  So  far  as  an  examination  of  the  evidence 
may  be  necessary,  it  will  be  made  as  it  is  required  in  the  consideration  of 
these  points. 

The  first  of  these  concerns  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Circuit  Court,  which 
is  denied;  first,  on  the  ground  that  the  plaintiffs  have  no  such  interest  in 
the  subject  of  litigation  as  will  enable  them  to  maintain  the  suit,  and, 
secondly,  on  matters  arising  out  of  the  alleged  proceedings  in  the  suit  in 
the  Chancery  Court  of  Louisville. 

The  allegation  that  plaintiffs  are  not  lawful  members  of  the  Walnut 
Street  Church  is  based  upon  the  assumption  that  their  admission  as 
members  was  by  a  pastor  and  elders  who  had  no  lawful  authority  to  act 
as  such.  As  the  claim  of  those  elders  to  be  such  is  one  of  the  matters  which 
this  bill  is  brought  to  establish,  and  the  denial  of  which  makes  an  issue 
to  be  tried,  it  is  obvious  that  the  objection  to  the  interest  of  plaintiffs 
must  stand  or  fall  with  the  decision  on  the  merits,  and  cannot  be  decided 
as  a  preliminary  question.  Their  right  to  have  this  question  decided,  if 
there  is  no  other  objection  to  the  jurisdiction,  cannot  be  doubted.  Some 
attempt  is  made,  in  the  answer,  to  question  the  good  faith  of  their  citizen- 
ship, but  this  seems  to  have  been  abandoned  in  the  argument. 

In  regard  to  the  suit  in  the  Chancery  Court  of  Louisville  which  the 
defendants  allege  to  be  pending,  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  court  is 
one  competent  to  entertain  jurisdiction  of  all  the  matters  set  up  in  the 
present  suit.  As  to  those  matters,  and  to  the  parties,  it  is  a  court  of  con- 
current jurisdiction  with  the  Circuit  Court  of  the  United  States,  and  as 
between  those  courts  the  rule  is  applicable  that  the  one  which  has  first 
obtained  jurisdiction  in  a  given  case  must  retain  it  exclusively  until  it 
disposes  of  it  by  a  final  judgment  or  decree. 

But  when  the  pendency  of  such  a  suit  is  set  up  to  defeat  another,  the 
case  must  be  the  same.  There  must  be  the  same  parties,  or  at  least  such 
as  represent  the  same  interest,  there  must  be  the  same  rights  asserted  and 
the  same  relief  prayed  for.  This  relief  must  be  founded  on  the  same 
facts,  and  the  title  or  essential  basis  of  the  relief  sought  must  be  the  same. 

The  identity  in  these  particulars  should  be  such  that,  if  the  pending 
case  had  already  been  disposed  of,  it  could  be  pleaded  in  bar  as  a  former 
adjudication  of  the  same  matter  between  the  same  parties. 

In  the  case  of  Barrow  vs.  Kindred,  4  Wallace,  397,  which  was  an  action 
of  ejectment,  the  plaintiff  showed  a  good  title  to  the  land,  and  defendant 
relied  on  a  former  judgment  in  his  favor,  between  the  same  parties  for 
the  same  land,  the  statute  of  Illinois  making  a  judgment  in  such  an  action 
as  conclusive  as  in  other  personal  actions,  except  by  way  of  new  trial. 
But  this  court  held  that,  as  in  the  second  suit,  plaintiff  introduced  and 
relied  upon  a  now  and  different  title,  acquired  since  the  first  trial,  that 
judgment  could  be  no  bar,  because  that  title  had  not  been  passed  upon  by 
the  court  in  the  first  suit. 

But  the  principles  which  should  go\'ern  in  regard  to  the  identity  of 
the  matters  in  issue  in  the  two  suits,  to  make  the  pendency  of  the  one  to 
defeat  the  other,  are  as  fully  discussed  in  the  case  of  Buck  vs.  Colbath, 
3  Wallace,  334,  where  that  was  the  main  question,  as  in  any  case  we  have 
been  able  to  find.  It  was  an  action  of  trespass,  brought  in  a  state  court, 
against  the  marshal  of  the  Circuit  Court  of  the  United  States  for  seizing 


WALNUT  STREET  CHURCH  CASE  367 

property  of  plaintiff,  under  a  writ  of  attaclunent  from  the  Circuit  Court. 
Anil  it  was  brought  while  the  suit  in  the  Federal  Court  was  still  pending, 
and  w'hile  the  marshal  held  the  property  subject  to  its  judgment.  So  far 
as  the  lis  pendens  and  possession  of  the  jjroperty  in  one  court,  and  a  suit 
brought  for  the  taking  by  its  officer  in  another,  the  analogy  to  the  present 
case  is  very  strong.  In  that  case  the  court  said:  "It  is  not  true  that  a  court, 
having  obtained  jurisdiction  of  a  subject  matter  of  suit,  and  of  parties 
before  it,  thereby  excludes  all  other  courts  from  the  right  to  adjudicate 
upon  other  matters  having  a  very  close  connection  with  those  before  the 
first  court,  and  in  some  instances  requiring  the  decision  of  the  same  question 
exactly.  In  examining  into  the  exclusive  character  of  the  jurisdiction  in 
such  cases,  we  must  have  regard  to  the  nature  of  the  remedies,  the  character 
of  the  relief  sought,  and  the  identity  of  the  parties  in  the  different  suits." 
And  it  might  have  been  added,  to  the  facts  on  which  the  claim  for  relief 
is  founded. 

"A  party,"  says  the  court,  by  way  of  example,  "having  notes  secured  by 
a  mortgage  on  real  estate,  may,  unless  restrained  by  statute,  sue  in  a 
court  of  chancery  to  foreclose  his  mortgage,  and  in  a  court  of  law  to  recover 
a  judgment  on  his  note,  and  in  another  court  of  law  in  an  action  of  eject- 
ment for  possession  of  the  land.  Here,  in  all  the  suits,  the  only  question  at 
issue  may  be  the  existence  of  the  debt  secured  by  the  mortgage.  But  as 
the  relief  sought  is  different,  and  the  mode  of  proceeding  different,  the 
jurisdiction  of  neither  court  is  affected  by  the  proceedings  in  the  other." 
This  opinion  contains  a  critical  review  of  the  cases  in  this  court  of  Hagan 
vs.  Lucas,  10  Peters,  402;  Peck  vs.  Jenness,  7  How.,  624;  Taylor  vs.  Carryl, 
20  How.,  594;  and  Freeman  vs.  Howe,  24  How.,  450,  cited  and  relied  on 
by  counsel  for  appellants;  and  we  are  satisfied  it  states  the  doctrine  cor- 
rectly. 

The  limits  which  necessity  assigns  to  this  opinion  forbid  our  giving  at 
length  the  pleadings  in  the  case  in  the  Louisville  Chancery  Court.  But 
we  cannot  better  state  what  is  and  what  is  not  the  subject  matter  of  that 
Buit  or  controversy,  as  thus  presented  and  as  shown  throughout  its  course, 
than  by  adopting  the  language  of  the  Court  of  Appeals  of  Kentucky,  in 
its  opinion  delivered  at  the  decision  of  that  suit  in  favor  of  the  present 
appellants.  "As  suggested  in  argument,"  said  the  court,  "and  apparently 
conceded  on  both  sides,  this  is  not  a  case  of  division  or  schisms  in  a  church, 
nor  is  there  any  question  as  to  which  of  two  bodies  should  be  recognized 
as  the  Third  or  Walnut  Street  Presbyterian  Church.  Neither  is  there  any 
controversy  as  to  the  authority  of  Watson  and  Gault  to  act  as  ruling  elders, 
but  the  sole  inquiry  to  which  we  are  restricted  in  our  opinion  is  whether 
Avery,  McNaughton  and  Leech  are  also  ruling  elders,  and  therefore 
members  of  the  Session  of  the  church." 

The  summar}-^  which  we  have  already  given  of  the  pleadings  in  the 
present  suit  shows  conclusively  a  different  state  of  facts,  different  issues 
and  a  different  relief  sought.  This  is  a  case  of  division  or  schisms  in  the 
church.  It  IS  a  question  as  to  which  of  two  bodies  shall  be  recognized  as 
the  Third  or  Walnut  Street  Presbyterian  Church.  There  is  a  controversy 
as  to  the  authority  of  Watson  and  Gault  to  act  as  ruling  elders,  that 
authority  being  denied  in  the  bill  of  complainants,  and  so  far  from  the  claim 
of  Avery,  McNaughton  and  I.«ech  to  be  ruling  elders  being  the  sole  in- 
quiry in  this  case,  it  is  a  very  subordinate  matter,  and  it  depends  upon 


358  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

facts  and  circumstances  altogether  different  from  those  set  up  and  relied 
on  in  the  other  suit,  and  which  did  not  exist  when  it  was  brought.  The 
issue  here  is  no  longer  a  mere  question  of  eldership,  but  it  is  a  separation  of 
the  original  church  members  and  officers  into  two  distinct  bodies,  with 
distinct  members  and  officers,  each  claiming  to  be  the  true  Walnut  Street 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  denying  the  right  of  the  other  to  any  sucli  claim. 
This  brief  statement  of  the  issues  in  the  two  suits  leaves  no  room  for 
argument  to  show  that  the  pendency  of  the  first  cannot  be  pleaded  either 
in  bar  or  in  abatement  of  the  second. 

The  supplementary  petition  filed  by  plaintiffs  in  that  case,  after  the 
decree  of  the  Chancery  Court  had  been  reversed  on  appeal,  and  which 
did  contain  very  nuich  the  same  matter  found  in  the  present  bill,  was, 
on  motion  of  plaintiff's  counsel,  and  by  order  of  the  court,  dismissed, 
without  prejudice,  before  this  suit  was  brought,  and  of  course  was  not  a 
lis  pendens  at  that  time. 

It  is  contended,  however,  that  the  delivery,  to  the  trustees  and  elders 
of  the  body  of  which  plaintiffs  are  members,  of  the  possession  of  the  church 
building,  cannot  be  granted  in  this  suit,  nor  can  the  defendants  be  enjoined 
from  taking  possession  as  prayed  in  the  bill,  because  the  property  is  in  the 
actual  possession  of  the  marshal  of  the  Louisville  Chancery  Court  as  its 
receiver,  and  because  there  is  an  unexecuted  decree  of  that  court  ordering 
the  marshal  to  deliver  the  possession  to  defendants. 

In  this  the  counsel  for  appellants  are,  in  our  opinion,  sustained,  both 
by  the  law  and  the  state  of  the  Record  of  the  suit  in  that  court. 

The  court,  in  the  progress  of  that  suit,  made  several  orders  concerning 
the  use  of  the  church,  and  finally  placed  it  in  the  possession  of  the  marshal 
as  a  receiver,  and  there  is  no  order  discharging  his  receivership;  nor  does 
it  seem  to  us  that  there  is  any  valid  order  finally  disposing  of  the  case  so 
that  it  can  be  said  to  be  no  longer  in  that  court.  For  though  the  Chancery 
Court  did,  on  the  20th  of  March,  18G7,  after  the  reversal  of  the  case  in 
the  Court  of  Appeals,  enter  an  order  reversing  its  former  decree  and  dis- 
missing the  bill,  with  costs,  in  favor  of  the  defendants,  the  latter,  on 
application  to  the  appellate  court,  obtained  another  order  dated  June  26. 
By  this  order  or  mandate  to  the  Chancery  Court  it  was  directed  to  render 
a  judgment  in  conformity  to  the  opinion  and  mandate  of  the  court,  re- 
storing possession,  use  and  control  of  the  church  property  to  the  parties 
entitled  thereto  according  to  said  opinion,  and  so  far  as  they  were  deprived 
thereof  by  the  marshal  of  the  Chancery  Court  under  its  order. 

In  obedience  to  this  mandate,  the  Chancery  Court,  on  the  ISth  of 
September,  three  months  after  the  commencement  of  this  suit,  made  an 
order  that  the  marshal  restore  the  possession,  use  and  control  of  the 
church  building  to  Henry  Farley,  George  Fulton,  B.  F.  Avery,  or  a  majority 
of  them,  as  trustees,  and  to  John  Watson,  Joseph  Oault  and  Thomas  J. 
Hackney,  or  a  majority  of  them,  as  ruling  elders,  and  to  report  how  he  had 
executed  the  order,  and  reserving  the  case  for  such  further  order  as  might 
be  necessary  to  enforce  full  obedience. 

It  is  argued  here  by  counsel  for  appellees  that  the  case  was,  in  effect, 
disposed  of  by  the  order  of  the  Chancery  Court,  and  nothing  remained  to 
Ije  done  which  could  have  any  practical  operation  on  the  rights  of  the 
parties. 


WALNUT  STREET  CHURCH  CASE  359 

But  if  the  Court  of  Appeals,  in  reversing  the  decree  of  the  chancellor 
in  favor  of  plaintiffs,  was  of  opinion  that  the  defendants  should  be  restored 
to  the  position  they  occupied  in  regard  to  the  possession  and  control  of  the 
property  before  that  suit  began,  \\c  have  no  doubt  of  their  right  to  make 
such  order  as  was  necessary  to  effect  that  object ;  and  as  the  proper  mode 
of  doing  this  was  by  directing  the  chancellor  to  make  the  necessary  order 
and  have  it  enforced  as  chancery  decrees  are  enforced  in  his  court,  we  arc 
of  opinion  that  the  order  of  the  Court  of  Appeals  al:)ove  recited  was,  in 
essence  and  effect,  a  decree  in  that  cause  for  such  restoration,  and  that  the 
last  order  of  the  Chancery  Court,  made  in  accordance  with  it.  is  a  valid 
subsisting  decree,  which,  though  final,  is  unexecuted. 

The  decisions  of  this  court  in  the  cases  of  Taylor  vs.  Carry  1,  20  How., 
r)94,  antl  Freeman  vs.  Howe,  2-4  How.,  450,  and  Burk  vs.  ColVjath,  5  Wallace, 
are  conclusive  that  the  marshal  of  the  Chancery  Court  cannot  be  displaced 
as  to  the  mere  actual  possession  of  the  property,  because  that  might  lead 
to  an  personal  conflict  between  the  officers  of  the  two  courts  for  that 
possession.  And  the  act  of  Congress  of  March  2,  1793,  1  U.  S.  Statute, 
334,  §  5,  as  construed  in  the  cases  of  Diggs  vs.  Walcott,  4  Cranch,  129, 
and  Peck  vs.  Jenness,  7  How.,  625,  are  equally  conclusive  against  any 
injunction  from  the  Circuit  Court  forbidding  the  defendants  to  take  the 
possession  which  the  unexecuted  decree  of  the  Chancery  Court  requires 
the  marshal  to  deliver  to  them. 

But  though  the  prayer  of  the  bill  in  this  suit  does  ask  for  an  injunction 
to  restrain  Watson,  Gault,  Fulton  and  Farley  from  taking  possession,  it 
also  prays  such  other  and  further  relief  as  the  nature  of  the  case  requires, 
and  especially  that  said  defendants  be  restrained  from  interfering  witJi 
Hays,  as  pastor,  and  plaintiffs  in  worshiping  in  said  church.  Under  this 
prayer  for  general  relief,  if  there  was  any  decree  which  the  Circuit  Court 
could  render  for  the  protection  of  the  right  of  plaintiffs,  and  which  did  not 
enjoin  the  defendants  from  taking  possession  of  tlie  church  property,  and 
which  did  not  disturb  the  possession  of  the  marshal  of  the  Louisville 
Chancery,  that  court  had  a  right  to  hear  the  case  and  grant  that  relief. 
This  leads  us  to  inquire  what  is  the  nature  and  character  of  the  possession 
to  which  those  parties  are  to  be  restored. 

One  or  two  propositions,  which  seem  to  admit  of  no  controversy,  are 
proper  to  be  noticed  in  this  connection.  1.  Both  by  the  act  of  the  Ken- 
tuckj^  Legislature  creating  the  trustees  of  the  church  a  body  corporate, 
and  by  the  acknowledged  rules  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  the  trustees 
were  the  mere  nominal  title  holders  and  custodians  of  the  church  property, 
and  other  trustees  were  or  could  be  elected  by  the  congregation  to  supply 
their  places  once  in  every  two  years.  2.  That  in  the  use  of  the  property 
for  all  religious  services  or  ecclesiastical  purposes,  the  trustees  were  under 
the  control  of  the  church  Session.  3.  That  by  the  Constitution  of  all 
Presbyterian  churches,  the  Session,  which  is  the  governing  body  in  each, 
is  composed  of  the  ruling  elders  and  pastor,  and  in  all  business  of  the 
Session  a  majority  of  its  members  govern,  the  number  of  elders  for  each 
congregation  being  variable. 

The  trustees  obviously  hold  possession  for  the  use  of  the  persons,  who 
by  the  Constitution,  usages  and  laws  of  the  Presbyterian  body,  are  entitled 
to  that  use.  They  are  liable  to  removal  by  the  congregation  for  whom  they 
hold  this  trust,  and  others  may  be  substituted  in  their  places.    They  have 


360  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

no  personal  ownership  or  right  beyond  this,  and  arc  subject,  in  their  official 
relations  to  the  property,  to  the  control  of  the  Session  of  the  church. 

The  possession  of  the  elders,  though  accompanied  with  larger  and 
more  efficient  powers  of  control,  is  still  a  fiduciarj'  possession.  It  is  as  a 
Session  of  the  church  alone  that  they  could  exercise  power.  Except  by 
an  order  of  the  Session  in  regular  meeting,  they  have  no  right  to  make 
any  order  concerning  the  use  of  the  building,  and  any  action  of  the  Session 
is  necessarily  in  the  character  of  representatives  of  the  church  body  by 
whose  members  it  was  elected. 

If,  then,  this  true  body  of  the  church — the  members  of  that  congre- 
gation— having  rights  of  user  in  the  building,  have,  in  a  mode  which  is 
authorized  by  the  canons  of  the  general  Church  in  this  country,  elected 
and  installed  other  elders,  it  does  not  seem  to  us  inconsistent  or  at  variance 
with  the  nature  of  the  possession  which  we  have  described,  and  which 
the  Chancery  Court  orders  to  be  restored  to  the  defendants,  that  they 
should  be  compelled  to  recognize  these  rights,  and  permit  those  who  are 
the  real  beneficiaries  of  the  trust  held  by  them,  to  enjoy  the  uses,  to  protect 
which  that  trust  was  created.  Undoubtedly,  if  the  order  of  the  Chancery 
Court  had  been  executed,  and  the  marshal  had  delivered  the  key  of  the 
church  to  defendants,  and  placed  them  in  the  same  position  they  were 
before  that  suit  was  commenced,  they  could  in  any  court  having  juris- 
diction, and  in  a  case  properly  made  out,  be  compelled  to  respect  the  rights 
we  have  stated,  and  be  controlled  in  their  use  of  the  possession  by  the 
court,  so  far  as  to  secure  those  rights. 

All  that  we  have  said,  in  regard  to  the  possession  which  the  marshal  is 
directed  to  deliver  to  defendants,  is  equally  applicable  to  the  possession 
held  by  him  pending  the  execution  of  that  order.  His  possession  is  a  sub- 
stitute for  theirs,  and  the  order  under  which  he  receives  that  possession, 
which  we  have  recited,  shows  this  very  clearly. 

The  decree  which  we  are  now  reviewing  seems  to  us  to  be  carefully 
framed  on  this  view  of  the  matter.  While  the  rights  of  plaintiffs  and  those 
whom  they  sue  for  are  admitted  and  established,  the  defendants  are  still 
recognized  as  entitled  to  the  possession  which  we  have  described;  and 
while  they  are  not  enjoined  from  receiving  that  possession  from  the  marshal, 
and  he  is  not  restrained  from  obeying  the  Chancery  Court  by  delivering  it, 
and  while  there  is  no  order  made  on  the  marshal  at  all  to  interfere  with  his 
possession,  the  defendants  are  required  by  the  decree  to  respect  the  rights 
of  plaintiffs,  and  so  to  use  the  possession  and  control  to  which  they  may  be 
restored  as  not  to  hinder  or  obstruct  the  true  uses  of  the  trust  which  that 
possession  is  intended  to  protect. 

We  are  next  to  inquire  whether  the  decree  thus  rendered  is  based,  upon 
an  equally  just  view  of  the  law  as  applied  to  the  facts  of  this  controversy. 
These,  though  making  up  a  copious  Record  of  matter  by  no  means  pleasant 
reading  to  the  sincere  and  thoughtful  Christian  philanthropist,  may  be 
stated  with  a  reasonable  brevity,  so  far  as  they  bear  upon  the  principles 
which  must  decide  the  case. 

From  the  commencement  of  the  late  war  of  the  insurrection  to  its  close 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  its  annual  meetings 
expressed,  in  declaratory  statements  or  resolutions,  its  sense  of  the  obliga- 
tion of  all  good  citizens  to  support  the  Federal  Government  in  that  struggle; 
and  when,  by  the  proclamation  of  President  Lincoln,  emancipation  of  the 


W  ALM  T  STREET  CHURCH  OASE  361 

slaves  of  the  states  in  insurrection  was  announced,  that  body  also  expressed 
views  favorable  to  emancipation  and  adverse  to  the  institution  of  slavery. 
And  at  its  meeting  in  Pittsburgh  in  Maj',  1865,  instructions  were  given  to 
the  Presbyteries,  the  lioard  of  Missions,  and  to  the  Sessions  of  the  churches, 
that  when  any  persons  from  the  Southern  States  should  make  ai)plication 
for  employment  as  missionaries,  or  for  admission  as  members  or  ministers 
of  churches,  inquiry  should  be  made  as  to  their  sentiments  in  regard  to 
loyalty  to  the  Government  and  on  the  subject  of  slavery;  and  if  it  was 
found  that  they  had  been  guilty  of  voluntarily  aiding  the  war  of  the 
rebellion,  or  held  tlie  doctrine  announced  by  the  large  body  of  the  churches 
in  the  insurrectionary  states,  which  had  organized  a  new  General  Assend)ly 
that  "the  sj-stem  of  Negro  slavery  in  the  South  is  a  Divine  institution,  and 
that  it  is  the  peculiar  mission  of  the  Southern  Church  to  conserve  that 
institution,"  they  should  be  required  to  repent  and  forsake  these  sins  before 
they  could  be  received. 

In  the  month  of  September  thereafter,  the  Presbytery  of  Louisville, 
under  whose  immediate  jurisdiction  was  the  Walnut  Street  Church, 
adopted  and  published  in  pamphlet  form  what  it  called  a  "Declaration  and 
Testimony  against  the  erroneous  and  heretical  doctrines  and  practices 
which  have  obtained  and  been  propagated  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  of 
the  United  States  during  the  last  five  years." 

This  Declaration  denounced,  in  the  severest  terms,  the  action  of  the 
General  Assembly  in  the  matters  we  have  just  mentioned,  declared  their 
intention  to  refuse  to  be  governed  by  that  action,  and  invited  the  coopera- 
tion of  all  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  who  shared  the  sentiments 
of  the  Declaration  in  a  concerted  resistance  to  what  they  called  the  usurpa- 
tion of  authority  by  the  Assembly. 

It  is  useless  to  pursue  the  history  of  this  controversy  further  with 
minuteness. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1866  denounced  the  Declaration  and  Testi- 
mony, and  declared  that  every  Presbytery  which  refused  to  obey  its 
order  should  be  ipso  facto  dissolved,  and  called  to  answer  before  the  next 
General  Assembly,  giving  the  Louisville  Presbytery  an  opportunity  for 
repentance  and  conformity.  The  Louisville  Presbytery  divided,  and  the 
adherents  of  the  Declaration  and  Testimony  sought  and  obtained  admis- 
sion, in  1868,  into  "The  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  Confederate  States," 
of  which  we  have  already  spoken  as  having  several  years  previously 
withdrawn  from  the  General  Assembly  of  the  United  States  and  set  up  a 
new  organization. 

We  cannot  better  state  the  results  of  these  proceedings  upon  the  rela- 
tions of  the  church  organization  and  members,  to  each  other  and  to  this 
controversy,  than  in  the  language  of  the  brief  of  appellants'  counsel  in  this 
court. 

In  January,  1866,  the  congregation  of  the  Walnut  Street  Church  became 
divided  in  the  manner  stated  above,  each  claiming  to  constitute  the  church, 
although  the  issue  as  to  membership  was  not  distinctly  made  in  the  chancery 
suit  of  Avery  vs.  Watson.  Both  parties  at  this  time  recognized  the  same 
superior  Church  judicatories. 

On  the  19th  of  June,  1866,  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  became  divided, 
the  opposing  parties  in  each  claiming  to  constitute  respectively  the  true 
Presbytery  and  the  true  Synod,  each  meanwhile  recognizing  and  claiming 


3G2  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

to  adhere  to  the  same  General  Assembly.  Of  these  contesting  bodies  the 
appellants  adhered  to  one,  the  appellees  to  the  other. 

On  the  1st  of  June,  1867,  the  Presbytery  and  Synod  recognized  by  the 
appellants  were  declared  by  the  General  Assembly  to  be  "in  no  sense  a 
true  and  lawful  Synod  and  Presbytery  in  connection  with  and  under  the 
care  and  authority  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,"  and  were  permanently  excluded  from 
connection  with  or  representation  in  the  Assembly.  By  the  same  resolution 
the  Synod  and  Presbytery  adhered  to  by  appellees  were  declared  to  be  the 
true  and  lawful  Presbytery  of  Louisville  and  Synod  of  Kentucky. 

The  Synod  of  Kentucky,  thus  excluded,  by  a  resolution  adopted  the 
28th  of  June,  1867,  declared  "that  in  its  future  action  it  will  be  governed 
by  this  recognized  sundering  of  all  its  relations  to  the  aforesaid  revolu- 
tionary body  (the  General  Assembly)  by  the  acts  of  that  body  itself." 
The  Presbytery  took  substantially  the  same  action. 

In  this  final  severance  of  Presbytery  and  Synod  from  the  General 
Assembly,  the  appellants  and  appellees  continued  to  adhere  to  those  bodies 
at  first  recognized  by  them  respectively. 

In  the  earliest  stages  of  this  controversy  it  was  found  that  a  majority 
of  the  members  of  the  Walnut  Street  Church  concurred  with  the  action 
of  the  General  Assembly,  while  Watson  and  Gault  as  ruling  elders,  and 
Fulton  and  Farley  as  trustees,  constituting,  in  each  case,  a  majority  of 
the  Session  and  of  the  trustees,  with  Mr.  McElroy,  the  pastor,  sympathized 
with  the  party  of  the  Declaration  and  Testimony  of  the  Louisville  Presby- 
tery. This  led  to  efforts  by  each  party  to  exclude  the  other  from  participa- 
tion in  the  Session  of  the  church  and  the  use  of  the  property.  This  con- 
dition of  affairs  being  brought  before  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  before  any 
separation,  that  body  appointed  a  Commission  to  hold  an.  election,  by  the 
members  of  the  Walnut  Street  Church,  of  three  additional  ruling  elders. 
Watson  and  Gault  refused  to  open  the  church  for  the  meeting  to  hold  its 
election,  but  the  majority  of  the  members  of  the  congregation,  meeting  on 
the  sidewalk  in  front  of  the  church,  organized  and  elected  Avery,  Leech 
and  McNaughton  additional  ruling  elders,  who,  if  lawful  elders,  constituted, 
with  Mr.  Hackney,  a  majority  of  the  Session.  Gault  and  Watson,  Farley 
and  Fulton,  refused  to  recognize  them  as  such,  and  hence  the  suit  in  the 
Chancery  Court  of  Louisville,  which  turned  exclusively  on  that  question. 

The  newly  elected  elders  and  the  majority  of  the  congregation  have 
adhered  to,  and  been  recognized  by,  the  General  Assembly  as  the  regular 
and  lawful  Walnut  Street  Church  and  officers,  and  Gault  and  Watson, 
Fulton,  Farley  and  a  minority  of  the  members,  have  cast  their  fortunes 
with  those  who  adhered  to  the  Declaration  and  Testimony  party. 

The  division  and  separation  finally  extended  to  the  Presbytery  of 
Louisville  and  the  Synod  of  Kentucky.  It  is  now  complete  and  apparently 
irreconcilable,  and  we  are  called  upon  to  declare  the  beneficial  uses  of  the 
church  property,  in  this  condition  of  total  separation  between  the  members 
of  what  was  once  a  united  and  harmonious  congregation  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church. 

The  questions  which  have  come  before  the  civil  courts  concerning  the 
rights  to  property  held  by  ecclesiastical  ))odies  may,  so  far  as  we  have 
been  able  to  examin(!  them,  be  jjrofitably  classified  under  three  general 
heads,  which,  of  course,  do  not  incrlude  cases  governed  by  considerations 


WALNUT  STREET  CHURCH  C^ASE  303 

applicable  to  a  Church  established  and  supported  I)y  law  as  th(>  religion  of 
the  State: 

1.  The  first  of  these  is  when  the  property  wliich  is  the  subject  of  con- 
troversy has  been,  by  the  deed  or  will  of  the  donor,  or  other  instrument 
by  which  the  property  is  held  by  the  express  terms  of  the  instrument, 
devoted  to  the  teaching,  support  or  spread  of  some  specific  form  of  religious 
doctrine  or  belief. 

2.  The  second  is  when  the  property  is  held  by  a  religious  congregation 
which,  by  the  nature  of  its  organization,  is  strictly  independent  of  other 
ecclesiastical  associations,  and  so  far  as  church  government  is  concerned 
owes  no  fealty  or  obligation  to  any  higher  authority. 

3.  The  third  is  where  the  religious  congregation  or  ecclesiastical  body 
holding  the  property  is  but  a  subordinate  member  of  some  general  Church 
organization,  in  which  there  are  sup(*rior  ecclesiastical  tribunals,  with  a 
general  and  ultimate  power  of  control,  more  or  less  complete,  in  some 
supreme  judicatorj^  over  the  whole  membership  of  that  general  organiza- 
tion. 

In  regard  to  the  first  of  these  classes,  it  seems  hardly  to  admit  of  a 
rational  doubt  that  an  individual  or  an  association  of  individuals  may 
dedicate  property  by  way  of  trust  to  the  purpose  of  sustaining,  supporting 
and  propagating  definite  religious  doctrines  or  principles,  provided  that 
in  doing  so  they  violate  no  law  of  morality,  and  give  to  the  instrument  by 
which  their  purpose  is  evidenced  the  formalities  which  the  laws  require. 
And  it  would  seem  also  to  be  the  obvious  duty  of  the  court,  in  a  case 
properly  made,  to  see  that  the  property  so  dedicated  is  not  diverted  from 
the  trust  which  is  thus  attached  to  its  use.  So  long  as  there  are  persons 
qualified  within  the  meaning  of  the  original  dedication,  and  who  are  also 
willing  to  teach  the  doctrines  or  principles  prescribed  in  the  act  of  dedica- 
tion, and  so  long  as  there  is  anyone  so  interested  in  the  execution  of  the 
trust  as  to  have  a  standing  in  court,  it  must  be  that  they  can  prevent  the 
diversion  of  the  property  or  fund  to  other  and  different  uses.  This  is  the 
general  doctrine  of  courts  of  equity  as  to  charities,  and  it  seems  equally 
applicable  to  ecclesiastical  matters. 

In  such  case,  if  the  trust  is  confided  to  a  religious  congi-egation  of  the 
Independent  or  Congregational  form  of  Church  government,  it  is  not  in 
the  power  of  the  majority  of  that  congregation,  however  preponderant, 
by  reason  of  a  change  of  views  on  religious  subjects,  to  cany  the  property 
so  confided  to  them  to  the  support  of  new  and  conflicting  doctrine.  A 
pious  man,  building  and  dedicating  a  house  of  worship  to  the  sole  and 
exclusive  use  of  those  who  believe  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  and 
placing  it  under  the  control  of  a  congregation  which  at  the  time  holds  the 
same  belief,  has  a  right  to  expect  that  the  law  will  prevent  that  property 
from  being  used  as  a  means  of  support  and  dissemination  of  the  Unitarian 
doctrine  and  as  a  place  of  Unitarian  worship.  Nor  is  the  principle  varied 
when  the  organization  to  which  the  trust  is  confided  is  of  the  eecond  or 
associated  form  of  Church  government.  The  protection  which  the  law 
throws  around  the  trust  is  the  same. 

And  though  the  task  may  be  a  delicate  one  and  a  difficult  one,  it  will 
be  the  duty  of  the  court  in  such  cases,  when  the  doctrine  to  be  taught  or 
the  form  of  worship  to  be  used  is  definitely  and  clearly  laid  down,  to 
inquire  whether  the  party  accused  of  violating  the  trust  is  holding  or 


364  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

teaching  a  different  doctrine  or  using  a  form  of  worship  which  is  so  far 
variant  as  to  defeat  the  declared  objects  of  the  trust.  In  the  leading  case 
on  this  subject  in  the  English  courts,  of  the  Attorney  General  vs.  Pearson, 
3  Merrivale,  353,  Lord  Eldon  said,  "I  agree  with  the  defendants  that  the 
religious  belief  of  the  parties  is  irrelevant  to  the  matters  in  dispute,  except 
so  far  as  the  king's  court  is  called  upon  to  execute  the  trust."  This  was  a 
case  in  which  the  trust  deed  declared  the  house  which  was  erected  under  it 
for  the  worship  and  service  of  God.  And  though  we  may  not  be  satisfied 
with  the  very  artificial  and  elaborate  argument  by  which  the  chancellor 
arrives  at  the  conclusion — that  because  any  other  view  of  the  nature  of  the 
Godhead  than  the  Trinitarian  view  was  heresy  by  the  laws  of  England,  and 
anyone  giving  expression  to  the  Unitarian  view  was  liable  to  be  severely 
punished  for  heresy  by  the  secular  courts,  at  the  time  the  deed  was  made, 
that  the  trust  was,  therefore,  for  Trinitarian  worship — we  may  still 
accept  the  statement  that  the  court  has  the  right  to  enforce  a  trust  clearly 
defined  on  such  a  subject. 

The  case  of  Miller  vs.  Gable,  2  Denio,  492,  appears  to  have  been  decided 
in  the  Court  of  Errors  of  New  York  on  this  principle,  so  far  as  any  ground 
of  decision  can  be  gathered  from  the  opinions  of  the  majority  of  the  court 
as  reported. 

The  second  class  of  cases  which  we  have  described  has  reference  to  the 
case  of  a  church  of  a  strictly  congregational  or  independent  organization, 
governed  solely  within  itself  either  by  a  majority  of  its  members  or  by 
such  other  local  organism  as  it  may  have  instituted  for  the  purpose  of 
ecclesiastical  government;  and  to  property  held  by  such  a  church,  either 
by  way  of  purchase  or  donation,  with  no  other  specific  trust  attached  to 
it  in  the  hands  of  the  church,  than  that  it  is  for  the  use  of  that  congre- 
gation as  a  religious  society.  In  such  cases,  where  there  is  a  schism  which 
leads  to  a  separation  into  distinct  and  conflicting  bodies,  the  rights  of 
such  bodies  to  the  use  of  the  property  must  be  determined  by  the  ordinary 
principles  which  govern  voluntary  associations.  If  the  principle  of  govern- 
ment in  such  cases  is  that  the  majority  rules,  then  the  numerical  majority 
of  members  must  control  the  right  to  the  use  of  the  property.  If  there  be 
within  the  congregation  officers  in  whom  are  vested  the  powers  of  such 
control,  then  those  who  adhere  to  the  acknowledged  organism  by  which  the 
body  is  governed  are  entitled  to  the  use  of  the  property. 

The  minority,  in  choosing  to  separate  themselves  into  a  distinct  body, 
and  refusing  to  recognize  the  authority  of  the  governing  body,  can  claim 
no  rights  in  the  property  from  the  fact  that  they  had  once  been  members 
of  the  church  or  congregation. 

This  ruling  admits  of  no  inquiry  into  the  existing  religious  opinions  of 
those  who  comprise  the  legal  or  regular  organization;  for  if  such  was  per- 
mitted, a  very  small  minority,  witlunit  any  officers  of  the  church  among 
them,  might  be  found  to  be  the  only  faithful  supporters  of  the  religious 
dogmas  of  the  founders  of  the  church.  There  being  no  such  trust  imposed 
upon  the  property  when  purchased  or  given,  the  court  will  not  imply  one 
for  the  purpose  of  expelling  from  its  use  those  who,  by  regular  succession 
and  order,  constitute  the  church,  because  they  may  have  changed  in  some 
respect  their  views  of  religious  truth. 

Of  the  oases  in  which  this  doctrine  is  applied,  no  better  representative 
can  be  found  than  that  of  Shannon  vs.  Frost,  3  B.  Monro,  253,  where  the 


WALNUT  STREET  CHURCH  CASE  365 

principle  is  ably  supported  by  the  learned  chief  justice  of  the  Court  of 
Appeals  of  Kentucky. 

The  case  of  Smith  vs.  Nelson,  18  Verm.,  151,  asserts  this  doctrine  in  a 
case,  where  a  legacy  was  left  to  the  associate  congregation  of  Ryegatc, 
the  interest  whereof  was  to  be  annually  paid  to  their  minister  forever. 
In  that  case,  though  the  Ryegate  congregation  was  one  of  a  number  of 
Presbyterian  churches  connected  with  the  general  Presbyterian  body  at 
large,  the  court  held  that  the  only  inquiry  was  whether  the  society  still 
exists,  and  whether  they  have  a  minister  chosen  and  appointed  by  the 
majority  and  regularly  ordained  over  the  society,  agreeably  to  the  usage 
of  that  denomination. 

And  though  we  may  be  of  opinion  that  the  doctrine  of  that  case  needs 
modification  so  far  as  it  discusses  the  relation  of  the  Ryegate  congrega- 
tion to  the  other  judicatories  of  the  body  to  which  it  belongs,  it  certainly 
lays  down  the  principle  correctly  if  that  congregation  was  to  be  treated 
as  an  independent  one. 

But  the  third  of  these  classes  of  cases  is  the  one  which  is  oftenest  found 
in  the  courts,  and  which,  with  reference  to  the  number  and  difficulty  or 
the  questions  involved  and  to  other  considerations,  is  every  way  the  most 
important. 

It  is  the  case  of  property  acquired  in  any  of  the  usual  modes  for  the 
general  use  of  a  religious  congregation  which  is  itself  part  of  a  large  and 
general  organization  of  some  religious  denomination,  with  which  it  is 
more  or  less  intimately  connected  by  religious  views  and  ecclesiastical 
government. 

The  case  before  us  is  one  of  this  class,  growing  out  of  a  schism  which 
has  divided  the  congregation  and  its  officers  and  the  Presbytery  and  Synod, 
and  which  appeals  to  the  courts  to  determine  the  right  to  the  use  of  the 
property  so  acquired.  Here  is  no  case  of  property  devoted  "forever  by 
the  instrument  which  conveyed  it,  or  by  any  specific  declaration  of  its 
o^vne^,  to  the  support  of  any  special  religious  dogmas  or  any  peculiar  form 
of  worship,  but  of  property  purchased  for  the  use  of  a  religious  congregation; 
and  so  long  as  any  existing  religious  congregation  can  be  ascertained  to  be 
that  congregation  or  its  regular  and  legitimate  successor,  it  is  entitled  to 
the  use  of  the  property.  In  the  case  of  an  independent  congregation,  we 
have  pointed  out  how  this  identity  or  succession  is  to  be  ascertained,  but 
in  cases  of  this  character  we  are  bound  to  look  at  the  fact  that  the  local 
congregation  is  itself  but  a  member  of  a  much  larger  and  more  important 
religious  organization,  and  is  under  its  government  and  control,  and  is 
bound  by  its  orders  and  judgments.  There  are  in  the  Presbyterian  sj'^stem 
of  ecclesiastical  government,  in  regular  succession,  the  Presbytery  over  the 
Session  or  local  church,  the  Synod  over  the  Presbyterj%  and  the  General 
Assembly  over  all.  These  are  called,  in  the  language  of  the  Church  organs, 
judicatories,  and  they  entertain  Appeals  from  the  decisions  of  those  below, 
and  prescribe  corrective  measures  in  other  cases. 

In  this  class  of  cases  we  think  the  rule  of  action  which  should  govern 
the  civil  courts,  founded  in  a  broad  and  sound  view  of  the  relations  of 
Church  and  State  under  our  system  of  laws,  and  supported  by  a  prepon- 
derating weight  of  judicial  authority,  is  that,  whenever  the  questions  of 


366  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

discipline  or  of  faith  or  ecclesiastical  rule,  custom  or  law,  have  been  de- 
cided by  the  highest  of  these  Church  judicatories  to  which  the  matter  has 
been  carried,  the  legal  tribunals  must  accept  such  decisions  as  final,  and 
as  binding  on  them  in  their  application  to  the  case  before  them. 

We  concede  at  the  outset  that  the  doctrine  of  the  English  courts  is 
otherwise.  In  the  case  of  the  Attorney  General  against  Pearson,  cited 
before,  the  proposition  is  laid  down  by  Lord  Eldon  and  sustained  by  the 
peers  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  court  in  such  cases  to  inquire  and  decide 
for  itself  not  only  what  was  the  nature  and  power  of  these  Church  judica- 
tories, but  what  is  the  true  standard  of  faith  in  the  Church  organization, 
and  which  of  the  contending  parties  before  the  court  holds  to  this  standard. 
And  in  the  subsequent  case  of  Craigdallie  vs.  Aikman,  2  Bligh,  529,  the 
same  learned  judge  expresses  in  strong  terms  his  chagrin  that  the  Court 
of  Sessions  of  Scotland,  from  which  the  case  had  been  appealed,  had  failed 
to  find  on  this  latter  subject,  so  that  he  could  rest  the  case  on  religious 
belief,  but  had  declared  that  in  this  matter  there  was  no  difference  between 
the  parties. 

And  we  can  very  well  understand  how  the  lord  chancellor  of  England, 
who  is,  in  his  office,  in  a  large  sense,  the  head  and  representative  of  the 
Established  Church,  who  controls  very  largely  the  Church  patronage, 
and  whose  judicial  decision  may  be,  and  not  infrequently  is,  invoked  in 
cases  of  heresy  and  ecclesiastical  contumacy,  should  feel,  even  in  dealing 
with  a  dissenting  church,  but  little  delicacy  in  grappling  with  the  most 
abstruse  problems  of  theological  controversy,  or  in  construing  the  instru- 
ments which  those  churches  have  adopted  as  their  rules  of  government, 
or  inquiring  into  their  customs  and  usages.  The  dissenting  church  in 
England  is  not  a  free  church,  in  the  sense  in  which  we  apply  the  term  in 
this  country;  and  it  was  much  less  free  in  Lord  Eldon's  time  than  now. 
Laws  then  existed  upon  the  statute  book  hampering  the  free  exercise  of 
religious  belief  and  worship  in  many  most  oppressive  forms;  and  though 
Protestant  dissenters  were  less  burdened  than  Catholics  and  Jews,  there 
did  not  exist  that  full,  entire  and  practical  freedom  for  all  forms  of  religious 
belief  and  practice  which  lies  at  the  foundation  of  our  political  principles. 
And  it  is  quite  obvious,  from  an  examination  of  the  series  of  cases  growing 
out  of  the  organization  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  found  in  Shaw's 
reports  of  cases  in  the  Court  of  Sessions,  that  it  was  only  under  the  pressure 
of  Lord  Eldon's  ruling,  established  in  the  House  of  Lords,  to  which  final 
appeal  lay  in  such  cases,  that  the  doctrine  was  established  in  the  Court  of 
Sessions  after  no  little  struggle  and  resistance. 

The  full  history  of  the  case  of  Craighdallie  vs.  Aikman  in  the  Scottish 
court,  which  we  cannot  further  pursue,  and  the  able  opinion  of  Lord 
Meadowbank  in  Galbraith  vs.  Smith,  L5  Shaw,  808,  show  this  conclusively. 

In  this  country  the  full  and  free  right  to  entertain  any  religious  belief, 
to  practice  any  religious  principle,  and  to  teach  any  religious  doctrine 
which  does  not  violate  the  laws  of  morality  and  property,  and  Avhich  does 
not  infringe  personal  rights,  is  conceded  to  all.  The  law  knows  no  heresy, 
and  is  committed  to  the  support  of  no  dogma,  the  establishment  of  no 
sect.  The  right  to  organize  voluntary  religious  associations,  to  assist  in 
the  expression  and  dissemination  of  any  religious  do(^trine,  and  "to  create 
tribunals  for  the  decision  of  controverted  (jucstions  of  faith  within  the 
association,  and  for  the  ecclesiastical  government  of  all  the  individual 


WALNUT  STREET  CHURCH  CASE  367 

members,  congregations  and  officers  within  the  general  association,  is 
unquestioned.  All  who  unite  themselves  to  such  a  body  do  so  witli  an 
implied  consent  to  this  government,  and  arc  bound  to  submit  to  it.  JJut 
it  would  be  a  vain  consent,  and  would  lead  to  the  total  subversion  of  such 
religious  bodies,  if  anj^one  aggrieved  by  one  of  their  decisions  should 
appeal  to  the  secular  courts  and  have  them  reversed.  It  is  of  the  essence 
of  these  religious  unions,  and  of  their  right  to  establish  tribunals  for  the 
decision  of  questions  arising  among  themselves,  that  those  decisions 
should  be  binding  in  all  cases  of  ecclesiastical  cognizance,  subject  only  to 
such  appeals  as  the  organism  itself  provides  for. 

Nor  do  we  see  that  justice  would  be  likely  to  be  promoted  by  submitting 
those  decisions  to  review  in  the  ordinary  judicial  tribunal.  Each  of  these 
large  and  influential  bodies  (to  mention  no  others,  let  reference  be  had  to 
the  Protestant  Episcopal,  the  Methodist  Episcopal,  and  the  Presbyterian 
Churches)  has  a  bodj^  of  Constitutional  and  ecclesiastical  law  of  its  own, 
to  be  found  in  their  written  organic  laws,  their  books  of  discipline,  in  their 
collections  of  precedents,  in  their  usage  and  customs,  which  as  to  each 
constitute  a  system  of  ecclesiastical  law  and  religious  faith  that  tasks  the 
ablest  minds  to  become  familiar  with.  It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  the 
judges  of  the  civil  courts  can  be  as  competent  in  the  ecclesiastical  law  and 
religious  faith  of  all  these  bodies  as  the  ablest  men  in  each  are  in  reference 
to  their  oami.  It  would,  therefore,  be  an  appeal  from  the  more  learned 
tribunal  in  the  law  which  should  decide  the  case  to  one  which  is  less  so. 

We  have  said  that  these  views  are  supported  by  the  preponderant  weight 
of  authority  in  this  country;  and  for  the  reasons  which  we  have  given, 
we  do  not  think  the  doctrines  of  the  English  Chancery  Court  on  this 
subject  should  have  with  us  the  influence  which  we  would  cheerfully 
accord  to  it  on  others. 

We  have  already  cited  the  case  of  Shannon  vs.  Frost,  3  Ben.  Monro, 
in  which  the  Appellate  Court  of  the  state,  where  this  controversy  originated, 
sustains  the  proposition  clearly  and  fully.  "This  court,"  says  the  chief 
justice,  "having  no  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  cannot  revise  or  question 
ordinary  acts  of  church  discipline.  Our  only  judicial  power  in  the  case 
arises  from  the  conflicting  claims  of  the  parties  to  the  church  property  and 
the  use  of  it.  We  cannot  decide  who  ought  to  be  members  of  the  church, 
nor  whether  the  excommunicated  have  been  justlj^  or  unjustly,  regularly 
or  irregularly,  cut  off  from  the  body  of  the  church." 

In  the  subsequent  case  of  Gibson  vs.  Armstrong,  7  B.  Monro,481, which 
aro.se  out  of  the  general  division  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  we 
understand  the  same  principles  to  be  laid  down  as  governing  that  case; 
and  in  the  case  of  Watson  vs.  Avery,  2  Bush.,  332,  the  case  relied  on  by 
appellants  as  a  bar,  and  considered  in  the  former  part  of  this  opinion,  the 
doctrine  of  Shannon  vs.  Frost  is  in  general  terms  conceded,  while  a  distinc- 
tion is  attempted  which  we  shall  consider  hereafter. 

One  of  the  most  careful  and  well-considered  judgments  on  the  subject 
is  that  of  the  Court  of  Appeals  of  South  Carolina,  delivered  by  Chancellor 
Johnson,  in  the  case  of  Harmon  vs.  Dreher,  2  Speer's  Eq.,  87.  The  case 
turned  upon  certain  rights  in  the  use  of  the  church  property  claimed  by  the 
minister,  notwithstanding  his  expulsion  from  the  Synod  as  one  of  its 
members. 


368  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

"He  stands,"  says  the  chancellor,  "convicted  of  the  offenses  alleged 
against  him,  by  the  sentence  of  the  spiritual  body  of  which  he  was  a 
voluntary  member,  and  by  whose  proceedings  he  had  bound  himself  to 
abide.  It  belongs  not  to  the  civil  power  to  enter  into  or  review  the  pro- 
ceedings of  a  spiritual  court.  The  structure  of  our  government  has,  for 
the  preservation  of  civil  liberty,  rescued  the  temporal  institutions  from 
religious  interference.  On  the  other  hand,  it  has  secured  religious  liberty 
from  the  invasion  of  the  civil  authority.  The  judgments,  therefore,  of 
religious  associations  bearing  on  their  own  members  are  not  examinable 
here,  and  I  am  not  to  inquire  whether  the  doctrines  attributed  to  Mr. 
Dreher  were  held  by  him,  or  whether  if  held  were  anti-Lutheran,  or  whether 
his  conduct  was  or  was  not  in  accordance  with  the  duty  he  owed  to  the 
Synod  or  to  his  denomination.  .  .  .  When  a  civil  right  depends  upon 
an  ecclesiastical  matter,  it  is  the  civil  court,  and  not  the  ecclesiastical, 
which  is  to  decide.  But  the  civil  tribunal  tries  the  civil  right  and  no  more, 
taking  the  ecclesiastical  decisions  out  of  which  the  civil  right  arises  as  it 
finds  them."  The  principle  is  reaffirmed  by  the  same  court  in  the  John's 
Island  Church  case,  2  Richardson  Eq.,  215. 

In  Den  vs.  Bolton,  7  Halstead,  206,  the  Supreme  Court  of  New  Jersey 
asserts  the  same  principles;  and  though  founding  its  decision  mainly  on  a 
statute,  it  is  said  to  be  true  on  general  principles. 

The  Supreme  Court  of  Illinois  in  the  case  of  Ferraria  vs.  Vaucancelles, 
25  111.,  456,  refers  to  the  case  of  Shannon  vs.  Frost,  3  B.  Monro,  with 
approval,  and  adopts  the  language  of  the  court,  that  "the  judicial  ej'e 
cannot  penetrate  the  veil  of  the  Church  for  the  forbidden  purpose  of 
vindicating  the  alleged  wrongs  of  excised  members;  when  they  became 
members,  they  did  so  upon  the  condition  of  continuing  or  not  as  they 
and  their  churches  might  determine,  and  they  thereby,  submit  to  the 
ecclesiastical  power,  and  cannot  now  invoke  the  supervisory  power  of  the 
civil  tribunals." 

In  the  very  important  case  of  Chase  vs.  Cheny,  recently  decided  in 
the  same  court.  Judge  Lawrence,  who  dissented,  says,  we  understand  the 
opinion  as  implying  that  in  the  administration  of  ecclesiatical  discipline, 
and  where  no  other  right  of  property  is  involved  than  loss  of  the  clerical 
office  or  salary  incident  to  such  discipline,  a  spiritual  court  is  the  exclusive 
judge  of  its  own  jurisdiction,  and  that  its  decision  of  that  question  is 
binding  on  the  secular  courts.  And  he  dissents  with  Judge  Sheldon  from 
the  opinion  because  it  so  holds. 

In  the  case  of  Watson  vs.  Farris,  45  Missouri,  183,  which  was  a  case 
growing  out  of  the  schism  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Missouri  in  regard 
to  this  same  Dc(!laration  and  Testimony  and  the  action  of  the  General 
Assembly,  that  court  held  that  whether  a  case  was  regularly  or  irregularly 
before  the  Assembly  was  a  question  which  the  Assembly  had  the  right  to 
determine  for  itself,  and  no  civil  court  could  reverse,  modify  or  impair  its 
action  in  a  matter  of  merely  ecclesiastical  concern. 

We  cannot  l)etter  close  this  review  of  the  authorities  than  in  the  language 
of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Pennsylvania  in  the  case  of  the  Cicrman  Reformed 
Church  rs.  Siebert,  5  Barr.,  291:  "The  decisions  of  ecclosiastiral  courts, 
like  every  other  judicial  tribunal,  are  final,. as  they  are  the  best  judges  of 
what  constitutes  an  offense  against  the  Word  of  (lod  and  the  discipline  of 
the  Church.     Any  other  than  those  courts  nnist  be  incomj)etent  judges  of 


WALNUT  STREET  CHURCH  CASE  369 

matters  of  faith,  discipline  and  doctrine;  and  civil  courts,  if  they  should 
be  so  unwise  as  to  atteinjit  to  supervise  their  jud<>;nients  on  matters  which 
come  within  their  jurisdiction,  would  only  involve  themselves  in  a  sea  of 
uncertaintj'  and  doubt  which  woidd  do  anything  but  improve  either 
religion  or  good  morals." 

In  the  subsequent  case  of  IMcCinnis  vs.  Watson,  41  Pcnn.  Stat.,  21, 
this  principle  is  again  applied  and  supported  by  a  more  elaborate  argu- 
ment. 

The  Court  of  Appeals  of  Kentucky,  in  the  case  of  Watson  vs.  Averj% 
before  referred  to,  while  admitting  the  general  principle  here  laid  down, 
maintains,  "that  when  a  decision  of  an  ecclesiastical  tribunal  is  set  up  in 
the  civil  courts,"  it  is  always  open  to  inquiry  whether  the  tribunal  acted 
within  its  jurisdiction;  and  if  it  did  not,  its  decisions  could  not  be  conclusive. 

There  is,  perhaps,  no  word  in  legal  terminology  so  frequently  used  as 
the  word  jurisdiction,  so  capable  of  use  in  a  general  and  vague  sense, 
and  which  is  used  so  often  by  men  learned  in  the  law  without  a  due  regard 
to  precision  in  its  api)lication.  As  regards  its  use  in  the  matters  we  have 
been  discussing,  it  may  very  well  be  conceded  that  if  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  should  undertake  to  try  one  of  its  members 
for  murder,  and  punish  him  with  death  or  imprisonment,  its  sentence 
would  be  of  no  validity  in  a  civil  court  or  anywhere  else.  Or  if  it  should, 
at  the  instance  of  one  of  its  members,  entertain  jurisdiction  as  between 
him  and  another  member  as  to  their  individual  right  to  property,  real  or 
personal,  the  right  in  no  sense  depending  on  ecclesiastical  questions,  its 
decisions  would  be  utterly  disregarded  by  any  civil  court  where  it  might 
be  set  up,  and  it  might  be  said,  in  a  certain  general  sense  very  justly,  that 
it  was  because  the  General  Assembly  had  no  jurisdiction  in  the  case. 
Illustrations  of  this  character  could  be  multiplied  in  which  the  proposition 
of  the  Kentucky  Court  would  be  strictly  applicable. 

But  it  is  a  verj^  different  thing  where  a  subject  matter  of  dispute  strictly 
and  purely  ecclesiastical  in  its  character — a  matter  over  which  the  civil 
courts  exercise  no  jurisdiction — a  matter  which  concerns  theological  con- 
troversy. Church  discipline,  ecclesiastical  government  or  the  conformity 
of  the  members  of  the  Church  to  the  standard  of  morals  required  of  them — 
becomes  the  subject  of  its  action.  It  may  be  said  here,  also,  that  no  juris- 
diction has  been  conferred  on  the  tribunal  to  try  the  particular  case  before 
it,  or  that  in  its  judgment  it  exceeds  the  powers  conferred  upon  it,  or  that 
the  laws  of  the  Church  do  not  authorize  the  particular  form  of  proceeding 
adopted;  and  in  a  sense  often  used  in  the  courts,  all  of  those  may  be  said 
to  be  questions  of  jurisdiction.  But  it  is  easy  to  see  that  if  the  civil  courts 
are  to  inquire  into  all  these  matters,  the  whole  subject  of  the  doctrinal 
theology,  the  usages  and  customs,  the  written  laws  and  fundamental 
organization  of  every  religious  denomination,  may  and  must  be  examined 
into  with  minuteness  and  care,  for  they  would  become  in  almost  every  case 
the  criteria  by  which  the  validity  of  the  ecclesiastical  decree  would  be 
determined  in  the  civil  court.  This  principle  would  deprive  these  bodies 
of  the  right  of  construing  their  own  Church  laws,  would  open  the  way  to 
all  the  evils  which  we  have  depicted  as  attendant  upon  the  doctrine  of 
Lord  Eldon,  and  would,  in  effect,  transfer  to  the  civil  courts,  where  property 
rights  were  concerned,  the  decision  of  all  ecclesiastical  questions. 

And  this  is  precisely  what  the  Court  of  Appeals  of  Kentucky  did  in  the 
case  of  Watson  vs.  Avery,    Under  cover  of  inquiries  into  the  jurisdiction 


370  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

of  the  Synod  and  Presbytery  over  the  congregation  .nd  of  the  General 
Assembly  over  all,  it  went  into  an  elaborate  examination  of  the  principles 
of  Presbj^terian  Church  government,  and  ended  by  overruling  the  decision 
of  the  highest  judicatorj^  of  that  Church  in  the  United  States  both  on  the 
jurisdiction  and  the  merits,  and  substituting  its  own  judgment  for  that  of 
the  ecclesiastical  court,  decides  that  ruling  elders,  declared  to  be  such  by 
that  tribunal,  are  not  such,  and  must  not  be  recognized  by  the  congregation, 
though  four  fifths  of  its  members  believe  in  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly, 
and  desire  to  conform  to  its  decree. 

But  we  need  pursue  this  subject  no  further.  Whatever  may  have 
been  the  case  before  the  Kentucky  court,  the  appellants,  in  the  case  pre- 
sented to  us,  have  separated  themselves  wholly  from  the  church  organiza- 
tion to  which  they  belonged  when  this  controversy  commenced.  They 
now  deny  its  authority,  denounce  its  action  and  refuse  to  abide  by  its 
judgments.  They  have  first  erected  themselves  into  a  new  organization, 
and  have  since  joined  themselves  to  another  totally  different,  if  not  hostile, 
to  the  one  to  which  they  belonged  when  the  difficulty  first  began.  Under 
any  of  the  decisions  which  we  have  examined,  the  appellants  in  their 
present  position  have  no  right  to  the  property,  or  the  use  of  it,  which  is  the 
subject  of  this  suit. 

The  novelty  of  the  questions  presented  to  this  court  for  the  first  time, 
their  intrinsic  importance  and  far-reaching  influence,  and  the  knowledge 
that  the  schism  in  which  the  case  originated  has  divided  the  Presbyterian 
churches  throughout  Kentucky  and  Missouri,  have  seemed  to  us  to  justify 
the  careful  and  laborious  examination  and  discussion  which  we  have  made 
of  the  principles  which  should  govern  the  case. 

For  the  same  reasons  we  have  held  it  under  advisement  for  a  year,_<hot 
uninfluenced  by  the  hope  that,  since  the  civil  commotion  which  evidently 
lay  at  the  foundation  of  the  trouble  has  passed  away,  that  charity  which 
is  so  large  an  element  in  the  faith  of  both  parties,  and  which,  by  one  of 
the  apostles  of  that  religion,  is  said  to  be  the  greatest  of  all  the  Christian 
virtues,  would  have  brought  about  a  reconciliation. 

But  we  have  been  disappointed.  It  is  not  for  us  to  determine  or  appor- 
tion the  moral  responsibility  which  attaches  to  the  parties  for  this  result. 
We  can  only  pronounce  the  judgment  of  the  law  as  applicable  to  the  case 
presented  to  us,  and  that  requires  us  to  affirm  the  decree  of  the  Circuit 
Court  as  it  stands. 

The  chief  justice  did  not  sit  on  the  argument  of  this  case,  and  took  no 
part  in  its  decision. — 1872,  pp.  177-190. 

V.    THE  TRUSTEES  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 
1.     Charter  of  the  Trustees. 

An  Act  for  Inrorporating  the  Trustees  of  the  Ministers  and  Elders  Constitvitinp; 

the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 

Ameiioa. 
Whereas,  The  ministers  and  elders  forming  tho  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  consisting:  of  citizens  of  the 
State  of  Pennsylvania,  and  of  otheis  of  the  United  States  of  America  aforesaid, 
have  by  tlunr  jjot-ition  repnssentcMl  that  by  donations,  liecjuests  or  otlierwise,  of 
charitably  disposed  persons,  they  are  ])osscsscd  of  moneys  for  benevolent  and 


TRUSTEES  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  371 

pious  purposes,  and  the  said  ininisicrs  and  (>ld(>rs  have  reason  to  expect  fuither 
contributions  for  siniihir  uses;  hut  from  tlie  scattered  situation  of  the  said  ministers 
and  elders,  and  other  causes,  the  said  ministers  and  elders  HncJ  it  extremely  diHicult 
to  manauie  the  said  funds  in  the  wa.v  best  calculated  to  answer  the  intention  of 
the  donors;  Therefore, 

Sp^ction  I.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of 
the  Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania  in  (leneral  Assembly  met,  and  it  is  hereby 
enacted  by  the  authority  of  the  same:  That  John  Rogers,  Alexander  McWhorter, 
Samuel  Stanhope  Smith,  Ashl)el  CJre(>n,  \\'illiam  M.  Tenant,  Patrick  Alhson, 
Nathan  Irvin,  Josei)h  Clark,  Andrew  Hunter,  Jared  InfjcTsoll,  Robert  Ralston, 
Jonathan  B.  Smith,  Andrew  Bayard,  Elias  Boudinot,  John  Nelson,  Ebenezer 
Hazard,  David  Jackson  and  Robert  Smith,  merchant,  and  their  successors  duly 
elected  and  appointed  in  manner  as  is  hereinafter  directed,  b(>  and  they  arc  hereby 
made,  declared  and  constituted,  a  corporation  and  body  i)oliti(!  and  corporate, 
in  law  and  in  tact,  to  have  continuance  forever,  by  the  name,  style  and  title  of 
"Trustees  of  tb(!  General  Assembly  of  the  PresJjyterian  Church  in  the  Ignited 
States  of  America;"  and  by  the  name,  stj^lc  and  title  aforesaid,  shall,  forever 
hereafter,  be  persons  al^le  and  capal)lc  in  law  as  well  to  take,  receive  and  hold,  all 
and  all  n^anner  of  lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuities,  franchises  and  other  here- 
ditaments, which  at  any  time  or  times  heretofore  have  been  granted,  bargained, 
sold,  enfeoffed,  released,  devised,  or  othei"wise  conveyed,  to  the  said  ministers 
and  elders  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  or  any  other  person  or  persons,  to  their  use,  oi  in  trust  for  them:  and  the 
same  lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuiti(>s,  liberties,  franchises  and  other  here- 
ditaments, are  hereby  vested  and  established  in  the  said  corporation  and  their 
successors  forever,  according  to  the  original  use  and  intent  for  which  such  devises, 
gifts  and  grants  were  respectively  made;  and  the  said  corporation  and  their 
successors  are  hereby  declared  to  be  seized  and  possessed  of  such  estate  and  estates 
therein,  as  in  and  b}^  the  respec^tive  grants,  bargains,  sal(>s,  enfeoffments,  releases, 
devises  and  other  conveyances  thereof,  is  or  are  declared,  limited  and  expressed, 
also,  that  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors,  at  all  times  hereafter,  shall 
be  capable  and  able  to  purchase,  have,  receive,  take,  hold  and  enjoy,  in  fee  simple; 
or  of  lesser  estate  or  estates,  any  lands,  tenements,  lents,  annuities,  franchises 
and  other  hereditaments,  by  the  gift,  grant,  bargain,  sale,  alienation,  enfeoffment, 
release,  confirmation  or  devise,  of  any  peison  or  persons,  bodies  politic  and  cor- 
porate, capable  and  able  to  make  the  same:  And  further,  That  the  said  ministers 
and  elders,  under  the  corporate  name  aforesaid,  and  their  successors,  may  take 
and  receive  any  sum  or  sun^s  of  money,  and  any  portion  of  goods  and  chattels,  that 
have  been  given  to  the  said  ministers  and  elders,  or  that  hereafter  shall  be  given, 
sold,  leased  or  bequeathed  to  the  said  corporation,  by  any  person  or  persons,  bodies 
politic  or  corporate,  that  is  able  or  capable  to  make  a  gift,  sale,  becjuest.  or  other 
disposal  of  the  same;  such  money,  goods,  or  chattels,  to  be  laid  out  and  disposed 
of,  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  aforesaid  corporation,  agreeably  to  the  intention 
of  the  donors,  and  according  to  the  objects,  articles  and  conditions  of  tliis  act. 

Section  2.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid :  That  no 
misnomer  of  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors  shall  defeat  or  annul  any 
gift,  grant,  devise  or  bequests,  to  or  from  the  said  corporation,  provided  the 
intent  of  the  party  or  parties  shall  suffic  iently  appear  upon  the  face  ot  the  gift, 
will,  grant  or  other  writing,  whereby  any  estate  or  interest  was  intended  to  pass 
to  or  from  the  said  corporation. 

Section  3.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid:  That  the 
said  corporation  and  their  successors  shall  have  lull  power  and  authority  to  make, 
have  and  use  one  common  seal,  with  such  device  and  inscription  as  they  shall 
think  fit  and  proper;  and  the  same  to  break,  alter,  and  renew  at  their  pleasure. 

Section  4.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  aulhoritj'  aforesaid:  That  the 
said  corporation  and  their  succ(!ssors,  b}-  the  name,  style  and  title  aforesaid,  shall 


372  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

be  able  and  capable  in  law  to  sue  and  be  sued,  plead  and  be  impleaded,  in  any 
court,  or  before  any  judge  or  justice,  in  all  and  all  manner  of  suits,  complaints, 
pleas,  matters  and  demands  of  whatsoever  nature,  kind  and  foim  they  may  be; 
and  all  and  every  matter  and  thing  to  do,  in  as  full  and  effectual  a  manner  as 
any  other  person,  bodies  poUtic  or  corporate,  within  this  Commonwealth,  may 
or  can  do. 

Section  5.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid:  That  the 
said  corporation  and  their  successors  shall  be  and  hereby  are  authorized  and  em- 
powered to  make,  ordain  and  estabUsh  by-laws  and  ordinances  and  do  everything 
incident  and  needful  for  the  support  and  due  government  of  the  said  corporation 
in  managing  the  funtls  and  revenues  thereof;  provided,  The  said  by-laws  be  not 
repugnant  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  United  States,  to  the  Constitution 
and  laws  of  this  Commonwealth,  or  to  this  act. 

Section  6.  *And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid :  That  the 
said  corporation  shall  not,  at  any  time,  consist  of  more  than  eighteen  persons; 
whereof  the  said  General  Assembly  [at  any  annual  meeting  wherever  held, 
may  at  their  discretion],  change  one  third,  in  such  manner  as  to  the  said  General 
Assembly  shall  seem  proper  [and  also  at  like  times  and  in  like  manner  fill  any 
vacancies  therein]:  and  the  corporation  aforesaid  shall  have  power  and  authority 
to  manage  and  dispose  of  all  moneys,  goods,  chattels,  lands,  tenements  and 
hereditaments,  and  other  estate  whatsoever,  committed  to  their  care  and  trust 
by  the  said  General  Assembly;  but  in  cases  where  special  instructions,  for  the 
management  and  disposal  thereof,  shall  be  given  by  the  said  General  Assembly  in 
writing,  under  the  hand  of  their  Clerk,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  said  corporation  to 
act  according  to  such  instructions:  Provided,  The  said  instructions  shall  not  be 
repugnant  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  United  States,  or  to  the  Constitu- 
tion and  laws  of  this  Commonwealth,  or  to  the  provisions  and  restrictions  in  this 
act  contained. 

Section  7.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid :  That  six 
members  of  this  corporation,  whereof  the  president,  or  in  his  absence  the  vice 
president,  to  be  one,  shall  be  a  sufficient  number  to  transact  the  blisincss  thereof, 
and  to  make  by-laws,  rules  and  regulations:  Provided,  That  previous  to  any 
meeting  of  the  Board  or  corporation,  for  such  purposes,  not  appointed  by  adjourn- 
ment,^  ten  days'  notice  shall  be  previously  given  thereof,  in  at  least  one  of  the 
newspapers  printed  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia:  And  the  said  corporation  shall 
and  may,  as  often  as  they  shall  see  proper,  and  according  to  the  rules  by  them 
to  be  prescribed,  choose  out  of  their  number  a  president  and  vice  president,  and 
shall  have  authority  to  appoint  a  tieasurer,  and  such  other  officers  and  servants 
as  shall  by  them,  the  saicl  corporation,  be  deemed  necessary;  to  which  officers 
the  said  corporation  may  assign  such  a  compensation  for  their  services,  and  such 
duties  to  be  performed  by  them,  to  continue  in  office  for  such  time,  and  to  be 
succeeded  by  others,  in  such  way  and  manner  as  the  said  corporation  shall  direct. 

Sections.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid;  That  all 
questions  before  the  said  coiporation  sliall  be  de(id(>d  by  a  plurality  of  votes, 
whereof  each  member  present  shall  have  one,  exvept  the  presidc^nt,  or  vice 
president  when  acting  as  president,  who  shall  have  only  the  casting  voice  and 
vote,  in  case  of  an  equality  in  the  votes  of  the  other  members. 

Section  9.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid:  That  the 
said  (corporation  shall  keep  regular  and  fair  entries  ot  their  proceedings,  and  a 
just  a(;count  of  their  receipts  and  disbursements,  in  a  book  or  books  to  be  pro- 
vided for  that  purpose;  and  their  treasurer  shall,  once  in  every  year,  exhibit  to 
the  General  Assembly  of  \hv.  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
an  exact  state  ot  the  accounts  of  the  corporation. 

♦Portions  in  brackets  comprise  the  amcnflmonts  of  October  27.  IRS."),  authorized  by 
Court  of  Common  Picas  (No.  4)  of  Pliiladclpliia  County,  September  Terra,  1886, 
No.  422. 


TRUSTEES  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMliLY  373 

Section  10.  And  be  it  further  enacted  bj'  the  authority  aforesaid:  That  tlio 
said  corporation  may  talve,  reircive,  purcha.sc,  pos.scss  and  enjoy,  nie.s.suage.s, 
houses,  lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuities,  and  other  hereditaments,  real  and 
peisonal  estate  of  any  amount,  not  exc(>eding  *  hfty  tliousand  dollars  a  year  value, 
but  the  .said  limitations  not  to  be  (!on.sidered  as  including  the  annual  collections 
and  voluntary  contiibutions  made  in  the  churches  under  the  care  of  the  said 
General  A.ssembly. 

Cadwaladeii  Evans,  Jr., 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

RoBEKT  H.\KE, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate. 
Approved  March  2S,  1799. 

Thomas  Mifpi.in, 

Governor  of  the  Commonweallh  of  Pennsylvania. 


2.     The  charter  accepted. 

The  Committee  appointed  by  the  General  As.sembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  to  endeavor  to  obtain  from  the  Legislature  of  the  State  of  Penn- 
sylvania an  act  of  incorporation  authorizing  certain  Trustees  to  hold  the 
property  of  the  Assembly,  etc.,  report  that  on  application  to  the  Legis- 
lature they  obtained  the  act  of  incorporation  for  which  they  were  directed 
to  apply,  a  copy  of  which  accompanies  this  Report,  corresponding  exactly 
with  the  draught  which  was  last  year  submitted  to  the  Assembly,  excepting 
only  the  sum  which  the  Trustees  are  authorized  to  hold  is  somewhat  smaller 
than  was  inserted  in  that  draught. 

The  above  Report,  and  act  of  incorporation  accompanying  it,  were 
read  and  approved. — 1799,  p.  173. 

[Note. — See  adjustment  at  the  Reunion,  Digest,  1SS6,  p.  33G;  Minutes,  1870,  p.  98.] 


3.     Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  House. 

For  the  successive  steps  which  led  to  the  appointment  of  the  Board  see 
new  Digest,  Moore,  1861,  p.  404.  In  1854  a  charter  was  obtained  from 
the  Legislature  of  Pennsylvania  which  is  as  follows,  viz. : 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  House. 

Whereas,  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  which  held  its  sessions  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  on 
Washington  Square,  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  in  May,  Anno  Domini  one 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  fifty-four,  did  appoint  John  A.  Brown,  Samuel  H. 
Pel  kins,  Charles  S.  Wurts,  Matthias  W.  Bal(lwin  and  .lohn  C.  Farr,  Tnistecs 
of  the  Presbyterian  Pubhcation  House,  and  recommended  that  the  said  Board 
obtain  an  act  of  incorporation  under  the  laws  of  this  state,  and  that  the  said 
act  should  contain  a  general  provision,  authorizing  the  said  Trustees  to  hold  in 
trust  for  said  Assembly  any  property  committed  to  them  by  donations,  bequests 
or  otherwise;  and 

♦Supplement  approved  March  23,  1864.    Pamphlet  Laws,  18G5,  p.  G48. 
Increa.scd  to  $250,000  by  decree  made  June    20,   1910.     C.  P.  No.  4,  Septeraber 
term,  1885,  No.  422. 


374  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Whereas,  Several  gentlemen  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  feehng  the  necessity 
ot  some  suitable  place  for  the  business  of  the  societies  and  churches  connected 
wrth  the  said  Assembly,  purchased  a  property  for  that  purpose  which  they  are 
desirous  of  conveying  to  the  said  Trustees;  and  , 

Whereas,  The  said  Trustees  will  labor  under  serious  disadvantages  as  to  re- 
ceiving and  holding  the  title  of  said  property,  as  well  as  any  that  may  be  com- 
mitted tc  them  by  donations,  bequests  or  otherwise  in  trust  for  said  Assembly; 
therefore 

Section  1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the 
Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania  in  General  Assembly  met,  and  it  is  hereby 
enacted  by  the  authority  of  the  same:  That  John  A.  Brown,  Samuel  H.  Perkins, 
Charles  S.  Wurti,,  Matthias  W.  Baldwin  and  John  C.  Farr,  citizens  of  the  United 
States  and  of  this  Commonwealth,  and  their  successors,  are  hereby  constituted 
and  declared  to  be  a  body  poUtic  and  corporate  by  the  name  of  "The  Trustees 
of  the  Presbyterian  House,"  and  as  such  shall  have  perpetual  succession,  and  be 
able  to  sue  and  be  sued,  and  to  purchase  and  Jeceive,  take  and  hold,  to  them  and 
their  successors  for  ever,  lands,  tenements,  and  hereditaments,  goods,  money 
and  chattels,  and  all  kinds  of  property  and  estate,  which  may  be  devised  or 
bequeathed  or  given  to  them,  or  to  said  Assembly  to)'  them,  and  the  same  to  sell, 
alien,  demise  and  convey,  also  to  make  a  common  seal,  and  the  same  to  alter  and 
renew  at  their  pleasure,  and  also  to  make  such  rules,  by-laws  and  ordinances  as 
may  be  needful  for  the  government  of  said  corporation,  and  not  inconsistent  with 
the  Constitution  and  laws  ot  the  United  States  and  of  this  state:  Provided  alwmjfi, 
That  the  clear  yearly  income  of  the  real  estate  held  by  the  said  corporation  shall 
not  at  any  time  exceed  the  sum  of  five  thousand  dollars.  < 

Section  2.  That  the  Trustees  above  named  shall  hold  their  office  till  the  first 
day  of  June,  Anno  Domini  one  thousand  eight  bundled  and  fifty-five,  and  until 
their  successors  are  duly  qualified  to  take  their  places,  who  shall  be  chosen  by 
the  said  Assembly  and  their  successors,  who  may  at  any  annual  meeting  increase 
the  number  of  said  Trustees  to  ten,  if,  in  their  judgmentt  the  inteiest  of  the 
churches  under  their  care  require  it.  -, 

Section  3.  That  the  said  Assembly  and  their  successors  shall,  at  their  annual 
meeting  in  each  and  every  year,  wherever  held,  elect  at  least  five  Trustees, 
who  shall  hold  their  office  for  one  year;  and  until  their  suc(  essors  are  elected  and 
qualified;  -provided,  That  the  said  corporators  shall  be  citizens  of  Pennsylvania. 

Section  4.  That  the  Trustees  hereby  incorporated,  and  their  successors, 
shall,  subject  to  the  direction  of  the  said  Assembly  and  their  successors,  have  full 
power  to  manag(!  all  funds,  property  and  etTects  committed  to  their  care  by  gift, 
purchase,  bequest  cr  otherwise,  and  to  execute  any  trusts  confided  to  them  by 
the  said  General  Assembly  or  their  successors,  in  such  manner  as  shall  be  deemed 
most  advantageous,  and  not  contrary  to  law  or  the  intention  of  the  donor  or 
testator. 

Section  5.  That  the  act  entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Trustees  of  the 
Constitutional  Presbyteiian  Publication  House,"  approved  the  thirteenth  day 
of  April,  Anno  Domini  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  fifty-five,  be  and  the 
same  is  hereby  repealed. 

HeNUY  K.  S'lUONC, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

Wm.  M.  Hi  ester, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate. 

[Note. — This  charter  was  acoeptorl,  1855.  p.  20,  N.  S.  See  also  Digest,  ISSO,  p.  457. 
The  Trustees  were  diroctod  to  act  as  Trustees  for  "The  Presbyterian  Puhlicnitioii  ( 'oin- 
niittee."  1H57,  p.  410,  N.  S.  Digrst,  ISSCi,  p.  45S.  ''Tlie  Presbyterian  House"  was 
declared  to  be  held  in  trust  for  the  "Presbyterian  Pul)lication  Committee." — 18G;J, 
p.  274.  N.  S.;  18G4,  p.  539,  N.  S.;  1871,  p.  671.) 


TRUSTEES  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  '  375 

4.     Consolidation  and   merger  of  the  Trustees  of  the  General 
Assembly  and  of  the  Presbyterian  House. 

The  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  House,  as  authorized  and  directed  by 
the  General  Assembly,  concurrently  with  the  Trustees  of  the  General 
Assembly,  made  application  in  September,  1885,  to  the  Court  of  Com- 
mon Pleas  No.  4,  of  Philadelphia  County,  Pennsylvania,  for  the  consoli- 
dation and  merger  of  the  two  corporations.  The  application  was  success- 
ful, and  the  necessary  transfers  and  assignments  having  been  made,  the 
union  of  the  two  corporations,  under  the  corporate  title  of  "The  Trustees 
of  tiie  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,"  was  completed.  The  corporate  powers  of  "The  Trustees 
of  the  Presbyterian  House,"  with  their  officers,  were,  by  the  terms  of  the 
consolidation  and  merger,  continued  as  far  as  necessary  to  enable  them 
to  receive  and  take  any  becjuests,  devises  and  gifts  made  to  them. 

5.     Business  regulations. 

Resolved,  That  the  management  and  disposal  of  all  moneys,  goods, 
chattels,  lands,  tenements,  hereditaments,  and  all  other  estate  whatever 
committed  to  their  care  and  trust  by  the  General  Assembly,  is  invested 
in  the  said  Trustees,  unless  where  special  instructions  for  the  management 
and  disposal  thereof  shall  be  given  by  the  General  Assembly  in  writing 
under  the  hand  of  their  Clerk;  in  which  case,  the  corporation  is  to  act 
according  to  said  instructions.  That  an  exact  state  of  the  accounts  of 
the  Trustees  is  to  be  exhibited  by  their  treasurer  to  the  General  Assembly, 
once  in  every  year;  whereupon  it  is  recommended: 

1.  ■  That  this  state  of  the  accounts  be  laid  before  the  General  Assembly 
as  early  in  their  sessions  as  possible,  in  order  that  the  General  Assembly 
may  know  what  appropriations  it  may  be  in  their  power  to  make,  or  what 
instructions  to  give  to  their  Trustees,  respecting  the  moneys  in  hand. 

2.  That  when  any  appropriations  are  made  by  the  General  Assembly, 
a  copy  of  their  Minute  for  that  purpose,  signed  by  the  Clerk,  shall  be 
transmitted  to  the  Trustees,  and  shall  be  their  warrant  for  the  paj'ment 
of  all  moneys  thus  appropriated. 

3.  That  when  any  measures  are  taken,  or  any  resolutions  adopted  by 
the  General  Assembly,  or  the  Board  of  Trustees,  which  it  conc(>rns  the 
other  to  be  acquainted  with,  due  information  of  the  same  shall  be  given, 
as  soon  as  possible,  to  the  other. — 1801,  p.  232. 

6.     Manner  of  election  of  Trustees. 

1.  When  this  subject  is  called  up  annually,  a  vote  shall  first  be  taken 
whether  for  the  current  j'^ear  the  Assembly  will  or  will  not  make  any 
election  of  members  in  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

2.  If  an  election  be  determined  on,  the  day  on  which  it  shall  take 
place  shall  be  specified,  and  shall  not  be  within  less  than  two  days  of  the 
time  at  which  such  election  shall  be  decided  on. 

3.  When  the  day  of  election  arrives,  the  Assembly  shall  ascertain 
what  vacancies  in  the  number  of  the  eighteen  Trustees  incorporated  have 


376  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

taken  place,  by  death  or  otherwise,  and  shall  first  proceed  to  choose 
other  members  in  their  places.  When  this  is  accomplished,  they  shall 
proceed  to  the  trial  whether  they  will  elect  any,  and  if  any,  how  many 
of  that  third  of  the  number  of  the  Trustees  which  by  law  they  are  per- 
mitted to  change  in  the  following  manner,  viz.:  The  list  of  the  Trustees 
shall  be  taken,  and  a  vote  be  had  for  a  person  to  fill  the  place  of  him  who 
is  first  on  the  list.  In  voting  for  a  person  to  fill  said  place,  the  vote  may 
be  given  either  for  the  person  who  has  before  filled  it,  or  for  any  other 
person.  If  the  majority  of  votes  shall  be  given  for  the  person  who  has 
before  filled  it,  he  shall  continue  in  office.  If  the  majority  of  votes  shall 
be  given  for  another  person,  this  person  is  a  Trustee,  duly  chosen  in  place 
of  the  former.  In  the  same  form  the  Assembly  shall  proceed  with  the  list, 
till  they  have  either  changed  one  third  of  the  Trustees  (always  including  in 
the  third  those  who  have  been  elected  by  the  sitting  Assembly  to  snpply  the 
places  become  vacant  by  death  or  otherwise),  or  by  going  through  the 
list,  shall  determine  that  no  further  alteration  shall  be  made. — 1801,  p.  217. 

7.     Record  of  election  by  the  Assembly. 

By  unanimous  consent  the  Stated  Clerk  was  empowered  to  cast,  and 
did  cast,  the  vote  of  the  Assembly,  for  Hon.  William  M.  Lanning  as 
Trustee  of  the  Assembly.— 1897,  p.  145. 

8.     Trustees  authorized  to  receive  and  hold  in  trust  bequests  made 
to  the  Presbyterian  Historical  Society. 

Overture  from  the  Presbyterian  Historical  Society,  requesting  the  General 
Assembly  to  authorize  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  to  receive 
any  bequests  which  may  be  made  to  the  Presbyterian  Historical  Society, 
and  to  hold  the  same  in  trust  for  the  benefit  of  that  Society,  in  a  manner 
similar  to  that  which  now  obtains  in  case  of  bequests  for  various  objects 
approved  by  the  General  Assembly.  Recommended  that  the  request  be 
granted.— 1896,  p.  47. 


VI .     ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS. 

1.     The  earlier  Synods. 

[Note. — For  the  history  of  the  organiz.ation  of  Synods  prior  to  1869,  see  Baird's 
DiqeM,  revised  cd.,  18.58,  pp.  204-275,  and  Moore's  new  Digest,  18G1,  pp.  142-154. 

For  bounds  and  constituency  of  the  Synods  constituted  in  1870,  see  Moore's  Digest, 
188(j,  pp.  182-187,  and  Minutes  1870,  pp.  91-97.  For  changes  in  tlie  boundaries  of 
the.se  Synods  by  transfers  or  assignments  of  Presbyteries  or  churches,  see  Moore's 
Diuest,iSia  above,  pp.  187,  188.] 

2.     The  Synods  as  constituted  in  1870. 

The  order  of  the  day,  viz.,  the  Enal)ling  Act,  was  then  taken  from  the 
docket,  amended,  and  passed  as  follows: 

Resolved,  That,  in  order  to  carry  into  full  effect  the  Plan  of  Reunion, 
the  fifty-one  Synods,  into  which  the  Presbyteries  of  this  Church  are  now 
distributed,  be  and  they  are  hereby  so  arranged  as  to  make  but  thirty-four 
Synods,  to  be  constituted  as  follows: — 1870,  p.  91. 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  377 

3.     Churches  of  Presbyteries   beyond   the   bounds  of   the   United 

'    States. 

Resolred,  That  the  cluirchcs  connected  with  any  of  the  Presbyteries  of 
this  Church  tliat  are  located  beyond  the  bounds  of  the  United  States  Ijc, 
and  they  hereby  are,  attached  to  the  Presbytery  and  Synod  as  newly 
arranged  to  which  they  are  next  adjacent. — 1S70,  p.  127. 


4.     Synods  organized  between  1870  and  1893. 

(/)     TJie  Synod  of  Colorado. 

The  Synod  of  Colorado  is  hereby  constituted;  to  consist^of  the  ministers 
and  churches  in  the  Presbyt('ries  of  Colorado,  Santa  F6  and  Wyoming; 
and  that  said  Synod  meet  at  Pueblo,  Colo.,  the  fourth  day  of  September, 
1871,  at  11  o'clock  a.  m.— 1871,  p.  547. 

[Note.— Divided,  1883,  p.  G30.    See  under  (G)  below.  Synod  of  Utah.] 

(2)     The  Synod  of  Nebraska. 

Overtures  from  the  Presbyteries  of  Omaha,  Nebraska  City  and  Kearney, 
praying  to  be  constituted  a  Synod  to  be  called  "The  Synod  of  Nebraska." 
The  Committee  recommend  that  their  petition  be  granted,  and  that  the 
time  of  the  first  meeting  of  the  Synod  be  the  first  Thursday  in  October 
ne.xt,  at  7  o'clock  p.  m.,  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Nebraska  City; 
that  the  Rev.  Nahum  Gould  preach  the  sermon,  and  preside  at  the  organ- 
ization of  the  Synod  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen;  or,  in  case  of  his  absence 
or  inability  to  act,  the  oldest  minister  present. — 1874,  p.  82. 


(3)     The  Synod  of  the  'Columbia  \now  Oregon]. 

Overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Oregon,  asking  the  General  Assembly 
to  erect  a  Synod  on  the  territory  now  embraced  within  the  bounds  of 
said  Presbytery,  as  herein  described,  under  the  name  of  "The  Synod  of 
the  Columbia,"  with  the  following  Presbyteries,  viz.: 

1.  The  Presbytery  of  Oregon,  which  shall  be  defined  as  within  that 
part  of  the  State  of  Oregon  situated  between  the  Columbia  River  on  the 
north,  and  a  line  beginning  at  the  southwest  corner  of  Benton  County, 
and  running  along  the  south  line  of  said  county  to  the  southeast  corner, 
thence  along  the  east  line  to  the  southwest  corner  of  Linn  County,  thence 
along  the  south  line  of  said  county  to  the  summit  of  the  Cascade  Moun- 
tains, also  the  counties  of  Wasco,  Umatella,  Union,  Grant  and  Baker, 
in  eastern  Oregon,  together  with  the  Territory  of  Idaho;  and  to  consist  of 
the  following  churches,  served  bj^  seven  ministers:  Portland,  Brownsville, 
Bethany,  Tualitin  Plains,  Corvallis,  Salem,  Pleasant  Grove,  Albany, 
Eagle  Park,  Kamia,  Lapwai,  Astoria,  Clatsop  and  Lewiston;  said  Presby- 
tery to  convene  at  Salem,  Tuesday,  October  17,  1876,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  in  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church,  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  Rev.  Aaron 
L.  Lindsley,  D.D.,  or,  in  his  absence,  bj^  the  oldest  minister  present,  who 
shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen.  ; 


378  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

2.  The  Presbytery  of  Puget  Sound,  to  be  reorganized  under  the  same 
name,  and  entitled  to  the  books,  papers,  and  other  immunities  wliich 
belonged  to  the  old  Presbytery  of  Puget  Sound,  now  in  the  care  of  Rev. 
George  F.  Whitworth;  this  Presbytery  to  include  all  the  Territory  of  Wash- 
ington, and  to  consist  of  the  following  churches,  served  by  nine  ministers: 
Olympia,  White  River,  Seattle,  Port  Townsend,  Puyallop  Mission,  San 
Juan  Islands,  Steilacoom,  Tumwater,  Puyallop,  Spokane  Falls,  and 
Snohomish  City;  said  Presbytery  to  convene  at  Olympia,  in  the  First 
Presbyterian  Church,  on  Tuesday,  October  17,  1876,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  and  to 
be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  George  F.  Whitworth,  or,  in  his 
absence,  by  the  oldest  minister  present,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator 
be  chosen. 

3.  The  Presbytery  of  South  Oregon,  to  be  constituted  and  include  all 
of  the  rest  of  the  State  of  Oregon  not  heretofore  described;  and  to  consist 
of  the  following  churches,  served  by  seven  ministers:  Eugene  City,  Empire 
City,  Roseburgh,  Jacksonville,  Marshfield,  Phoenix,  and  Ashland;  said 
Presbytery  to  convene  Tuesday,  October  17,  1876,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  in  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Eugene  City,  and  to  be  opened  with  a  sermon 
by  the  Rev.  M.  Allen  Williams,  or,  in  his  absence,  by  the  oldest  minister 
present,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

The  first  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  the  Columbia  shall  be  convened  to 
meet  Thursday,  October  19,  1876,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  in  the  First  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Portland,  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the.  Rev.  Edward  R. 
Geary,  D.D.,  or,  in  his  absence,  by  the  oldest  minister  present.  Adopted. 
—1876,  p.  75. 

(4)     Change  of  name,  Columbia  to  Oregon.    , 

Be  it  enacted,  That  the  Synod  of  the  Columbia  shall  hereafter  be  known 
as  the  Synod  of  Oregon,  and  shall  include  all  Presbyteries  within  the 
State  of  Oregon,  and  the  Synod  of  Oregon  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal 
successor  of  the  said  Synod  of  the  Columbia. — 1891,  p.  187. 

(5)     The  Synod  of  Texas, 

Overture,  being  a  request  from  the  Synod  pf  Kansas  that  the  three 
Presbyteries  of  Austin,  North  Texas  and  Trinity,  into  which  the  Presby- 
tery of  Austin  has  been  divided,  be  organized  as  a  Synod.  The  Com- 
mittee recommend  that  the  request  be  granted;  that  the  new  Synod 
be  known  as  the  Synod  of  Texas;  and  that  their  first  meeting,  be  held 
in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Austin,  on  the  second  Thursday  of 
October,  1878,  at  7.30  o'clock  p.  m.,  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the 
Rev.  William  G.  Bell,  or  in  his  absence  by  the  oldest  minister  present, 
who  fihftH  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. — 1878,  p.  57. 

(6)     The  Synods  of  Colorado  and  Utah. 
The  Standing  Committee  on  the  Polity  of  the  Church  presented 
Overtures,  being  Overtures  from  the  Presbytery  of  Denver  ajul   from 
the  Synod  of  Coloiado,  asking  for  the  division  of  the  Synod  of  Colorado. 


ORCANIZA'IMON  ()!■   Til]':  SYNODS  379 

Your  Cojnmittco  rcconiiiuMul  that,  as  the  proposed  division  sooiiis  to  ho 
expedient  for  important  {i,vof;rapliical  and  other  reasons,  and  is  unanimously 
agreed  to  by  all  the  parties  concerned,  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  request  be  granted,  in  form  as  desired,  viz.: 

1.  Out  of  the  Presbyteries  of  J)enver,  Pueblo  and  Santa  Fe  to  construct 
a  new  Synod,  to  be  called  The  Synod  of  Colorado,  and  to  be  the  legal 
successor  in  all  respects  of  the  present  Synod  of  Colorado. 

2.  Out  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Utah,  Montana  and  Wood  River  (re- 
cently formed)  to  erect  a  new  Synod,  to  be  known  as  The  Synod  of  Utah. 

3.  To  authorize  the  new  Synod  of  Colorado  to  meet  on  Wednesday, 
October  10,  1SS3,  at  7.30  r.  m.,  at  Del  Norte,  Colo.,  and  to  appoint  the 
Rev.  John  W.  Partridge  to  open  the  Synod  with  a  sermon,  and  preside 
until  it  shall  be  formally  organizetl  by  the  election  of  otiicers. 

4.  To  authorize  the  new  Synod  of  Utah  to  meet  at  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah,  on  Tuesday,  August  22,  1SS3,  at  7.30  v.  m.,  and  to  appoint  the  Rev. 
Calvin  M.  Parks  to  open  the  Synod  with  a  sermon,  and  preside  until  it 
shall  be  formally  organized  by  the  election  of  officers. 

5.  To  transfer  from  the  Synod  of  Columbia  and  the  Presbytery  of 
Idaho  to  the  Synod  of  Utah  and  Presbytery  of  Wood  River  so  much  of 
the  Territory  of  Idaho  as  lies  east  and  south  of  the  southern  boundary  of 
Idaho  County,  Idaho  Territory. — 1883,  p.  630. 

(7)     The  Synod  of  Dakota  [now  South  Dakota]. 
The  Standing  Committee  on  the  Polity  of  the  Church  reported 

Overture  from  the  Synod  of  Minnesota,  asking  that  certain  of  its  Pres- 
byteries be  set  off  and  erected  into  a  new  Synod;  also,  on  the  same  subject, 
from  the  Presbytery  of  Southern  Dakota. 

The  Committee  recommends  that  these  requests  be  complied  with,  and 
that  the  Synod  of  Dakota  be  hereby  constituted,  to  include  all  that  part 
of  the  Territory  of  Dakota  lying  south  of  the  4Gth  parallel  of  north  latitude, 
and  to  consist  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Aberdeen,  Central  Dakota,  Dakota 
(including  all  the  ministers  and  churches  among  the  Dakota  Indians)  and 
Southern  Dakota,  now  in  connection  with  the  Synod  of  Minnesota;  and 
that  the  said  Synod  of  Dakota  convene  at  Huron,  on  Thursday,  the  ninth 
day  of  October  next,  at  half  past  seven  o'clock  p.  m.,  and  be  opened  with 
a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  Walter  S.  Peterson,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  the 
senior  minister  present,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 
—1884,  pp.  74,  75. 

(S)     Name  changed,  Dakota  to  South  Dakota. 

The  Committte  on  Bills  and  Overtures  reported  Overture  from  the  Sj'nod 
of  North  Dakota,  asking  the  Assembly  to  change  the  name  of  the  "Synod 
of  Dakota"  to  the  "Synod  of  South  Dakota." 

In  view  of  the  representations  made  in  behalf  of  both  Synods,  and  inas- 
much as  no  objection  has  been  presented  by  the  Synod  of  Dakota,  it  is 


380  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

recommonded  tliat  the  request  be  granted,  and  that  tlie  Synod  of  Dakota 
be  styled  hereafter  tlie  Synod  of  South  Dakota. — 18S8,  p.  71. 

(9)     The  Synod  of  North  Dakota. 

Overtures  and  Papers  requesting  the  erection  of  a  Synod  of  North  Dakota, 
and  showing  the  assent  thereto  of  all  the  parties  interested.  We  therefore 
recommend  that  the  request  be  granted  by  the  adoption  of  the  following: 

The  Synod  of  North  Dakota  is  hereby  constituted  to  consist  of  the 
Presbyteries  of  Pembina,  Northern  Pacific  and  Bismarck,  as  these  Presby- 
teries are  bounded  l)y  the  following  constituting  act  of  the  Synod  of 
Minnesota  at  its  sessions  in  Rochester,  Minn.,  October  11,  1884: 

1.  All  that  part  of  Dakota  Territory  lying  between  Montana  on  the 
west,  the  provinces  of  Canada  on  the  north,  Red  River  on  the  east,  and 
the  north  line  of  Traill,  Steel  and  Griggs  Counties,  due  west  to  the  Missouri 
River,  and  thence  along  its  course  to  the  Montana  border,  to  be  known  as 
the  Presbytery  of  Pembina. 

2.  All  that  part  of  the  territory  south  of  this  to  the  46th  parallel,  west 
to  the  east  line  of  Emmons,  Burleigh  and  Sheridan  Counties  (except 
T.  139,  R.  73,  in  Kidder  County),  to  be  known  as  the  Northern  Pacific 
Presbytery. 

3.  All  the  remaining  part  of  the  territory  (including  T.  139,  R.  73, 
in  Kidder  County)  to  be  formed  into  the  Presbytery  of  Bismarck. 

The  Synod  of  North  Dakota,  thus  erected,  shall  meet  at  Fargo,  Dak., 
on  the  second  Thursday  of  October,  1885,  at  7.30  o'clock  p.  m.;  and  the 
Rev.  Francis  M.  Wood,  or,  in  his  absence,  the  oldest  minister  present, 
shall  preach  the  opening  sermon,  and  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  chosen. 
—1885,  p.  605. 

[Note. — See  for  boundary  lines  under  Synod  of  South  Dakota,  below.] 

(10)     Bounds  of  the  Synods  of  South  and  North  Dakota. 

Overture,  on  a  change  of  boundary  lines,  from  the  Synod  of  North 
Dakota.    It  is  recommended  that  the  following  action  be  taken : 

Be  it  enacted,  by  the  General  Assembly,  this  twenty-third  day  of 
May,  1895,  that  the  north  line  of  the  South  Dakota  Synod  and  the  south 
line  of  the  North  Dakota  Synod  shall  be  the  seventh  standard  parallel,  so 
making  the  lines  of  these  two  Synods  coterminous  with  the  lines  of  the 
states  within  which  they  are  located. — 1895,  p.  79. 

(11)     The  Synod  of  Catawba. 

There  has  also  been  referred  to  your  Committee  an  Overture  from  the 
Synod  of  Atlantic,  requesting  the  Assembly  to  divide  this  Synod  into 
two  Synods,  making  the  boundary  line  between  the  States  of  North  and 
South  Carolina  the  southern  boundary  of  the  new  Synod,  with  the  follow- 
ing result:  Within  the  new  Synod,  three  Presbyteries  (Cape  l<ear,  Catawba 
and  Yadkin),  fifty-four  ministers,  eighty-nine  churches  and  5490  Cimrch 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  381 

members;  within  the  at  present  existing  Synod,  six  Presbyteries,  sixty-eight 
ministers,  114  ehurehes  and  7719  Church  members.  Your  Committee 
recommend  that  this  retiuest  be  granted,  and  that,  in  accordance  with  the 
request  of  the  Synod  of  Athmtic,  the  new  Synod  be  called  the  Synod  of 
Catawl)a,  the  old  Synod  retaining  its  original  name.  It  is  also  directed 
that  the  Synod  of  Catawba  meet  at  Charlotte,  N.  C,  on  the  first  Wednesday 
of  November,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  for  organization  and  the  transaction  of  what- 
ever business  may  come  before  it,  and  that  the  Rev.  Stephen  Mattoon, 
D,D.,  or,  in  his  absence,  the  oldest  member  of  the  new  Synod  present, 
preach  the  opening  sermon  and  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  elected. 
—1887,  p.  107. 

(12)     The  Synod  of  the  Indian  Territory. 

The  Standing  Committee  on  the  Polity  of  the  Church  reported: 

There  have  been  referred  to  your  Committee  two  Overtures,  the  one 
from  the  Synod  of  Kansas,  and  the  other  from  the  Presbytery  of  the 
Cherokee  Nation,  both  requesting  the  formation  of  a  new  Synod,  to  be 
called  the  Synod  of  the  Indian  Territory. 

At  its  late  session  at  Emporia,  held  October  8,  1886,  the  Synod  of  Kansas 
divided  the  Presbytery  of  Indian  Territory  into  three  Presbyteries,  to  be 
called  the  Presbytery  of  the  Cherokee  Nation,  the  Presbytery  of  Choctaw, 
and  the  Presbytery  of  Muskogee.  It  also  requested  the  General  Assembly 
at  its  present  session  to  form  these  Presbyteries  into  a  new  Synod. 

Your  Committee  therefore  recommends  that  these  three  Presbyteries  be 
constituted  a  Synod,  to  be  called  the  Synod  of  the  Indian  Territory; 
that  the  new  Synod  hold  its  first  meeting  at  Vinita,  I.  T.,  on  the  7th 
day  of  September,  1887,  at  11  o'clock  a.  m.  ;  and  that  the  Rev.  Robert 
M.  Loughridge,  D.D.,  or,  in  his  absence,  the  oldest  minister  of  these 
Presbyteries  present,  preach  the  opening  sermon,  and  preside  until  a 
Moderator  is  elected. — 1887,  p.  69. ^ 

{13)     The  Synod  of  New  Mexico. 

Overture  from  the  Synod  of  Colorado,  asking  the  Assembly  to  erect  a 
new  Synod  out  of  the  Synod  of  Colorado,  to  be  composed  of  the  Pres- 
byteries of  Arizona,  Rio  Grande  and  Santa  Fe,  to  be  known  as  the  Synod 
of  New  Mexico,  and  to  include  the  Territories  of  New  Mexico,  Arizona,  etc. 

The  Committee  recommend  that  the  request  be  granted;  and  that  this 
new  Synod  be  known  as  the  Synod  of  New  Mexico,  and  hold  its  first 
meeting  at  Albuquerque,  N.  M.,  on  the  second  Tuesday  of  October,  1889, 
at  such  hour  as  may  be  most  convenient;  and  that  the  Rev.  G.  W.  Riggle, 
or,  in  case  of  his  absence  or  inability  to  act,  the  oldest  minister  present,  be 
appointed  to  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and  preside  until  a  Moderator 
be  chosen.— 1889,  p.  102. 

(14)     The  Synod  of  Washington. 

Overtures  from  the  Presbytery  of  Olynipia  and  from  the  Presbytery  of 
Paget  Sound,  asking  for  the  erection  of  the  Synod  of  Washington. 


382  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Answer.  We  recommend  that  the  General  Assembly  erect  a  Synod  to 
be  called  the  Synod  of  Washington,  which  Synod  shall  be  composed  of 
the  four  Presbyteries  of  Puget  Sound,  Idaho,  Alaska  and  Oljanpia.  The 
said  Synod  of  Washington  shall  meet  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Tacoma,  in  the  State  of  Washington,  October  9,  1890,  at  7.30  o'clock  p.  m., 
and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  J.  R.  Thompson,  D.D.,  or,  in 
his  absence,  by  the  minister  present  who  has  been  longest  within  the 
bounds  of  the  new  Synod.  We  also  recommend  that  the  church  of  Sumner 
remain  in  connection  with  the  Presbytery  of  Puget  Sound. — 1890,  p.  37. 

(15)     The  Synod  of  Montana. 

Overtures  from  the  Synod  of  Utah,  and  Overture  from  the  Presbytery 
of  Montana,  requesting  that  the  boundaries  of  the  Synod  of  Utah  be 
changed,  and  the  Synod  of  Montana  be  created.  We  recommend  that  the 
request  be  granted,  and  to  this  end  recommend  the  following  action : 

1.  Be  it  enacted,  by  the  General  Assembly,  that  the  boundaries  of 
the  Synod  of  Utah  be,  and  hereby  are,  changed  so  that  it  shall  be  com- 
posed hereafter  of  the  ministers  and  churches  in  the  Presbyts^ries  of  Utah, 
Boise  and  Kendall.  The  Rev.  R.  G.  McNiece,  D.D.,  is  hereby  appointed 
Moderator  (or,  in  case  of  his  absence  or  inability  to  act,  the  oldest  minister 
in  commission)  to  convene  the  Synod,  preach  the  opening  sermon  and 
preside  until  the  Synod  shall  be  regularly  organized. 

2.  Be  it  enacted,  by  the  General  Assembly,  that  the  Presbytery  of 
Butte  be,  and  hereby  is,  erected,  to  consist  of  Ministers  Adam  Johnson, 
J.  I.  Campbell,  James  R.  Russell,  Eiko  J.  Groeneveld,  Albert  R.  Crawford, 
James  Reid,  C.  Howard  Grube,  J.  W.  Millar,  William  Clyde,  I.  N.  Roberts 
and  A.  C.  McMillan,  with  the  churches  in  the  counties  of  Missoula, 
Ravalli,  Granite,  Deer  Lodge,  Silver  Bow  and  Beaver  Head,  Montana. 
The  Rev.  Eiko  J.  Groeneveld  is  hereby  appointed  Moderator  (or,  in  case 
of  his  absence  or  inability  to  act,  the  oldest  minister  in  commission)  to 
convene  the  Presbytery,  preach  the  opening  sermon  and  preside  until  the 
Presbytery  shall  be  regularly  organized. 

3.  Be  it  enacted,  by  the  General  Assembly,  that  the  Presbytery  of 
Helena  be,  and  hereby  is,  erected,  to  consist  of  Ministers  Dirk  E.  Denninck, 
William  B.  Reed,  Lyman  E.  Hanna,  Andrew  Wormser,  Thomas  A.  Wickes, 
Thomas  V.  Moore,  John  Dunlap,  John  F.  Lynn,  Davis  Willson,  R.  M. 
Donaldson  and  Joseph  W.  Sanderson,  with  the  churches  in  the  counties  of 
Lewis  and  Clarke,  Jefferson,  Madison,  Gallatin,  Park,  Y(dlowstone  and 
Custer,  Montana.  The  Rev.  Thomas  V.  Moore  is  hereby  appointed 
Moderator  (or,  in  case  of  his  absence  or  inability  to  act,  the  oldest  minister 
in  commission)  to  convene  the  Presbytery,  preach  the  opening  sermon  and 
preside  until  the  Presbytery  be  regularly  organized, 

4.  Be  it  enacted,  by  the  General  Assembly,  that  the  Presbytery  of 
Great  Falls  be,  and  hereby  is,  erected,  to  consist  of  Ministers  John  Reid, 
Jr.,  George  McVey  Fisher,  Edwin  M.  Ellis,  John  C.  Lenhart,  George 
I<]dwards,  J.  C.  Wiggins  and  David  Walker,  with  the  churches  in  the 
counties  of  Flathead,  Teton,  Cascade,  Fergus,  Meagher,  Valley  and 
J^awson,  Montana.  The  Rev.  George  McVey  Fisher  is  hereby  appointed 
Moderator  (or,  in  case  of  his  absence  or  inability  to  act,  the  oldest  minister 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  383 

in  commission)  to  convoiio  the  Proshj'tcry,  preach  the  opening  sermon  and 
preside  until  the  Presbytery  shall  be  regularly  organized. 

5.  Be  it  enacted,  by  the  General  Assembly,  that  the  Presbytery  of 
Butte  be,  and  hereby  is,  constituted  the  legal  successor  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Montana,  and  all  Records  belonging  to  the  Presbytery  of  Montana  shall 
be  turned  over  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  said  Presbytery  of  Butte. 

6.  Be  it  enacted,  by  the  General  Assembly,  that  the  Synod  of  Mon- 
tana be,  and  hereby  is,  erected,  its  boundaries  to  be  coterminous  with  the 
boundaries  of  the  State  of  Montana,  said  Synod  to  be  composed  of  the 
Presbj^teries  of  Butte,  Helena  and  Great  Falls  (or  such  names  as  may  be 
selected  bj^  these  Presbyteries  at  their  organization).  The  Rev.  Andrew 
Wormser  is  herebj'  appointed  Moderator  (or,  in  case  of  his  absence  or 
inability  to  act,  the  oldest  minister  in  commission)  to  convene  the  Synod, 
preach  the  opening  sermon  and  preside  until  the  Synod  shall  be  regularly 
organized — 1893,  pp.  130,  131. 


(IG)     Name  of  the  Synod  of  the  Pacific  changed  to  California. 

Overture  from  the  Synod  of  the  Pacific,  desiring  that  its  name  be  changed 
to  the  Synod  of  California. 

The  Committee  would  recommend  that  the  request  be  granted,  and 
proposes  the  following  act  for  adoption  by  the  General  Assembly:^ 

Be  it  enacted,  That  the  Synod  of  the  Pacific  shall  hereafter  be  known 
as  the  Synod  of  California,  and  shall  include  all  Presbyteries  now  included 
within  the  bounds  of  the  said  Synod  of  the  Pacific;  and  that  the  Synod 
of  California  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  said  Synod 
of  the  Pacific— 1892,  p.  189. 

5.     The  Synods  as  reorganized  in  1881. 

r  [Note. — A  Committee  was  appointed  by  the  Assembly  of  1879  {Minutes,  p.  614)  to 
report  on  the  propriety  of  proposed  changes  looking  toward  the  reorganization  of  the 
Synods  of  the  Church.  This  Committee  was  continued,  and  reported  to  the  Assembly 
in  1881 ;  Minutes,  pp.  559-562.] 

a.     Recommendations  adopted. 

1.  That  the  Synods  of  Albany,  Central  New  York,  Geneva,  Long 
Island,  New  York  and  Western  New  York  be  consolidated,  and  together 
constitute  the  Synod  of  New  York;  said  Synod  to  comprise  within  its 
bounds  the  State  of  New  York,  together  with  our  ministers  and  churches 
in  the  New  England  States,  and  those  under  the  care  of  the  foreign  mis- 
sionary Presbyteries  of  Oroomiah  and  Siam. 

2.  That  the  Synods  of  Erie,  Harrisburg,  Philadelphia  and  Pittsburgh 
be  consolidated,  and  together  constitute  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania;  said 
Synod  to  comprise  within  its  bounds  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  together 
with  our  ministers  and  churches  within  the  bounds  of  the  State  of  West 
Virginia,  and  those  under  the  care  of  the  foreign  missionary  Presbytery  of 
Western  Africa. 


384  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

3.  That  the  Synods  of  Cincinnati,  Cleveland,  Columbus  and  Toledo 
be  consolidated,  and  together  constitute  the  Synod  of  Ohio;  said  Synod 
to  have  its  bounds  coterminous  with  the  State  of  Ohio. 

4.  That  the  Synods  of  Illinois  Central,  Illinois  North  and  Illinois 
South  be  consolidated,  and  together  constitute  the  Sj^nod  of  Illinois;  said 
Synod  to  have  its  bounds  coterminous  with  the  State  of  Illinois. 

5.  That  the  Synods  of  Indiana  North  and  Indiana  South  be  coUvSoli- 
dated,  and  together  constitute  the  Synod  of  Indiana;  said  Synod  to  have 
its  bounds  coterminous  with  the  State  of  Indiana. 

G.  That  the  Synods  of  Iowa  North  and  Iowa  South  be  consolidated, 
and  together  constitute  the  Sjaiod  of  Iowa;  said  Synod  to  have  its  bounds 
coterminous  with  the  State  of  Iowa. 

The  Committee  would  also  recommend  that  the  Presbyteries  in  connec- 
tion with  the  Synods  thus  consolidated  be  advised,  at  their  sessions  next 
preceding  the  meeting  of  the  new  Synod  to  which  they  will  belong,  to 
adjourn  to  meet  during  the  sessions  of  said  Synod, 

The  Committee  would  also  respectfully  add,  that  they  have  prepared  a 
draught  of  an  enabling  act,  which  they  append  to  this  Report,  awaiting 
the  pleasure  of  the  Assembly. 

b.     The  Enabling  Ad. 

Resolved,  That,  in  order  to  carry  into  full  effect  the  Plan  for  the  recon- 
struction of  certain  Synods,  adopted  by  this  Assembly,  the  following 
action  be  now  taken: 

1.  The  Synods  of  Albany,  Central  New  York,  Geneva,  Long  Island, 
New  York  and  Western  New  York  are  hereby  consolidated,  and  consti- 
tuted into  the  Synod  of  New  York;  which  Synod  shall  include  all  the 
Presbyteries  within  the  State  of  New  York,  and  within  New  England, 
together  with  the  foreign  Presbyteries  of  Oroomiah  and  Siam,  and  all 
the  churches  and  ministers  under  the  care  of  said  Presbyteries;  and  the 
Synod  of  New  York,  as  thus  constituted,  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the 
legal  successor  of  the  Synods  of  Albany,  Central  New  York,  Geneva, 
Long  Island,  New  York  and  Western  New  York,  and,  as  such,  entitled 
to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises,  and 
liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties,  of  those  Synods. 

The  Synod  of  New  York,  as  thus  constituted,  shall  meet  on  the  third 
Tuesday  of  October,  A.  d.,  1882,  at  half-past  seven  o'clock  p.  m.,  in  the 
First  Church  of  Utica,  N.  Y.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  bj^  the 
Rev.  Henry  A.  Nelson  (or,  in  his  absence,  by  the  Rev.  David  R.  Frazer), 
who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  elected.  This  resolution  and 
action  shall  take  effect  on  the  second  day  of  January,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1882. 

2.  The  Synods  of  Erie,  Harrisburg,  Philadelphia  and  Pittsburgh  arc 
hereby  consolidated,  and  constitutrd  into  the  Synod  of  Pennsj'lvania; 
which  Synod  shall  include  all  the  Presbyteries  within  the  State  of  Penn- 
sylvania, together  with  those  within  the  State  of  West  Virginia,  and  the 
foreign  Presbytery  of  Western  Africa,  and  all  the  ministers  and  churches 
under  the  care  of  said  Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania,  as 
thus  constituted,  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Synods 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  385 

of  Erie,  Harrisburg,  Philadelphia  and  Pittsburgh,  and,  as  such,  entitled 
to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises,  and  liable 
to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties,  of  tliose  iSynods. 

The  Synod  of  Pennsylvania,  as  thus  constituted,  shall  meet  on  the  third 
Thursday  of  October,  a.  d.,  1882  in  the  Market  Square  Church  of  Harris- 
burg, Pa.,  at  three  o'clock  p.  m.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the 
Rev.  Henry  S.  Butler  (or,  in  his  absence,  by  the  Rev.  Wallace  Radcliffc), 
who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  elected.  This  resolution  and  action 
shall  take  effect  on  the  second  day  of  January,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1882. 

3.  The  Synods  of  Cincinnati,  Cleveland,  Columbus  and  Toledo  are 
herebj'  consolidated,  and  constituted  into  the  Synod  of  Ohio;  which  Synod 
shall  include  all  the  Presbyteries  within  the  State  of  Ohio,  and  all  the 
ministers  and  churches  under  the  care  of  said  Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod 
of  Ohio,  as  thus  constituted,  is  Iiereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor 
of  the  Synods  of  Cincinnati,  Cleveland,  Columbus  and  Toledo,  and,  as 
such,  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoj'ment  of  all  the  rights  and  fran- 
chises, and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties,  of  those  Synods. 

The  Sj'nod  of  Ohio,  as  thus  constituted,  shall  meet  on  the  second  Monday 
of  October,  a.d.  1882,  at  half-past  seven  o'clock  p.m.,  in  the  Second  Presby- 
terian Church  of  Columbus,  Ohio,  and  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev. 
Charles  C.  Beatty  (or,  in  his  absence,  by  the  Rev.  E.  Perkins  Pratt), 
who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  elected.  This  resolution  and 
action  shall  take  effect  on  the  second  day  of  January,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1882. 

4.  The  Synods  of  Indiana  North  and  Indiana  South  are  hereby  con- 
solidated, and  constituted  into  the  Synod  of  Indiana;  which  Synod  shall 
include  all  the  Presbyteries  within  the  State  of  Indiana,  and  all  the  min- 
isters and  churches  under  the  care  of  said  Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod 
of  Indiana,  as  thus  constituted,  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor 
of  the  Synods  of  Indiana  North  and  Indiana  South,  and,  as  such,  entitled 
to  the  possession  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises,  and  liable  to  the  perform- 
ance of  all  the  duties,  of  those  Synods. 

The  Synod  of  Indiana,  as  thus  constituted,  shall  meet  on  the  second 
Thursday  of  October,  a.  d.  1882,  at  half-past  seven  o'clock  p.  m.,  in  the 
Second  Presbj'terian  Church  of  Indianapolis,  Ind.,  and  shall  be  opened  with 
a  sermon  by  Rev.  Joseph  F.  Tuttle  (or,  in  his  absence,  by  the  Rev.  Daniel 
W.  Fisher),  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  elected.  This  resolution 
and  action  shall  take  effect  on  the  second  day  of  January,  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  1882. 

5.  The  Synods  of  Illinois  Central,  Illinois  North  and  Illinois  South  are 
hereby  consolidated,  and  constituted  into  the  Synod  of  Illinois;  which 
Synod  shall  include  all  the  Presbyteries  within  the  State  of  Illinois,  and 
all  the  ministers  and  churches  under  the  care  of  said  Presbyteries;  and 
the  Synod  of  Illinois,  as  thus  constituted,  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the 
legal  successor  of  the  Synods  of  Illinois  Central,  Illinois  North  and  Illinois 
South,  and,  as  such,  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the 
rights  and  franchises,  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties,  of 
those  Synods. 

The  S,ynod  of  Illinois,  as  thus  constituted,  shall  meet  on  the  third 
Tuesday  of  OctoI)er,  a.  d.  1882,  at  half-past  seven  p.  m.,  in  the  Second 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Springfield,  111.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon 


386  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

by  the  Rev.  Robert  W.  Patterson  (or,  in  his  absence,  by  the  Rev.  Thomas 
\V.  Hynes),  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  elected.  This  resolution 
and  action  shall  take  effect  on  the  second  day  of  January,  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  1882. 

6.  The  Synods  of  Iowa  North  and  Iowa  South  are  hereby  consolidated, 
and  constituted  into  the  Synod  of  Iowa;  which  Synod  shall  include  all 
the  Presbyteries  within  the  State  of  Iowa,  and  all  the  ministers  and  churches 
under  the  care  of  said  Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod  of  Iowa,  as  thus  con- 
stituted, is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Synods  of 
Iowa  North  and  Iowa  South,  and,  as  such,  entitled  to  the  possession  and 
enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises,  and  liable  to  the  performance 
of  all  the  duties,  of  those  Synods. 

The  Synod  of  Iowa,  as  thus  constituted,  shall  meet  on  the  third  Thurs- 
day of  October,  a.  d.  1882,  at  half-past  seven  o'clock  p.  m.,  in  the  Central 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Des  Moines,  la.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a 
sermon  by  the  Rev.  Samuel  S.  Howe  (or,  in  his  absence,  by  the  Rev. 
Alexander  S.  Marshall),  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  elected. 
This  resolution  and  action  shall  take  effect  on  the  second  day  of  January, 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1882.— 1881,  pp.  562-565. 

6.     Custody  of  the  Records  of  the  Synods  thus  consolidated. 

Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerks  of  the  several  Synods  now  consolidated 
in  other  Synods,  be  directed  to  deposit  the  Records  of  said  Synods  with  the 
Stated  Clerks  of  the  Synods  which  are  their  legal  successors. — 1882,  p.  94. 

[Note. — For  Synods  formed  since  1882,  see  under  (5),  above:  Utah,  1883;  South 
Dakota,  1884,  1888,  1895;  North  Dakota,  1885;  Catawba,  1887:  Indian  Territory, 
1887;  New  Mexico,  1889;  Washington,  1890;  Montana,  1893.] 

7.     Synods  erected  since  1898. 

(1)     Synod  of  West  Virginia. 

The  following  Overtures  from  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania,  dated  October, 
1903,  have  been  placed  in  our  hands: 

First,  "That  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania  respectfully  overtures  the 
General  Assembly  of  1904  to  erect  a  new  Synod  to  be  called  the  Synod 
of  West  Virginia,  with  boundaries  coterminous  with  the  boundaries  of 
the  State  of  West  Virginia."— 1904,  p.  179. 

Second,  "That  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania  respectfully  overtures  the 
General  Assembly  of  1904  to  erect  a  third  Presbytery  in  the  State  of  West 
Virginia,  to  constitute  a  part  of  the  new  Synod  of  West  Virginia,  to  be 
called  the  Presbytery  of  Wheeling;  and  in  order  to  the  erection  of  the  said 
Presbytf^ry  of  Wheeling,  that  the  General  Assembly  divide  the  Presbytery 
of  Washington,  in  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania,  on  the  state  line;  and  those 
ministers  and  churches  within  the  State  of  West  Virginia  now  belonging 
to  the  Presbytery  of  Washington,  and  as  many  other  ministers  and  churches 
and  so  much  territory  adjacent  as  the  General  Assembly  may  deem  wise, 
be  placed  in  the  said  Presbytery  of  Wheeling." 

In  accordance  with  these  Overtures,  we  recommend: 

First,  That  the  Presbytery  of  Washington  be  and  hereby  is  divided 
on  the  state  line,  and  that  those  ministers  and  churches  which  now  belong 
to  the  Presbytery  of  Washington,  that  are  in  the  State  of  West  Virginia, 
constitute  the  Presbytery  of  Wheeling. 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  387 

Second,  That  the  Synod  of  West  Virginia  bo  and  hereby  is  erected,  to 
consist  of  tlie  Presbyteries  of  WhecHng,  (Jrafton,  and  I'arkcrsburg. 

Third,  That  the  Presbytery  of  WhecHns,  as  so  defined,  shall  meet  on 
the  sixth  day  of  June,  11)04,  at  S  v.  M.,  in  the  Third  IVcsbyterian  Church 
of  Wlieeling.  The  Rev.  Cliarles  H.  McDonald  is  hereby  appointed  Mod- 
erator (or,  in  case  of  his  absence  or  inability  to  act,  then  the  oldest  minister 
in  commission),  to  convene  the  Presbytery,  preach  the  opening  sermon,  and 
presitle  until  the  Presbytery  shall  be  regularly  organized. 

Fourth,  That  the  Synod  of  West  Virginia  be  directed  to  meet  in  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Parkersburg,  W.  Va.,  on  the  eighteenth  day 
of  October,  1004,  at  7.30  p.  m.  Rev.  J.  H.  Flanagan,  D.D.,  is  hereby 
appointed  Moderator  (or,  in  case  of  his  absence  or  inability  to  act,  then 
the  oldest  minister  in  commission),  to  convene  the  Synod,  preach  the 
opening  sermon,  and  preside  until  the  Synod  shall  be  regularly  organized. 
—1904,  p.  181. 

(2)     Synod  of  West  Kwantung. 

Overture  No.  70,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Manila,  asking  the  Assembly 
to  erect  the  Sj-nod  of  West  Kwantung: 

"The  Presbytery  of  IManila,  on  advice  received  from  the  Synod  of 
Central  and  Southern  China,  voted  to  join  with  the  Presbyteries  of  Canton 
and  Hainan  in  the  following  Overture: 

"The  Presbyteries  of  Canton,  Hainan,  and  Manila  respectfully  ask 
that  the  Assembly  constitute  them  the  Synod  of  West  Kwantung,  in 
order  to  greater  convenience  of  meeting  and  transacting  of  business  and 
the  more  adequate  oversight  of  the  Church  within  their  bounds." 

The  following  action  is  recommended,  in  accordance  with  the  consent 
and  advice  of  the  Synod  of  Central  and  Southern  China: 

Be  it  enacted,  1.  That  a  new  Synod  be  and  is  hereby  erected,  to  be 
called  the  Synod  of  West  Kwantung. 

2.  That  the  territory  covered  by  this  Synod  be  the  same  as  that  now 
covered  by  the  Presbyteries  of  Canton,  Hainan,  and  Manila. 

3.  That  said  three  Presbyteries,  together  with  the  ministers  and 
churches  now  constituting  them,  without  disturbing  their  Presbyterial 
relations,  be  and  hereby  are  transferred  from  the  Synod  of  Central  and 
Southern  China  to  this  new  Synod  of  West  Kwantung. 

4.  That  the  Synod  of  West  Kwantung  be  directed  to  meet  at  Canton, 
China,  on  the  fifteenth  day  of  September,  1905,  at  7.30  o'clock  p.  m.;  and 
that  Rev.  Henry  V.  Noyes,  D.D.,  the  senior  missionary,  forty-one  years 
resident  in  China,  be  appointed  to  convene  the  Sjaiod,  preach  the  opening 
sermon,  and  preside  until  the  Synod  shall  have  been  duly  organized. 
Adopted.— 1905,  p.  206. 

(3)     Synod  of  Florida. 

Overture  No.  250,  from  the  Presbytery  of  South  Florida,  and  Overture 
No.  280,  from  the  Presbytery  of  East  Florida,  asking  the  (!(>neral  Assembly 
to  erect  a  Synod  of  Florida,  by  so  readjusting  the  lines  of  the  Presbyteries 
of  South  Florida  and  East  P^lorida  as  to  constitute  three  Presbyteries,  the 
new  Presbytery  to  be  known  as  West  Florida,  and  also  to  detach  from  the 
Synod  of  New  Jersey  the  Presbytery  of  Havana,  and  to  annex  it  to  the  new 
Synod  of  Florida;  the  new  boundaries  of  the  several  Presbyteries  are 


388  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

explicitly  defined  in  the  Overture.  The  Committee  recommend  that  the 
requests  in  the  Overtures  be  granted;  that  the  new  Synod  of  Florida  be 
erected;  that  the  boundaries  of  the  several  Presbyteries  in  the  Synod  of 
Florida  be  as  requested  in  the  Overture,  and  that  the  Presbytery  of  Havana 
be  detached  from  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey  and  annexed  to  the  new  Synod 
of  Florida. 

Boundaries  of  the  Synod. — The  Synod  of  Florida  includes  and  is 
composed  of  the  Presbyteries  of  East  Florida,  South  Florida,  West  Florida, 
and  Havana.  The  boundary  lines  of  the  Synod  shall  be  coterminous  with 
the  boundary  lines  of  the  State  of  Florida  and  of  the  Republic  of  Cuba. 

Boundaries  of  Presbyteries. — 1.  The  Presbytery  of  South  Florida 
includes,  with  the  ministers  and  churches,  the  territory  bounded  on  the 
north  by  the  northern  border  of  Pasco,  Polk,  and  Orange  Counties,  in- 
cluding all  the  territory  of  these  counties;  on  the  east  by  the  eastern 
border  of  Orange,  Osceolo,  De  Soto,  and  Lee  Counties,  including  all  the 
territory  of  these  counties;  on  the  south  by  the  southern  border  of  Lee 
County;  on  the  west  by  the  boundaries  of  the  state  back  to  the  place  of 
beginning. 

2.  The  Presbytery  of  West  Florida  includes,  with  the  ministers  and 
churches,  the  territory  bounded  as  follows:  On  the  south  by  the  southern 
border  of  Hernando,  Sumter,  and  Lake  Counties,  including  all  the  territory 
of  those  counties;  on  the  east  by  the  eastern  border  of  Lake,  Marion, 
Alachua,  Bradford,  and  Baker  Counties,  including  all  the  territory  of 
those  counties;  on  the  north  and  west  by  the  boundary  lines  of  the  State 
of  Florida,  around  to  the  place  of  beginning. 

3.  The  Presbytery  of  East  Florida  includes  all  of  that  part  of  the 
State  of  Florida,  with  the  ministers  and  churches,  not  included  in  the 
Presbyteries  of  West  and  of  South  Florida,  being  the  counties  on  the 
Atlantic  seaboard. 

Meetings. — The  Presbytery  of  West  Florida  is  directed  to  meet  in 
Dunnellon,  Florida,  on  Tuesday,  October  10,  1905,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  the 
Rev.  George  P.  Beard  (or  some  other  minister  in  case  of  his  absence)  to 
convene  the  Presbytery,  preach  the  opening  sermon,  and  preside  until  the 
Presbytery  shall  be  regularly  organized. 

The  Synod  of  Florida  is  directed  to  meet  in  Eustis,  Florida,  on  Tuesday, 
November  7,  1905,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  the  Rev.  Joseph  K.  Wight  (or  some  other 
minister  in  case  of  his  absence)  to  convene  the  Synod,  preach  the  opening 
sermon,  and  preside  until  the  Synod  shall  be  regularly  organized. — 1906, 
p.  196. 

8.     Synods  and. Presbyteries  received  and  enrolled  in  1906. 

a.  Whereas,  Upon  the  declaration  of  the  Reunion  and  Union  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  the  Synods,  Presbyteries,  Sessions,  ministers, 
and  congregations  now  connected  with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
Church,  will  have  been  received  into  and  become  incorporated  with  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  therefore, 

Resolved,  (a)  That  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  with  the  assistance 
of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cumberland  I'resby- 
terian  Church,  shall  be,  and  hereby  is,  authorized  and  directed  to  place 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  389 

the  names  of  the  Synods  and  I'resbyterios  connected  with  the  Cunil)erland 
Presbyterian  Church  at  the  time  of  tlie  completion  of  the  Reunion  and 
Union  on  the  Roll  of  the  Synods  and  the  Presbyteries  of  the  General 
Assemi)ly  of  the  Presbyterian  Churoli  in  the  United  States  of  America 
of  PJOG.— 1006,  p.  147. 

b.  The  Stated  Clerk  made  formal  announcement  as  follows: 
In  the  name  of  the  Ceneral  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  and  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church,  I  make  announcement  that  the  foUowinj? 
Synods  and  Presbyteries,  with  their  ministers  and  churches,  have  been 
received  into  and  have  become  incorporated  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  their  names  are  therefore  placed 
upon  the  roll  of  this  General  Assembly. — 1900,  p.  152. 

[Note. — Sec,  for  List  of  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  above,  pp.  Ci,  66,  and  Minutes 
of  190G.  p.  152.] 

9.     Synodical  boundaries  rearranged  in  1907. 

This  Assembly  referred  to  this  Committee  the  whole  matter  of  the 
Enabling  Acts,  prepared  and  recommended  l:)y  the  Committee  on  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union,  and  made  necessary  by  the  Reunion  in  order  to 
consolidate  or  readjust  the  boundaries  of  certain  Presbyteries  and  Synods 
of  the  reunited  Church,  which  before  the  Reunion  effected  May  24,  1906, 
occupied  the  same  territory  in  whole  or  in  part. 

To  this  subject  your  Committee  has  devoted  particular  care  and  atten- 
tion. 

As  to  matters  of  mere  phraseology  or  form,  involving  the  correction  of 
clerical  errors,  not  matters  of  substance,  we  recommend: 

1.  That  in  publishing  and  issuing  the  Enabling  Acts  wliich  may  be 
adopted,  the  Stated  Clerk  is  hereby  directed  and  authorized  to  make  any 
necessary  obvious  verbal  corrections  not  affecting  matters  of  substance. 

2.  As  to  the  Enabling  Acts  themselves,  involving  the  rearrangement  of 
Presbyterial  and  Synodical  boundaries,  the  dates  of  convening  the  ju- 
dicatories to  be  erected,  and  the  names  whereunder  the}-^  hereafter  are  to 
be  known,  your  Committee  has  received  communications  from  authoritative 
sources  resulting  in  some  verbal  changes,  and  some  of  substance,  in  the 
proposed  acts  as  below  noted. 

We  are  of  opinion  that  there  should  be  adopted  by  the  Assembly  a 
General  Preamble  to  be  deemed  a  part  of  every  Enabling  Act,  and  as  well 
a  general  Final  Declaration  similarly  to  be  deemed  a  part  of  every  Enabling 
Act,  to  be  expressive  of  the  intent  of  the  reunited  Church  and  interpreta- 
tive of  the  acts  themselves. 

3.  General  Preamble. — 

Whereas,  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.  has,  by  virtue  of  the  Reunion  and  Union  effected  May  24,  1906, 
exclusive  jurisdiction  over  all  the  Synods  and  Presbyteries  of  the  reunited 
Church;  and, 

Whereas,  By  the  Plan  of  Reunion  and  Union  and  the  Concurrent 
Declarations  thereunder  adopted,  it  was  left  to  this  General  A.ssembly  to 
consolidate,  or  otherwise  deal  with  such  Synods  and  Presbyteries  as 
should,  upon  consummation  of  the  Reunion,  be  found  to  cover  the  same 
territory  in  whole  or  in  part;  and, 


390  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Whereas,  After  conference  with  the  Synods  and  Presbyteries  affected, 
the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  has  recommended 
certain  Enabhng  Acts  framed  pursuant  to  the  directions  of  the  Ceneral 
Assembly  of  1906: 

Now  this  Assembly,  having  duly  considered  the  said  acts,  in  order  that 
the  intention  of  the  reunited  Church  in  enacting  the  same  shall  be  clearly 
set  forth,  doth  hereby  solemnly  declare: 

That  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A., 
in  promulgating  the  subjoined  Enabling  Acts,  enjoins  upon  each  and 
every  Presbytery  and  Synod  therein  referred  to  and  thereby  affected,  and 
which  may  hold  or  be  entitled  to  any  funds  or  property  impressed  with 
any  trust,  or  otherwise,  to  transfer,  each  to  its  respective  successor- 
judicatory,  as  by  said  Enabling  Acts  constituted,  all  such  funds  or  property 
according  to  law. 

4.  We  recommend  the  following  as  the  Final  Declaration  to  follow  the 
said  several  acts: 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  in 
the  promulgation  of  the  several  foregoing  Enabling  Acts,  solemnly  declares 
its  intention  and  purpose  that  every  Presbytery  or  Synod,  erected  or  con- 
stituted by  virtue  of  any  of  said  acts,  shall  in  all  respects  have,  hold, 
exercise  and  administer,  as  successor,  every  right,  title,  trust  or  obligation 
possessed  by  or  charged  upon  the  former  Presbyteries  or  Synods,  of  which 
it  is  above  enacted  and  declared  to  be  the  successor. 

We  recommend  the  enactment  by  the  Assembly  of  the  said  Enabling 
Acts,  which  with  the  amendments  therein  made  severally  read  as  follows: 

Synod  of  California. 

Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly : 

I.  That  the  Synod  of  the  Pacific  is  hereby  united  with  the  Synod  of 
California,  which  Synod  is  continued  and  shall  include  all  the  Presbyteries 
of  the  two  Synods  within  the  State  of  California,  and*  all  the  ministers 
and  churches  under  the  care  of  said  Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod  of  Cali- 
fornia as  thus  constituted  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of 
the  Synod  of  the  Pacific,  and  as  such  is  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoy- 
ment of  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all 
the  duties  of  said  Synod. 

II.  The  Synod  of  California  as  thus  continued  and  constituted  shall 
meet  on  the  third  Wednesday  of  October,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  M.,  at  the  grounds 
of  the  Mt.  Hormon  Resort  Association,  or  at  the  First  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Fresno,  California,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev. 
Warren  1).  More,  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  California  (or  in  his  absence 
by  the  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  the  Pacific),  who  shall  preside  until  a 
new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

III.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  the  Pacific,  viz.,  the  Pres- 
byteries of  (California,  IjOS  Angeles,  Sacramento  and  Tulare,  be  and  are 
hereby  dissolved,   and  their  churches  and  ministers  are  hereby  trans- 

*[NoTE. — Tho  names  of  churches  and  ministers  were  not,  inserted  in  tliis  and  other 
Enabling  Acts  because  of  the  omnibus  clause  used  as  to  their  inclusion  in  a  Kivcn 
Presbytery  such  as  "All  the  ministers  ami  churches  fesi(iiii«  within  or  loc.ited  in  said 
counties";  said  clause  being  regarded  as  sufficient  to  validate  .in.N'  and  all  transfers, 
and  to  authorize  Synods  and  Presbyteries  to  attend  to  such  details  directly.) 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  391 

ferred  and  assigned  to  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  California  witliin 
whose  bounds  they  reside  or  are  located. 

IV.  That  all  the  Records,  Papers  and  funds  of  the  Synod  of  the  Pacific, 
and  of  its  Presbyteries  as  named  in  Section  three  (3)  of  this  act,  be  and 
are  hereby  directed  to  be  delivered  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of 
California,  for  such  disposition  as  to  the  said  Synod  shall  seem  proper. 

V.  That  this  act  shall  take  effect  June  1,  1907,  at  12  o'clock  noon. 

Synod  of  Illinois. 

Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly : 

I.  That  the  Synod  of  Illinois  and  the  Synod  of  Illinois-A,  both  under 
the  jurisdiction  of  this  General  Assembly,  are  hereby  united  and  con- 
solidated into  the  Synod  of  Illinois,  which  Synod  shall  have  its  boundaries 
coterminous  with  the  State  of  Illinois  and  shall  include  all  the  Presbyteries 
of  said  Synods  within  said  state,  and  all  the  ministers  and  churches  under 
the  care  of  said  Presbyteries,  except  such  churches  of  the  Synod  of  Illinois-A 
as  lie  outside  of  the  boundaries  of  the  State  of  Illinois;  and  the  Synod  of 
Illinois  as  thus  united  and  consolidated  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal 
successor  of  the  Synod  of  Illinois  and  the  Synod  of  Illinois-A,  and  as  such 
entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises 
and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties  of  those  Synods. 

All  properties,  real  and  personal,  all  rights,  all  inheritances,  bequests, 
annuities,  rentals,  royalties,  franchises,  prerogatives,  or  emoluments  of 
whatever  character  and  from  whatever  source  belonging  to  the  Synods  of 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  or  any  of  them,  now  designated  in 
the  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A., 
for  1906  as  Synods-A  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  of  Indiana, 
Illinois  and  Iowa,  and  to  the  Synods  of  Indiana,  Illinois,  and  Iowa  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  jointly  or  severally,  on  the  formal  con- 
summation of  the  union  of  these  said  Synods  in  each  of  the  States  of 
Indiana,  Illinois  and  Iowa  as  Synods  of  the  reunited  and  united  Presby- 
terian Church,  U.  S.  A.,  as  the  legal  successors  of  such  former  Synods,  shall 
at  once  become  the  properties,  rights,  inheritances,  bequests,  annuities, 
rentals,  royalties,  franchises,  prerogatives  and  emoluments  of  said  con- 
solidated Synods  of  the  reunited  and  the  united  Church  jointly  and  sev- 
erally as  they  have  been  possessed  and  exercised  in  the  past  by  said  original 
Synods. 

All  Boards  and  corporations  existing  and  acting  under  or  amenable  to 
the  authority  and  supervision  of  the  said  original  Synods  or  any  of  them, 
shall  continue  to  operate  and  conduct  their  affairs  under  the  authority  and 
supervision  of  the  said  consolidated  Synods,  successors  of  said  former 
Synods,  jointly  or  severally  exercised  as  provided  in  their  charters  and  the 
laws  of  their  respective  states,  and  shall  be  amenable  to  them  as  to  the 
original  Synods  in  the  past. 

All  appointments  to  membership  in  said  Boards  and  corporations  shall 
be  made  by  each  of  the  said  consolidated  Synods,  as  successor  of  said 
former  Synods  respectively,  as  may  be  provided  in  the  charters  or  by  the 
agreements  with  the  original  Synods. 

II.  That  the  Synod  of  Illinois  as  thus  united  and  consolidated  shall 
meet  on  the  third  Tuesday  of  October,  1907,  in  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Clinton,  Illinois,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  W.  H. 


392  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Penhallegon,  D.D.,  or  in  his  absence  by  the  Rev.  D.  E.  Bushnell,  D.D., 
and  until  a  Moderator  is  elected  shall  be  moderated  jointly  by  the  present 
Moderators  of  the  two  Synods,  Ruling  Elders  T.  H.  Perrin  and  S.  F.  Wilson. 

This  resolution  and  action  shall  take  effect  on  the  thirty-first  day  of 
August,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1907,  at  12  o'clock  noon. 

III.  That  the  Synod  of  Illinois  shall  be  composed  of  twelve  Presby- 
teries constituted  as  follows: 

1.  Alton  Presbytery  shall  consist  of  the  ministers  and  churches  within 
the  counties  of  Calhoun,  Greene,  Macoupin,  Montgomery,  Jersey,  Madi- 
son, Bond,  Saint  Clair,  Monroe,  Randolph  and  Chnton,  except  the  minister 
and  church  of  CentraUa. 

The  Presbytery  as  thus  constituted  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  the 
Presbyteries  of  Alton  and  Vandalia,  and  as  such  entitled  to  the  possession 
and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises,  and  liable  to  all  the  duties 
of  those  Presbyteries. 

It  shall  meet  on  the  fourth  Tuesday  in  September,  1907,  at  2.30  p.  m., 
in  the  place  chosen  by  the  present  Presbytery  of  Alton,  and  shall  be  opened 
with  a  sermon  by  the  person  chosen  by  the  Presbytery  of  Vandalia,  who 
shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  elected. 

2.  "The  Presbytery  of  Bloomington  in  connection  with  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America"  shall  consist  of*  all  the 
ministers  and  churches  within  the  counties  of  Iroquois,  Vermilion,  Cham- 
paign, Piatt,  DeWitt,  McLean,  Ford  (except  the  church  and  minister  of 
Cabery),  and  all  that  portion  of  Livingston  County  lying  south  of  the 
northern  boundary  of  Congressional  Township  No.  26,  and  also  the 
minister  and  church  of  El  Paso  in  Woodford  County.  The  Presbytery  of 
Bloomington  as  thus  constituted  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  "Pres- 
bytery of  Bloomington  in  connection  with  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  and  the  Presby- 
tery of  Foster,  and  as  such  entitled  to  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and 
liable  to  all  the  duties  of  those  Presbyteries.  It  shall  meet  on  the  third 
Tuesday  of  September,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  in  the  place  chosen  by  the  Foster 
Presbytery,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  retiring  Moderator 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Bloomington,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  is 
elected, 

3.  "The  Cairo  Presbytery  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A." 
shall  consist  of  all  the  ministers  and  churches  within  the  counties  of  Jack- 
son, Williamson,  Saline,  Gallatin,  Hardin,  Pope,  Johnson,  Union,  Massac, 
Pulaski  and  Alexander.  Cairo  Presbytery  as  thus  constituted  shall  be  the 
legal  successor  of  "The  Cairo  Presbytery  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  A.,"  and  of  the  former  Illinois  Presbytery  and  "Ewing  Presby- 
tery of  the  Cumberland  Presbyt(>rian  Church,"  and  as  such  entitled  to  the 
possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  francliises  and  liable  to  all 
the  duties  of  those  Presbyteries.  It  shall  meet  on  the  fourth  Tuesday 
of  September,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  in  the  Presl)yterian  Church  chosen  by 
the  Cairo  Presbytery  at  its  meeting  in  April,  1907,  and  shall  be  opened 
with  a  sermon  by  the  retiring  Moderator  of  the  present  I'^wing  Presbytery 
(or  in  his  absence  by  the  oldest  minister  present),  who  shall  preside  until 
a  Moderator  is  elected. 

*Scc  Note. — Synod  of  California,  p.  390,  above. 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  393 

4.  Chicago  Prosbytory  shall  consist  of  all  the  ministers  and  churches 
within  the  counties  of  Lake,  Cook,  Du  Page,  Will  and  Kankakee,  and  in 
the  townships  of  Braceville,  Felix,  and  (jireenheld  in  Grundy  County, 
and  also  the  minister  and  church  of  Cabery  in  Ford  County.  Chicago 
Presbytery  as  thus  constituted  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Presby- 
teries of  Chicago  and  Chicago-A,  and  as  such  entitled  to  the  possession 
and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  all  the  duties 
of  said  Presbyteries.  It  shall  meet  on  the  first  Monday  of  October,  1907, 
at  such  time  and  place  as  the  present  Chicago  Presbytery  shall  determine, 
and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  retiring  Moderator  of  said  Pres- 
l)ytery,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  elected. 

5.  Ewing  Presbytery  shall  consist  of  the  ministers  and  churches  within 
the  counties  of  Clay,  Richland,  Lawrence,  Wabash,  Edwards,  Wayne, 
JelTerson,  Washington,  Perr}-,  Franklin,  Hamilton,  White  and  Marion, 
including  the  minister  and  church  of  Centralia.  Ewing  Presbytery  as 
thus  constituted  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  "Presbytery  of  Mount 
Vernon  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Cluirch,"  and  as  such  entitled  to 
the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to 
all  the  duties  of  that  Presbytery.  It  shall  meet  on  the  third  Tuesday  of 
September,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  chosen  by 
Mount  Vernon  Presbytery  at  its  last  preceding  stated  meeting,  and  shall 
be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  minister  chosen  by  Cairo  Presbytery 
(or  in  his  absence  by  the  oldest  minister  present),  who  shall  preside  until  a 
Moderator  is  elected. 

6.  Freeport  Presbytery  shall  consist  of  the  ministers  and  churches  in 
the  counties  of  Jo  Daviess,  Stephenson,  Winnebago,  Boone,  McHenry, 
Carroll  and  such  part  of  Ogle  as  lies  west  of  the  Third  Principal  Meridian. 
Freeport  Presbytery  as  thus  constituted  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  the 
Freeport  Presbytery,  and  as  such  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment 
of  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  all  the  duties  of  said  Presby- 
tery. It  shall  meet  on  the  third  Tufesday  of  September,  1907,  at  the  hour 
and  place  chosen  by  the  present  Freeport  Presbytery,  and  shall  be  opened 
with  a  sermon  by  the  person  chosen  as  Moderator  at  its  last  preceding 
stated  meeting,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  elected. 

7.  Mattoon  Presbytery  shall  consist  of  the  ministers  and  churches  in 
the  counties  of  Shell)y,  Moultrie,  Douglas,  Edgar,  Coles,  Clark,  Cumber- 
land, Fayette,  Effingham,  Jasper,  Crawford  and  such  part  of  Christian  as 
lies  east  of  the  Third  Principal  Meridian.  Mattoon  Presbytery  as  thus 
constituted  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Mattoon  Presbyterj-^  and 
"Decatur  Presbytery  of  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,"  and  as  such 
entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises 
and  lial)le  to  all  the  duties  of  those  Presbyteries.  It  shall  meet  on  the 
third  Tuesday  of  September,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  in  the  place  chosen  by  the 
present  Mattoon  Presbytery,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the 
person  chosen  by  the  Decatur  Presbytery,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Mod- 
erator is  elected. 

8.  "The  Presbytery  of  Ottawa"  shall  consist  of  the  ministers  and 
churches  in  the  counties  of  DeKalb,  Kane,  Kendall,  Grundy,  La  Salle, 
Putnam,  Livingston,  and  such  portions  of  Ogle,  Lee,  Marshall,  and  Wood- 
ford as  lie  east  of  the  Third  Principal  Meridian,  except  that  portion  of 
Livingston  County  lying  south  of  the  northern  boundary  of  Congressional 


394  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Township  No.  26,  and  the  minister  and  church  of  El  Paso  in  Woodford 
County,  which  shall  remain  in  Bloomington  Presbytery;  and  the  townships 
of  Braceville,  Felix,  and  Greenfield  in  Grundy  County,  which  shall  remain 
in  Chicago  Presbytery.  The  Presbytery  of  Ottawa  as  thus  constituted 
shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  "The  Presbytery  of  Ottawa,"  and  as  such 
entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises 
and  liable  to  all  the  duties  of  said  Presbytery.  It  shall  meet  on  the  second 
Tuesday  of  September,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  in  the  place  chosen  by  the  present 
Ottawa  Presbytery,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  person 
chosen  as  Moderator  by  said  Presbytery  at  its  last  preceding  stated  meeting, 
who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  elected. 

9.  "The  Presbytery  of  Peoria  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America"  shall  consist  of  the  ministers  and  churches  in 
the  counties  of  Knox,  Stark,  Fulton,  Peoria,  Tazewell  and  such  portions 
of  Marshall  and  Woodford  as  he  west  of  the  Third  Principal  Meridian, 
and  such  portions  of  Mason  and  Logan  as  lie  north  of  the  line  between 
Townships  20  and  21,  north.  The  Presbytery  of  Peoria  as  thus  constituted 
shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  "The  Presbytery  of  Peoria  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  and  as  such  entitled 
to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable 
to  all  the  duties  of  said  Presbytery.  It  shall  meet  on  the  third  Tues- 
day of  September,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  at  the  place  chosen  by  the  present 
Peoria  Presbytery,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  person 
chosen  as  Moderator  at  its  last  preceding  stated  meeting,  who  shall 
preside  until  a  Moderator  is  elected. 

10.  Rock  River  Presbytery  shall  consist  of  the  ministers  and  churches 
in  the  counties  of  Whiteside,  Rock  Island,  Mercer,  Henry,  Bureau  and  such 
portion  of  Lee  as  lies  west  of  the  Third  Principal  Meridian,  and  the  minister 
and  church  of  Alexis  in  Warren  County.  Rock  River  Presbytery  as  thus 
constituted  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  Rock  River  Presbytery,  and 
as  such  entitled  to  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  all  the 
duties  of  said  Presbytery.  It  shall  meet  on  the  second  Tuesday  of 
September,  1907,  at  such  hour  and  place  as  may  be  chosen  by  the  present 
Rock  River  Presbytery,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  person 
chosen  as  Moderator  at  its  last  preceding  stated  meeting,  who  shall 
preside  until  a  Moderator  is  elected. 

11.  Rushville  Presbytery  shall  consist  of  the  ministers  and  churches  in 
the  counties  of  Henderson,  Hancock,  Adams,  Pike,  Brown,  Schuyler, 
McDonough,  and  Warren,  except  the  minister  and  church  of  Alexis. 
Rushville  Presbytery  as  thus  constituted  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of 
Rushville  Presbytery  and  "Schuyler  Presbytery  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.,"  and  as  such  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of 
all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  all  the  duties  of  said  Presbyteries. 
It  shall  meet  on  the  third  Tuesday  of  September,  1907,  at  such  hour  and 
place  as  may  be  chosen  by  the  present  Rushville  Presbytery,  and  shall  be 
opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  retiring  Moderator  of  Schuyler  Presbytery, 
who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  elected. 

12.  Springfield  Presbytery  shall  consist  of  the  ministers  and  churches 
in  the  counties  of  Cass,  Menard,  Macon,  Sangamon,  Morgan,  Scott,  and 
such  portion  of  Christian  as  lies  west  of  the  Third  Principal  Meridian  and 
such  portions  of  Logan  and  Mason  as  lie  south  of  the  line  between  Town- 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  396 

ships  20  and  21,  north.  Spriii<i;fi('lcl  l^-cshytiM-j'  as  tlms  constituted  shall 
be  the  legal  successor  of  Lincoln  and  Springfield  Presbyteries  and  "San- 
gamon Presbytery  of  the  Cuniberhuul  Presbyterian  Church,"  and  as  such 
entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises 
and  liable  to  all  the  duties  of  those  Presbyteries.  It  shall  meet  on  the 
third  Tuesday  of  September,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  in  the  place  chosen  by 
the  present  Springfield  Presbytery,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by 
the  person  chosen  by  Lincoln  Presbj^tery.  Sangamon  Presbytery  shall 
appoint  the  Moderator,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  elected. 

IV.  The  above  arrangement  is  subject  to  the  following  exception,  viz.: 
The  funds  on  hand  August  31,  1907,  in  the  treasuries  of  Cairo,  Ewing, 
Illinois  and  Mount  Vernon  Presbyteries  and  of  their  Home  Mission  Com- 
mittees shall  be  di\nded  equally  between  the  two  new  Presbyteries,  Cairo 
and  Ewing,  for  the  purposes  for  which  they  were  contributed. 

V.  The  Committees  of  the  Synods  of  Illinois  and  of  Illinois-A  shall 
remain  as  at  present  constituted  till  Synod  meets,  and  shall  make  separate 
reports  at  the  next  meeting  of  Synod,  and  the  Stated  Clerks  and  treasurers 
are  also  continued  until  their  successors  are  elected. 

VI.  This  act  shall  take  effect  on  the  31st  day  of  August,  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  1907,  at  12  o'clock  noon. 

* 
Synod  of  Indiana. 

Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly : 

I.  That  the  Sjaiod  of  Indiana-A  is  hereby  united  with  the  Synod  of 
Indiana,  which  latter  Synod  is  continued  and  shall  include  all  the  Pres- 
byteries of  both  Synods  and  all  the  ministers  and  churches  under  the  care 
of  said  Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod  of  Indiana  as  thus  continued  is  hereby 
declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Synod  of  Indiana-A,  and  as  such 
is  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises 
and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties  of  said  Synod. 

II.  That  the  Synod  of  Indiana  as  thus  constituted  shall  meet  on  the 
second  Monday  in  October,  a.  d.  1907,  in  the  First  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church,  Evansville,  Indiana,  at  7.30  o'clock  p.  m.,  and  shall  be 
opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  William  H.  McCaughey,  D.D.,  Mod- 
erator of  the  Synod  of  Indiana,  or  in  his  absence  by  the  Rev.  J.  P.  Hicks, 
Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  Indiana-A,  who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator 
be  elected. 

III.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Indiana  are  hereby  continued 
as  they  existed  on  January  1,  1907,  with  the  exception  of  the  Presbytery 
of  Vincennes,  viz.,  the  Presbyteries  of  Crawfordsville,  Fort  Wayne,  In- 
dianapolis, Logansport,  Muncie,  New  Albany  and  White  Water;  that  the 
Presbytery  of  Vincennes  of  the  Synod  of  Indiana  and  the  Presbytery  of 
Morgan  of  the  Synod  of  Indiana-A  be  united  with  the  Presbytery 
of  Indiana  of  the  Synod  of  Indiana-A,  under  the  name  and  style  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Indiana  and  with  the  same  boundaries  as  the  Presby- 
tery of  Vincennes;  and  that  the  Presbytery  of  Wabash  of  the  Synod  of 
Indiana-A  is  hereby  dissolved. 

IV.  That  all  the  ministers  and  churches  connected  with  the  Presby- 
teries of  the  Synod  of  Indiana-A  are  hereby  transferred  and  assigned  to  the 
Presbyteries  within  whose  bounds  they  reside  or  are  found. 


396  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

V.  That  the  Synod  of  Indiana  continue  as  a  delegated  body,  the  basis 
of  representation  being  one  minister  and  one  elder  for  every  eight  of  the 
combined  number  of  ministers  and  churches,  or  fraction  thereof,  in  the 
Presbytery. 

VI.  That  the  Chairmen  of  the  Permanent  Committees  of  the  Synod 
of  Indiana-A  be  added  to  the  respective  corresponding  Committees  of  the 
Synod  of  Indiana. 

VII.  That  all  the  Records,  Papers,  and  funds  of  the  Synod  of  Indiana-A 
and  of  its  Presbyteries  are  hereby  directed  to  be  delivered  to  the  Stated 
Clerk  of  the  Synod  of  Indiana,  for  such  disposition  as  to  the  Synod  may 
seem  proper. 

VIII.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Indiana  is  hereby  appointed  to  meet  in 
the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  Princeton,  Indiana,  on  June  11,  1907,  at 
10.30  A.  M.,  the  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery  of  Indiana-A  to  preach  the 
opening  sermon,  and  the  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery  of  Vincennes  to 
preside  until  a  new  Moderator  be  chosen.  The  Stated  Clerks  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Vincennes  and  Indiana  shall  jointly  discharge  the  functions 
of  their  office  until  their  successor  is  elected. 

IX.  This  act  shall  take  effect  June  1,  1907,  at  12  o'clock  noon. 

Synod  of  Iowa. 

Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly : 

I.  That  the  Synod  of  lowa-A  be  and  is  hereby  united  with  the  Synod 
of  Iowa,  which  latter  Synod  is  continued  and  shall  include  all  the  Presby- 
teries of  both  Synods  within  the  State  of  Iowa  and  all  the  ministers  and 
churches  under  the  care  of  said  Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod  of  Iowa  as 
thus  constituted  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Synod 
of  lowa-A,  and  as  such  is  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all 
the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties  of 
said  Synod. 

II.  That  the  Synod  of  Iowa  as  thus  constituted  shall  meet  in  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  Sac  City,  Iowa,  on  the  third  Thursday  of  October,  1907, 
at  7.30  p.  M.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  R.  L.  Van 
Nice,  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  lowa-A,  and  that  the  Rev.  John 
MacAllister,  D.D.,  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  Iowa,  shall  preside  until  a 
new  Moderator  be  chosen. 

III.  That  the  Rev.  W.  O.  Ruston,  D.D.,  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod 
of  Iowa,  and  Mr.  George  W.  Wynn,  Permanent  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of 
Iowa,  be  and  are  hereby  appointed  to  fill  these  offices  until  their  successors 
are  chosen. 

IV.  That  Article  1,  Section  1,  of  the  Standing  Rules  of  the  Synod  of 
Iowa  shall  determine  the  constitution  of  the  Synod,  to  wit:  "The  Synod 
of  Iowa  is  a  delegated  body,  the  basis  of  representation  being  the  number 
of  ministers  upon  the  roll  of  the  Presbyteries.  The  ratio  of  representation 
is  one  minister  and  one  elder  for  every  six  ministers  enrolled,  and  for  any 
residual  fraction  equal  to  three";  and  that  the  apportionment  as  made  by 
the  Synod  of  Iowa  at  its  last  meeting,  to  wit:  One  and  one  half  cents  for 
the  Current  I'^xpense  Fund  and  one  and  one  half  cents  for  the  Mileage 
Fund,  be  confirmed. 

V.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Iowa  as  constituted  by  this 
act  shall  be  as  follows: 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  397 

1.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Colesburg,  Synod  of  Io\va-A,  and  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Dubuque,  Synod  of  Iowa,  be  and  are  hereby  united  to  form  the 
Presbytery  of  Dubuque,  with  the  boundaries  of  the  present  Presbytery 
of  Dubuque,  and  that  the  said  new  Presbytery  of  Dubuque  be  the  legal 
successor  of  the  two  Presbyteries  aforesaid. 

2.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Iowa,  Synod  of  lowa-A,  and  the  Presbytery 
of  Iowa  City,  Synod  of  Iowa,  be  and  are  hereby  united  to  form  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Iowa  City,  with  the  boundaries  of  the  present  Presbytery  of 
Iowa  City,  and  that  the  said  new  Presbytery  of  Iowa  City  be  the  legal 
successor  of  the  Presbyteries  aforesaid. 

3.  That  the  Presbytery  of  West  Iowa,  Synod  of  lowa-A,  and  the 
Presbj'tery  of  Corning  be  and  are  hereby  united  to  form  the  Presbytery 
of  Corning,  with  the  boundaries  of  the  present  Presbytery  of  Corning, 
and  that  the  said  new  Presbytery  of  Corning  be  the  legal  successor  of  the 
two  Presbyteries  aforesaid. 

4.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  Cedar  Rapids,  Council  Bluffs,  Des  Moines, 
Fort  Dodge,  Iowa,  Sioux  City  and  Waterloo  be  and  are  hereby  continued, 
with  the  same  boundaries  as  at  present. 

VI.  1.  That  the  churches,  ministers,  licentiates  and  candidates  on 
the  rolls  of  the  Synod  of  lowa-A  be  enrolled  in  the  Presbyteries  within 
whose  bounds  they  are  located.  The  names  of  the  ministers  and  churches 
with  the  assignments  are  as  follows: 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Corning:  Minister — Rev.  W.  C.  McClelland, 
Corning,  la.    Churches — Champion  Hill,  Freedom,  Mt.  Zion. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Council  Bluffs:  Minister— Rev.  M.  T.  Bell,  Mace- 
donia, la.    Church — Macedonia. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Des  Moines:  Churches — La  Grange,  Moravia, 
Newbern. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Dubuque:  Minister — Rev.  R.  L.  Van  Nice, 
Waukon,  la.    Church — Waukon. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Iowa:  Churches — Concord,  Donnellson,  Mt. 
Moriah,  Mt.  Olivet,  Shinar,  West  Grove. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Iowa  City:  Minister — Rev.  W.  G.  Beaird,  Tipton, 
la.    Church — Union  Valley. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Waterloo:  Minister — Rev.  J.  P.  White,  Maxwell, 
la.    Churches — Gilbert  Station,  McCallsburg,  Maxwell,  New  Hope. 

In  addition  to  the  ministers  named  above,  Rev.  C.  M.  Lotton  is  now 
laboring  within  the  bounds  of  Salt  River  Presbytery,  Missouri,  and  R(!v. 
J.  M.  Bell  within  the  bounds  of  Platte  Presbytery,  Missouri,  and  they  are 
hereby  transferred  to  said  Presbyteries. 

That  the  churches,  ministers,  licentiates  and  candidates  of  the  Presby- 
teries of  the  Synod  of  Iowa  which  are  by  this  act  consolidated  with  other 
Presbyteries,  be  and  the  same  are  hereby  transferred  and  assigned  to  the 
new  Presbyteries  within  whose  bounds  they  reside  or  arc  located. 

VII.  That  the  Stated  Clerks  and  treasurers  of  the  Presbyteries  con- 
solidated by  this  act  arc  directed  to  make  report  and  turn  over  the  Records 
and  property  of  their  Presbyteries  to  the  Presbyteries  that  are  the  legal 
successors  of  the  same. 

VIII.  That  the  new  Presbyteries  heretofore  provided  for  shall  meet  at 
the  time  and  place  to  which  the  Presbyteries  of  the  same  name  of  the  Synod 
of  Iowa  did  adjourn  at  their  spring  meetings  in  1907,  and  that  the  Mod- 


398  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

erators  of  the  said  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Iowa  shall  preach  the 
sermons  and  preside  at  the  fall  meetings  until  their  successors  be  chosen, 
and  that  the  Stated  Clerks  of  these  said  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Iowa 
be  appointed  the  Stated  Clerks  of  the  new  Presbyteries  until  their  suc- 
cessors be  chosen. 

IX.  That  the  Trustees  of  the  Synod  of  Iowa,  as  far  as  may  be  in  har- 
mony with  the  powers  of  the  incorporated  bodies,  be  constituted  the  cor- 
poration to  which  shall  be  entrusted  the  property  held  by  the  corporation 
of  the  Presbyteries  of  Colesburg,  Iowa,  and  West  Iowa  of  the  Synod  of 
lowa-A,  and  this  pro^Derty  shall  be  so  conveyed  on  or  before  the  31st  of 
December,  1907. 

X.  That  this  act  shall  take  effect  June  1,  1907. 

Synod  of  Kansas. 
Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly: 

I.  That  the  Synod  of  Kansas-A  is  hereby  united  with  the  Synod  of 
Kansas,  which  latter  Synod  is  continued  and  shall  include  all  the  Presby- 
teries of  both  Synods  within  the  State  of  Kansas  and  all  the  ministers  and 
churches  under  the  care  of  said  Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod  of  Kansas 
as  thus  constituted  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Synod 
of  Kansas-A,  and  as  such  is  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all 
the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties  of 
said  Synod. 

II.  That  the  Synod  of  Kansas  as  thus  constituted  shall  meet  on  the 
second  Thursday  of  October,  1907,  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Emporia, 
at  7.30  o'clock  p.  m.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  J.  S. 
Glcndenning,  D.D.  (or  in  his  absence  by  the  Rev.  J.  C.  Moore),  who  shall 
preside  until  a  new  Moderator  be  chosen. 

III.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Kansas-A  located  within 
the  bounds  of  the  State  of  Kansas  be  and  are  hereby  dissolved,  viz.,  the 
Presbyteries  of  Fort  Scott,  Kansas  City  and  Wichita,  and  their  churches 
and  ministers  are  hereby  transferred  and  assigned  to  the  Presbyteries  of 
the  Synod  of  Kansas  within  whose  bounds  they  reside  or  are  located. 

IV.  That  all  the  Records,  Papers  and  funds  of  the  Synod  of  Kansas-A 
and  its  above-named  Presbyteries  be  and  are  hereby  directed  to  be  de- 
livered to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of  Kansas,  for  such  disposition  as 
to  the  Synod  shall  seem  proper. 

V.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Nebraska  of  the  Synod  of  Kansas-A  is 
hereby  dissolved;  that  its  churches  and  ministers  are  hereby  transferred 
and  assigned  to  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Nebraska  within  whose 
bounds  they  reside  or  are  located,  and  that  its  Records,  Papers  and  funds 
are  hereby  directed  to  be  delivered  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Sj'nod  of 
Nebraska,  for  such  disposition  as  to  the  Synod  shall  seem  proper. 

VI.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Rocky  Mountain  of  the  Synod  of  Kansas-A 
is  hereby  dissolved;  that  its  churches  and  ministers  are  hereby  transferred 
and  assigned  to  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Colorado  within  whose 
bounds  they  reside  or  are  located,  and  that  its  Records,  Papers  and  funds 
be  delivered  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of  Colorado,  for  such  dis- 
position as  to  the  Synod  shall  seem  projier. 

VII.  That  this  act  shall  take  effect  on  June  1,  1907,  at  12  o'clock,  noon. 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  399 

Synod  of  Kentucky. 

Be  it  a}id  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly: 

I.  That  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  (U.  S.  A.),  consisting  of  the  Presby- 
teries of  Ebcnezer,  Louisville  and  Transylvania,  and  the  Synod  of  Kcn- 
tucky-A  (formerly  Cumberland  Presbyterian),  consisting  of  the  Presby- 
teries of  Cumberland,  Leitchficld,  Logan,  Louisville,  Mayfield,  Owens- 
boro  and  Princeton,  are  hereby  united  under  the  name  and  title  of  the 
Synod  of  Kentucky. 

The  Synod  of  Kentucky  as  hereby  constituted  shall  include  all  the 
ministers  and  churches  hitherto  under  the  care  of  the  Presbyteries  above 
named,  and  shall  embrace  all  the  territory  within  the  bounds  of  the  State 
of  Kentucky.  Said  Synod  shall  meet  on  the  fourth  Tuesday  of  October, 
1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Ovvensboro,  Ky.; 
and  shall  be  called  to  order  and  presided  over  by  the  Hon.  E.  W.  C.  Hum- 
phrey until  the  election  of  a  new  Moderator,  or  in  his  absence  by  the  last 
Moderator  present  of  the  former  Synod  of  Kentucky,  U.  S.  A.,  and  the 
opening  sermon  shall  be  preached  by  the  Rev.  William  Porter  Thurston 
(or  in  his  absence  by  the  Rev.  J.  S.  Grider,  D.D.);  and  the  said  Synod  of 
Kentucky  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Synod  of 
Kentucky,  U.  S.  A.,  and  the  Synod  of  Kentucky-A  (formerly  Cumberland 
Presbyterian),  and  as  such  is  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of 
all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties 
of  said  Synods. 

IL  That,  further,  all  the  Presbyteries  of  the  former  Synods  of  Kentucky, 
U.  S.  A.,  and  Kentucky-A  (formerly  Cumberland  Presbyterian),  as  named 
above,  are  hereby  united,  rearranged  and  readjusted  as  hereinafter  stated 
and  ordered  in  this  act;  and  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  shall  consist  of  the 
Presbyteries  of  Ebenezer,  Logan,  Louisville,  Princeton  and  Transylvania. 

1.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Ebenezer  is  hereby  erected,  to  consist  of  all 
the  ministers  and  churches  of  the  Presbytery  of  Ebenezer  (U.  S.  A.)  and 
such  parts  of  the  Presbj^teries  of  Louisville  and  Cumberland  (Cumberland 
Presbyterian)  as  are  included  within  the  boundaries  hereinafter  mentioned, 
and  shall  embrace  all  the  territory  now  included  within  the  bounds  of  the 
I'resbytery  of  Ebenezer,  namely,  beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kentucky 
River;  thence  with  the  said  river  and  its  north  fork  to  the  west  line  of 
Letcher  County;  thence  with  the  west  and  south  lines  of  Letcher  County 
to  the  Virginia  line;  thence  northeast  with  the  Virginia  line  to  the  Tug 
fork;  thence  with  the  Tug  fork  to  the  Big  Sandy  River;  thence  with  the 
Big  Sandy  River  to  the  Ohio  River;  thence  with  the  said  Ohio  River  to 
the  beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kentucky  River. 

The  Presbytery  of  Ebenezer  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Ebenezer  (U.  S.  A.)  and  parts  of  the  Presbyteries  of 
Louisville  and  Cumberland  (Cumberland  Presbyterian),  and  as  such  is 
entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises 
and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties  thereof. 

The  Presbytery  of  Ebenezer  is  directed  to  meet  in  the  First  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Maysville,  Ky.,  on  the  fourth  Tuesday  in  September,  1907,  at 
7.30  p.  M.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  W.  C.  Condit, 
D.D.  (or  in  his  absence  by  the  last  Moderator  present  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Ebenezer),  who  shall  preside  until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 


400  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

2.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Logan  is  hereby  erected,  to  consist  of  all  the 
ministers  and  churches  of  the  former  Presbytery  of  Logan  (C.  P.)  and  such 
parts  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Louisville  and  Transylvania  (U.  S.  A.)  and 
Cumberland  (C.  P.)  as  are  included  within  the  boundaries  hereinafter 
mentioned,  and  shall  embrace  all  the  territory  beginning  at  the  intersection 
of  the  Tennessee  line  and  the  eastern  line  of  Allen  County;  thence  north 
with  the  east  line  of  Allen,  Barren  and  Hart  Counties;  thence  west  with  the 
north  line  of  Hart,  Edmonson,  Butler,  Logan  and  Todd  Counties;  thence 
south  with  the  west  line  of  Todd  County  to  the  Tennessee  line;  thence  east 
with  the  Tennessee  line  to  the  beginning,  at  east  line  of  Allen  County. 

The  Presbytery  of  Logan  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Logan  and  parts  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Louisville  and 
Transylvania  (U.  S.  A.)  and  Cumberland  (C.  P.),  and  as  such  is  entitled 
to  the  possession  and  enjojanent  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable 
to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties  thereof. 

The  Presbytery  of  Logan  is  directed  to  meet  in  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Smith's  Grove,  on  the  second  Tuesday  in  September,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m., 
and  shall  be  presided  over  and  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  John 
D.  Hunter  (or  in  his  absence  by  the  last  Moderator  present  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Logan),  who  shall  preside  until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

3.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Louisville  is  hereby  erected,  to  consist  of  all 
the  ministers  and  churches  of  such  parts  of  the  former  Presbytery  of 
Louisville  (U.  S.  A.)  and  the  Presbytery  of  Louisville  (C.  P.)  as  are  in- 
cluded within  the  boundaries  hereinafter  mentioned  and  the  Presbyteries 
of  Leitchfield  and  Owensboro  (C.  P.),  and  shall  embrace  the  territory 
beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kentucky  River;  thence  south  with  the  said 
Kentucky  River  to  the  south  line  of  Anderson  County;  thence  west  with 
the  south  line  of  Anderson,  Nelson,  LaRue,  Hardin,  Grayson,  Ohio  and 
Muhlenberg  Counties;  thence  north  with  the  western  line  of  Muhlenberg, 
McLean  and  Daviess  Counties  to  the  Ohio  River;  thence  east  with  the  said 
Ohio  River  to  the  beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kentucky  River. 

The  Presbytery  of  Louisville  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor 
of  parts  of  the  Presbytery  of  Louisville  (U.  S.  A.)  and  parts  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Louisville  (C.  P.)  and  the  Presbyteries  of  Leitchfield  and 
Owensboro  (C.  P.),  and  as  such  is  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment 
of  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties 
of  said  Presbyteries. 

The  Presbytery  of  Louisville  is  directed  to  meet  in  the  Warren  Memorial 
Presbyterian  Church,  Louisville,  on  the  third  Tuesday  in  September,  1907, 
at  7.30  p.  M.,  and  shall  be  presided  over  and  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the 
Rev.  W.  Francis  Irwin,  D.D.,  (or  in  his  absence  by  the  last  Moderator 
present  of  the  Presbytery  of  Louisville,  (U.  S.  A.),  who  shall  preside  until  a 
new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

4.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Princeton  is  hereby  constituted,  to  consist  of 
all  the  ministers  and  churches  of  the  former  Presbyteries  of  Princeton  and 
Mayfield  (C.  P.)  and  such  parts  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Owensboro  (C.  P.) 
and  Louisville  (U.  S.  A.)  as  are  included  within  the  boundaries  hereinafter 
nu^ntioned,  and  shall  embrace  the  territory  beginning  at  the  intersection 
of  the  Ohio  River  and  the  east  line  of  Henderson  County;  thence  south 
with  the  said  east  line  of  Henderson  County  to  the  Green  River;  thence 
south  with  the  Green  River  and  Pond  River  and  the  east  line  of  Christian 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  401 

County  to  the  Tennessee  line;  tlicuce  west  and  southwest  with  tlie  Tennes- 
see line  to  the  j\Iississij)pi  River;  thence  north  with  the  said  Mississippi 
River  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  Kiver;  thence  east  with  the  said  Ohio 
River  to  the  beginning,  at  the  east  line  of  Henderson  County. 

The  Presbytery  of  Princeton  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor 
of  the  Presbyteries  of  Princeton  and  Mayfield  and  part  of  Owensboro 
(C.  P.)  and  part  of  Louisville  (U.  S.  A.),  and  as  such  is  entitled  to  the 
possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  the 
performance  of  all  the  duties  thereof. 

The  Presbytery  of  Princeton  is  directed  to  meet  in  the  Fredonia  Presby- 
terian Church,  on  the  second  Tuesday  in  October,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  and 
shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  James  F.  Price,  or  in  his  absence 
by  the  last  Moderator  present  of  the  Presbytery  of  Princeton  (C.  P.), 
who  shall  preside  until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

5.  The  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  is  hereby  erected,  to  consist  of  all 
the  ministers  and  churches  of  the  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  (U.  S.  A.) 
and  such  parts  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cumberland  (C.  P.)  as  are  included 
within  the  boundaries  hereinafter  mentioned,  and  shall  embrace  the  terri- 
tory beginning  at  the  intersection  of  the  Virginia  line  and  the  north  line 
of  Harlan  County;  thence  west  with  the  north  line  of  Harlan  and  east  line 
of  Perry  Counties  to  the  north  fork  of  the  Kentucky  River;  thence  with 
the  said  north  fork  and  Kentucky  River  to  the  north  line  of  Mercer  County; 
thence  with  the  north  line  of  Mercer  and  Washington  Counties;  thence 
south  with  the  west  line  of  Marion,  Taylor,  Green,  Metcalfe  and  Monroe 
Counties  to  the  Tennessee  line;  thence  east  with  the  said  Tennessee  line 
to  the  Cumberland  Gap;  thence  northeast  with  the  Virginia  line  to  the 
beginning,  at  the  intersection  of  the  Virginia  line  and  the  north  line  of 
Harlan  County. 

The  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal 
successor  of  the  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  (U.  S.  A.)  and  parts  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Cumberland  (C.  P.),  and  as  such  is  entitled  to  the  possession 
and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  the  performance 
of  all  the  duties  thereof. 

The  Presbytery  of  Transylvania  is  directed  to  meet  in  the  Second  Pres- 
bj^terian  Church  of  Danville,  Ky.,  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  October,  1907, 
at  7.30  p.  M.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  J.  Q.  A. 
McDowell,  D.D.  (or  in  his  absence  by  the  last  Moderator  present  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Transylvania  (U.  S.  A.),  who  shall  preside  until  a  new 
Moderator  is  chosen. 

III.  That  the  Records  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  and  its  several 
Presbj^teries,  namelj^,  Ebenezer,  Louisville  and  Transjdvania,  and  of  the 
Synod  of  Kentucky-A  and  its  several  Presbyteries,  namely,  Cumberland, 
Leitchfield,  Logan,  Louisville-A,  Maj^ficld,  Owensboro  and  Princeton,  be 
and  are  hereby  committed  to  the  care  and  custody  of  the  present  Stated 
Clerk  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  and  his  successor  in  office. 

IV.  That  the  present  Stated  Clerk  and  treasurer  of  the  Synod  of 
Kentucky,  the  Rev.  Edward  L.  Warren,  D.D.,  with  the  assistance  of  the 
Rev.  T.  N.  Williams,  the  present  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of  Krntucky-A, 
be  and  hereby  is  continued  in  office  as  the  Stated  Clerk  and  treasurer  of 
the  consolidated  Synod  until  the  election  of  his  successor. 


402  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

V.  That  the  several  Committees  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  and  of 
the  Synod  of  Kcntucky-A  be  and  are  hereby  continued  until  the  appoint- 
ment or  the  election  of  their  successors  by  the  consolidated  Synod. 

That  this  act  shall  take  effect  June  1,  1907. 

Synod  of  Mississippi. 

That  the  action  of  the  Synod  of  Mississippi  recorded  in  its  Minutes  for 
1906-1907,  now  submitted  to  this  Assembly,  whereby  the  union  of  the 
Presbyteries  of  Mississippi  and  New  Hope,  and  the  union  of  the  Presby- 
teries of  Yazoo  and  Oxford  was  effected,  subject  to  the  approval  of  this 
Assembly,  be  and  is  hereby  in  all  respects  approved  and  ratified,  as  follows: 
Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly : 

I.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  Mississippi  and  New  Hope  both  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Synod  of  Mississippi,  be  and  are  hereby  united  as  one 
Presbytery,  with  the  name  and  style  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Hope,  and 
the  said  Presbytery  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the 
Presbyteries  of  Mississippi  and  New  Hope. 

II.  That  the  Presbytery  of  New  Hope  as  thus  erected  is  hereby  ap- 
pointed to  meet  on  July  16,  1907,  at  11  a.  m.,  the  Moderator  of  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Mississippi  to  preside,  and  the  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery  of 
New  Hope  to  preach  the  opening  sermon.  The  Stated  Clerks  of  the  Pres- 
byteries of  Mississippi  and  New  Hope  shall  act  jointly  for  the  Presbytery 
of  New  Hope  until  their  successor  is  chosen  and  shall  appoint  the  place  of 
meeting. 

HI.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  Yazoo  and  Oxford  are  hereby  united, 
with  the  name  and  style  of  the  Presbytery  of  Oxford,  and  said  Presbytery 
is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Yazoo 
and  Oxford.  The  said  united  Presbytery  is  directed  to  meet  and  organize 
as  such  on  Thursday,  at  11  o'clock  a.  m.,  before  the  last  Sunday  in  July, 
1907,  at  Bolesville,  Miss,  The  Moderator  of  Oxford  Presbytery  shall 
preside  at  the  organization,  and  the  Moderator  of  the  Yazoo  Presbytery 
shall  preach  the  opening  sermon,  and  the  Stated  Clerks  of  the  two  Presby- 
teries shall  act  jointly  until  their  successor  shall  be  elected. 

IV.  That,  further  than  the  above,  no  other  changes  be  made  as  regards 
the  Mississippi  Synod. 

Synod  of  Missouri. 

[Note. — The  Joint  Committees  of  the  Synods  of  Missouri  desire  to  insert  in  the 
following  Enaljling  Act,  Section  III,  the  names  of  ciuirrhcs  and  ministers  in  each 
I*rosbytcry.*] 

Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly: 

I.  That  the  Synod  of  Missouri  U.  S.  A.  and  the  Synod  of  Missouri-A 
(formerly  Cumberland  Presbyterian),  both  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of 
this  General  Assembly,  are  hereby  united  and  constituted  into  the  Synod 
of  Missouri,  whicli  Synod  shall  include  all  the  Presbyteries  of  both  Synods 
witliiii  tlio  State  of  Missouri  and  all  the  ministers  and  churches  tinder  the 
care  of  said  Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod  of  Missouri  as  thus  united  and 
constituted  is  herol)y  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Synod  of 
Missouri  and  the  Synod  of  Missouri-A,  and  as  such  is  entitled  to  the  pos- 
session and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises,  obligations,  Records, 
*  Sec  Note,  California  Synod,  p.  390,  above. 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  403 

membership  and  property,  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties 
of  those  Synods. 

II.  The  Synod  of  Missouri  as  thus  united  and  constituted  shall  meet 
on  the  third  Tuesday  of  October,  1!)07,  at  7.30  v.  m.,  in  the  Second  Presby- 
terian Church  of  Kansas  City,  Mo.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by 
the  Rev.  W.  C.  Atwood  (or  in  his  absence  by  the  oldest  minister  present), 
who  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  chosen. 

III.  That  the  Synod  of  Missouri  as  herein  united  be  and  is  hereby 
divided  into  ten  Presbyteries,  viz.:  Carthage,  Iron  Mountain,  Kansas 
City,  Kirksville,  McGee,  Ozark,  St.  Joseph,  St.  Louis,  Salt  River  and 
Sedalia,  whose  territory,  and  whose  jurisdiction  of  ministers  and  churches 
at  the  time  of  organization,  shall  be  as  follows : 

1.  Carthage  Presbytery  shall  include  the  counties  of  Barry,  Barton, 
Jasper,  Lawrence,  McDonald,  Newton,  and  Vernon  (except  the  church  of 
Schell  City),  also  the  church  of  Eldorado  Springs  (Cedar  County),  and 
also  all  the  ministers  and  churches  residing  within  or  located  in  said 
counties.* 

2.  Iron  Mountain  Presbytery  shall  include  the  counties  of  Bollinger, 
Butler,  Cape  Girardeau,  Carter,  Dunklin,  Iron,  Jefferson,  Madison, 
Mississippi,  New  Madrid,  Oregon,  Pemiscot,  Perry,  Reynolds,  Ripley, 
Scott,  Shannon,  St.  Francois,  Ste.  Genevieve,  Stoddard,  Washington  and 
Wayne;  and  also  all  the  ministers  and  churches  residing  within  or  located 
in  said  counties. 

3.  Kansas  City  Presbytery  shall  include  the  counties  of  Bates,  Cass, 
Clay,  Jackson,  Lafayette,  Platte,  Ray  and  Saline;  also  the  churches  of 
Latour  (Johnson  County),  Schell  City  (Vernon  County)  and  Urich  (Henry 
County) ;  and  also  all  the  ministers  and  churches  residing  within  or  located 
in  said  counties. 

4.  Kirksville  Presbytery  shall  include  the  counties  of  Adair,*-  Clark, 
Grundy,  Knox,  Lewis,  Macon  (north  of  towns  on  the  Burhngton  Railroad), 
Marion,  Mercer,  Putnam,  Schuyler,  Scotland,  Shelby  and  Sullivan;  and 
also  all  the  ministers  and  churches  residing  within  or  located  in  said.counties. 

5.  McGee  Presbytery  shall  include  the  counties  of  Caldwell,  Carroll, 
Chariton,  Daviess,  Howard,  Linn,  Livingston,  Macon  (only  churches  on 
or  south  of  the  Burlington  Railroad)  and  Randolph,  and  also  all  the  min- 
isters and  churches  residing  within  or  located  in  said  counties. 

6.  Ozark  Presbytery  shall  include  the  counties  of  Cedar  (except  Eldorado 
Springs  Church),  Christian,  Dade,  Dallas,  Douglas,  Greene,  Howell, 
Laclede,  Ozark,  Polk,  Stone,  Taney,  Texas,  Webster  and  Wright;  and  also 
all  the  ministers  and  churches  residing  within^or  located  in  said  counties. 

7.  St.  Joseph  Presbytery  shall  include  the  counties  of  Andrew,  Atchison, 
Buchanan,  Clinton,  DeKalb,  Gentry,  Harrison,  Holt,  Nodaway  and 
Worth;  and  also  all  the  ministers  and  churches  residing  within  or  located 
in  said  counties. 

8.  St.  Louis  Presbytery  shall  include  the  counties  of  Crawford,  Dent, 
Franklin,  Gasconade,  Maries,  Osage,  Phelps,  Pulaski,  St.  Charles,  St.  Louis 
and  St.  Louis  City;  and  also  all  the  ministers  and  churches  residing  within 
or  located  in  said  counties. 

*See  Note — California  Synod,  p.  300,  above. 


404  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

9.  Salt  River  Presbytery  shall  include  the  counties  of  Audrain,  Boone, 
Callaway,  Montgomery,  Monroe,  Pike,  Ralls  and  Warren;  and  also  all 
the  ministers  and  churches  residing  within  or  located  in  said  counties. 

10.  Sedalia  Presbytery  shall  include  the  counties  of  Benton,  Camden 
Cole,  Cooper,  Henry  (except  the  Urich  Church),  Hickory,  Johnson  (except 
the  Latour  Church),  Miller,  Moniteau,  Morgan,  Pettis  and  St.  Clair; 
and  also  all  the  ministers  and  churches  residing  within  or  located  in  said 
counties. 

IV.  That  beginning  July  1,  1907,  all  Records  of  the  Presbyteries  of 
the  Synod  of  Missouri,  as  then  organized,  and  of  their  ecclesiastical  prede- 
cessors and  successors,  shall  become  the  property  of  the  Synod  of  Missouri; 
and  that,  so  far  as  then  or  later  obtainable,  the  original  manuscript  volumes 
of  the  Records  of  all  Missouri  Synodical  and  Presby terial  bodies,  or  printed 
copies  thereof,  be  deposited  in  a  fireproof  vault  in  Missouri  Valley  College, 
there  to  be  kept  for  the  Synod  under  the  custody  of  the  college  librarian 
(and  subject  to  the  directions  of  the  Synod). 

V.  That  all  treasurers  and  Trustees  heretofore  acting  for  or  reporting 
to  any  of  the  Presbyteries  hereinafter  named,  in  holding  or  managing 
general  or  special  funds  or  trusts,  shall  hereafter  report  as  directed  below; 
and  shall  be  subject  to  all  orders  and  supervision  of  the  respective  new 
Presbyteries  named,  to  the  same  extent  and  in  the  same  manner  as  they 
were  subject  to  the  Presbyteries  to  which  they  heretofore  reported,  viz.: 
Such  officers  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Hannibal  and  Kirksville  shall  hereafter 
report  to  the  new  Presbytery  of  Kirksville;  of  the  Presbytery  of  Salt  River 
to  the  new  Presbytery  of  Salt  River;  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Chillicothe-A 
and  McGee  to  the  new  Presbytery  of  McGee;  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Platte 
and  Platte-A  to  the  new  Presbytery  of  St.  Joseph;  of  the  Presbyteries  of 
Kansas  City  and  Lexington  to  the  new  Presbytery  of  Kansas  City;  of  the 
Presbytery  of  New  Lebanon  to  the  new  Presbytery  of  Sedalia;  of  the 
Presbyteries  of  St.  Louis  and  St.  Louis-A  to  the  new  Presbytery  of  St. 
Louis;  of  the  Presbytery  of  West  Prairie  to  the  new  Presbytery  of  Iron 
Mountain;  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Ozark,  Ozark-A,  Springfield  and  West 
Plains  to  the  new  Presbytery  of  Ozark;  and  of  the  Presbytery  of  Neosho-A 
to  the  new  Presbytery  of  Carthage. 

VI.  That  the  new  Presbyteries  above  named,  within  the  limits  and 
over  the  ministers  and  churches  in  this  act  assigned  them,  shall  assume 
and  exercise  jurisdiction;  that  except  as  otherwise  provided  in  the  fore- 
going sections,  they  shall  succeed  to  all  ecclesiastical,  civil  and  property 
rights  of  the  Presbyteries  heretofore  exercising  jurisdiction  over  said 
territory,  and  that  they  shall,  within  the  said  limits,  have  and  hold  the 
same,  with  all  the  rights,  privileges  and  immunities  thereto  belonging  or 
in  any  wise  appertaining,  so  far  as  they  may  lawfully  so  do. 

VII.  That,  until  their  successors  are  elected.  Ruling  Elder  W.  T. 
Baird  shall  act  as  Moderator,  the  Rev.  John  H.  Miller  as  Stated  Clerk, 
and  the  Rev.  J.  W.  Mitchell  as  Temporary  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of  Missouri, 
and  the  Committees,  treasurers  and  other  officers  of  the  former  Synod 
of  Missouri  and  the  Synod  of.  Missouri- A  are  hereby  continued  to  report  to 
the  new  Synod. 

VIII.  That  each  of  the  newly  erected  . Presby teries  of  the  Synod  of 
Missouri,  except  the  Presbytery  of  White  River,  meet  on  the  third  Tuesday 
of  June,  1907,  at  the  hour  of  io  a.  m.,  and  at  the  places  named  below,  to 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  405 

organize,  to  elect  Stated  Clerks  and  Committees,  and  otherwise  to  arrange 
for  tiie  further  conduet  of  their  business;  and  that,  unless  otherwise  voted, 
the  persons  named  below  shall  serve  or  act  as  ollieers  until  their  successors 
are  elected  at  the  stated  fall  meetings  of  their  respective  Presbyteries,  viz.: 

Prespytery  Place.  Cof'TVENER.  Clerk. 

Carthage Webb  City,  G.  II.  Williamson  A.  E.  Perry. 

Iron  Mountain Dexter,  S.  D.  Jewell,  H.  D.  Manass. 

Kansas  City K.  C.  Second,  W.  II.  Black,  W.  B.  Chancellor. 

Kirksville KirLsville,  W.  H.  Johnston,  S.S.  McLaughlin. 

McGee Moberly,  1\.  T.  Caldwell,  W.  C.  Atwood, 

O/ark Greenfield,  J.  T.  Bacon,  E.  E.  Stringfield. 

St.  Jo.seph S.  J.  First,  Henry  Bullard,  W.  O.  H.  Perry. 

St.  Louis S.  L.,  1516  Locust  St.,     S.  J.  Niccolls,  Taylor  Bernard. 

Salt  River Louisiana,  E.  D.  Pearson,  R.  O.  Ehnore. 

Sedaha Scdaha,  Broadway,  J.  F.  Hendy,  C.  H.  Harrell. 

IX.  That  the  following  ministers  and  churches  are  hereby  transferred 
to  the  Presbyteries  within  whose  bounds  the}'  are  located,  viz.:  Ministers 
— Nathaniel  Chesnut,  E.  J.  Nugent,  J.  R.  Trett  and  W.  F.  Grundy; 
Churches — Eureka  Springs,  Harris,  Trace  Valley,  Mammoth  Spring, 
Bethel,  Mt.  Olivet,  Ark.;  and  Antioch  and  Corinth,  Kan. 

X.  This  act  shall  take  effect  on  June  18,  1907,  at  10  a.  m. 

Synod  of  Ohio. 
Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly : 

I.  That  the  Synod  of  Ohio-A-  be  and  is  united  with  the  Synod  of  Ohio, 
which  latter  Synod  is  hereby  continued  and  shall  include  all  the  Pres- 
byteries of  both  Synods  and  all  the  ministers  and  churches  under  the  care 
of  said  Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod  of  Ohio  as  thus  constituted  is  hereby 
declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio-A,  and  as  such  is 
entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights  and  franchises 
and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties  of  said  Synod. 

II.  That  the  Synod  of  Ohio  as  thus  constituted  shall  meet  on  the 
second  Tuesday  of  October,  1907,  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Xenia, 
Ohio,  at  7.30  o'clock  p.  m.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the 
Rev.  John  S.  Plumer,  D.D.  (or  in  his  absence  by  the  Rev.  F.  M.  Moore), 
who  shall  preside  until  a  new  Moderator  be  elected. 

III.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  are  hereby  con- 
tinued as  they  existed  on  January  1,  1907,  viz. :  The  Presbyteries  of  Athens, 
Bellefontaine,  Chillicothe,  Cincinnati,  Cleveland,  Columbus,  Dayton, 
Huron,  Lima,  Mahoning,  Marion,  Maumee,  Portsmouth,  St.  Clairsville, 
Steubenville,  Wooster  and  Zanesville;  and  that  the  Presbyteries  of  the 
Synod  of  Ohio-A  are  hereby  dissolved,  viz.,  the  Presbyteries  of  Athens-A, 
Columbus-A  and  Miami. 

IV.  That  the  churches  connected  with  the  Synod  of  Ohio-A  be  and 
are  transferred  and  assigned  as  follows : 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Athens:  The  churches  of  Albany,  Alexander, 
Beverly,  Carlton,  Harrisonville,  Pleasant  View  and  Waterloo. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Columbus:  The  churches  of  Laurel ville,  Prairie 
View  and  Tarlton.  Columbus  Church  has  already  been  received  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Columbus. 


406  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

To  the  Presbytery  of  St.  Clairsville :  The  churches  of  Batesville,  Bethesda, 
Cumberland  and  Hiramsburg. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Zanesville :  The  churches  of  Centerburg  and  Mount 
Zion. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati:  The  churches  of  Bethany,  Lebanon, 
Sharonville  and  West  Chester. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Dayton:  The  churches  of  Bradford  and  Covington. 

And  church  of  Gano,  Presbytery  of  Dayton,  U.  S.  A.,  transferred  to 
Presbytery  of  Cincinnati. 

V.  That  the  ministers  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio-A  be  and  are  transferred 
and  assigned  as  follows: 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Athens:  M.  C.  Aleridge,  Harrisonville;  F.  M. 
Moore,  Albany;  Ira  L.  Myers,  New  Matamoras. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Cincinnati:  J.  W.  Jordan,  Ross  P.  0.;  W.  Floyd 
Poe,  Lebanon;  James  G.  Miller,  West  Chester;  Licentiate  Clarence  Stewart, 
Sharonville. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Columbus:  William  W.  Carhart,  Whisler;  Lewis 
Steele,  Kingston,  R.  D.;  Michael  Dent,  Adelphi;  Candidate  William  K. 
Scherr,  Columbus. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Dayton:  Henry  N.  Barbee,  Covington;  James  H. 
Smith,  Bradford. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  St.  Clairsville:   Robert  L.  Ryall,  Cumberland. 

To  the  Presbytery  of  Zanesville:  Robert  M.  Grossman,  Fredericktown; 
Josephus  Latham,  Steelville. 

VL  That  the  nine  Trustees  of  Beverly  College  be  and  are  hereby  con- 
tinued until  their  successors  are  elected  and  qualified;  and  that  the  Trustees 
of  the  University  of  Wooster  be  and  are  hereby  continued  until  their 
successors  are  elected  and  qualified.  , 

VIL  That  the  Records  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio-A  and  of  its  Presbyteries, 
viz.,  the  Presbyteries  of  Athens-A,  Columbus-A  and  Miami,  be  lodged  with 
the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  the  Rev.  Edward  T.  Swiggett, 
D.D.;  and  that  all  moneys  in  the  treasuries  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio-A,  and 
of  its  Presbyteries  above  named,  be  paid  to  Reuben  Tyler,  treasurer  of  the 
Permanent  Committee  on  Home  Missions  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  for  the 
use  of  that  Committee  in  the  Home  Mission  work  of  the  Synod. 

Vin.  That  the  officers  and  Committees  of  the  Synod  of  Ohio-A,  and 
of  the  Presbyteries  of  said  Synod,  are  hereby  continued  in  order  to  report 
to  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  and  the  latter  Synod  shall  have  and  is  hereby  in- 
vested with  full  power  to  act. 

IX.    That  this  act  shall  take  effect  June  1,  1907. 

Synod  of  Oklahoma. 

Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly : 

I.  That  the  Synods  of  Indian  Territory  and  Indianola  be  and  hereby 
are  united  as  the  Synod  of  Oklahoma,  and  said  new  Synod  shall  include 
all  the  Presbyteries  of  the  two  united  Synods,  and  all  the  ministers  and 
churches  under  the  care  of  the  said  Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod  of  Okla- 
homa as  thus  erected  and  constituted  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal 
successor  of  the  Synod  of  Indian  Territory  and  the  Synod  of  Indianola, 
and  as  such  is  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all  the  rights 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  407 

and  franchises  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties  of  said 
Synod. 

II.  That  the  Synod  of  Oklahoma  as  thus  erected  and  constituted  shall 
meet  at  Wynnewood,  Ind.  Ter.  (or  Oklahoma),  on  the  first  Friday  of 
October,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.  The  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  Indian  Terri- 
tory shall  preside  until  a  new  Moderator  be  chosen,  and  the  opening  sermon 
shall  be  preached  by  the  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  Indianola. 

III.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Indian  Territory  and  of  the 
Synod  of  Indianola  be  and  are  hereby  united,  reorganized  and  constituted 
into  seven  Presbyterias,  viz.:  the  Presbyteries  of  Muskogee,  Oklahoma, 
Enid,  Greer,  Chickasaw,  Ardmore,  and  Choctaw,  with  bounds  and  juris- 
diction as  follows : 

1.  The  boundaries  of  the  Sequoyah  and  Cherokee  Presbyteries  being 
coincident  (their  territory  including  the  territories  of  the  Creek,  Cherokee 
and  Seminole  Nations  of  the  Indian  Territory),  these  two  Presbyteries 
shall  be  united  under  the  name  of  the  Presbytery  of  Muskogee;  and  the 
said  Presbytery  of  Muskogee  shall  consist  of  all  ministers  and  churches 
within  the  above-named  bounds;  and  the  Presbj^tery  of  Muskogee  shall 
be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Presbytery  of  Sequoyah  of  the  Synod  of 
Indianola,  and  the  Presbytery  of  Cherokee  of  the  Synod  of  Indian  Terri- 
tory. 

2.  The  Presbytery  of  Oklahoma  shall  include  the  counties  of  Kay, 
Noble,  Pa^vnee,  Logan,  Lincoln,  Oklahoma,  Pottawatomie,  Payne  and 
Cleveland,  with  the  Osage  Nation,  together  with  all  ministers  and  churches 
within  the  above-named  bounds;  and  the  said  Presbytery  of  Oklahoma 
shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Presbytery  of  Oklahoma,  Synod  of 
Indian  Territory,  and  the  Presbytery  of  Oklahoma,  Synod  of  Indianola. 

3.  The  Presbytery  of  Enid  shall  include  the  counties  of  Grant,  Gar- 
field, Woods,  Woodward,  Beaver,  Kingfisher,  Blaine,  Dewey  and  Day, 
together  with  all  ministers  and  churches  within  these  counties;  and  the 
Presbytery  of  Enid  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cimar- 
ron of  the  Synod  of  Indian  Territory. 

4.  The  Presbytery  of  Greer  shall  include  the  counties  of  Roger  Mills, 
Custer,  Washita,  Greer,  Kiowa,  and  that  part  of  Comanche  west  of  the 
east  line  of  Range  Thirteen,  with  all  churches  and  ministers  within  these 
bounds;  and  the  Presbytery  of  Greer  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  the 
Presbyteries  of  Greer  and  Washita  of  the  Synod  of  Indianola. 

5.  The  Presbytery  of  Chickasaw  shall  include  the  counties  of  Canadian 
and  Caddo,  with  that  part  of  Comanche  County  east  of  the  west  line  of 
Range  Twelve,  and  with  that  part  of  the  Chickasaw  Nation  west  of  the 
guide  line  between  Ranges  Four  and  Five  west  of  the  Indian  Meridian; 
with  all  ministers  and  churches  within  these  bounds;  and  the  Presbytery 
of  Chickasaw  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Presbytery  of  Canadian  of 
the  Synod  of  Indian  Territory. 

6.  The  Presbytery  of  Ardmore  shall  include  that  part  of  the  Chickasaw 
Nation  east  of  the  guide  line  between  Ranges  Four  and  Five  west  of  the 
Indian  Meridian,  and  that  part  of  the  Choctaw  Nation  west  of  the  guide 
line  between  Ranges  Sixteen  and  Seventeen  east  of  the  Indian  Meridian, 
with  all  ministers  and  churches  within  these  bounds,  except  as  hereinafter 
provided,  and  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Presbytery  of  Washita, 


408  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Synod  of  Indian  Territory,  and  of  the  Presbytery  of  Chickasaw,  Synod  of 
Indianola. 

7.  The  Presbytery  of  Choctaw  shall  incihide  all  that  part  of  the  Choctaw 
Nation  east  of  the  guide  line  between  lianfj;es  Sixteen  and  Seventeen  east 
of  the  Indian  Meridian,  with  all  ministers  and  churches  within  these  bounds, 
except  as  hereinafter  provided;  and  the  Presbytery  of  Choctaw  shall  be 
the  legal  successor  of  the  Presbytery  of  Choctaw,  Synod  of  Indian  Territory, 
and  the  Presbytery  of  Choctaw,  Synod  of  Indianola. 

IV.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  Muskogee,  Oldahoma,  Enid,  Greer  and 
Chickasaw  shall  meet  on  Wednesday,  October  2,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  and 
at  the  following  places:  The  Presbytery  of  Muskogee  at  Okmulgee,  Ind. 
Ter.  (or  Oklahoma);  the  Presbytery  of  Oklahoma  at  Norman,  Okla;  the 
Presbytery  of  Enid  at  Enid,  Okla;  the  Presbytery  of  Greer  at  Hobart, 
Okla.,  and  the  Presbytery  of  Chickasaw  at  Chickasaw,  Ind.  Ter.  (or 
Oklahoma).  That  the  Presbytery  of  Ardmore  shall  meet  on  Thursday, 
October  3,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  at  Davis,  Ind.  Ter.  (or  Oklahoma).  That 
the  Presbytery  of  Choctaw  shall  choose  by  its  Moderator  and  Stated 
Clerk  its  own  time  and  place  of  meeting.  That  in  the  meetings  of  the 
Presbyteries,  if  two  Moderators  of  former  Presbyteries  are  present,  one 
shall  preach  the  sermon,  and  the  other  shall  preside  until  a  new  Moderator 
is  chosen,  and  if  no  Moderator  is  present,  the  oldest  minister  present  in 
seniority  of  ordination  shall  preach  the  sermon  and  preside. 

V.  That  the  Stated  Clerks,  treasurers  and  Committees  of  the  several 
Presbyteries  united  with  other  Presbyteries  by  Section  three  (III)  of  this 
act  are  hereby  continued,  to  report  to  the  respective  new  Presbyteries 
with  which  they  are  connected,  and  shall  act  jointly  until  their  successors 
are  chosen. 

VI.  That  full-blood  Choctaw  ministers  and  churches  located  within 
the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Ardmore  shall  be  permitted  to  hold  Pres- 
byterial  relations  with  the  Presbytery  of  Choctaw;  and  all  white  ministers 
and  churches  within  the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Choctaw  shall  be 
permitted  to  hold  Presbyterial  relations  with  the  Presbytery  of  Ardmore 
or  the  Presbytery  of  Muskogee,  as  may  be  most  convenient. 

VII.  That  all  the  Records  and  Papers  of  the  Synod  of  Indian  Territory 
and  the  Synod  of  Indianola  and  of  their  Presbyteries,  as  named  in  Section 
three  (III)  of  this  act,  be  and  are  hereby  directed  to  be  delivered  to  the 
Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of  Oklahoma  as  erected  by  this  act,  for  such 
disposition  as  to  the  said  Synod  shall  seem  proper. 

VIII.  That  the  Stated  Clerks,  treasurers  and  Committees  of  the 
Synod  of  Indian  Territory  and  the  Synod  of  Indianola  are  hereby  continued, 
and  constituted  Stated  Clerks,  treasurers  and  Committees  of  the  Synod 
of  Oklahoma,  to  act  jointly  in  their  respective  functions  until  their  suc- 
cessors are  chosen  by  the  said  Synod  of  Oklahoma. 

IX.  This  act  shall  go  into  effect  June  1,  1907,  at  12  o'clock  noon. 

Synod  of  Oregon. 
Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  this  General  Assembly : 

I.  That  the  Synod  of  Oregon-A  be  and  is  united  with  the  Synod  of 
Oregon,  which  latter  Synod  if  continued  and  shall  include  all  the  Pres- 
byteries or  parts  of  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Oregon-A  within  th(>  State 
of  Oregon,  and  all  the  ministers  and  churches  within  the  State  of  Oregon 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  409 

under  the  care  of  said  Presbyteries  or  parts  of  Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod 
of  Oregon  as  thus  constituted  is  hereby  dechired  to  be  the  legal  successor  of 
the  Synod  of  Oregon-A,  and  as  such  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoy- 
ment of  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all 
the  duties  of  said  Synod. 

II.  That  the  Synod  of  Oregon  as  thus  constituted  shall  meet  on  the 
10th  day  of  October,  1907,  in  the  Third  Presbyterian  Church,  Portland, 
Ore.,  at  7.30  o'clock  p.  m.,  and  .shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev. 
E.  Nelson  Allen,  of  the  Synod  of  Oregon-A,  or  in  his  absence  by  Rev. 
Edwin  B.  Hays,  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  Oregon,  and  the  latter  shall 
preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. 

III.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Oregon  be  united  and 
arranged  as  follows: 

1.  The  Presbytery  of  Portland-A  is  hereby  united  with  the  Presbytery 
of  Portland,  which  latter  Presbytery  is  hereby  continued  and  shall  be  the 
legal  successor  of  the  Presbytery  of  Portland-A,  and  shall  include  the 
counties  of  Multnomah,  Clackamas,  Washington,  Columbia,  Clatsop  and 
Tillamook  of  the  State  of  Oregon;  the  Presbytery  of  Portland  to  meet  in 
the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  Portland,  Ore.,  at  2  p.  m.,  June  18,  1907, 
the  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery  to  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  chosen. 

2.  The  Presbytery  of  Willamette-A  is  hereby  united  with  the  Presby- 
tery of  Willamette,  which  latter  Presbytery  is  hereby  continued  and  shall 
be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Presbytery  of  Willamette-A,  and  shall  include 
the  counties  of  Lane,  Linn,  Marion,  Benton,  Lincoln,  Polk  and  Yamhill  of 
the  State  of  Oregon;  the  Presbytery  of  Willamette  to  meet  at  the  place 
and  hour  appointed  at  its  spring  meeting,  and  the  last  Moderator  of  the 
Presbytery  to  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  chosen. 

3.  That  part  of  the  Presbytery  of  Walla  Walla-A  of  the  Synod  of 
Oregon-A  which  lies  within  the  State  of  Oregon,  is  hereby  made  a  con- 
stituent part  of  the  Presbytery  of  Pendleton  as  now  constituted. 

4.  The  Presbyteries  of  Grande  Ronde  and  Southern  Oregon  remain  as 
now  constituted. 

IV.  That  all  ministers  and  licentiates  belonging  to  the  Synod  of 
Oregon-A  and  residing  in  the  State  of  Oregon  be  enrolled  in  the  Presby- 
teries of  the  Synod  of  Oregon  within  the  bounds  of  which  they  reside;  that 
all  candidates  for  the  ministry  under  care  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Portland-A 
and  Willamette-A  be  placed  under  the  care  of  the  Presbyteries  of  the 
Synod  of  Oregon  within  the  bounds  of  which  they  may  reside;  that  all  the 
churches  of  the  Synod  of  Oregon-A  located  in  the  State  of  Oregon  be  placed 
under  the  care  of  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Oregon  within  the 
bounds  of  which  they  are  located. 

V.  That  all  the  ministers,  licentiates,  candidates  and  churches  of  the 
Synod  of  Oregon-A  residing  or  located  within  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  of 
Washington  be  and  are  hereby  transferred  to  the  Presbyteries  of  the  said 
Synod  of  Washington  within  whose  bounds  they  reside  or  are  located. 

VI.  That  all  the  Records,  Papers  and  funds  of  the  Synod  of  Oregon-A 
and  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Portland-A  and  Willamette-A  be  and  are  hereby 
directed  to  be  delivered  to  the  Synod  of  Oregon,  for  such  disposition  as  to 
the  Synod  may  seem  proper. 

VII.  That  the  Stated  Clerk,  treasurer  and  Committee  of  the  Synod 
of  Oregon-A  be  continued,  to  report  to  the  Synod  of  Oregon. 


410  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

VIII.  That  this  act  shall  take  effect  on  June  1  1907,  at  12  o'clock, 
noon. 

Synod  of  Pennsylvania. 

Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly : 

I.  That  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania-A  is  hereby  united  with  the  Synod 
of  Pennsylvania,  which  latter  Synod  is  hereby  continued  and  shall  include 
all  the  Presbyteries  connected  with  both  Synods  and  all  the  ministers  and 
churches  under  the  care  of  said  Presbyteries;  and  the  said  Synod  of  Penn- 
sylvania is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Synod  of  Penn- 
sylvania-A, and  as  such  is  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment  of  all 
the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the  duties,of 
said  Synod. 

II.  That  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania  is  hereby  appointed  to  meet  on 

the  third  Thursday  of  October,  1907,  in  the ■ 

Church at  7.30  o'clock  p.  m.,  and  shall 

be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  Ethelbert  D.  Warfield,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

(or  in  his  absence  by  the  Rev. ),  who 

shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  is  elected. 

III.  That  the  boundaries  and  names  of  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod 
of  Pennsylvania  are  hereby  continued  as  they  existed  January  1,  1907, 
and  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania-A  are  hereby  dissolved, 
viz.,  the  Presbyteries  of  Allegheny- A,  Pennsylvania,  Pittsburgh-A,  and 
Union. 

IV.  That  the  ministers  of  the  above-named  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod 
of  Pennsylvania-A  be  and  hereby  are  transferred  to  the  Presbyteries  within 
whose  bounds  they  reside,  and  that  the  churches  of  said  Presbyteries  be 
transferred  as  directed  hereinafter  and  as  follows: 

To  Butler  Presbytery:   The  churches  of  Irwin  and  Scrubgrass. 

To  Clarion  Presbytery:  The  churches  of  Ayers,  Anita,  Cranberry, 
Eleanora,  Olive,  Punxsutawney,  Pleasant  Grove,  Valier  and  Zion. 

To  Erie  Presbytery :  The  churclies  of  Bethany  and  Jackson  Center. 

To  Kittanning  Presbytery:  The  churches  of  Rossiter,  Union,  Pleasant 
Valley  and  Yatesboro. 

To  Redstone  Presbytery:  The  churches  of  McKeesport,  Brownsville, 
East  Liberty,  Grace,  Harmony,  Hopewell,  Masontown,  Pleasant  View, 
Salem,  Uniontown,  Carmichael,  Hewitts,  Jefferson  and  Muddy  Creek. 

To  Pittsburgh  Presbytery:  The  churches  of  Tarentum,  Shady  Avenue, 
Pittsburgh,  Second  Pittsburgh,  Third  Pittsburgh,  Donora,  Charleroi, 
Clairton,  Pleasant  Unity. 

To  Washington  Presbytery:  The  churches  of  California,  Roscoe,  Coal 
Centre,  Oak  Grove,  Pleasant  Hill,  Pleasant  Valley,  Bethel,  Clay  Lick, 
Concord,  Fairview,  Wcllsboro,  Washington,  West  Union,  Windy  Gap, 
Zion,  Beallsville,  Ellsworth  and  Bontleyville. 

V.  That  the  Records  and  Papers  of  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania-A  and 
of  its  Presbyteries,  viz.,  the  Presbyteries  of  Allegheny-A,  Pennsylvania, 
Pittsburgh-A  and  Union,  be  lodged  with  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of 
Pennsylvania,  Robert  Hunter,  D.D.,  for  such  disposition  as  to  the  Synod 
may  seem  proper. 

VI.  That  the  officers  and  Committees  of  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania- A 
be  and  hereby  are  continued  to  report  to  the  Synod  of  Pennsylvania,  and 
that  where  necessary  the  officers  and  Committees  of  the  Presbyteries  of 


ORCANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  411 

said  Synod  of  Ponnsylv:ini;i-A  also  report  to  tho  Synod  of  Ponnsylvania. 

Vll.  That  this  act  shall  take  elTect  June  30,  1907,  at  twelve  o'clock 
noon. 

Synod  of  Tennessee. 
Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly: 

I.  That  the  Synods  of  Tennessee,  Tennessee-A,  and  West  Tennessee 
are  hereby  united  and  consolidated  into  one  Synod  under  the  name  and 
style  of  the  Synod  of  Tennessee,  and  said  Synod  shall  include  all  the 
Presbyteries  of  the  Sjmods  of  Tennessee-A  and  West  Tennessee  and  the 
Presbyteries  of  French  Broad,  Holston,  Kingston  and  Union  of  the  Synod 
of  Tennessee,  and  all  the  ministers  and  churches  under  the  care  of  said 
Presbyteries;  and  the  Synod  of  Tennessee  as  thus  constituted  is  hereby 
declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Sj^nods  of  Tennessee,  Tennessee-A 
and  West  Tennessee,  and  as  such  is  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoy- 
ment of  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all 
the  duties  of  said  Synods. 

II.  That  the  Synod  of  Tennessee  as  thus  constituted  shall  meet  at 
Nashville,  Tenn.,  October  29,  1907,  at  10.30  a.  m.,  the  Moderator  of  the 
Sj'nod  of  Tennessee-A  to  preside,  the  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  Tennessee 
to  preach  the  opening  sermon,  and  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of  West 
Tennessee  shall  serve  as  Stated  Clerk  until  the  Synod  shall  choose  its  own 
officers. 

III.  That  the  Synod  of  Tennessee  as  thus  constituted  shall  be  com- 
posed of  the  Presbyteries  of  Obion-Memphis,  Hopewell-Madison,  Columbia, 
Nashville,  McMinnville,  Cookeville,  Chattanooga,  Union,  Holston  and 
French  Broad,  the  existing  Presbyteries  to  be  readjusted,  rearranged  and 
formed  as  follows: 

1.  The  Presbytery  of  Obion-Memphis  shall  cover  all  the  territory  in 
the  counties  of  Shelby,  Fayette,  Tipton,  Haywood,  Lauderdale,  Crockett, 
Dyer,  Lake,  Obion,  and  the  half  of  Gibson  Countj^  lying  west  of  the  M.  & 
0.  Railroad.  This  Presbytery  shall  include  all  of  the  ministers  and  churches 
on  the  roll  of  both  the  Obion  and  the  Memphis  Presbj'^teries. 

2.  The  Presbj'tery  of  Hopewell-Madison  shall  cover  all  of  the  territory 
in  the  counties  of  Hardeman,  McNairy,  Hardin,  Wayne,  Chester,  Hender- 
son, Decatur,  Perry,  Madison,  Carroll,  Benton,  Henry,  Weakley,  and  the 
half  of  Gibson  County  lying  east  of  the  M.  &  0.  Railroad.  This  Presby- 
tery shall  include  all  of  the  ministers  and  churches  now  on  the  roll  of  the 
two  Presbyteries  of  Hopewell  and  Madison. 

3.  The  Presbytery  of  Columbia  shall  cover  all  of  the  territory  in  the 
counties  of  LawTence,  Giles,  Lincoln,  Lewis,  Maury,  Marshall,  Hickman 
and  Williamson.  This  Presbytery  shall  include  on  its  roll  all  of  the  ministers 
and  churches  now  on  the  roll  of  the  Columbia  Presbytery,  and  all  of  those 
ministers  and  churches  located  within  the  counties  of  Lincoln  and  Marshall 
formerly  belonging  to  the  Presbytery  of  Elk. 

4.  The  Presbytery  of  Nashville  shall  cover  all  of  the  territory  in  the 
counties  of  Humphreys,  Dickson,  Cheatham,  Houston,  Stewart,  Mont- 
gomery, Robertson,  Davidson,  Rutherford,  Wilson,  Sumner,  Trousdale 
and  Macon.  This  Presbytery  shall  include  all  of  the  ministers  and  churches 
now  on  the  roll  of  the  two  Presbyteries  of  Lebanon  and  Clarksville. 


412  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

5.  The  Presbytery  of  McMinnville  shall  cover  all  of  the  territory  in 
the  counties  of  Franklin,  Moore,  Bedford,  Coffee,  Grundy,  Cannon, 
Warren,  DeKalb,  White  and  Van  Buren.  This  Presbytery  shall  include 
all  of  the  ministers  and  churches  now  on  the  roll  of  the  McMinnville 
Presbytery,  and  also  all  of  those  ministers  and  churches  located  in  the 
counties  of  Bedford,  Moore  and  Franklin,  and  formerly  belonging  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Elk. 

6.  The  Presbytery  of  Cookeville  shall  cover  all  of  the  territory  in  the 
counties  of  Smith,  Putnam,  Cumberland,  Jackson,  Clay,  Overton,  Pickett 
and  Fentress.  This  Presbytery  shall  include  all  of  the  ministers  and 
churches  now  on  the  roll  of  the  Presbytery  of  Cookeville,  and  such  minis- 
ters and  churches  located  within  the  counties  mentioned  formerly  belonging 
to  the  Presbytery  of  Kingston. 

7.  The  Presbytery  of  Chattanooga  shall  cover  all  of  the  territory  in  the 
counties  of  Scott,  Morgan,  Bledsoe,  Rhea,  Meigs,  McMinn,  Sequatchie, 
Hamilton,  James,  Bradley,  Polk  and  Marion,  and  all  that  portion  of  the 
State  of  Georgia  within  the  counties  of  Dade,  Walker,  Chattanooga, 
Floyd,  Cobb,  Fulton,  Barlow,  Gordon,  Murray,  Whitfield  and  Catoosa. 
This  Presbytery  shall  include  all  of  the  ministers  and  churches  on  the  roll 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Chattanooga,  and  all  of  the  ministers  and  churches 
located  within  the  counties  mentioned  formerly  belonging  to  the  Presby- 
tery of  Kingston. 

8.  The  Presbytery  of  Union  shall  cover  all  of  the  territory  in  the 
counties  of  Monroe,  Loudon,  Blount,  Knox,  Sevier,  Cocke,  Jefferson, 
Hamblen,  Grainger,  Union,  Claiborne,  Campbell,  Anderson  and  Roane. 
This  Presbytery  shall  include  all  of  the  ministers  formerly  on  the  roll  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Union,  and  also  all  of  those  ministers  and  churches 
located  within  the  counties  mentioned  formerly  belonging-  to  the  Presby- 
teries of  Knoxville,  East  Tennessee  and  Kingston. 

9.  The  Presbytery  of  Holston  shall  cover  all  of  the  territory  in  the 
counties  of  Greene,  Washington,  Unicoi,  Carter,  Johnson,  Sullivan, 
Hawkins,  Hancock.  This  Presbytery  shall  include  all  of  the  ministers 
and  churches  formerly  in  the  Presbytery  of  Holston,  and  all  the  ministers 
and  churches  located  in  the  counties  mentioned  and  formerly  belonging  to 
the  Presbytery  of  East  Tennessee. 

10.  The  Presbytery  of  French  Broad  shall  remain  as  at  present  con- 
stituted, viz.,  covering  the  following  counties  in  North  Carolina:  Cherokee, 
Clay,  Macon,  Graham,  Swayne,  Jackson,  Haywood,  Transylvania,  Hen- 
derson, Buncombe,  Madison,  Polk,  Rutherford,  McDowell,  Yancey  and 
Mitchell,  and  shall  have  added  to  its  roll  all  of  those  ministers  and  churches 
located  within  the  State  of  North  Carolina  formerly  belonging  to  the  East 
Tennessee  Presbytery. 

IV.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Tennessee  as  herein  erected 
shall  be  organized  as  follows: 

1.  The  Presbytery  of  Obion-Memphis  shall  meet  at  Covington,  Tenn., 
on  September  11,  1907,  at  7  p.  M.,  the  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Memjjhis  to  preside  and  preach  the  sermon,  and  the  Stated  Clerk  of  Obion 
Presbytery  to  act  as  Stated  Clerk  until  organization. 

2.  The  Presbytery  of  Hopewell-Madison  shall  meet  at  Huntingdon, 
Tenn.,  on  September  17,  1907,  at  7  p.  m.,  the  Moderator  of  the  Madison 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  413 

Presbytery  to  preside  and  preach  the  sermon,  and  the  Stated  Clerk  of  (lie 
Hopewell  Presbytery  to  act  as  Clerk  until  organization. 

3.  The  Presbytery  of  Nashville  shall  meet  at  Springfield,  Tenn.,  on 
September  10,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  the  Moderator  of  the  Chirksvillc  Pres- 
bytery to  preside  and  preach  the  opening  sermon,  and  the  Stated  Clerk  of 
the  Lebanon  Presbytery  to  act  as  Stated  Clerk  until  organization. 

4.  The  Presbytery  of  Chattanooga  shall  meet  at  Hill  City,  Tenn.,  on 
September  17,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  the  Moderator  of  the  Kingston  Presby- 
tery to  preside  and  preach  the  sermon,  and  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Chat- 
tanooga Prcsbyterj'-  to  act  as  Clerk  until  organization. 

5.  The  Presbytery  of  Union  shall  meet  at  Beaver  Creek,  Tenn.,  on 
Thursday  before  the  full  moon  in  September,  namely,  September  19,  li)07, 
at  7.30  p.  M.,  the  Moderator  of  the  Knoxville  Presbytery  to  preside  and 
preach  the  sermon,  and  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Union  Presbytery  to  act 
as  Clerk  until  organization. 

6.  The  Presbytery  of  Holston  shall  meet  at  Bethesda,  Tenn.,  on 
September  18,  1907,  at  7.30  p.  m.,  the  Moderator  of  the  East  Tennessee 
Presbytery  to  preside  and  preach  the  sermon,  and  the  Stated  Clerk  of 
Holston  Presbj'^tery  to  act  as  Clerk  until  organization. 

7.  The  Presbyteries  of  Columbia,  McMinnville,  Cookeville  and  French 
Broad  shall  meet  on  their  own  adjournment  and  with  the  officers  now 
serving  them. 

V.  The  Records  and  Papers  of  the  Sjmods  of  Tennessee,  Tennessee-A, 
and  West  Tennessee  shall  be  delivered  to  the  Synod  of  Tennessee  as  by 
this  Act  constituted,  for  such  disposition  as  to  the  Synod  shall  seem  best. 

VI.  The  Committees  and  officers  of  the  Synods  of  Tennessee,  Ten- 
nessee-A and  West  Tennessee  are  hereby  continued,  to  report  to  the  Synod 
of  Tennessee. 

VII.  That  this  act  shall  take  effect  July  1,  1907,  at  12  o'clock,  noon. 

Synod  of  East  Tennessee 
Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  bj^  the  General  Assembly : 

I.  That  the  Synod  of  East  Tennessee  is  hereby  erected  and  consti- 
tuted, to  consist  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Birmingham,  Le  Vere  and  Rogers- 
ville  of  the  Synod  of  Tennessee;  and  the  Synod  of  East  Tennessee  as  thus 
constituted  shall  meet  at  the  Leonard  Street  Presbyterian  Church,  Chat- 
tanooga, Tenn.,  on  October  24,  1907,  at  8  p.  m.,  and  the  Rev.  W.  H. 
Franklin,  D.D.,  or  in  case  of  his  absence  the  senior  minister  present,  shall 
preach  the  opening  sermon  and  preside  until  the  election  of  a  Moderator. 

II.  That  the  Presbj'teries  of  the  Synod  of  East  Tennessee  as  thus 
constituted  shall  be  rearranged,  readjusted  and  formed  as  follows: 

1.  The  Presbytery  of  Birmingham  shall  remain  as  at  present  con- 
stituted, with  the  exception  that  the  counties  of  Morgan,  Sequatchie, 
Bledsoe,  Rhea,  Hamilton,  James,  Meigs  and  Bradley  shall  be  transferred 
to  the  territory  of  the  Presbytery  of  LeVere,  and  all  of  the  ministers  and 
churches  located  within  the  above-mentioned  counties  and  now  on  the 
roll  of  the  Presbytery  of  Birmingham  shall  be  transferred  to  the  roll  of  the 
Presbytery  of  I^Vere. 

2.  The  Presbytery  of  LeVere  shall  remain  as  at  present  constituted, 
and  shall  have  added  to  its  territory  the  counties  of  Morgan,  Sequatchie 
Bledsoe,  Rhea,  Hamilton,  James,  Meigs  and  Bradley,  and  shall  have 
added  to  its  roll  all  of  the  ministers  and  churches  located  in  the  counties 


414  FORM  OP^  GOVERNMENT 

above  mentioned  and  formerly  belonging  to  the  Presbytery  of  Birming- 
ham; with  the  exception  that  all  of  the  territory  of  the  Presbj-tery  of 
LeVere  which  is  in  the  State  of  North  Carolina  shall  be  transferred  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Rogersville,  together  with  all  the  ministers  and  churches 
located  in  North  Carolina  that  formerly  belonged  to  the  Presbytery  of 
LeVere. 

3.  The  Presbytery  of  Rogersville  shall  remain  as  at  present  constituted, 
with  the  addition  of  all  that  territory  within  the  State  of  North  Carolina 
which  formerly  belonged  to  the  Presbj'^tery  of  LeVere.  It  shall  include  on 
its  roll  all  of  the  ministers  and  churches  now  on  the  roll  of  the  Presbj'^tery 
of  Rogersville  and  all  of  the  ministers  and  churches  located  within  the 
State  of  North  Carolina  and  formerly  belonging  to  the  Presbytery  of  Le 
Vere. 

III.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  Birmingham,  LeVere  and  Rogersville 
shall  meet  on  their  own  adjournments  and  with  the  officers  now  serving 
them. 

IV.  That  this  act  shall  take  effect  June  1,  1907,  at  12  o'clock,  noon. 

Synod  of  Texas, 
Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly : 

I.  That  the  Synod  of  Texas  is  hereby  united  with  the  Synod  of  Texas-A; 
that  the  name  of  said  Synod  of  Texas-A  is  hereby  changed  to  the  Synod  of 
Texas,  and  said  Synod  of  Texas  is  hereby  continued  and  shall  include  all 
the  Presbyteries  of  the  two  Synods  within  the  State  of  Texas,  and  all  the 
ministers  and  churches  under  the  care  of  the  said  Presbyteries,  and  the 
Synod  of  Texas  as  thus  constituted  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal 
successor  of  the  former  Synod  of  Texas,  and  so  far  as  necessary  of  the 
Synod  of  Texas-A,  and  as  such  is  entitled  to  the  possession  and  enjoyment 
of  all  the  rights  and  franchises  and  liable  to  the  performance  of  all  the 
duties  of  said  Synods. 

II.  That  the  Synod  of  Texas  as  thus  continued  and  constituted  shall 
meet  at  Waxahachie,  Tex.,  on  Thursday  before  the  second  Sunday  in 
October  (viz.,  October  10),  1907,  at  8  p.  m.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a 
sermon  by  the  Moderator  of  the  Synod  of  Texas-A,  and  the  INIoderator  of 
the  former  Synod  of  Texas  shall  preside  until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

III.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Texas,  as  by  this  act  con- 
stituted, arc  hereby  united,  reorganized  and  rearranged  into  twelve  Pres- 
byteries as  follows: 

1.  The  Presbyteries  of  Abilene  and  Snyder  are  hereby  united  under  the 
name  and  style  of  the  Presbytery  of  Abilene  and  shall  include  the  following 
counties:  Eastland,  Shackleford,  Throckmorton,  Taylor,  Jones,  Haskell, 
Callahan,  Nolan,  Fisher,  Stonewall,  Mitchell,  Scurrj'',  Kent,  Howard, 
Borden,  Garza,  Martin,  Dawson,  Lynn,  Andrews,  Jones,  Terry  and 
Yoakum,  together  with  all  the  churches  and  ministers  within  thes(>  bounds; 
and  said  Presbytfiry  of  Abilene  is  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the 
Presbyteries  of  Abilene  and  Snyder. 

2.  The  Presbytery  of  Amarillo  is  hereby  continued  and  shall  include 
the  counties  of  Clay,  Archer,  Wichita,  Baylor,  Knox,  King,  Dickens, 
Crosby,  Lubbock,  Hockley,  Cochran,  and  all  the  Panhandle  counties, 
together  with  all  the  churches  and  ministers  within  these  bounds. 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  415 

3.  The  Presbytery  of  Austin  is  hereby  continued  and  shall  include  the 
counties  of  Milam,  Lee,  Fayette,  Bastrop,  Travis,  Williamson,  Burnett, 
Lampasas,  Llano,  Blanco,  Menard  and  Mason,  together  with  all  the 
churches  and  ministers  within  these  bounds. 

4.  The  Presbytery  of  Brownwood  is  hereby  continued  and  shall  include 
the  counties  of  Brownwood,  Comanche,  Hamilton,  Mills,  San  Saba,  lirown, 
Coleman,  Hunnells,  Coke,  Sterling,  Glasscock,  Midland,  Ector,  Winkler, 
I^ovins,  Ward,  Crane,  Uj)ton,  Tom  Green,  Irion,  Concho  and  McCulloch, 
together  with  all  the  churches  and  ministers  witliiu  these  bounds. 

5.  The  Presbyteries  of  Dallas,  Bacon  and  Greenville  are  hereby  united 
under  the  name  and  style  of  the  Presbytery  of  Dallas,  and  said  Prcsbj^ery 
of  Dallas  shall  include  the  following  counties:  Camp,  Titus,  Franklin, 
Hopkins,  Hunt,  Smith,  Wood,  Rains,  Kaufman,  Van  Zandt,  Henderson, 
Anderson,  Rockwall,  Collin  and  Dallas,  together  with  all  the  churches  and 
ministers  within  these  bounds;  and  said  Presbytery  of  Dallas  is  hereby 
declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Dallas,  Bacon  and 
Green^alle. 

6.  The  Presbyteries  of  Denton  and  Gregory  are  hereby  united  under 
the  name  and  style  of  the  Presbytery  of  Denton,  and  said  Presbytery  of 
Denton  shall  include  the  following  counties:  Denton,  Wise,  Montague 
and  Cooke,  together  with  all  the  churches  and  ministers  within  these 
bounds;  and  the  said  Presbytery  of  Denton  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the 
legal  successor  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Denton  and  Gregory. 

7.  The  Presbyteries  of  Fort  Worth  and  Weatherford  are  hereby  united 
under  the  name  and  style  of  the  Presbytery  of  Fort  Worth,  and  said 
Presbytery  of  Fort  Worth  shall  include  the  following  counties:  Tarrant, 
Johnson,  Parker,  Palo  Pinto,  Jack,  Young,  Hood,  Somervell,  Erath  and 
Stephens,  together  with  all  the  churches  and  ministers  within  these  bounds; 
and  said  Presbytery  of  Fort  Worth  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  suc- 
cessor of  the  Presbyteries  of  Fort  Worth  and  Weatherford. 

8.  The  name  of  the  Presbytery  of  San  Jacinto  is  hereby  changed  to 
the  Presbytery  of  Houston,  and  the  said  Presbytery  of  Houston  shall 
include  the  counties  of  Houston,  Trinity,  Polk,  Tyler,  Jasper,  Newton, 
Orange,  Jefferson,  Chambers,  Liberty,  Hardin,  San  Jacinto,  Walker, 
Madison,  Brazos,  Grimes,  Montgomery,  Harris,  Waller,  Fort  Bend, 
Brazoria,  Matagorda,  Wharton,  Colorado,  Austin,  Washington,  Burleson 
and  Galveston,  together  with  all  the  churches  and  ministers  within  these 
bounds;  and  the  Presbytery  of  Houston  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal 
successor  of  the  Presbytery  of  San  Jacinto. 

9.  The  Presbyteries  of  Louisiana,  Marshall  and  Texas  are  hereby 
united  under  the  name  and  style  of  the  Presbytery  of  Jefferson,  and  said 
Presbyterj'  of  Jefferson  shall  include  the  following  counties:  Cass,  Marion, 
Harrison,  Gregg,  Upshur,  Rusk,  Cherokee,  Nacogdoches,  Shelby,  Panola, 
San  Augustine,  Sabine  and  Angelina,  and  in  addition  the  State  of  Louis- 
iana together  with  all  the  churches  and  ministers  within  these  bounds; 
and  said  Presbytery  of  Jeflferson  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  suc- 
cessor of  the  Presbyteries  of  Louisiana,  Marshall  and  Texas. 

10.  The  Presbyteries  of  Red  River  and  Bonham  are  hereby  united 
under  the  name  and  style  of  the  Presbytery  of  Paris,  and  said  Presbytery 
of  Paris  shall  include  the  following  counties:  Bowie,  Red  River,  Delta, 
Lamar,  Fannin  and  Grayson,  together  with  ail  the  churches  and  ministers 


416  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

within  these  bounds;  and  said  Presbytery  of  Paris  is  hereby  declared  to  be 
the  legal  successor  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Red  River  and  Bonham. 

11.  The  Presbytery  of  San  Antonio  is  hereby  continued  and  shall 
include  the  counties  of  Guadalupe,  Wilson,  Karnes,  Goliad,  Refugio, 
Aransas,  Nueces,  San  Patricio,  Bee,  Liveoak,  Atascosa,  Bexar,  Comal, 
Kendall,  Gillespie,  Kimble,  Kerr,  Bandera,  Medina,  Frio,  McMullen, 
Duval,  Webb,  LaSalle,  Dimmit,  Lavalla,  Uvalde,  Edwards,  Sutton, 
Schleicher,  Crockett,  Val  Verde,  Kinney,  Maverick,  Pecos,  Reeves,  El 
Paso,  Jeff  Davis,  Brewster,  Presidio,  Jackson,  Lavaca,  De  Witt,  Victoria, 
Calhoun,  Gonzales,  Hays  and  Caldwell,  together  with  all  the  churches 
and  ministers  within  these  bounds. 

12.  The  Presbyteries  of  Corsicana  and  Waco  are  hereby  united  under 
the  name  and  style  of  the  Presbytery  of  Waco,  and  said  Presbytery  of 
Waco  shall  include  the  following  counties:  Ellis,  Navarro,  Hill,  Bosque, 
Coryell,  McClelland,  Limestone,  Freestone,  Bell,  Falls,  Leon  and  Robert- 
son, together  with  all  the  churches  and  ministers  within  these  bounds; 
and  said  Presbytery  of  Waco  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor 
of  the  Presbyteries  of  Corsicana  and  Waco. 

IV.  That  the  times  and  places  of  meeting  and  the  Moderators  of  the 
twelve  Presbyteries  erected  or  continued  by  this  act  shall  be  as  follows: 

1.  The  Presbytery  of  Abilene  shall  meet  on  the  Thursday  before  the 
second  Sabbath  in  July,  at  8  p.  m.,  at  Merkel,  Texas,  and  the  Rev.  J.  B. 
Kerr  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and  preside,  until  a  new  Mod- 
erator be  chosen. 

2.  The  Presbytery  of  Amarillo  shall  meet  on  the  Tuesday  before  the 
third  Sabbath  in  June,  1907,  at  8  p.  m.,  at  Wichita  Falls,  Texas,  and  the 
Rev.  W.  L.  Livingston  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and  shall 
preside  until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

3.  The  Presbytery  of  Austin  shall  meet  on  the  Tuesday  before  the 
second  Sabbath  in  June,  1907,  at  8  p.  m.,  at  Austin,  Texas,  and  the  Rev. 
W.  E.  Copeland  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and  shall  preside 
until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

4.  The  Presbytery  of  Brownwood  shall  meet  on  the  Tuesday  after  the 
second  Sabbath  in  June,  1907,  at  8  p.  m.,  at  San  Angelo,  Texas,  and  the 
Rev.  A.  L.  Barr  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and  shall  preside 
until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

5.  The  Presbytery  of  Dallas  shall  meet  on  the  Tuesday  after  the 
second  Sabbath  in  June,  1907,  at  8  p.  m.,  at  Dallas,  Texas,  and  the  Rev. 
J.  F.  Mundy,  D.D.,  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and  shall  preside 
until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

6.  The  Presbytery  of  Denton  shall  meet  on  the  Thursday  after  the 
second  Sabbath  in  June,  1907,  at  8  p.  m.,  at  Denton,  Texas,  and  the  Rev. 
J.  J.  Moon;  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and  shall  preside  until  a 
new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

7.  The  Presbytery  of  Fort  Worth  shall  meet  on  the  Tuesday  before 
the  second  Sabbath  in  June,  1907,  at  8  p.  m.,  at  WeabTierford,  Texas,  and 
the  Rev.  E.  P.  McCaughey  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and 
shall  preside  until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

8.  The  Presbytery  of  Houston  shall  meet  on  the  Tuesday  after  the 
second  Sabbath  in  June,  1907,  at  Houston,  Texas,  and  the  Rev.  H.  F. 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  417 

Olmstead  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and  shall  preside  until  a 
new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

9.  The  Prcsbj'tcry  of  Jefferson  shall  meet  on  the  Friday  before  the 
first  Sabbath  in  July,  1907,  at  8  p.  m.,  at  Mt.  Enterprise,  Texas,  and  the 
Rev.  W.  B.  Miller  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and  shall  preside 
until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

10.  The  Presbyterj'  of  Paris  shall  meet  on  the  Tuesday  before  the  first 
Sabbath  in  July,  1907,  at  8  p.  m.,  at  Paris,  Texas,  and  the  Rev.  J.  S.  Groves 
shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and  shall  preside  until  a  new  Mod- 
erator is  chosen. 

11.  The  Presbytery  of  San  Antonio  shall  meet  on  the  Wednesday  after 
the  second  Sabbath  in  June,  1907,  at  8  p.  m.,  at  San  Antonio,  Texas,  and 
the  Rev.  W.  E.  Maoleod  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and  shall 
preside  until  a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

12.  The  Presbytery  of  Waco  shall  meet  on  the  Thursday  before  the 
second  Sabbath  in  July,  1907,  at  8  p.  m.,  at  Corsicana,  Texas,  and  the  Rev. 
E.  S.  Moore  shall  open  the  meeting  with  a  sermon  and  shall  preside  imtil 
a  new  Moderator  is  chosen. 

V.  That  the  Stated  Clerk,  treasurer,  and  Committees  of  the  former 
Sj'nod  of  Te.xas  are  hereby  continued,  to  report  to  the  Synod  of  Texas  as 
recognized  by  this  act. 

VI.  That  all  the  Records  and  Papers  of  the  former  Synod  of  Texas, 
and  of  the  Presbyteries,  by  this  act  united,  reorganized  and  rearranged, 
shall  be  delivered  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of  Texas,  for  such  dis- 
position as  to  the  Synod  shall  seem  proper. 

VII.  That  this  act  shall  take  effect  on  June  1,  1907,  at  12  o'clock, 
noon. 

Synod  of  Washington 

Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly: 

I.  That  the  part  of  the  Synod  of  Oregon-A  lying  within  the  State  of 
Washington  be  and  is  hereby  transferred  to  the  Synod  of  Washington, 
which  Synod  is  continued  and  shall  include  all  the  Presbyteries  and  parts 
of  Presbyteries  within  the  bounds  of  the  Synod,  and  all  the  ministers  and 
churches  within  the  same  bounds  and  under  the  care  of  said  Presbyteries. 

II.  The  Synod  of  Washington  as  thus  continued  shall  meet  on  the  third 
day  of  October,  1907,  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Tacoma,  Wash- 
ington, at  7.30  p.  M.,  and  shall  be  opened  with  a  sermon  by  the  Rev.  J. 
C.  Van  Patten,  D.D.,  or  in  his  absence  by  the  Rev.  L.  L.  Totten,  and  the 
Rev.  S.  M.  Ware,  D.D.,  shall  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  elected. 

III.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Walla  Walla-A  of  the  Synod  of  Oregon-A 
is  hereby  united  with  the  Presbytery  of  Walla  Walla  of  the  Synod  of 
Washington,  and  the  latter  Presbytery  shall  be  the  legal  successor  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Walla  Walla-A,  and  shall  include  within  its  bounds  all 
churches  and  ministers  in  the  counties  of  Walla  Walla,  Franklin,  Adams, 
Columbia,  Garfield,  Asotin  and  Whitman  of  the  State  of  Washington,  and 
Nez  Perce,  Idaho  and  Latah  of  the  State  of  Idaho.  This  Presbyterj-  shall 
meet  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Walla  Walla,  October  1,  1907, 
at  2  p.  M.,  the  Rev.  J.  K.  Howard  to  preach  the  sermon,  and  the  Mod- 
erator of  the  Presbytery  of  Walla  Walla  to  preside. 

IV.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Puget  Sound  shall  have  jurisdiction  over 


418  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

all  churches,  ministers  and  licentiates  heretofore  connected  with  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Portland-A,  Synod  of  Oregon-A,  and  located  or  residing  within 
the  bounds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Puget  Sound. 

V.  That  the  Records,  Papers  and  funds  of  the  Presbytery  of  Walla 
Walla-A,  Synod  of  Oregon-A,  are  hereby  directed  to  be  delivered  to  the 
Presbytery  of  Walla  Walla  of  the  Synod  of  Washington. 

VI.  That  this  act  shall  take  effect  June  1,  1907,  at  12  o'clock,  noon. 

Synod  of  Alabama 

Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly: 

That  the  Presbytery  of  Florida,  Synod  of  Alabama,  be  and  is  hereby 
dissolved,  and  its  churches  and  ministers  transferred  to  the  Presbyteries 
of  the  Synod  of  Florida  within  which  they  are  located  or  reside:  this  act 
to  take  effect  immediately. 

We  also  recommend  the  following  General  Act: 
Be  it  further  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly: 

That,  to  provide  for  any  inadvertent  omission,  any  church  or  minister, 
not  duly  assigned  (by  the  Enabling  Act  affecting  the  judicatory  within 
whose  bounds  such  church  is  located  or  such  minister  resides)  is  hereby 
assigned  or  transferred  to  the  Presbytery  within  whose  bounds  such  church 
may  be  located  or  such  minister  may  be  connected  when  such  act  goes  into 
effect.— 1907,  pp,  141-176. 

Synod  of  Canadian. 

That  part  of  the  Report  on  Legal  Matters  connected  with  Reunion, 
whicli  refers  to  the  Synods  of  Missouri  and  Oklahoma,  was  reconsidered, 
amended  and  adopted  as  follows : 

The  Committee  on  Legal  Matters  connected  with  the  Union  of  the 
Churches  present  a  supplemental  Report  as  follows: 

L     We  recommend: 

(a)  That  the  action  of  this  Assembly  whereby  the  Enabling  Act 
relating  to  the  Synod  of  Missouri  was  adopted  be  reconsidered. 

(6)  That  when  reconsidered  said  act  be  amended  by  striking  out 
paragraph  IV  (page  81  of  the  printed  Report)  relating  to  the  Presbytery  of 
White  River. 

(c)  That  paragraph  IX  of  said  act  (page  82  of  said  Report)  be  amended 
by  striking  out  the  following  words,  to  wit:  "Except  the  Presbytery  of 
White  River." 

((/)  That  tlie  Enabling  Act  relating  to  the  Synod  of  Missouri,  when 
reconsidered  and  as  so  amended,  be  adopted. 

II.  (e)  That  the  action  of  this  Assembly  whereby  the  Enabling  Act 
relating  to  the  Synod  of  Oklahoma  was  adopted  be  reconsidered. 

(/)  That  when  reconsidered  said  act  relating  to  the  Synod  of  Okla- 
homa be  amended  by  striking  out  subdivisions  8  and  9  of  paragraph  III 
of  said  act  (appearing  upon  page  86  of  said  Report);  that  paragraph  IV 
(appearing  on  the  same  page)  be  amended  by  striking  out  the  following 
words,  to  wit:  "Kiamichi  and  Rendall,"  and  by  changing  the  remaining 
language  of  that  sentence  to  the  singular  number;  and  that  said  paragraph 
III  be  further  amended  by  changing  the  word  "nine"  to  "seven,"  in  the 
third  line  thereof  (p.  85  of  the  printed  Report);  and  by  striking  out  the 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  419 

words  "Kiamichi  and  Rcndall"  from  the  fifth  Hnc  thereof  (on  the  same 
page  of  the  Report). 

(g)  That  the  Enabling  Act  relating  to  the  Synod  of  Oklahoma  when 
reconsidered  and  as  so  amended  be  adopted. 

III.  That  upon  the  adoption  of  such  recommendations  and  amend- 
ments by  the  General  Asscmblj^  the  following  I'lnabling  Act  be  enacted, 
subject  to  the  General  Preamble  and  Final  Declaration  heretofore  adopted, 
to  \vit: 

SYNOD   OF   CANADIAN. 

Be  it  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly: 

I.  That  the  Synod  of  Canadian  is  hereby  erected  and  constituted,  to 
consist  of  the  Presbyteries  of  White  River,  Kiamichi  and  Rendall;  and  the 
S3'^nod  of  Canadian  as  thus  constituted  shall  meet  in  the  meeting  place  of 
the  First  Colored  Presbyterian  Congregation  in  Oklahoma  City,  on 
Tuesday,  the  Sth  day  of  October,  1907,  at  7.30  o'clock  p.  m.;  that  the  Rev. 
W.  L.  Bethel  shall  preside  until  the  election  of  a  Moderator,  that  the  Rev. 
W.  D.  Feaster  preach  the  opening  sermon,  and  that  Mr.  J.  H.  A.  Brazleton 
act  as  Temporary  Clerk  until  the  election  of  a  Stated  and  a  Permanent 
Clerk. 

II.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Canadian  are  defined,  read- 
justed and  formed  as  follows: 

1.  That  the  Presbytery  of  White  River,  heretofore  belonging  to  the 
Synod  of  Missouri,  be  enlarged  so  as  to  include  all  work  now  or  hereafter 
done  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  among 
the  colored  people  of  Arkansas  and  all  such  churches  and  colored  ministers 
located  within  or  residing  in  the  original  and  so  enlarged  territory  of  said 
Presbytery. 

2.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Kiamichi  shall  consist  of  all  ministers  and 
churches  of  the  Negro  race  in  that  part  of  the  Synod  of  Oklahoma  lying 
south  of  the  South  Canadian  River  and  south  of  the  Arkansas  River, 
below  the  point  of  confluence  of  these  two  rivers. 

3.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Rendall  shall  consist  of  all  ministers  and 
churches  of  the  Negi-o  race  situate  in  that  part  of  the  Synod  of  Oklahoma 
north  of  the  South  Canadian  River  and  north  of  the  Ai'kansas  River,  below 
the  point  of  confluence  of  these  two  rivers. 

III.  That  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Synod  of  Canadian,  as  herein  erected, 
arranged  and  enlarged,  shall  meet  and  be  organized  as  follows: 

1.  That  the  Presbytery  of  White  River  shall  meet  on  the  adjournment 
had  by  it  prior  to  its  enlargement. 

2.  The  Presbytery  of  Kiamichi  shall  convene  at  Grant,  I.  T.,  on  the 
first  day  of  October,  1907,  at  10  o'clock  a.  m.,  for  organization.  The  Rev. 
W.  J.  Stock,  or  in  his  absence  the  oldest  minister  present  in  seniority  of 
ordination,  shall  preach  the  sermon  and  preside  until  a  Moderator  is 
chosen. 

3.  The  Presbytery  of  Rendall  shall  convene  at  Mt.  Zion  Church, 
Oklahoma  County,  on  the  second  day  of  October,  1907,  at  10  o'clock  a.  m., 
for  organization.  The  Rev.  0.  A.  Williams,  or  in  his  absence  the  oldest 
minister  present  in  seniority  of  ordination,  shall  preach  the  sermon  and 
preside  until  a  Moderator  is  chosen. 


420  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

IV.  This  act  shall  take  effect  June  1,  1907,  at  12  o'clock  noon.— 1907, 
pp.  212-214. 

Overture  No.  174,  from  the  Synod  of  Canadian,  asking  the  Assembly  to 
legalize  or  make  legal  the  organization  of  said  Synod,  on  October  8  to  10, 
1907. 

It  is  recommended  that  the  Assembly  hereby  recognizes  the  organization 
of  the  Synod  of  Canadian,  on  the  date  given  in  the  Memorial,  as  legal  and 
valid,  and  the  said  Synod  is  declared  duly  constituted. — 1908,  p.  177. 

Synod  of  Philippines. 

Overture  No.  1^2,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Hainan.  Accompanying  this 
Overture  are  certain  official  letters  and  Papers  from  members  of  the  Pres- 
byteries of  Canton  and  Manila.  All  of  these  documents  concern  the  £?me 
subject,  viz. :  The  dissolution  of  the  Synod  of  West  Kwang  Tung,  and  the 
placing  of  the  three  Presbyteries  which  now  compose  it  in  new  connections. 
The  reasons  for  requesting  the  dissolution  are,  first,  the  geographical 
position,  which  renders  it  quite  impracticable  for  the  different  Presbyteries 
to  meet  together  in  Synod;  and,  second,  the  difference  in  language  is  so 
great  as  to  make  it  well-nigh  impossible  to  transact  the  business  of  Synod 
— Cantonese  being  spoken  in  the  Presbytery  of  Canton,  Hainanese  in  the 
Presbytery  of  Hainan,  and  Spanish  in  the  Presbytery  of  Manila. 

It  also  appears  from  the  documents  in  the  hands  Of  your  Committee 
that  there  is  a  unanimous  desire  on  the  part  of  the  members  of  the  Presby- 
tery of  Hainan  to  be  placed  in  connection  with  the  Synod  of  Iowa.  As 
there  are  no  native  ministers  as  yet  in  this  Presbytery,  and  as  almost  every 
year  one  or  more  members  of  it  are  in  the  United  States,  this  request  seems 
to  your  Committee  reasonable  and  should  be  granted. 

It  also  appears  from  the  Memorials  that  the  Presbytery  of  Canton  desires 
to  be  placed  in  connection  with  the  Synod  of  East  Kwang  Tung;  and  that 
the  Presbytery  of  Manila  desires  the  organization  of  a  Synod  to  be  known 
as  the  Synod  of  the  Philippines. 

In  view  of  all  these  facts,  your  Committee  recommend  the  adoption  of 
the  following: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Synod  of  West  Kwang  Tung  be  dissolved;  that 
the  Presbytery  of  Hainan  be  placed  in  connection  with  the  Synod  of  Iowa; 
and  that  the  Presbytery  of  Canton  be  dismissed  to  the  Synod  of  East 
Kwang  Tung,  Presbyterian  Church  in  China. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Manila  be  divided  into  three 
Presbyteries  as  follows: 

(a)  The  Presbytery  of  Manila,  having  jurisdiction  over  the  Island  of 
Luzon,  comprising  the  stations  of  Manila,  Laguna,  Pagolas  and  Albay; 
with  the  following  ministers:  James  B.  Rodgers,  D.D.,  Louis  B.  Hillis, 
John  H.  Lamb,  George  William  Wright,  H.  Brown,  Charles  H.  Magill, 
Charles  R.  Hamilton,  Monico  Estrclla,  Guillermo  Zaico,  and  such  other 
ministers  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  as  reside  permanently  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Presbytery. 

(6)  The  Presbytery  of  Cebu,  comprising  the  Islands  of  Cebu,  Negros 
and  Leyte;  and  including  the  following  ministers:  Fred  Janscn,  James  A. 
Graham,  D.  S.  nil)l)ard,  W.  0.  Mclntyre,  Charles  E.  Rath,  George  Dunlap, 
and  Richard  Alcnzo. 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  421 

These  ministers,  and  such  representatives  of  the  churches  as  may  be 
present,  are  authorized  to  assemble  at  such  time  in  the  present  year  as 
may  be' convenient  for  them,  and  at  a  place  to  be  agreed  upon,  to  organize 
the  Presbytery  of  Cebu.  The  Rev.  Fred  Jansen  is  hereby  appointed 
convener,  and  in  case  of  his  absence  the  oldest  minister  present  shall  take 
his  place,  and  preside  until  the  Presbytery  shall  be  duly  constituted. 

(c)  The  Presbytery  of  Iloilo,  covering  the  Island  of  Panay;  and  be 
composed  of  the  following  ministers:  Andrew  Hall,  Paul  Uoltz,  Pedro 
Recto,  Paulino  Tolante,  Pastor  Reyes.  These  ministers,  with  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  churches  in  the  above-named  boundary,  are  directed  and 
authorized  to  meet  at  such  time  and  place,  during  the  present  year,  as 
may  be  agreed  upon  among  themselves,  to  organize  the  Presbytery  of 
Iloilo.  The  Rev.  Paul  Doltz  shall  act  as  convener,  or  in  case  of  his  absence 
the  oldest  minister  present  shall  take  his  place,  and  preside  until  the  Pres- 
bytery shall  be  duly  constituted. 

Resolved,  3.  That  when  these  named  Presbyteries  shall  have  been 
constituted,  they  shall  constitute  and  hereby  are  erected  into  the  Synod  of 
the  Philippines."  The  Synod  shall  meet  in  the  city  of  Manila  for  the  pur- 
pose of  organization,  at  such  time  in  the  present  year  as  may  be  agreed 
upon  by  the  members.  Rev.  James  B.  Rodgers,  D.D.,  is  hereby  appointed 
convener;  and  in  case  of  his  absence  the  oldest  minister  present  shall  act 
in  his  stead,  and  preside  until  the  Synod  is  duly  constituted.— 1908,  p.  171. 

10.     Synods  organized  since  1908. 

Synod  of  Idaho. 

Overture  No.  62,  from  the  Synod  of  Utah,  asking  for  the  erection  of  a 
new  Synod,  to  be  called  the  Synod  of  Idaho. 

We  recommend  that  this  Overture  be  granted,  and  that  a  new  Synod, 
to  be  named  the  Synod  of  Idaho,  be  and  hereby  is  erected,  to  consist  of 
the  Presbyteries  of  Boise,  Kendall  and  Twin  Falls,  which  are  hereby 
transferred  from  the  Synod  of  Utah  to  the  Synod  of  Idaho.  The  first 
meeting  of  the  new  Synod  shall  be  held  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Twin  Falls,  Idaho,  on  the  second  Tuesday  of  October,  1909,  at  7.30  p.  m., 
and  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Barton  is  hereby  appointed  convener  of  the  Synod,  to 
preach  the  opening  sermon,  and  to  preside  until  a  Moderator  be  chosen. — 
1909,  p.  192. 

Synod  of  Arizona. 

Overtures  289  and  357,  both  from  the  Synod  of  New  Mexico,  asking  for 
the  erection  of  the  Presbytery  of  Northern  Arizona,  and  also  asking  for 
the  erection  of  the  Synod  of  Arizona.  It  is  recommended  that  the  following 
act  be  adopted: 

Be  it  enacted,  1.  That  the  Assembly  approves  the  action  of  the  Synod 
of  New  Mexico,  in  proposing  to  erect  the  Presbytery  of  Northern  Arizona, 
and  erects  said  Presbytery,  embracing  the  counties  of  Apache,  Navajo, 
Coconino,  Mohave  and  Yavapai,  in  the  State  of  Arizona,  and  consisting 
of  the  ministers  and  churches,  resident  and  located  in  said  counties,  as 
follows:  Ministers— David  M.  Wynkoop,  Charles  H.  Bierkemper,  Howard 
A.  Clark,  Alfred  C.  Edgar,  Alexander  Black,  John  Butler;  Churches— 
Flagstaff,  First;  Mayer;  Springerville,  First;  Chloride. 

That  the  Rev.  Howard  A.  Clark,  of  Flagstaff,  be  named  as  convener  of 
the  said  Presbytery  of  Northern  Arizona,  and  the  Rev.  John  Butler,  of 


422  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Tuba,  as  alternate;  and  that  the  initial  session  of  said  Presbytery  be  held 
in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Flagstaff,  Arizona,  on  the  21st  day  of 
August,  1912,  at  4.30  p.  m.;  or,  if  that  date  be  found  impracticable,  at  the 
first  date  possible  thereafter. 

Be  it  enacted,  2.  That  the  Synod  of  Arizona  bo  and  hereby  is  erected, 
its  boundaries  to  embrace  the  State  of  Arizona,  and  said  Synod  to  consist  of 
the  Presbyteries  of  Northern  Arizona,  Phoenix  and  Southern  Arizona. 

Be  it  enacted,  3.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Phoenix  shall  include  the 
counties  of  Maricopa,  Pinal,  Yuma,  Pima  and  Santa  Cruz,  in  Arizona,  and 
its  roll  shall  consist  of:  Ministers — Charles  H.  Cook,  D.D.,  William  I. 
Brooks,  Henry  M.  Campbell,  Thomas  C.  Moffett,  D.D.,  Frazier  S.  Hern- 
don,  Frank  C.  Reid,  Dirk  Lay,  G.  A.  Henderson,  Charles  L.  Corwin,  W. 
W.  Breckenridge,  George  Logie,  Clarence  H.  Ellis,  M.D.,  Frederick  V. 
Richards,  John  C.  Van  der  Las  and  George  F.  Wilson;  Churches — Phoenix 
First;  Casa  Grande;  Peoria;  Pima,  First;  Pima,  Third;  Pima,  Fifth; 
Maricopa,  Second;  Florence,  First;  Tucson,  Trinity;  Wickenburg;  Pima, 
Second;  Pima,  Fourth;  Maricopa,  First;  Tucson;  Papago;  and  that  local 
evangelists  W.  D.  Himebaugh,  George  H.  Gebby  and  A.  K.  Locker  shall 
be  under  care  of  this  Presbytery. 

Be  it  enacted,  4.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Southern  Arizona  shall  include 
the  counties  of  Cochise,  Graham,  Greenlee  and  Gila,  in  Arizona,  and  its 
roll  shall  consist  of:  Ministers — Harlan  P.  Cory,  John  G.  Pritchard,  J. 
W.  Henderson,  Curry  H.  Love,  Rafael  Q.  Martinez,  J.  H.  Barkwell,  Allan 
Krichbaum,  John  E.  Fry,  J.  Craig  Watt,  R.  A.  McLaren  Browne,  and 
W.  C.  Brewer;  Churches — Clifton;  Bisbee,  Covenant;  Benson;  Metcalf, 
Mex.;  Bisbee,  Mex.;  Morenci,  Mex.;  Lowell;  Solomon ville;  Morenci; 
Douglas,  First;  Globe;  Douglas,  Mex.;  Globe,  Mex.;  Duncan;  Miami  and 
Roosevelt; —  and  that  licentiate  J.  Raymond  Waite  and  local  evangelists 
A.  Madero,  A.  Ibarra,  Miguel  Treviso  and  Charles  R.  Fisk  shall  be  under 
the  care  of  this  Presbytery. 

Be  it  enacted,  5.  That  the  Rev.  H.  P.  Cory,  of  GloI:)e,  Arizona,  be  the 
convener  of  the  Synod  of  Arizona,  and  Rev.  W.  W.  Breckenridge  be  his 
alternate,  and  that  the  initial  meeting  of  said  Synod  of  Arizona  shall  be 
held  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Deming,  N.  M.,  on  the  27th  day 
of  September,  1912,  at  7.30  o'clock  p.  m. 

Be  it  enacted,  6.  That  the  General  Assembly  hereby  changes  the 
boundaries  of  the  Synod  of  New  Mexico,  making  them  correspond  to  the 
boundaries  of  the  State  of  New  Mexico. — 1912,  p.  184. 

German  Synod  of  the  West. 

Overtures  Nos.  286,  287,  288,  from  the  German  Presbyteries  of  Galena, 
George,  and  Waukon  asking  the  General  Assembly  to  erect  said  Prosljy- 
teries  into  the  German  Synod  of  the  West,  whose  boundaries  shall  include 
the  territory  covered  by  the  said  three  Presbyteries.  It  is  recommended 
that  the  following  act  be  adopted  as  follows: 

Be  it  enacted,  1 .  That  the  German  Synod  of  the  West  is  hereby  erected 
to  consist  of  the  Presbyteries  of  Galena,  George  and  Waukon,  and  the 
boundaries  of  Synod  shall  include  the  territory  covered  by  the  said  three 
Prtisbyteries; 

Be  it  enacted,  2.  That  the  German  Synod  of  the  West  be  directed  to 
meet  in  the  Eden  Church,  Nora  Springs,  Iowa,  August  14,  1912,  at  7.30 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  SYNODS  423 

p.  M.,  and  that  the  Rev.  Daniel  driodor  ho  appointed  to  convene  tlie  Synod, 
preaeli  the  opening  sermon,  and  preside  until  the  Synod  shall  have  been 
duly  organized,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  oldest  minister  present  shall 
perform  these  duties. — 1912,  p.  1G4. 

Synod  op  New  England. 

Overture  No.  372,  from  the  Synod  of  New  York,  asking  for  the  erection 
of  a  Synod  of  New  England.  It  is  recommended  that  the  following  act 
be  adopted: 

Be  it  enacted,  1.  That  the  ministers  residing  in,  and  the  congregations 
located  within,  the  six  states  of  Maine,  New  Hampshire,  Rhode  Island, 
Vermont,  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts,  and  subject  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  General  Assembly,  be  and  are  hereby  erected  into  a  Synod,  to  be 
known  as  the  Synod  of  New  England,  and  that  the  boundaries  of  such 
Synod  be  coterminous  with  the  above-named  states,  viz.,  Maine,  New 
Hampshire,  Rhode  Island,  Vermont,  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts. 

Be  it  enacted,  2.  That  the  Synod  of  New  England  hold  its  first  meeting 
in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Boston,  Mass.,  on  Tuesday,  October 
22,  1912,  at  2  p.  m.,  and  that  Rev.  Herbert  A.  Manchester,  of  East  Boston, 
be  the  convener,  preaching  the  opening  sermon,  and  presiding  until  the 
Synod  shall  be  duly  organized;  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  oldest  minister 
present  shall  perform  these  duties. 

Be  it  enacted,  3.  That  the  Synod  of  New  England  shall  be  composed 
of  four  Presbyteries,  as  follows: 

1.  The  Presbytery  of  Boston,  consisting  of  the  ministers  and  churches 
in  Greater  Boston  and  Lynn,  Mass.,  the  churches  being 

Lynn,  Mattapan,  Boston,  Scotch, 

Waltham,  Somerville,  Boston,  St.  Andrews, 

Brookline,  Boston,  1st,  Boston,  Roxbury. 

Hyde  Park,  Boston,  4th  — 13  in  all. 

Quincy,  Boston,  East, 

2.  The  Presbytery  of  Newburyport,  consisting  of  the  ministers  and 
churches  in  the  states  of  Maine,  New  Hampshire,  Vermont,  and  that 
portion  of  Massachusetts  east  of  the  Connecticut  River  and  north  of  the 
Connecticut  line  and  the  42d  degree  of  latitude,  except  Greater  Boston 
and  the  cities  of  Lynn,  Worcester  and  S.  Framingham;  the  churches  being 

Antrim,  Bedford,  Portland, 

Barre,  New  Boston,  Newburyport,  1st, 

Lowell,  Litchfield,  Newburyport,  2d, 

Granite ville,  Manchester,  W'm'r,  West  Barnet, 

South  Ryegate,  Manchester,  Ger.,  Lawrence. 

Londonderry,  Haverhill,  — 19  in  all. 

Windham,  Houlton, 

This  Presbytery  shall  meet  at  Newburyport,  Mass.,  on  Tuesday, 
October  8,  1912,  at  2  p.  m.,  and  Rev.  A.  M.  Paterson,  of  Newburyport, 
Mass.,  shall  be  the  convener,  preaching  the  opening  .sermon,  and  presiding 
until  the  Presbytery  shall  be  duly  organized;  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  the 
oldest  minister  present  shall  perform  these  duties. 


424  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

3.  The  Presbytery  of  Providence,  consisting  of  the  ministers  and 
cliurches  in  the  State  of  Rhode  Island,  and  all  Massachusetts  south  of  the 
42d  degree  of  latitude,  together  with  the  cities  of  South  Framingham  and 
Worcester;  the  churches  being 

Providence,  1st,  Newport,  South  Framingham, 

Providence,  2d,  Woonsocket,  Fall  River, 

Lonsdale,  Worcester,  New  Bedford. 

—9  in  all. 
This  Presbytery  shall  meet  at  Providence,  R.  I.,  on  Tuesday,  October 
8,  1912,  at  2  p.  M.,  and  Rev.  Lester  M.  Conrow,  of  New  Bedford,  Mass., 
shall  be  the  convener,  preaching  the  opening  sermon  and  presiding  until 
the  Presbytery  shall  be  duly  organized;  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  the 
oldest  minister  present  shall  perform  these  duties. 

4.  The  Presbytery  of  Connecticut  Valley,  consisting  of  the  ministers 
and  churches  in  the  State  of  Connecticut,  and  all  Massachusetts  west  of 
the  Connecticut  River,  including  Springfield  and  Holyoke,  Mass.;  the 
churches  being 

Stamford,  Bridgeport,  Noroton,  Darien, 

Greenwich,  Springfield,  Sound  Beach. 

Hartford,  Holyoke,  — 10  in  all. 

New  Haven,  Thompsonville, 

Except  that  ministers  without  charge  who  are  now  enrolled  members 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Westchester  shall  remain  members  thereof,  save  that 
any  of  them  may  elect  to  become  members  of  said  new  Presbytery  of 
Connecticut  Valley,  by  notice  to  the  convener  thereof,  before  the  or- 
ganization of  said  new  Presbytery. 

This  Presbytery  shall  meet  at  Stamford,  Conn.,  on  Tuesday,  October 
8,  1912,  at  2  p.  M.,  and  Rev.  J.  F.  Johnstone,  of  Hartford,  Conn.,  shall  be 
the  convener,  preaching  the  opening  sermon,  and  presiding  until  the 
Presbytery  shall  be  duly  organized;  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  oldest 
minister  present  shall  perform  these  duties. — 1912,  pp.  169-171. 

Synod  of  Wyoming. 

Overture  No.  261,  from  Colorado  Synod,  relative  to  the  erection  of  a 
new  Synod,  to  be  called  the  Synod  of  Wyoming.  The  Overture  sets  forth 
the  details  relative  to  the  boundaries  of  the  Synod  and  its  Presbyteries,  etc. 
It  is  recommended  that  the  Overture  be  answered  in  the  affirmative,  and 
that,  pursuant  to  the  details  set  forth  in  it,  the  erection  of  the  Synod  of 
Wyoming  is  hereby  ordered  as  follows : 

It  is  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly  that  a  Synod,  to  be  called  the 
Synod  of  Wyoming,  is  hereby  erected,  whose  boundaries  shall  be  coter- 
minous with  the  boundaries  of  the  State  of  Wyoming,  and  shall  consist  of 
Presbyteries,  ministers,  and  churches  as  follows: 

The  Presbytery  of  Cheyenne  shall  consist  of  the  bounds  as  set  forth  by 
the  General  Assembly  of  1912,  the  ministers  and  churches  being  as  follows: 

Ministers — George  Woodard,  J.  B.  Gallaway,  D.D.,  S.  K.  Markley, 
Leon  C.  Hills,  D.D.,  L.  Harold  Forde,  Burton  H.  Woodford,  Daniel  S. 
McCorkle,  C.  H.  Witteman,  Russell  Taylor,  Thomas  Hodge,  W.,  E. 
Patton,  0.  0.  Russell,  William  Clarke  Faucette,  Edwin  E.  Preston,  R. 
MacFayden,  Clinton  W.  Clough. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  425 

Churches — Tracey,  Burns,  Hillsdale,  Cheyenne,  Guernsey,  Sunrise, 
Lingle,  Vaughn,  Grace,  Empire — P.  O.,  Springer —  Fairview,  Stewart, 
Hagie,  Grin,  Shawnee,  Lost  Springs,  Prairie  View,  Casper  and  Arapahoe. 

The  Presbytery  of  Laramie  shall  consist  of  the  bounds  as  set  forth  by 
the  General  Assembly  of  1012.    The  ministers  and  churches  arc  as  follows: 

Ministers — J.  R.  Voris,  M.  F.  Newport,  Robert  R.  Marquis,  G.  T. 
Needels,  D.  i\L  Davies,  Alfred  C.  Hogbin,  John  P.  Davis,  Henry  W.  Bain- 
ton,  J.  Morgan  Young,  L.  E.  Saidla,  T.  C.  Hackenberg. 

Churches — Laramie  Union,  Centennial,  Elk  Mountain,  Saratoga,  En- 
campment, Bennett,  Downington,  France  Memorial,  Rawlins,  Cokeville, 
Mountainview  and  Evanston. 

The  Presbytery  of  Sheridan  shall  consist  of  the  bounds  as  set  forth  by 
the  General  Assembly  of  1912,  the  ministers  and  churches  being  as  follows: 

Ministers — A.  B.  Irwin,  I\L  DeWitt  Long,  D.D.,  Samuel  L.  McAmis, 
William  J.  Mills,  D.D.,  Joseph  W.  Winder,  Albert  0.  Crane,  Ira  M. 
McConaughy,  A.  N.  Banford,  James  A.  Slack,  S.  A.  Saxe.  Charles  T. 
McCampbell. 

Churches — Thermopolis,  Sheridan,  Bethlehem  (Moorcroft  P.  0.),  Grey- 
bull,  Powell,  Basin,  Cody  and  Gillette. 

That  the  new  Synod  be  convened  by  the  Rev.  L.  Harold  Forde,  of 
Cheyenne,  Wyo.,  on  the  second  Thursday  in  October,  1915,  at  7.30  p.  m., 
in  the  Laramie  Union  Presbyterian  Church,  Laramie,  Wyo.,  and  that,  in 
the  absence  of  the  said  convener,  the  senior  minister  in  point  of  service  in 
the  territory  affected  who  is  present,  shall  preach  a  sermon  and  constitute 
the  Synod.— 1915,  p.  214. 

VII.     THE  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES. 
I.     Proposal  to  Establish  a  Theological  School 

In  1809  the  Committee  [of  Bills  and  Overtures]  laid  before  the  Assembly 
an  Overture  from  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  for  the  establishment  of 
a  theological  school.  The  Overture  was  read,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Dwight, 
the  Rev.  Messrs.  Irwin,  Hosack,  Romeyn,  Anderson,  Lyle,  Nurch,  Lacey, 
and  Messrs.  Bayard,  Slaymaker,  and  Harrison,  elders,  were  appointed  a 
Committee  to  take  the  Overture  into  consideration,  and  report  upon  it. — 
Minutes,  1809,  p.  417. 

The  Committee  to  which  was  referred  the  Overture  in  relation  to  the 
establishment  of  a  theological  school,  brought  in  the  following  Report, 
which  being  read,  was  adopted,  viz. : 

The  Committee  appointed  on  the  subject  of  a  theological  school  over- 
tured  from  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  report,  that  three  modes  of 
compassing  this  important  object  have  presented  themselves  to  their 
consideration.  The  first  is,  to  establish  one  great  school  in  some  convenient 
place,  near  the  center  of  the  bounds  of  our  Church.  The  second  is,  to 
establish  two  schools,  in  such  places  as  may  best  accommodate  the  northern 
and  southern  divisions  of  the  Church.  The  third  is,  to  establish  such  a 
school  within  the  bounds  of  each  of  the  Synods.  In  this  case  your  Com- 
mittee suggest  the  propriety  of  leaving  it  to  each  S>Tiod  to  direct  the  mode 
of  forming  the  school,  and  the  place  where  it  shall  be  established. 

The  advantages  attending  the  first  of  the  proposed  modes  are,  that  it 
would  be  furnished  with  larger  funds,  and,  therefore,  with  a  more  extensive 


426  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

library  and  a  greater  number  of  professors.  The  system  of  education 
pursued  in  it  would,  therefore,  be  more  extensive  and  more  perfect;  the 
youths  educated  in  it  would  also  be  more  united  in  the  same  views,  and 
contract  an  early  and  lasting  friendship  for  each  other;  circumstances 
which  could  not  fail  of  promoting  harmony  and  prosperity  in  the  Church. 
The  disadvantages  attending  this  mode  would  be  principally  those  derived 
from  the  distance  of  its  position  from  the  extremities  of  the  Presbyterian 
bounds. 

The  advantages  attending  the  second  of  the  proposed  modes,  and  the 
disadvantages,  will  readily  suggest  themselves  from  a  comparison  of  this 
with  the  other  two. 

The  advantages  which  would  attend  the  third,  to  wit,  the  establish- 
ment of  theological  school's  by  the  respective  Synods,  would  be  the  follow- 
ing: The  local  situation  of  the  respective  schools  would  be  peculiarly  con- 
venient for  the  several  parts  of  a  country  so  extensive  as  that  for  the  benefit 
of  which  they  were  designed.  The  inhabitants,  having  the  seminaries 
brought  near  to  them,  would  feel  a  peculiar  interest  in  their  prosperity, 
and  may  be  rationally  expected  to  contribute  to  it  much  more  liberally 
and  generally  than  to  a  single  school  or  even  to  two.  The  Synods,  also 
having  the  immediate  care  of  them,  and  directing  either  in  person  or  by 
delegation,  all  their  concerns,  would  feel  a  similar  interest,  and  would  prob- 
ably be  better  pleased  with  a  system  formed  by  themselves,  and  therefore 
peculiarly  suited  to  the  wishes  and  interests  of  the  several  parts  of  the 
Church  immediately  under  their  direction.  Greater  efforts,  therefore,  may 
be  expected  from  ministers  and  people  to  promote  the  prosperity  of  these 
schools  than  of  any  other.  The  disadvantages  of  this  mode  would  be  the 
inferiority  of  the  funds,  a  smaller  number  of  professors,  a  smaller  library, 
and  a  more  limited  system  of  education  in  each.  The  students,  also,  would, 
as  now,  be  strangers  to  each  other. 

Should  the  last  of  these  modes  be  adopted,  your  Committee  are  of 
opinion  that  everything  pertaining  to  the  erection  and  conduct  of  each 
school  should  be  left  to  the  direction  of  the  respective  Synods.  If  either 
of  the  first,  the  whole  should  be  subject  to  the  control  of  the  General 
Assembly.  Your  Committee  also  suggest,  that  in  the  former  of  these 
cases,  the  funds  for  each  school  should  be  raised  with  the  bounds  of  the 
Synod  within  which  it  was  stationed.  In  the  latter,  they  should  be  col- 
lected from  the  whole  body  of  the  Church.  Your  Committee  therefore 
submit  the  following  resolution,  to  wit: 

Resolved,  That  the  above  plans  be  submitted  to  all  the  Presbyteries 
within  the  bounds  of  the  General  Assembly  for  their  consideration,  and  that 
they  be  careful  to  send  up  to  the  next  Assembly,  at  their  sessions  in  May, 
1810,  their  opinions  on  the  subject. — Minutes,  1809,  p.430. 

Responses  of  the  Presbyteries. 

The  Committee  appointed  to  examine  the  Reports  of  the  several  Presby- 
teries on  the  subject  of  theological  .schools,  and  to  report  to  the  Assembly 
the  opinions  expressed  by  them  severally  on  the  three  different  plans  sent 
down  for  their  consideration,  reported,  that  after  carefully  examining  the 
Reports  of  the  several  Presbyteries  on  this  subject,  they  find  the  following 
result:  Ten  Presbyteries  have  expressed  an  opinion  in  favor  of  the  first 
plan,  viz.,  the  establishment  of  a  single  school.    One  Presbytery  has  given 


TIIEOLOr.ICAL  SEMINARIES  427 

an  opinion  in  favor  of  tlio  second  i)lan,  viz.:  the  ostahlislunont  of  two 
schools.  Ton  Presl)vteries  Iiavo  expressed  a  judsnient  in  favor  of  the  third 
j)lan,  viz.:  the  establislinient  of  a  school  in  each  Synod.  Six  Presbyteries 
have  expressed  an  opinion  that  it  is  not  expedient,  at  present,  to  attempt 
the  establishment  of  any  school;  and  from  the  remaining  Presbyteries  no 
report  has  been  received. — Minutes,  ISIO,  p.  439. 

Act  Establishing  the  Seminary. 

The  Committee  appointed  further  to  consider  the  subject  of  theological 
schools,  reported,  and  the  Report,  being  read  and  amended,  was  adopted, 
and  is  as  follows,  viz. : 

That  after  maturely  deliberating  on  the  subject  committed  to  them,  they 
submit  to  the  Assembly  the  following  results: 

1.  It  is  evident  that  not  only  a  majority  of  the  Presbyteries  which 
have  reported  on  this  subject,  but  also  a  majority  of  all  the  Presbyteries 
under  the  care  of  this  Assembly,  have  expressed  a  decided  opinion  in  favor 
of  the  establishment  of  a  theological  school  or  schools  in  our  Church. 

2.  It  appears  to  the  Committee,  that  although,  according  to  the  state- 
ment already  reported  to  the  Assembly,  there  is  an  equal  number  of  Pres- 
byteries in  favor  of  the  first  plan,  which  contemplates  a  single  school  for 
the  whole  Church;  and  in  favor  of  the  third  plan,  which  contemplates  the 
erection  of  a  school  in  each  Sj'nod;  yet  as  several  of  the  objections  made 
to  the  first  plan  are  founded  entireh^  on  misconception,  and  will  be  com- 
pletely obviated  by  developing  the  details  of  that  plan,  it  seems  fairly  to 
follow,  that  there  is  a  greater  amount  of  Presbytcrial  suffrage  in  favor  of 
a  single  school  than  of  any  other  plan. 

3.  Under  the  circumstances  the  Committee  are  of  opinion,  that  as 
much  light  has  been  obtained  from  the  Reports  of  Presbyteries  on  this 
subject  as  would  be  likely  to  result  from  a  renewal  of  the  reference;  that 
no  advantage  will  probably  arise  from  the  further  delaj^  in  this  important 
concern,  but,  on  the  contrarj^,  much  serious  inconvenience  and  evil;  that 
the  present  Assembly  is  bound  to  attempt  to  carrj'-  into  execution  some 
one  of  the  plans  proposed,  and  that  the  first  plan,  appearing  to  have,  on 
the  whole,  the.  greatest  share  of  public  sentiment  in  its  favor,  ought  of 
course  to  be  adopted. 

4.  Your  Committee  therefore  recommend,  that  the  present  General 
Assembly  declare  its  approbation  and  adoption  of  this  plan,  and  immedi- 
ately commence  a  course  of  measures  for  carrying  it  into  execution,  as 
promptly  and  extensively  as  possible;  and  for  this  purpose  they  recom- 
mend to  the  Assembly  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions: 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  state  of  our  churches,  the  loud  and  affecting 
calls  of  destitute  frontier  settlements,  and  the  laudable  exertions  of  various 
Christian  denominations  around  us,  all  demand  that  the  collected  wisdom, 
piety,  and  zeal  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  be,  without  delay,  called  into 
action,  for  furnishing  the  Church  with  a  large  supply  of  able  and  faithful 
ministers. 

2.  That  the  General  Assembly  will,  in  the  name  of  the  Great  Head  of 
the  Church,  immediately  attempt  to  establish  a  seminary  for  securing  to 
candidates  for  the  ministry  more  extensive  and  efficient  theological  in- 
struction than  they  have  heretofore  enjoyed.  The  local  situation  of  this 
seminary  is  hereafter  to  be  determined. 


428  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

3.  That  in  this  seminary,  when  competely  organized,  there  shall  be 
at  least  throe  professors,  who  sliall  be  elected  by,  and  hold  their  offices 
during,  the  pleasure  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  who  shall  give  a  regular 
course  of  instruction  in  Divinity,  Oriental  and  Biblical  Literature,  and  in 
Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Government,  and  on  such  other  sul> 
jects  as  may  be  deemed  necessary;  it  being,  however,  understood,  that  until 
sufficient  funds  can  be  obtained  for  the  complete  organization  and  support 
of  the  proposed  seminary,  a  smaller  number  of  professors  than  three  may 
be  appointed  to  commence  the  system  of  instruction. 

4.  That  exertion  be  made  to  provide  such  an  amount  of  funds  for  this 
seminary,  as  will  enable  its  conductors  to  afford  gratuitous  instruction,  and 
when  it  is  necessary,  gratuitous  support,  to  all  such  students  as  may  not 
themselves  possess  adequate  pecuniary  means. 

5.  That  the  Rev.  Drs.  Green,  Woodhull,  Romeyn,  and  Miller,  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Archibald  Alexander,  James  Richard,  and  Amzi  Armstrong,  be  a 
Committee  to  digest  and  prepare  a  Plan  of  a  theological  seminary,  embrac- 
ing in  detail  the  fundamental  principles  of  the  institution,  together  with 
regulations  for  guiding  the  conduct  of  the  instructors  and  the  students, 
and  prescribing  the  best  mode  of  visiting,  of  controlling,  and  supporting 
the  whole  system.  This  Plan  is  to  be  reported  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

6.  That  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Jedediah  Chapman,  Jonas  Coe,  William 
Morrison,  James  Carnahan,  and  Isaac  Hutton,  of  the  Synod  of  Albany; 
Rev.  Drs.  Samuel  Miller,  PhiHp  Milledoler,  John  B.  Romeyn,  and  Aaron 
Woolworth,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  James  Richards,  Comfort,  and  Isaac  Van- 
doren,  and  Col.  Henry  Rutgers,  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New 
Jersey;  Rev.  Drs.  Ashbel  Green,  John  McKnight,  and  James  Muir,  the 
Rev.  Messrs.  Nathaniel  Irwin,  John  Glendy,  Archibald  Alexander,  John 
E.  Latta,  John  B.  Slemmons,  John  B.  Patterson,  and  James  Inglis,  and 
Mr.  Robert  Ralston,  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia;  the  Rev.  John  D.  Blair, 
William  Williamson,  Samuel  Houston,  Samuel  Doake,  and  Benjamin 
Grigsby,  of  the  Synod  of  Virginia;  the  Rev.  Samuel  Ralston,  James  Guthrie, 
William  Speer,  and  James  Hughes,  of  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh;  the  Rev. 
Robert  G.  Wilson,  James  Blythe,  Archibald  Cameron,  and  Joshua  L. 
Wilson,  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky;  the  Rev.  Drs.  James  Hall,  Henry  Kollock 
and  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Malcolm,  McNair,  James  Mcllhenny  and  Andrew 
Flinn,  of  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas,  be,  and  they  hereby  are,  appointed 
agents,  to  solicit  donations  in  the  course  of  the  current  year,  within  the 
bounds  of  their  respective  Synods,  for  the  establishment  and  support  of 
the  proposed  seminary;  and  if  any  of  said  agents  should  be  unable  or  un- 
willing to  act  in  this  case,  it  will  be  his  or  their  duty  to  inform  the  Mod- 
erator of  his  or  their  Synod,  for  the  time  being,  who  is  hereby  authorized, 
if  he  think  proper,  to  appoint  a  substitute  or  substitutes,  as  the  case  may 
require.    These  agents  are  to  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

Resolved,  That  the  members  of  this  Assembly  generally,  and  all  the  clergy 
of  our  denomination  within  our  bounds,  do  aid  the  exertions  of  those  who 
shall  go  on  this  l)usiiu'ss. 

7.  That,  as  fiUing  the  Church  with  a  learned  and  able  ministry,  without 
a  corresponding  portion  of  real  piety,  would  be  a  curse  to  the  world,  and  an 
offense  to  (Jod  and  his  people,  so  the  General  Assembly  think  it  their  duty 
to  state  that,  in  establishing  a  seminary  for  training  up  ministers,  it  is  their 
earnest  desire  to  guard,  as  far  as  possible,  against  so  great  an  evil;  and 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  429 

they  do  hereby  solemnly  pledge  themselves  to  the  churches  under  their 
care,  that  in  forming  and  carrying  into  execution  the  Plan  of  the  pro- 
posed seminary,  it  will  be  their  endeavor  to  make  it,  under  the  blessing  of 
God,  a  nursery  of  vital  piety,  as  well  as  of  sound  theological  learning,  and 
to  train  up  persons  for  the  ministry  who  shall  be  lovers  as  well  as  defenders 
of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  friends  of  revivals  of  religion,  and  a  blessing 
to  the  Church  of  God. 

8.  That  as  the  Constitution  of  our  Church  guarantees  to  every  Pres- 
bytery the  right  of  judging  of  its  own  candidates  for  licensure  and  ordina- 
tion, so  the  Assembly  think  it  proper  to  state  most  explicitly,  that  every 
Presbytery  and  Synod  will,  of  course,  be  left  at  full  liberty  to  countenance 
the  proposed  Plan,  or  not,  at  pleasure;  and  to  send  their  students  to  the 
projected  seminary,  or  keep  them  as  heretofore  within  their  own  bounds, 
as  they  think  most  conducive  to  the  prosperity  of  the  Church. 

9.  That  the  professors  in  the  seminary  shall  not  in  any  case  be  consid- 
ered as  having  a  right  to  license  candidates  to  preach  the  Gospel;  but  that 
all  such  candidates  shall  be  remitted  to  their  respective  Presbyteries,  to 
be  examined  and  licensed  as  heretofore. 

10.  Resolved,  finally,  That  Dr.  Samuel  Miller  and  Rev.  James  Richards 
be  a  Committee  to  prepareadraught  of  an  address  from  this  Assembly  to 
the  churches  under  our  care,  calling  their  attention  to  the  subject  of  a 
theological  school,  and  earnestly  soliciting  their  patronage  and  support 
in  the  execution  of  the  Plan  now  proposed. — 1810,  p.  453. 

II.    Princeton  Theological  Seminary. 

1.     Plan  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 

in   the  United   States  of  America.      Adopted   by   the   General 

Assembly  in  1811  and  amended  by  subsequent  General 

Assemblies. 

Introduction. 

Inasmuch  as  the  obtaining  of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 
to  the  glory  of  the  eternal  God,  is  the  chief  object  which  claims  the  atten- 
tion of  man,  and  considering  that  in  the  attainment  of  this  object  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  Gospel  is  principally  instrumental,  it  is  manifestlj^  of  tlie 
highest  importance  that  the  best  means  be  used  to  insure  the  faithful 
preaching  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  pure  administration  of  all  its  ordinances. 
With  this  view,  therefore,  institutions  for  the  education  of  youth  intended 
for  the  holy  ministry  have  been  established  in  all  Christian  countries,  and 
have  been  found,  by  long  experience,  most  eminently  conducive  to  the 
prosperity  of  the  Church.  Hence  the  founders  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  did,  from  its  very  origin,  exert  themselves 
with  peculiar  zeal  to  establish  and  endow  colleges,  academies,  and  schools 
for  the  education  of  youth  for  the  Gospel  ministry.  So  rai)i(l,  however,  has 
been  the  extension  of  this  Church,  and  so  disproportionate,  of  late,  has 
been  the  number  of  ministers  educated,  to  the  call  which  has  been  made  for 
ministerial  service,  that  some  additional  and  vigorous  efforts  to  increase 
the  supply  are  loudly  and  effectivelj^  demanded.  Circumstances  also  do 
imperiouslj^  dictate,  not  only  that  the  laborers  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord 
should  be  multiplied,  but  that  they  should  be  more  thoroughly  furnished 
than  they  have  ordinarily  been  for  the  arduous  work  to  which  they  must 


430  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

be 'called.  Influenced  by  the  views  and  considerations  now  recited,  the 
General  Assembly,  after  mature  deliberation,  have  resolved,  in  reliance 
on  the  patronage  and  blessing  of  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church,  to  establish 
a  new  institution,  consecrated  solely  to  the  education  of  men  for  the  Gospel 
ministrj',  and  to  be  denominated,  The  Theological  Seminary  nj  the  Presby- 
terian Chtirch  in  the  United  Stales  of  America.  And  to  the  intent  that  the 
true  design  of  the  founders  of  this  institution  may  be  known  to  th(>  ])ublic, 
both  now  and  in  the  time  to  come,  and  especially  that  this  design  may,  at 
all  times,  be  distinctly  viewed,  and  sacredly  regarded,  both  by  the  teachers 
and  the  pupils  of  the  Seminary,  it  is  judged  proper  to  make  a  sumraarj^  and 
explicit  statement  of  it. 

It  is  to  form  men  for  the  Gospel  ministry,  who  shall  truly  believe,  and 
cordially  love,  and  therefore  endeavor  to  propagate  and  defend,  in  its 
genuineness,  simplicity,  and  fulness,  that  system  of  religious  behef  and 
practice  which  is  set  forth  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms,  and  Plan 
of  Government  and  Discijiline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church;  and  thus  to 
perpetuate  and  extend  the  influence  of  true  evangelical  piety,  and  Gospel 
order. 

It  is  to  provide  for  the  Church  an  adequate  supply  and  succession  of 
able  and  faithful  ministers  of  the  New  Testament:  workmen  that  need  not 
be  ashamed,  being  qualified  rightly  to  divide  the  word  of  truth. 

It  is  to  unite  in  those  who  shall  sustain  the  ministerial  office,  religion  and 
literature;  that  piety  of  the  heart  which  is  the  fruit  only  of  the  renewing 
and  sanctifying  grace  of  God,  with  solid  learning;  believing  that  religion 
without  learning,  or  learning  without  religion,  in  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel, 
must  ultimately  prove  injurious  to  the  Church. 

It  is  to  afford  more  advantages  than  have  hitherto  been  usually  possessed 
by  the  ministers  of  religion  in  our  country,  to  cultivate  both  piety  and 
literature  in  their  preparatory  course;  piety,  by  placing  it  in  circumstances 
favorable  to  its  growth,  and  by  cherisliing  and  regulating  its  ardor;  liter- 
ature, by  affording  favorable  opportunities  for  its  attainment,  and  by 
making  its  possession  indispensable. 

It  is  to  provide  for  the  Church  men  who  shall  be  able  to  defend  her 
faith  against  infidels,  and  her  doctrine  against  heretics. 

It  is  to  furnish  our  congregations  with  enlightened,  humble,  zealous, 
laborious  pastors,  who  shall  truly  watch  for  the  good  of  souls,  and  consider 
it  as  their  highest  honor  and  happiness  to  win  them  to  the  Saviour,  and  to 
build  up  their  several  charg(;s  in  holiness  and  peace. 

It  is  to  promote  harmony  and  unity  of  sentiment  among  the  ministers 
of  our  Church,  by  educating  a  large  body  of  them  under  the  same  teachers, 
and  in  the  same  course  of  study. 

It  is  to  lay  the  foundation  of  early  and  lasting  friendship,  productive  of 
confidence  and  mutual  assistance  in  after  life  among  the  ministers  of 
religion;  which  experience  shows  to  be  conducive  not  only  to  personal 
happiness,  but  to  the  perfecting  of  inquiries,  researches,  and  jiulMications 
advantageous  to  religion. 

It  is  to  preserve  the  unity  of  our  Church,  by  educating  her  ministers  in 
an  enlightened  attachment  not  only  to  the  same  doctrines,  but  to  the 
same  plan  of  government. 

It  is  to  bring  to  the  service  of  the  Church  genius  and  talent,  when  united 
with  piety,  however  poor  or  obscure  may  be  their  possessor,  by  furnishing, 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  431 

as  far  as  possible,  the  means  of  education  and  support  without  expense  to 
the  student. 

It  is  to  found  a  nursery  for  missionaries  to  the  heathen,  and  to  such  as 
are  destitute  of  the  stated  preachinR  of  the  Ciospel;  in  which  youth  may 
receive  that  aj)pr()priate  training;  which  may  hiy  a  founthition  for  their 
ultimatel}^  becoming  eminently  qualified  for  missionary  work. 

It  is,  finally,  to  endeavor  to  raise  up  a  succession  of  men,  at  once  qualified 
for  and  thoroughly  devoted  to  the  work  of  the  Gospel  ministry;  who,  with 
Various  endowments,  suiting  them  to  different  stations  in  the  Church  of 
Christ,  may  all  possess  a  portion  of  the  spirit  of  the  primitive  propagators 
of  the  Gosp(>l ;  prepared  to  make  every  sacrifice,  to  endure  every  hardship, 
and  to  render  every  service  which  the  promotion  of  pure  and  undefiled 
religion  may  require.^ 


ARTICLE  I. 

OF   THE    GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

Section  1.  As  this  institution  derives  its  origin  from  the  General 
Assembly,  that  body  is  to  be  considered  its  patron  and  the  fountain  of  its 
power.^ 

Section  2.  The  Board  of  Directors  appointed  by  the  Assembly  shall 
have  the  immediate  control  of  the  Seminary.^ 

Section  3.  The  General  Assembly  shall,  at  all  times,  have  the  power  of 
adding  to  the  Constitutional  Articles  of  the  Seminary,  and  of  abrogating, 
altering  or  amending  them;  but  in  the  exercise  of  this  power,  the  contem- 
plated additions,  abrogations,  alterations,  or  amendments,  shall,  in  every 
case,  be  proposed  at  one  Assemblj',  and  not  adopted  till  the  Assembly  of 
the  subsequent  year,  except  by  a  unanimous  vote.'* 

iThis  introduction  has  not  been  changed  since  the  adoption  of  the  Plan  in  1811. 
{Minutes  G.  A.  1811,  p.  327.) 

2As  adopted  in  1811,  this  section  was  as  follows:  "As  this  institution  derives  its 
origin  from  the  General  Assembly,  so  that  body  is  to  be  considered  at  all  times  as  its 
patron,  and  the  fountain  of  its  powers.  The  Assembly  shall,  accordingly,  ultimately 
sanction  all  its  laws,  direct  its  instructions,  and  appoint  its  principal  officers."  In 
1870  {Minutes  1870,  p.  65)  it  was  amended  to  read  as  it  now  stands. 

^\s  adopted  in  1811,  this  section  was  as  follows:  "The  General  Assembly  shall 
choose  a  Board  of  Directors,  consisting  of  fourteen  ministers  and  six  ruling  elders,  by 
whom  the  Seminary  shall  be  inspected  and  conducted.  This  Board  of  Directors  shall 
be  chos(>n  tricnnially,  except  that  the  General  Assembly  may,  annually,  when  necessary, 
Mil  up  the  vacancies  occasioned  in  the  Board  by  death,  resignation,  or  incapacity  to 
serve."  In  1812  {Minutes  1789-1820,  p.  504)  it  was  amended  by  increasing  the  number 
of  directors  to  thirty.  In  1815  {Minutes  1789-1820,  p.  591)  it  was  amended  to  read  as 
follows: 

"The  General  Assembly  shall  choose  a  Board  of  Directors,  consisting  of  twenty-one 
ininisitcrs  and  nine  ruling  elders,  l>y  whom  the  Seminary  shall  be  inspected  and  con- 
ducted. Of  this  number,  one  third,  or  seven  ministers  and  three  elders,  shall  be  chosen 
annually,  to  continue  in  office  three  years.  And  if  any  vacancy  shall  occur  in  the 
Board,  by  death,  resignation  or  incapacity  to  serve,  the  Asscml)ly  may  annually  fill 
up  such  vacancy."  In  1870  (Minutes  1870,  p.  65),  the  section  was'amended  to  read 
as  it  now  stands. 

The  original  third  section  of  Article  I  was  repealed  in  1870  {Minutes  1870,  p.  65). 
It  was  as  follows:  "AH  professors  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Assembly. 
But  in  cases  of  necessity,  the  Board  of  Directors  may  employ  a  suitable  person  to 
perform  the  duties  of  a  professor,  till  a  meeting  of  the  Assembly  shall  take  place." 

■•This  section,  which  until  1870  was  Section  4  of  Article  I,  has  never  been  changed. 
The  provisions  of  Article  I,  eliminated  by  the  amendmonts  of  1870,  are  restored  in 
modified  forms  in  Sections  1  and  2  of  Article  III. 


'/ 


432  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

ARTICLE  II. 

OF  THE  PRESIDENT  OF  THE  SEMINARY. 

Section  1.  There  shall  be  a  president  of  the  Seminary,  who  shall  be 
elected  by  the  Board  of  Directors;  he  may  also  be  removed  by  the  said 
Board;  but  his  election  or  removal  shall  be  subject  to  the  veto  of  the  General 
Assembly,  to  which  body  the  election  or  removal  must  be  reported  at  its 
next  meeting  thereafter.^ 

Section  2.  Such  president  shall,  by  virtue  of  such  election,  be  the 
president  of  the  faculty.  He  shall  be  inaugurated  in  such  manner  and 
form  as  the  Board  of  Directors  may  prescribe,  and  at  his  inauguration  shall 
make  the  subscription  and  declaration  required  of  a  professor;  he  shall  be 
subject  to  the  regulations  made  by  the  Board  of  Directors  and  to  the 
prescriptions  of  the  Plan  of  the  Seminary  with  regard  to  professors.  He 
shall  be  the  representative  of  the  Seminary  before  the  Church;  he  shall 
be  the  administrative  agent  of  the  Seminary  in  matters  of  order  and 
discipline;  he  shall  give  instruction  to  the  students  in  such  departments 
as  the  Board  of  Directors  may  direct  or  the  General  Assembly  may  order. 

Section  3.  Such  president  shall,  by  virtue  of  his  election,  as  aforesaid, 
become  and  be  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Directors  during  his  continuance 
in  office,  and  a  member,  ex  officio,  of  all  Committees  of  the  Board. 

Section  4-  The  salary  of  such  president  shall  be  fixed  by  the  Board  of 
Directors. 

ARTICLE  III. 

OF  THE   BOARD    OF   DIRECTORS. 

Section  1.  Apart  from  the  president  of  the  Seminary,  the  Board  of 
Directors  shall  consist  of  twenty-one  ministers  and  nine  ruling  elders;  of 
whom  one  third,  or  seven  ministers  and  three  ruling  elders,  shall  be  chosen 
by  the  said  Board  annually,  to  continue  in  office  three  years;  and  the 
Board  shall  also  have  power  to  fill  all  vacancies  which  may  occur  in  its 
body;  all  these  elections,  however,  shall  be  subject  to  the  veto  of  the 
General  Assembly,  to  whom  they  shall  be  reported  at  its  next  meeting 
thereafter.^ 

Section  2.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power  to  elect  the  pro- 
fessors, and  to  remove  from  office,  such  election  and  removal  to  be  subject 
to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly.  The  said  Board  shall  also  have  power 
to  suspend  temporarily  a  professor,  preliminary  to  and  pending  an  in- 
vestigation of  charges  against  his  life  or  doctrine.' 

SArticle  II,  ontitled  "Of  tho  President  of  the  Seminary,"  is  a  new  one,  having  been 
adopted  in  I'JOli  (Minutes  l'J02,  p.  196). 

6The  original  form  of  this  section,  adopted  in  1870  (Minule.t  1S70.  p.  fi.'j),  was  as 
follows:  "The  Board  of  Directors  shall  consist  of  (wenty-ono  niiiiislera  and  nine 
ruling  elders,  and  shall  have  power  to  (ill  any  vacancies  which  may  hereafter  occur  in 
its  Ijody,  subject  always,  however,  to  the  veto  of  the  (Jeneral  Assembly."  In  1S71 
{Minutes  1871,  p.  .')7!)),  it  was  amended  to  read  as  it  now  stands,  except  tha(  in  l'.)02 
(Minutes  1002,  p.  190),  the  words,  "apart  from  the  president  of  tho  Seminary,"  were 
inserted  at  the  beginning  of  the  section. 

'This  section  was  originally  adopted,  in  its  proaent  form,  in  1870  (Minutes  1870, 
p.  05). 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  433 

Section  3.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  meet  statedlj^,  at  least  once  in 
each  year  at  the  close  of  the  session;  and  oftener  on  their  own  adjourn- 
ments, if  they  shall  jud{2;e  it  expedient.  Nine  members  of  the  Board  shall 
be  a  quorum;  proridcd  always  that  of  this  number  five  at  least  be  ministers 
of  the  Gospel.  ^ 

Section  4-  The  Board  shall  choose,  out  of  their  own  number,  a  president, 
two  vice  presidents,  and  a  secretary.  In  the  absence  of  the  president 
and  vice  presidents  the  senior  member  present  shall  preside." 

Section  5.  The  president  of  the  Board,  or  in  the  event  of  his  death, 
absence,  or  inability  to  act,  the  first  vice  president  shall,  at  the  request 
of  any  three  members,  e.xpressed  to  him  in  writing,  call  a  special  meeting 
of  the  Board  of  Directors,  by  a  circular  letter,  addressed  to  each ;  in  which 
letter  notice  shall  be  given,  not  only  of  the  place  and  time  of  meeting,  but 
of  the  business  intended  to  be  transacted  at  the  meeting  notified;  and  this 
letter  shall  be  sent  at  least  ten  days  before  the  time  of  said  meeting.^" 

Section  6.  The  secretary  of  the  Board  shall  keep  accurate  Records  of 
all  the  proceedings  of  the  directors,  and  it  shall  be  his  duty  to  lay  these 
Records  before  the  General  Assembly,  or  before  any  Committee  of  the 
General  Assembly  appointed  to  inspect  them,  whenever  he  is  requested  so 
to  do  by  the  General  Assembly  or  by  such  Committee. ^^ 

^As  adopted  in  1811,  this  section  was  as  follows:  "The  Board  of  Directors  shall 
nioet  statedly,  twice  in  each  year;  once  in  the  spring  and  once  in  the  fall,  and  oftener 
on  their  own  adjournments,  if  they  shall  judge  it  expedient.  A  majority  of  the  Board 
shall  be  a  quorum;  provided  always,  that  of  this  majority  six,  at  least,  be  ministera 
of  the  Gospel."  In  1812  (Minutes  1789-1820,  p.  504)  it  was  amended  by  making  the 
quorum  not  less  than  eleven,  of  whom  at  least  six  were  required  to  be  ministers  and 
one  either  the  president  or  the  vice  president.  In  1821  (Minutes  1821-18.37,  p.  19)  it 
was  further  amended  by  providing  that  the  quorum  should  consist  of  nine  members, 
of  whom  at  least  five  should  be  ministers  and  one  the  president  or  one  of  the  vice 
presidents.  In  1841  (Minutes  1838-1847,  p.  179)  it  was  again  amended  to  read  as 
follows:  "The  Board  of  Directors  shall  meet  statedly,  once  in  each  year  at  the  close 
of  the  session,  and  oftener  on  their  own  adjournments,  if  they  shall  judge  it  expedient. 
Nine  members  of  the  Board  shall  be  a  quorum;  provided  always,  that  of  this  number 
five,  at  least,  be  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  president,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence, 
one  of  the  vice  presidents,  be  one."  In  1858  (Minutes  1848-1858,  p.  549)  the  section 
was  amended  by  striking  out  the  words  "and  the  president,  or,  in  case  of  his 
absence,  one  of  the  vice  presidents,  be  one."  In  1882  (Minutes  1882,  p.  87)  the  last 
mentioned  amendment  was  again  adopted.  In  1890  (Minutes  1890,  p.  90)  the 
last  mentioned  amendment  was  adopted  for  the  third  time,  and  the  words  "at  least" 
inserted  in  the  second  line,  thus  bringing  the  section  into  its  present  form. 

9.\s  adopted  in  1811,  this  section  was  as  follows:  "The  Board  shall  choose,  out  of 
their  own  number,  a  president  and  secretary.  In  the  absence  of  the  president,  the 
senior  member  present  shall  preside."  In  1821  (Minutes  1821-1837,  p.  19)  it  was 
amended  to  read  as  it  now  stands. 

•"In  1811,  this  section  was  as  follows:  "The  president  of  the  Board,  or  in  the  event 
of  his  death,  absence,  or  inability  to  act,  the  senior  member  for  the  time  being  shall, 
at  the  request  of  any  three  members  expressed  to  him  in  writing,  call  a  special  meeting 
of  the  Board  of  Directors  by  a  circular  letter  addressed  to  each;  in  which  letter  notice 
shall  be  given,  not  only  of  the  place  and  time  of  meeting,  but  of  the  business  intended 
to  be  transacted  at  the  meeting  notified;  and  this  letter  shall  be  sent  at  least  twenty 
days  before  the  time  of  said  meeting."  In  1812  (Minutes  1789-1820,  p.  508)  it  was 
amended  by  striking  out  the  words  "senior  member  for  the  time  being,"  and  inserting 
in  lieu  thereof  the  words  "vice  president."  In  1821  (Minutes  1821-1837,  p.  19)  it  was 
further  amended  by  sul)stituting  the  words  "first  vice  president"  for  the  words  "vice 
president."  In  1882  (Minutes  1882,  p.  87  and  again  in  1890,  p.  90)  it  was  further 
amended  by  substituting  "ten"  for  "twenty"  in  the  last  clause,  thus  bringing  the 
section  into  its  present  form. 

I'ln  1811,  this  section  was  as  follows:  "The  secretary  of  the  Board  shall  keep 
accurate  Records  of  all  the  i)roceedings  f)f  the  directors;  and  it  shall  be  his  duty  to 
lay  these  Records,  or  a  faithful  transcript  of  the  same,  before  the  CJeneral  Assembly, 
annually,  for  the  unrestraini>d  in.spection  of  all  the  members."  In  1903  (Minutes 
1903,  p.  159),  it  was  amended  to  read  as  it  now  stands. 


434  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Section  7.  Every  meeting  of  the  Board  of  directors  shall  be  opened 
and  closed  with  prayer.'^ 

Section  8.  The  Board  of  Directors  may  make  rules  and  regulations  for 
the  performance  of  the  duties  assigned  them,  or  for  the  preservation  of 
order,  not  inconsistent  with  the  prescriptions  of  this  Plan,  or  the  orders  of 
the  General  Assembly.^^ 

Section  9.  The  Board  shall  direct  the  professors  of  the  Seminary,  in 
regard  to  the  subjects  and  topics  on  which  they  are  severally  to  give  in- 
structions to  the  pupils,  so  far  as  the  same  shall  not  be  prescribed  bj'^  this 
Plan,  or  by  the  orders  of  the  General  Assembly.^^ 

Section  10.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Directors  to  inaugurate 
the  professors  of  the  Seminary,  and  to  direct  what  forms  shall  be  used,  and 
what  services  performed,  on  such  occasions. ^^ 

Section  11.  Every  director,  previously  to  his  taking  his  seat  as  a 
member  of  the  Board,  shall  solemnly  subscribe  the  following  formula,  viz. : 
"Approving  the  Plan  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  I  solemnly  declare  and  promise, 
in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  this  Board,  that  I  will  faithfully  endeavor  to 
carry  into  effect  all  the  articles  and  provisions  of  said  Plan,  and  to  promote 
the  great  design  of  the  Seminary. "^^ 

Section  12.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Directors  to  watch  over 
the  conduct  of  the  students;  to  redress  grievances;  to  examine  into  the 
whole  course  of  instruction  and  study  in  the  Seminary;  and  generally  to 
superintend  and  endeavor  to  promote  all  of  its  interests.^ ^ 

Section  13.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  make,  in  writing,  a  detailed 
and  faithful  Report  of  the  state  of  the  Seminary  to  every  General  Assembly; 
and  they  may,  at  the  same  time,  recommend  such  measures  for  the  ad- 
vantage of  the  Seminary  as  to  them  may  appear  proper,^ ^ 

l2This  section  has  never  been  changed. 

i3This  section  has  never  been  changed.  In  the  Plan,  as  adopted  in  1811,  it  was 
followed  by  a  section  reading  as  follows:  "At  the  commencement  of  each  stated 
spring  meeting,  the  whole  Plan  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  distinctly  read  before  the 
Board  of  Directors."  This  latter  section  was  repealed  in  1838  {Minutes  1838-1847, 
p.  20). 

i^This  section  has  never  been  changed. 

iSThis  section  has  never  been  changed. 

l6This  section  has  never  been  changed.  In  the  Plan,  as  adopted  in  1811  it  was 
followed  by  one  reading  as  follows:  "The  Board  of  Directors  shall  inspect  the.  fidelity 
of  the  professors,  especially  in  regard  to  the  doctrines  actually  taught;  and  if,  after 
due  inquiry  and  examination,  they  shall  judge  that  any  professor  is  either  uiisouud 
in  the  faith,  opposed  to  the  fundamental  principles  of  Presbyterian  Church  govcMii- 
ment,  immoral  in  his  conduct,  unfaithful  to  his  trust,  or  incompetent  to  the  discharge 
of  his  duties,  they  shall  faithfully  report  him  as  such  to  the  General  Assembly,  or  if 
the  longer  continuance  of  a  professor  be  judged  highly  dangerous,  the  directors  may 
inunediately  suspend  him,  and  appoint  another  in  his  place,  till  the  whole  business 
can  be  reptjrtod  and  submitted  to  the  General  Assembly."  This  latter  section  is 
contained  in  the  Plan  published  in  Moore's  Diqcst.  Edition  of  1886,  p.  370,  but  is 
omitted  from  the  pamphlet  edition  of  the  Plan  published  in  1805.  No  repeal  of  it, 
and  no  authority  for  its  omission,  has  been  found  in  the  Minutes  of  the  General 
Assembly. 

'■'This  section  has  never  been  changed. 

iSThis  section  has  never  been  changed.  In  the  Plan  as  adopted  in  1811  it  was 
followed  by  one  in  the  following  words:  "At  every  stated  meeting  of  the  Hoard  of 
Directors,  unless  peculiar  circumstances  render  it  inexpedient,  there  shall  be  at  least 
one  sermon  f lei ivered  in  the  presence  of  the  Board,  the  professors  and  student.s,  by  a 
director  or  directors  previously  appointed  for  the  purpose."  This  latter  section  was, 
repealed  in  1903  {Minutes  1903,  p.  156). 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  435 

ARTICLE  IV. 

OF   THE    PROFESSORS. 

Section  1.  The  number  of  the  professors  in  the  Seminary  shall  be  in- 
creased or  diniinished,  as  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  from  time  to  time 
dii'cct.^^ 

Section  2.  No  person  shall  be  inducted  into  the  office  of  Professor  of 
Divinity  but  an  ordained  minister  of  the  Gospel.^" 

Section  3.  Exovy  person  elected  to  a  professorship  in  this  Seminary 
shall,  on  being  inaugurated,solemnly  subscribe  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
Catechisms,  and  Form  of  Government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  agree- 
ablj'  to  the  following  formula,  viz.:  "In  the  presence  of  God,  and.'of  the 
directors  of  this  Seminary,  I  do  solemnly  and  ex  animo  adopt,  receive,  and 
subscribe  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  as  the  confession  of  my  faith, 
or  as  a  summary  and  just  exhibition  of  that  system  of  doctrine  and  religious 
belief,  which  is  contained  in  Holy  Scripture,,  and  therein  revealed  by  God 
to  man  for  his  salvation;  and  I  do  solemnly,  ex  animo,  profess  to  receive 
the  Form  of  Government  of  said  Church,  as  agreeable  to  the  inspired  oracles. 
And  I  do  solemnl}'  promise  and  engage  not  to  inculcate,  teach,  or  insinuate 
anything  which  shall  appear  to  me  to  contradict  or  contravene,  either 
directly  or  impliedl}^  anything  taught  in  the  said  Confession  of  Faith  or 
Catechisms,  nor  to  oppose  any  of  the  fundamental  principles  of  Presby- 
terian Church  government,  while  I  shall  continue  a  professor  in  this 
Seminary."-^ 

Section  4-  The  salaries  of  the  professors  shall  be  fixed  by  the  Board  of 
Directors.^^ 

Section  5.  The  professors  may  accompany  their  lectures  and  recita- 
tions with  prayer  as  frequently  as  they  may  judge  proper,  in  addition  to 
those  daily  seasons  of  praj'er,  in  which  all  the  students  will  unite.^^ 

Section  6.  Each  professor  shall  lay  before  the  Board  of  Directors,  as 
soon  as  practicable  after  his  appointment,  a  detailed  exhibition  of  the 
system  and  method  which  he  proposes  to  pursue,  and  the  subjects  which 
he  proposes  to  discuss,  in  conducting  the  studies  of  the  j^outh  that  shall 
come  under  his  care;  and  in  this  system  he  shall  make  such  alterations  or 
additions  as  the  Board  shall  direct,  so  that  eventually  the  whole  course 
through  which  the  pupils  shall  be  carried,  shall  be  no  other  than  that  which 
the  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  approved  and  sanctioned  conformably  to 
Sec.  9,  Art.  III.  And  as  often  as  any  professor  shall  think  that  variations 
and  additions  of  importance  may  be  advantageously  introduced  into  his 

I91n  1811,  this  section  was  as  follows:  "The  number  of  the  professors  in  the  Semi- 
nary shall  be  increased  or  diminished  as  the  Assembly  may  from  time  to  time  direct. 
But  when  the  Seminary  shall  be  completely  organized,  there  shall  not  be  less  than 
three  professors:  one  of  Didactic  and  Polemic  Divinity;  one  of  Oriental  and  Biblical 
Literature:  and  one  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Government."  Li  1810 
{Minutes  1838-1847,  p.  131)  all  the  words  after  "three  professors"  were  struck  out. 
And  in  1870  (Mmutes  1870,  p.  65)  it  was  amended  to  read  as  it  now  stands.  It  is 
incorrectly  printed  in  Moore's  Digest,  Edition  of  1886,  p.  377,  in  the  pamphlet  edition 
of  the  Plan  published  in  1895,  and  in  Moore's  Digest,  Edition  of  1898,  p.  423. 

20This  section  has  never  been  changed. 

2lThis  section  has  never  been  changed. 

22ln  1811,  this  section  was  as  follows:  "The  salaries  of  the  professors  shall  be  recom- 
mended by  the  directors,  but  they  shall  be  fixed  only  by  a  vote  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly."    In  1870  (Minutes  1870,  p.  65),  it  was  amended  to  read  as  it  now  stands. 

MThis  section  has  never  been  changed. 


436  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

course  of  teaching,  he  shall  submit  the  same  to  the  Board  of  Directors  for 
their  approbation  or  rejection.-^ 

Section  7.  Every  class  shall,  if  practicable,  have  at  least  one  lecture  or 
recitation  every  day.^^ 

Section  8.  Any  professor  intending  to  resign  his  office  shall  give  six 
months'  notice  of  such  intention  to  the  Board  of  Directors.^^ 

Section  9.  In  every  meeting  the  president  of  the  Seminary  or  the 
senior  professor  present  shall  preside.^ ^ 

Section  10.  The  professors  of  the  institution  shall  be  considered  as  a 
faculty.  They  shall  meet  at  such  seasons  as  they  may  judge  proper.  In 
every  meeting  the  president  of  the  Seminary  or  in  his  absence  the  senior 
professor  present  shall  preside.  The  faculty  shall  choose  a  clerk,  and  keep 
accurate  Records  of  all  their  proceedings,  which  Records  shall  be  laid 
before  the  directors  at  every  stated  meeting  of  the  Board.  The  president 
of  the  faculty  shall  call  a  meeting  whenever  he  shall  judge  it  expedient, 
and  whenever  he  shall  be  requested  to  do  so  by  any  other  member.  By 
the  faculty,  regularly  convened,  shall  be  determined  the  hours  and  seasons 
at  which  the  classes  shall  attend  the  professors  severally,  so  as  to  prevent 
interference  and  confusion,  and  to  afford  to  the  pupils  the  best  opportunities 
of  improvement.  The  faculty  shall  attend  to  and  decide  on  all  cases  of 
discipline,  and  all  questions  of  order,  as  they  shall  arise.  They  shall 
agree  on  the  rules  of  order,  decorum,  and  duty  (not  inconsistent  with  any 
provision  in  the  Plan  of  the  Seminary,  nor  with  any  order  of  the  Board  of 
Directors),  to  which  the  students  shall  be  subjected,  and  these  they  shall 
reduce  to  writing,  and  cause  to  be  publicly  and  frequently  read.  They 
shall  determine  the  hours  at  which  the  whole  of  the  pupils  shall,  morning 
and  evening,  attend  for  social  worship,  and  the  manner  in  which,  and  the 
person  or  persons  of  their  own  number,  by  whom  the  exercises  of  dievotion 
shall  be  conducted.^^ 

Section  11.  The  faculty  shall  be  empowered  to  dismiss  from  the 
Seminary  any  student  who  shall  prove  unsound  in  his  religious  sentiments, 
immoral  or  disorderly  in  his  conduct,  or  who  may  be,  in  their  opinion,  on 
any  account  whatsoever,  a  dangerous  or  unprofitable  member  of  the 
institution.^^ 

2'lThis  section  has  never  been  changed.  In  this  edition  of  the  Plan,  however,  the 
original  reference  to  "Sec.  8,  Art.  11"  has  been  changed  (without  authority  from  the 
(iencral  Assembly^  to  "Sec.  9,  Art.  Ill,"  which  is  the  section  to  which  the  reference 
was  originallv  made. 

25In  1811,  this  section  was  in  the  following  form:  "Every  professor  shall,  if  practi- 
cable, have  at  least  one  lecture  or  recitation  every  day,  on  which  the  pupils  in  his  branch 
of  instruction  shall  be  bound  to  attend;  and  on  which  the  other  pupils  of  the  Seminary 
shall  attend  as  often,  and  in  such  manner,  as  may  be  directed  by  the  majority  of  the 
Board  of  Directors."  In  1840  {Minutes  1838-1847,  p.  131)  it  was  amended  to  read  as 
it  now  stands. 

26This  section  has  never  been  changed. 

27This  section  was  adopted  as  a  new  section  in  1902  {Minutes  1902,  p.  196). 

2SThe  first  part  of  this  section,  as  adopted  in  1811,  was  as  follows:  "The  professors 
of  the  institution  shall  bo  considered  as  a  faculty.  They  shall  meet  at  such  seasons  as 
they  may  judge  proper.  In  every  meeting  the  Professor  of  Didactic  or  Polemic  Divinity 
shall  preside,  if  he  be  present.  If  he  be  absent,  a  president  shall  be  chosen  pro  tempore. 
The  faculty  shall  choose  a  clerk"  (and  then  continuing  .as  in  this  edition).  In  ISIO 
{Minutes  1838-1847,  p.  131),  the  first  part  of  the  section  was  amended,  bringing  the 
whole  section  into  its  present  form,  except  that  no  authority  is  found  for  inserting  the 
word  "stated"  between  the  words  "every"  and  "meeting"  in  the  fourth  sentence  of 
the  section. 

29This  section  has  never  been  changed. 


TIlEOLOr.lCAL  SEMINAK1]:S  437 

Section  12.  Each  member  of  the  faculty  shall  have  an  equal  vote.^° 
Section  13.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  professors,  under  the  direction 
of  the  Board  of  Directors,  to  sui)i)Iy  the  |)Ui)ils  of  the  institution  with  ttie 
preachiiiff  of  the  Clospel  and  the  administration  of  the  sacraments  of  the 
Christian  Church,  if  this  sujjply  shall  not,  in  the  judgment  of  the  directors, 
be  satisfactorily  furnished  by  a  church  or  churches  in  the  j)lace  where  the 
institution  shall  be  established;*' 

ARTICLE  V. 

OF   STUDY   AND   ATTAINMENTS. 

As  the  particular  course  of  study  pursued  in  any  institution  will,  and 
perhaps  ought  to  be  modified  in  a  considerable  degree,  bj'  the  views  and 
habits  of  the  teachers,  and  ought,  moreover,  to  be  varied,  altered,  or  ex- 
tended, as  experience  may  suggest  improvements,  it  is  judged  proper  to 
specify  not  so  precisely  the  course  of  study  as  the  attainments  which  must 
be  made.    Therefore, 

Section  1.  Every  student,  at  the  close  of  his  course,  must  have  made 
the  following  attainments,  viz.:  He  must  be  w^ell  skilled  in  the  original 
languages  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  He  must  be  able  to  explain  the  principal 
difficulties  which  arise  in  the  perusal  of  the  Scriptures,  either  from  erroneous 
translations,  apparent  inconsistencies,  real  obscurities,  or  objections 
arising  from  history,  reason,  or  argument.  He  must  be  versed  in  Jewish  and 
Christian  antiquities,  which  serve  to  explain  and  illustrat(;  Scripture. 
He  must  have  an  acquaintance  with  ancient  geography  and  with  Oriental 
customs,  which  throw  light  on  the  sacred  Records.  Thus  he  will  have  laid 
the  foundation  for  becoming  a  sound  Biblical  critic. 

He  must  have  read  and  digested  the  principal  arguments  and  writing 
relative  to  what  has  been  called  the  deistical  controversy.  Thus  will  he 
be  qualified  to  become  a  defender  of  the  Christian  faith. 

He  must  be  able  to  support  the  doctrines  of  the  Confession  of  Faith 
and  Catechisms,  by  a  ready,  pertinent  and  abundant  quotation  of  Scrip- 
ture texts  for  that  purpose.  He  must  have  studied,  carefully  and  correctly, 
natural,  didactic,  polemic,  and  casuistic  theology.  He  must  have  a  con- 
siderable acquaintance  with  general  history  and  chronology,  and  a  jjar- 
ticular  acquaintance  with  the  history  of  the  Christian  Church.  Thus  he 
will  be  prepared  to  become  an  able  and  sound  divine  and  casuist. 

He  must  have  read  a  considerable  number  of  the  best  practical  writers 
on  the  subject  of  religion.  He  must  have  learned  to  compose  with  correct- 
ness and  readiness  in  his  own  language,  and  to  deliver  what  he  has  comj)osed 
to  others  in  a  natural  and  acceptable  manner.  He  must  be  well  ac(juainl<  d 
with  the  several  parts,  and  the  proper  structure  of  popular  lectures  and 
sermons.  He  must  have  composed  at  least  two  lectures  and  four  popular 
sermons,  that  shall  have  been  approved  by  the  professors.  He  must  have 
carefully  studied  the  duties  of  the  pastoral  care.  Thus  he  will  be  prej^arcd 
to  become  a  useful  preacher  and  a  faithful  pastor. 

He  must  have  studied  attentively  the  form  of  Church  government 
authorized  by  the  Scriptures,  and  the  administration  of  it  as  it  has  taken 
place  in  Protestant  Churches.    Thus  he  will  be  qualified  to  exercise  dis- 

SOThia  section  has  never  been  changed. 
S'This  section  has  never  been  changed. 


438  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

cipline,  and  to  take  part  in  the  government  of  the  Church  in  all  its  judi- 
catories.^"^ 

Section  2.  The  period  of  continuance  in  the  Theological  Seminary  shall, 
in  no  case,  be  less  than  three  years,  previously  to  an  examination  for  a 
certificate  of  approbation.  But  students  may  enter  the  Seminary,  and 
enjoy  the  course  of  instruction  for  a  shorter  time  than  three  years,  provided 
they  in  all  other  respects  submit  to  the  laws  of  the  Seminary,  of  which 
facts  they  may  receive  a  written  declaration  from  the  professors.^^ 

Section  3.  There  shall  be  an  examination  of  all  the  students  in  the 
Seminar}',  under  the  direction  of  the  Board  of  Directors  or  of  a  Committee 
of  that  Board  at  least  once  e\ery  year.  Students  who  shall  have  regularly 
and  diligently  studied  for  three  years  shall  be  admitted  to  an  examination 
on  the  subjects  specified  in  this  article.  All  such  examinations  shall  be 
conducted  by  the  professors,  either  in  writing  or  orally,  according  as  the 
Board  of  Directors,  or  their  Committee,  shall  request.  Oral  examinations 
shall  be  conducted  in  the  presence  of  a  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Di- 
rectors, and  any  director  present  at  any  oral  examination  may,  during  its 
progress  or  at  its  close,  supplement  it  with  such  questions  as  he  may  deem 
proper.  All  papers  in  written  examinations  received  from  students  by 
the  professors  shall  be  submitted  to  the  Board  of  Directors,  or  their  Com- 
mittee, with  such  recommendations  as  the  Professors  may  wish  to  make. 
Every  student  whose  final  examination  shall  have  been  approved  by  the 
Board  of  Directors  shall  receive  a  certificate  of  approbation,  signed  by  the 
professor,  with  which  he  shall  be  remitted  to  the  Presbytery  under  whose 
care  he  is  placed,  to  be  disposed  of  as  such  Presbytery  shall  direct.  Students 
whose  final  examinations  are  not  approved  shall  remain  a  longer  space  in 
the  Seminary .^^ 

32Thesc  paragraphs,  constituting  the  first  erection  of  Art.  V,  have  never  been  changed. 

33This  section  has  never  been  changed,  in  18G5,  however,  the  General  Asseml)ly 
{Minutes  1865-1869,  pp.  55,  56)  referred  to  the  next  General  Assembly,  with  recom- 
mendation for  its  favorable  consideration,  a  resolution  that  the  first  sentence  of  the 
section  be  changed  to  read  as  follows:  "The  period  of  continuance  in  the  Theological 
Seminary  shall  in  no  case  be  less  than  four  years  previous  to  an  examination  for  the 
degree  of  Bachelor  of  Divinity."  The  next  General  Assembly  {Minutes  1865-1869, 
p.  133)  ad(jpted  the  following  language  contained  in  the  Report  of  the  Committee 
on  Theological  Seminaries:  "The  subject  of  an  additional  year  to  the  course  in  Prince- 
ton Seminary,  which  has  been  brought  to  the  notice  of  your  Committee  by  the  refer- 
ence of  the  last  Assembly  and  by  a  modification  of  the  request  from  the  faculty  this 
year,  and  also  by  remonstrances  from  several  Presbyteries,  has  been  deliberately 
considered,  and  the  Committee  recommended  that  the  Assembly  sanction  the  adoption 
by  any  or  all  of  our  seminaries  of  a  course  of  studies  to  be  pursued,  piu'ely  at  the 
option  of  the  students,  during  a  fourth  year,  not  impairing  the  three  years'  course, 
as  heretofore  pursued;  provided,  no  increase  of  the  number  of  teachers  shall  be  asked 
on  this  account.  And  no  distinctive  degree  or  title  shall  be  conferred  on  those  electing 
to  i>ursue  the  fourth  years'  course,  save  a  certificate  similar  to  that  now  authorized 
for  the  three  years'  course." 

34In  1811,  this  section  was  as  follows:  "Those  pupils  who  have  regularly  and  dili- 
gently studied  for  three  years,  sluiU  be  admitted  to  an  examination  on  the  subjects 
specified  in  this  article.  The  examination  shall  be  conducted  by  the  professors,  in 
the  presence  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  or  a  C(jmmittee  of  them;  and  if  it  be  passed  to 
the  satisfaction  of  the  directors,  they  wlio  pass  it  shall  receive  a  certificate  of  the 
same,  signed  by  the  professors,  with  which  they  shall  i)e  remitted  to  their  several 
Presbyteries,  to  be  disposed  of  as  such  Presbyteries  shall  direct.  Those  who  do  not 
pa.ss  a  satisfactory  examination  shall  remain  a  longer  space  in  the  Seminary."  In 
1819  (Minutes  1789-1820,  p.  707),  it  was  amended  to  read  as  follows:  "There  shall 
be  an  examination  of  all  the  i)upils  in  the  Soiiiinary  at  every  stated  meeting  of  the 
Board  of  Directors,  "^rhose  pupils  who  siiall  have  regularly  and  diligently  studied 
for  three  years,  shall  i)e  admitted  to  an  examiuation  on  the  subjects  specified  in  this 
arti<-le.  All  examinations  shall  i)e  conducted  by  the  professors,  in  the  presence  of  the 
directors,  or  a  Committee  of  them.  Every  director  present  shall  be  at  liberty,  during 
the  progress  of  any  examination,  or  after  the  same  shall  have  been  closed  by  the 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  439 

Section  4-  It  shall  be  the  object  of  the  professors  to  nuike  such  arranfj;e- 
ments  in  the  mstruction  of  their  pupils  as  shall  be  best  adapted  to  enable 
them,  in  the  space  of  three  years,  to  be  examined  with  advantage  on  the 
subjects  specified  in  this  article.^^ 

ARTICLE  VL 

OF   DEVOTION   AND   IMPROVEMENT   IN   PRACTICAL   PIETY. 

It  ought  to  be  considered  as  an  object  of  primary  importance  by  every 
student  in  the  Seminary,  to  be  careful  and  vigilant  not  to  lose  that  inward 
sense  of  power  of  godliness  w^hich  he  may  have  attained;  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, to  grow  continually  in  a  spirit  of  enlightened  devotion  and  fervent 
piety;  deeply  impressed  with  the  recollection,  that  without  this,  all  his 
other  acquisitions  will  be  comparatively  of  little  worth,  either  to  himself 
or  to  the  Church  of  which  he  is  to  be  a  minister. 

He  must  remember,  too,  that  this  is  a  species  of  improvement  which 
must  of  necessity  be  left,  in  a  great  measure,  with  himself,  as  a  concern 
between  God  and  his  own  soul. 

It  is  proper,  however,  to  delineate  the  path  of  duty,  express  the  wishes 
and  expectations  of  the  founders  of  the  Seminary,  and  to  make  such  re- 
quirements as  the  nature  of  the  subject  w411  permit .^^ 

Section  1.  It  is  expected  that  every  student  in  the  Theological  Seminary 
will  spend  a  portion  of  time  every  morning  and  evening  in  devout  medita- 
tion and  self-recollection  and  examination;  in  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
solely  with  a  view  to  a  personal  and  practical  application  of  the  passage 
read,  to  his  own  heart,  character,  and  circumstances;  and  in  humble, 
fervent  prayer  and  praise  to  God  in  secret. 

The  whole  of  every  Lord's  Day  is  to  be  devoted  to  devotional  exercises, 
either  of  a  social  or  of  a  secret  kind.  Intellectual  pursuits,  not  immediately 
connected  wdth  devotion  or  the  religion  of  the  heart,  are  on  that  day  to  be 
forborne.      The  books  to  be  read  are  to  be  of  a  practical  nature.     The 

professors,  to  put  to  any  of  the  pupils,  such  questions  as  he  may  deem  proper.  Every 
pupil  that  shall  have  passed  his  final  examination  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  directors 
present,  shall  receive  a  certificate  of  the  same,  signed  by  the  professors,  with  which 
he  shall  be  remitted  to  the  Presbytery  under  whose  care  he  is  placed,  to  be  disposed 
of  as  such  Presbytery  shall  direct.  Those  who  do  not  pass  a  satisfactory  examination 
shall  remain  a  longer  space  in  the  Seminary."  In  1890  (Minutes  1890,  p.  90),  the 
first  sentence  of  the  section  as  adopted  in  1819  was  amended  to  read  as  follows:  "There 
shall  be  an  examination  of  all  the  pupils  in  the  Seminary  under  the  direction  of  the 
Board  of  Directors  at  least  once  every  year."  In  1898  (Minutes  1898,  p.  128)  all  that 
part  of  the  section  as  adopted  in  1819  beginning  with  the  word  "all"  and  ending  with 
the  word  "proper,"  and  the  word  "present"  in  the  succeeding  sentence,  were  stricken 
out.  In  190.3  (Minutes  1903,  p.  1.56),  the  section  was  amended  to  read  as  it  now  stands. 
In  1909  (Minutes,  pp.  1G3,  277),  Section  3  was  amended,  and  the  amendment  was  ap- 
proved by  the  General  Assembly  the  same  year,  so  as  to  read  as  follows:  There  shall 
be  an  examination  of  all  the  students  of  the  Seminary  under  the  direction  of  the  Board 
of  Directors,  or  of  a  Committee  of  that  Board,  at  least  once  every  year.  Students 
who  shall  have  regularly  and  diligently  studied  for  three  years  shall  be  admitted  to  an 
examination  on  the  subjects  specified  in  this  article.  All  such  examinations  shall  be 
conducted  by  the  professors,  either  in  writing  or  orally,  according  as  the  Board  of  Di- 
rectors, or  their  Committee,  shall  request;  and  the  faculty  shall  submit  to  the  Board 
of  Directors,  or  their  Committee,  a  Repoit  of  such  examinations,  with  such  recom- 
mendations as  the  faculty  may  wish  to  make.  Every  student  whose  final  examination 
shall  have  been  approved  by  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  receive  a  certificate  of  ap- 
probation, signed  by  the  professor  with  which  he  shall  be  remitted  to  the  Presbytery  under 
whose  care  he  is  placed,  to  be  disposed  of  as  such  Presbytery  shall  direct.  Students 
whose  final  examinations  are  not  approved  shall  remain  a  longer  space  in  the  Seminary. 

35This  section  has  never  been  changed. 

86This  prefatory  matter  to  Article  VI  has  never  been  changed. 


440  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

conversations  had  with  each  other  are  to  be  chiefly  on  religious  subjects. 
Associations  for  prayer  and  praise,  and  for  religious  conference,  calculated 
to  promote  a  growth  in  grace,  arc  also  proper  for  this  day;  subject  to  such 
regulations  as  the  professors  and  directors  may  see  proper  to  prescribe. 
It  is  wished  and  recommended,  that  each  student  should  ordinarilj'  set 
apart  one  day  in  a  month  for  special  prayer  and  self-examination  in  secret, 
and  also  that  he  should,  on  suitable  occasions,  attend  to  the  duty  of  fasting.^ ^ 

Section  2.  If  any  student  shall  exhibit  in  his  general  deportment,  a 
levity  or  indifference  in  regard  to  practical  religion,  though  it  do  not  amount 
to  any  overt  act  of  irreligion  or  immorality,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the 
professor  who  may  observe  it  to  admonish  him  tenderly  and  faithfully  in 
private,  and  endeavor  to  engage  him  to  a  more  holy  temper,  and  a  more 
exemplary  deportment.^ ^ 

Section  3.  If  a  student,  after  due  admonition,  persist  in  a  system  of 
conduct  not  exemplary  in  regard  to  religion,  he  shall  be  dismissed  from  the 
Seminary.^® 

Section  4-  The  professors  are  particularly  charged,  by  all  the  proper 
means  in  their  power,  to  encourage,  cherish,  and  promote  devotion  and 
personal  piety  among  their  pupils,  by  warning  and  guarding  them,  on  the 
one  hand,  against  formality  and  indifference,  and  on  the  other,  against 
ostentation  and  enthusiasm;  by  inculcating  practical  religion  in  their 
lectures  and  recitations;  by  taking  suitable  occasions  to  converse  with  their 
pupils  privately  on  this  interesting  subject;  and  by  all.  other  means  in- 
capable of  being  minutely  specified,  by  which  they  may  foster  true  ex- 
perimental religion,  and  unreserved  devotedness  to  God.^*^ 

ARTICLE  VII. 

OF   THE    STUDENTS. 

Section  1.  Every  student  applying  for  admission  to  the  Theological 
Seminary,  shall  produce  satisfactory  testimonials  that  he  possesses  good 
natural  talents,  and  is  of  a  prudent  and  discreet  deportment;  that  he  is  in 
full  communion  with  some  regular  church;  that  he  has  passed  through  a 
regular  course  of  academical  study;  or,  wanting  this,  he  shall  submit  to 
an  examination  in  regard  to  the  branches  of  literature  taught  in  such  a 
course.^ 

Section  2.  The  first  six  months  of  every  student  in  the  Seminary  shall 
be  considered  as  probationary;  and  if  at  the  end  of  this  period,  any  student 
shall  appear  to  tlie  professors  not  qualified  to  proceed  in  his  studies,  they 
shall  so  report  him  to  the  Board  of  Directors,  who,  if  they  are  of  the  same 
opinion  with  the  professors,  shall  dismiss  him  from  the  Seminary .^^ 

Section  3.  The  hours  of  study  and  of  recreation  for  the  students  shall 
be  fixed  by  the  professors,  with  tlie  concurrence  of  the  directors;  and  every 
student  shall  pay  a  strict  regard  to  the  rules  established,  relative  to  this 
subject." 

37This  section  has  never  been  changed. 
SS'l'his  section  has  never  Ijeen  chanKod. 
SiiThis  section  has  never  been  changed. 
^OThis  section  has  never  l)een  changed. 
^•This  .section  has  never  liecn  changed. 
*2This  section  has  never  been  changeil. 
<*Thi8  section  has  never  been  changed. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  441 

Scdion  4.  Every  stuclcMit  shall  he  obligod  to  write  on  such  theological 
and  other  subjects,  as  may  be  prescribed  to  him  by  the  professors,  once  a 
month;  and  shall  also  commit  to  memory  a  piece  of  his  own  composition, 
and  pronounce  it  in  public,  before  the  professors  and  students.'**' 

Section  5.  Every  student  shall  not  only  preserve  an  exemplary  moral 
character,  but  shall  be  expected  to  treat  his  teachers  with  the  greatest 
deference  and  respect,  and  all  other  persons  with  civility.'*^ 

Section  6.  Every  student  shall  yield  a  prompt  and  ready  obedience  to 
all  the  lawful  requisitions  of  the  professors  and  directors.'"' 

Section  7.  Diligence  and  industry  in  study  shall  be  considered  as  in- 
dispensable in  every  student,  unless  the  want  of  health  shall  prevent,  of 
whic-h  the  professors  shall  take  cognizance,  and  make  the  suitable  allow- 
ance.''^ 

Section  S.  Strict  temperance  in  meat  and  drink  is  expected  of  every 
student,  with  cleanliness  and  neatness  in  his  dress  and  habits;  while  all 
excessive  expense  in  clothing  is  strictly  prohibited.'"^ 

Section  9.  Every  student,  before  he  takes  his  standing  in  the  Seminary, 
shall  subscribe  the  following  declaration,  viz.:  "Deeply  impressed  with  a 
sense  of  the  importance  of  improving  in  knowledge,  prudence,  and  piety, 
in  my  preparation  for  the  Gospel  ministry,  I  solemnly  promise,  in  a  reliance 
on  Divine  grace,  that  I  will  faithfully  and  diligently  attend  on  all  the  in- 
structions of  this  Seminary,  and  that  I  W'ill  conscientiously  and  vigilantly 
observe  all  the  rules  and  regulations  specified  in  the  Plan  for  its  instruction 
and  government,  so  far  as  the  same  relate  to  the  students;  and  that  I  will 
obey  all  the  lawful  requisitions,  and  readily  yield  to  all  the  wholesome 
admonitions  of  the  professors  and  directors  of  the  Seminary,  while  I  shall 
continue  a  member  of  it."''^ 

Section  10.  The  exercises  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  suspended  during 
eighteen  weeks  in  every  year;  the  number  of  vacations,  and  the  times  at 
which  they  shall  begin  and  end,  to  be  determined  by  the  Board  of  Di- 
rectors.^'^ 

ARTICLE  VIII. 

OF   THE    FUNDS. 

Section  1.  The  Board  of  Directors  are  authorized  to  exercise  all  con- 
trol of  the  funds  belonging  to  this  institution,  hitherto  exercised  by  the 

**In  1811,  this  section  was  as  follows:  "Every  student  shall  be  obliRed  to  write 
on  such  theological  subjects  as  may  be  prescribed  to  him  by  the  professors.  In  the 
first  year,  evciy  student  shall  be  obliged  to  produce  a  written  composition  on  such 
subjects,  at  least  once  in  ever>-  month;  in  the  second  year,  once  in  three  weeks;  in 
the  third  year,  once  in  two  weeks.  Once  a  month  each  student  shall  also  commit 
to  memory  a  piece  of  his  own  composition,  and  pronounce  it  in  public,  before  the 
pnjfessors  and  students."  In  182(3  {Minutes  1821-1837,  p.  174),  the  last  sentence 
was  amended  to  read  as  follows:  "Each  student  shall  also  commit  to  memory  a  piece 
of  his  own  composition,  and  pronounce  it  in  public,  before  the  professors  and  students, 
as  frequently  as  in  the  judgment  of  the  professors  this  exercise  can  properly  be  per- 
formed, when  a  due  regard  is  had  to  the  number  who  must  engage  in  it  and  to  the 
other  duties  of  the  .Seminar>'."  In  1840  {Minutes  1838-1847,  p.  131)  the  section  waa 
amended  to  read  as  it  now  stands. 

4*This  section  has  never  been  changed. 

^This  section  has  never  been  changed. 

^''This  section  has  never  Ix'en  changed. 

^^This  section  has  never  been  changed. 

^9This  section  has  never  been  changed. 

50In  1811,  this  section  was  as  follows:  "There  shall  be  two  vacations  in  the  .Semi- 
nary, of  six  weeks'  continuance  each,  in  every  year.  The  spring  vacation  sh;ill  com- 
mence on  the  Monday  immediately  preceding  the  third  Thursday  of  Mai".  The 
vacation  in  the  autumn  shall  commence  on  the  first  \Ve<lnesday  of  ()ctol)er."     In  IMS 


442  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

General  Assembly,  as  far  as  can  be  done  consistently  with  the  will  of  the 
testators  or  donors;  such  as  fixing  the  salary  of  the  professors,  regulating 
the  amount  required  for  endowment  of  scholarships  or  professorships, 
and  keeping  sacred  and  distinct  the  different  funds  already  created,  or  to 
be  hereafter  created,  for  the  specific  objects  for  which  they  are  given. 

Section  2.  All  matters  relating  to  finance,  fixing  the  salaries  of  pro- 
fessors, the  extent  of  endowment  and  aid  of  students,  shall  be,  by  the 
Board  of  Directors,  submitted  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Seminary  for  their 
approval. 

Section  3.  Fair  statements  shall  be  annually  presented  to  the  Assembly, 
by  the  Board  of  Directors  and  by  the  Trustees,  of  the  amount  of  funds 
belonging  to  the  Seminary,  of  the  items  that  constitute  that  amount,  and 
of  the  expenditures,  in  detail,  for  the  preceding  year.^^ 

Section  4-  The  intention  and  directions  of  testators  or  donors,  in  regard 
to  moneys  or  other  property  left  or  given  to  the  Seminary,  shall,  at  all 
times,  be  sacredly  regarded.  And  if  any  individual,  or  any  number  of 
individuals,  not  greater  than  three,  shall  by  will,  or  during  his  or  their 
lives,  found  or  endow  a  professorship  or  professorships,  a  scholarship  or 
scholarships,  or  a  fund  or  funds,  destined  to  special  purposes,  said  pro- 
fessorships, scholarships,  or  funds  shall  forever  afterwards  be  called  and 
known  by  the  name  or  names  of  those  who  founded  or  endowed  them; 
and  if  any  congregation.  Presbytery,  Synod  or  association  shall  found  a 
professorship  or  professorships,  a  scholarship  or  scholarships,  or  a  fund  or 
funds,  said  professorships,  scholarships,  or  funds  shall  forever  afterwards 
be  called  and  known  by  such  names  as  the  body  founding  them  shall 
give.^^ 

{Minutes  1789-1820,  p.  561),  it  was  amended  to  read  as  follows:  "There  shall  be  two 
vacations  in  the  Seminary,  of  six  weeks'  continuance,  in  every  year,  to  commence 
at  such  times  as  the  Board  of  Directors  may  deem  most  expedient."  In  1819  (Minutes 
1789-1820,  p.  708),  it  was  amended  to  read  as  follows:  "There  shall  be  three  v-acations 
in  the  Seminary  every  year,  the  spring  vacation  to  continue  six  weeks,  the  fall  vacation 
six  weeks,  and  the  winter  vacation  two  weeks.  The  vacations  to  commence  at  such 
times  as  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  deem  most  expedient."  In  1838  (Minutes  1838- 
1847,  p.  20),  it  was  amended  to  read  as  follows:  "There  shall  be  two  vacations  in  the 
Seminary  in  every  year,  one  in  the  spring  of  six  weeks'  and  the  other  in  the  autumn 
of  eight  weeks'  continuance;  each  to  commence  at  such  time  as  the  Board  of  Directors 
may  determine."  In  1840  (Minutes  1838-1847,  p.  131),  it  was  amended  to  read  as 
follows:  "The  exercises  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  suspended  during  fourteen  weeks  in 
every  year;  the  number  of  vacations  and  the  times  at  which  they  shall  begin  and  end 
to  be  determined  by  the  Board  of  Directors."  In  1852  (Minutes  1848-1858,  p.  230), 
it  was  amended  by  extending  the  term  of  vacation  to  sixteen  weeks.  In  1858  (Minutes 
1848-1858,  p.  549),  the  vacation  was  extended  for  two  weeks  more,  making  eighteen 
weeks  in  all,  and  thus  bringing  the  section  into  its  present  form. 

SlSections  1,  2  and  3  of  Article  VIII  were  adopted  in  1870  (Minutes  1870,  p.  65). 
They  take  the  places  of  Sections  1,  2,  3  and  4  of  the  article  as  adopted  in  1811.  These 
four  sections  were  as  follows:  "Section  1 :  The  funds  of  the  institution  shall  be  kept, 
at  all  times,  entirely  distinct  and  separate  from  all  other  moneys  or  funds  whatsoever; 
and  they  shall  be  deposited  in  the  hands  of  such  corporation,  or  dispo.sed  of  for  safe- 
keeping and  improvement,  in  such  other  manner  as  the  General  Assembly  shall  direct. 
Section  2:  The  Board  of  Directors  shall,  from  time  to  time,  as  they  may  see  proper, 
lay  before  the  Assembly  plans  for  improvement  f)f  the  funds,  and  propositions  for  the 
appropriation  of  such  sums  as  they  may  think  necessary  for  particular  purposes. 
Section  3:  No  money  shall,  at  any  time,  be  drawn  from  the  funds  but  by  an  appro- 
priation and  order  of  the  Assembly  for  that  purpose.  Section  4-  A  fair  statement 
shall  annually  be  laid  before  the  Asseml)ly,  by  the  proper  officer,  of  the  amount  of 
the  funds  belonging  to  the  Seminary,  of  the  items  which  constitute  that  amount,  and 
of  the  expenditures  in  detail  for  the  preceding  year." 

52This  section,  as  adopted  in  1811,  ended  at  the  semicolon  with  the  word  "them." 
The  residue  of  the  section  appears  in  the  pamphlet  editions  of  the  Plan  pul)lished  in 
1822  and  1895,  and  in  the  Digests  of  the  proceedings  of  the  General  Assembly.  The 
year  in  which  the  section  was  thus  amended  has  not  been  discovered. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  443 

Section  5.  After  supporting  tlio  profossors,  and  defraying  the  other 
necessary  charges  of  the  Seminary,  the  funds  shall  be  applied,  as  far  as 
circumstances  will  admit,  to  defray  or  diminish  the  expenses  of  those 
students  who  may  need  pecuniary  aid,  as  well  as  to  lessen,  generally,  the 
expense  of  a  residence  at  the  Seminary.^ 

2.     Agreement  with  the  Trustees  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey. 

a.  An  extract  from  the  Minutes  of  the  Trustees  of  the  College  of  New 
Jersey,  stating  the  appointment  of  a  Committee  of  their  Board  to  confer 
with  a  Committee  of  this  Assembly  on  the  establishment  of  a  theological 
school,  being  received,  was  read,  and  Drs.  Alexander  and  Nott,  the  Rev. 
John  P.  Campbell,  Messrs.  Connelly  and  Bethune,  were  appointed  a 
Committee  to  confer  with  the  Committee  of  the  Trustees.— 1811,  p.466. 

b.  This  Committee  reported  among  other  things  that  they  deem  it 
expedient  on  the  part  of  this  Assembly  to  appoint  a  Committee,  with 
ample  powers,  to  meet  a  Committee  on  the  part  of  the  Trustees  of  the 
College  of  New  Jersey,  invested  with  similar  powers,  to  frame  the  Plan  of 
a  constitution  for  the  theological  seminary,  containing  the  fundamental 
principles  of  a  union  with  the  Trustees  of  that  college  and  the  Seminary 
already  established  by  them,  which  shall  never  be  changed  or  altered, 
without  the  mutual  consent  of  both  parties,  provided  that  it  should  be 
deemed  proper  to  locate  the  Assembly's  seminary  at  the  same  place  with 
that  of  the  college.  [The  Committee  was  appointed.]— 1811,  pp.  470,471. 

Terms  of  Agreement. 

The  following  Plan  of  agreement  between  a  Committee  appointed  by  the 
last  General  Assembly  and  a  Committee  of  the  Trustees  of  the  College  of 
New  Jersey  for  the  location  and  establishment  of  a  theological  seminary, 
was  submitted  to  this  Assembly,  and  was  adopted: 

1.  That  the  theological  seminary  about  to  be  erected  by  the  General 
Assembly  shall  have  its  location  in  Princeton  or  its  immediate  vicinity,  in 
the  State  of  New  Jersey,  and  in  such  connection  with  the  College  of  New 
Jersey  as  is  implied  in  the  following  articles: 

2.  That  the  Trustees  of  the  college  engage  that  the  General  Assembly 
and  directors  to  be  by  them  appointed  shall  carry  into  complete  and  full 
effect,  without  any  interposition,  interferences,  let  or  hindrance  from  them, 
the  Trustees  or  their  successors,  the  whole  plan  of  a  theological  seminary, 
as  laid  down  and  agreed  upon  at  a  meeting  of  the  Assembly  in  the  present 
year  of  our  Lord,  1811.  That  is  to  say,  that  the  General  Assembly  shall 
appoint  their  directors,  choose  their  professors,  carry  on  their  instruction, 
govern  their  pupils,  and  manage  their  funds  as  to  them  shall  appear  best. 

3.  That  the  Trustees  of  the  college  engage  to  the  General  Assembly 
freely  to  allow  them  to  erect  at  their  own  expense,  on  the  grounds  belonging 
to  the  college,  such  buildings  for  the  accommodation  of  pupils  and  pro- 
fessors as  they  may  judge  proper,  and  which  may  not  interfere  with  the 
buildings  and  their  conveniences  already  erected  by  the  Trustees;  and  to 
prevent  all  future  dissatisfaction  on  this  subject,  that  it  be  agreed  that 
when  the  General  Assembly  or  the  directors  of  the  theological  seminary 

SSThia  section  has  never  been  changed. 


444  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

may  wish  to  erect  any  building  on  the  college  grounds,  and  there  shall  be 
any  discordance  of  views,  relative  to  the  same,  then  the  General  Assembly 
or  the  directors  aforesaid  shall  appoint  three  men  and  the  Board  of  Trustees 
the  same  number,  and  these  six  shall  choose  one  man  not  belonging  to 
either  body;  and  these  seven  men,  by  a  majority  of  votes,  shall  determine 
whether  said  building  can  be  properly  erected  on  said  grounds,  and  if  so, 
what  shall  be  the  site  and  size  of  the  same;  and  that  this  determination 
shall  be  conclusive  and  final  with  both  parties;  provided,  nothing  con- 
tained in  this  article  shall  be  understood  to  prohibit  the  General  Assembly 
or  the  directors  of  the  theological  seminary  from  making  use  of  any  other 
ground,  within  the  limits  prescribed  in  article  first,  for  the  purposes  afore- 
said. 

4.  That  the  Trustees  engage  to  the  General  Assembly  to  grant  them 
every  practicable  accommodation  in  the  building  now  existing,  not  only 
till  others  may  be  erected  by  the  Assembly,  but  afterward,  so  long  as  the 
same  may  be  desirable. 

5.  That  the  Trustees  engage  to  endeavor  to  receive  into  the  college  all 
the  youth  whom  the  Assembly,  or  the  directors  by  them  appointed,  may 
send  to  it  for  the  purpose  of  education,  subject  to  such  examination  at 
entrance  and  to  such  discipline  during  their  residence  in  college  as  the  other 
pupils  of  the  college  are  subjected  to,  the  Trustees  to  receive  for  the  ex- 
pense of  board,  tuition  and  room  rent  the  same  as  for  others,  and  giving 
to  the  Assembly  the  assurance  that  as  pupils  increase  and  the  funds  of  the 
college  will  permit,  they  will  reduce  as  low  as  possible  all  the  expenses  of 
the  pupils  under  their  care. 

6.  That  the  Trustees  agree  to  receive  and  hold  for]the  use  of  the  Assem- 
bly such  sums  of  money  as  they  may  voluntarily  choose  to  deposit  in  the 
hands  of  the  Trustees  for  improvement,  so  as  to  incur  no  inconvenience  to 
such  Trustees  from  the  limitation  of  their  charter,  and  that  such  sums  of 
money  be  accordingly  invested  in  such  funds  as  the  Assembly  shall  direct; 
that  the  Trustees  pay  the  interest  thereof,  when  received,  to  the  order  of 
the  Assembly,  keep  it  wholly  separate  from  the  funds  of  the  college,  and 
pay  over  or  transfer  to  the  order  of  the  Assembly  the  principal  sum  when- 
ever they  shall  so  direct. 

7.  That  the  Trustees  grant  to  the  professors  and  pupils  of  the  theological 
seminary  the  free  use  of  the  college  library,  subject  to  such  rules  as  may 
be  adopted  for  the  preservation  of  the  books  and  the  good  order  of  the 
same. 

8.  That  if  the  General  Assembly  shall  wish  to  establish  at  Princeton  an 
elementary  school  for  the  instruction  of  youth  in  such  learning  as  usually 
precedes  their  entrance  into  college,  the  Trustees  agree  to  aid  them  in  this 
undertaking,  by  every  accommodation  and  all  the  patronage  in  their 
power,  so,  however,  as  not  to  engage  to  make  draughts  on  the  funds  of 
the  college  for  that  purpose. 

9.  That  if  at  any  time  the  General  Assembly  shall  find  that  the  con- 
nection between  their  seminary  and  the  college  does  not  conduce  sufficiently 
to  the  great  purposes  contemplated  to  be  answered  by  the  said  seminary, 
they  shall  be  at  liberty  to  remove  it  to  some  other  place;  and  the  Trustees 
engage  that  while  the  theological  seminary  shall  remain  at  Princeton  no 
professorship  of  theology  shall  be  established  in  the  college. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  446 

10.  That  Whereas  the  Trustees  of  the  college  have  in  their  hands  a  fund, 
the  annual  income  of  which  is  nearly  eighteen  hundred  dollars,  approjiri- 
ated  by  the  donors  to  the  education  of  poor  and  pious  youth  for  the  Gospel 
ministry  of  the  Presbyterian  denomination,  the  Trustees  ^ive  an  assurance 
to  the  Assembly  that  if  the  first  of  these  articles  take  effect  they  will  pay 
a  high  regard  to  the  recommendation  of  the  Assembly  or  of  their  directors 
as  to  the  youth  who  shall  receive  the  benefit  of  this  fund. 

Ashbel  Green,  Richard  Stockton,  John  Woodhull — Committee  of  the 
Trustees  of  New  Jersey  College. 

Archibald  Alexander,  Jacob  J.  Janeway,  Robert  Ralston,  John  McDowell 
— Committee  of  the  General  Assembly. 

Princeton,  June  26,  ISIL— 1S12,  p.  499. 

3.     Action  of  1813. 

In  1S13  the  General  Assembly  took  action  as  follows: 
Resolved,  That  the  permanent  location  of  the  theological  seminary  be  in 
the  borough  of  Princeton,  N(>w  Jers(\y,  in  conformity  with  the  agreement 
with  the  Trustees  of  the  college,  signed  at  Princeton,  June  26,  1811,  and 
ratified  by  the  General  Assembly  at  their  sessions  in  May,  1812. — 
1813,  p.  533. 

4.     Property  to  be  held  by  Trustees  of  the  Assembly. 

That  the  Trustees  of  this  Assembly  be  directed  to  receive  and  hold,  for 
the  use  of  the  theological  seminary,  the  transfers  which  have  been  made, 
or  shall  be  made,  of  property  bequeathed  to  the  seminar^'. — 1814,  p.  562. 

5.     Directors  ordered  to  secure  charter. 

The  following  resolution  was  submitted  to  the  Asscmblj',  and  adopted, 
viz.: 

Whereas,  The  real  estate  of  this  General  Assembly  in  the  State  of  New 
Jersey,  appertaining  to  the  theological  seminary  at  Princeton,  is  at  present 
secured  to  the  Assembly  by  the  constituting  of  certain  individuals  Trustees 
of  such  property;  and 

Whereas,  There  is  a  manifest  inconvenience,  if  not  hazard,  in  holding 
said  property  by  such  an  expedient, 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Directors,  if  they  judge  it  expedient,  en- 
deavor to  obtain  an  act  of  incorporation  from  the  Legislature  of  said 
state,  as  a  measure  of  prudence  and  safety,  and  that  they  be  instructed  to 
endeavor  to  obtain  an  act  similar  to  that  obtained  in  the  State  of  Penn- 
sylvania, and  report  the  charter  to  the  Assembly  for  adoption. — 1821,  p.  22. 

6.     Charter  at  first  declined  by  the  Assembly. 

That  the  General  Assembly  respectfully  decline,  for  the  present,  to 
accept  the  act  of  incorporation  of  the  Legislature  of  New  Jersey,  entitled 
"An  Act  for  Incorporating  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  at  Princeton,  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey,"  and  that 


i^ 


446  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

the  act  be  referred  to  the  Board  of  Directors  to  procure,  if  practicable,  a 
repeal  of  the  last  clause  of  the  act. — 1823,  p.  81. 

7.     Orders  given  in  connection  with  the  charter. 

The  Committee  on  the  Charter  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton 
reported  and  recommended  the  following  resolutions,  which  were  adopted, 
viz.: 

"The  act  of  the  Legislature  of  New  Jersey  entitled  'An  Act  for  Incorpor- 
ating Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  at 
Princeton,  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey,'  and  a  supplement  to  said  act, 
reported  by  the  Board  of  Directors,  were  read.  The  Assembly  after  mature 
consideration  resolved  to  accept  said  act  with  said  supplement,  and  they 
hereby  do  accept  them." — 1824,  p.  106. 

Dr.  Cathcart,  Dr.  McDowell,  and  Mr.  Bayard  were  appointed  a  Com- 
mittee to  ascertain  and  report  to  the  Assembly  what  measures  are  to  be 
adopted  and  what  alterations  are  to  be  made  in  relation  to  the  Plan  of  the 
Theological  Seminary  and  the  manner  of  conducting  its  concerns  in  con- 
sequence of  this  charter,  p.  106. 

The  Committee  on  the  Charter  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton 
reported  and  recommended  the  following  resolutions  which  were  adopted: 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  charter,  with  its  supplement,  be  published  in  the 
Appendix  of  the  Minutes  for  the  present  year. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  be  directed  to  hold  their  first  meeting  at  Princeton 
on  Tuesday  preceding  the  next  annual  commencement  of  New  Jersey 
College,  and  the  present  Temporary  Clerk  of  this  Assembly  is  hereby 
directed  to  give  notice  to  each  member  at  least  ten  days  previous  to  said 
meeting. 

3.  Resolved,  That  the  individual  Trustees,  who  hold  in  trust  the  real 
estate  at  Princeton,  transfer  said  property  to  the  incorporated  Trustees  of 
the  Seminary. 

4.  Resolved,  That  in  voting  for  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  the  Assembly  adopt  the  rules  which  exist  in 
relation  to  voting  for  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  found  in  the 
Digest,  pp.  198,  199.— 1824,  p.  117. 

8.     Trustees  elected  by  the  Assembly. 

Agreeably  to  the  order  of  the  day,  the  Assembly  proceeded  to  the  election 
of  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  when  the  Hon.  Jonas 
Piatt  was  elected  in  the  room  of  John  Condict,  Esq. ;  Dr.  John  T.  Woodhull, 
in  the  room  of  Ebcnezer  Elmer,  Esq.;  Horace  Stockton,  Esq.,  in  the  room 
of  John  Bcatty,  Esq. ;  Rev.  James  Carnahan,  D.D.,  in  the  room  of  the  Rev. 
Alexander  McClelland;  and  the  Rev.  Joseph  McElroy  in  the  room  of  the 
Rev.  Samuel  B.  How.— 1826,  p.  186. 

Resolved,  That  the  Assembly  will  make  ilo  further  change  in  the  Board 
this  year.— 1826,  p.  186. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  447 

9.     Charter  and  general  laws. 

An  Act  for  Incorporating  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  at  Princt^ton,  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey.  Passed  by  the 
Legislature  of  New  Jcrsc}',  November  15,  1822. 

1.  Be  it  enacted  hij  the  Council  and  General  Asaemhhj  nf  (his  state,  and  it  is 
hereby  enacted  by  the  authority  of  the  same,  That  Andri'w  Kirki)at,rick,  Gabriel  H. 
F'ord,  Samuel  L.  Southard,  Robert  M'Neely,  John  Condict,  of  Bergen,  Ebenezcr 
Elmer,  John  Beatty,  Alexander  Henry,  Benjamin  Strong,  Charles  Ewing,  Samuel 
Bayard,  John  Van  Cleve,  Ashbel  Green,  John  McDowell,  David  Comfort,  George 
S.  \\'oodhull,  Isaac  V.  Brown,  Alexander  McClelland,  Jacob  J.  Jancway,  James 
Richards  and  Sanmel  B.  How,  and  their  successors,  duly  elected  and  appointed 
in  manner  as  is  hereinafter  directed,  be  and  they  are  hereby  made,  declared  and 
constituted  a  corporation  and  body  politic  and  corporate,  in  law  and  in  fact,  to 
have  continuance  by  the  name,  style  and  title  of  "Trustees  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,"  and  by  the  name,  style  and  title  afore- 
said, shall  be  persons  able  and  capable  in  law  as  well  to  take,  receive  and  hold 
all  manner  of  lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuities,  franchises  and  other  heredita- 
ments which  at  any  time  or  times  heretofore  have  been  granted,  bargained,  sold, 
enfeoffed,  released,  devised  or  otherwise  conveyed  for  use  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  Ameri(a,  lorafed 
at  Princeton,  in  the  State  of  New  Jersey,  or  any  other  person  or  persons,  to  the 
use  of  the  said  Seminary,  or  in  trust  for  the  same;  and  the  same  lands,  tenements, 
rents,  annuities,  liberties,  franchises  and  other  hereditaments  are  hereby  vested 
and  established  in  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors  according  to  the 
original  use  and  intent  for  which  such  devises,  gifts,  and  grants  were  respectively 
made;  and  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors  are  hereby  deelared  to  be 
seized  and  possessed  of  such  estate  and  estates  therein  as  in  and  by  the  respective 
grants,  bargain,  sales,  enfeoffments,  releases,  devises  and  other  conveyances 
thereof  is  or  are  declared,  limited  and  expressed;  also,  that  the  said  corporation 
and  their  successors  shall  be  capable  and  able  to  purchase,  have,  receive,  take, 
hold  and  enjoy,  in  fee  simple,  or  of  lesser  estate  or  estates,  any  lands,  tenements, 
rents,  annuities,  trancliises  and  other  hereditaments  by  the  gift,  grant, bargain, 
sale,  alienation,  enfeoffment,  release,  confirmation  or  devise  of  any  peison  or 
persons,  bodies  politic  and  corporate,  capable  and  able  to  make  the  same;  and 
further,  that  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors  may  take  and  receive  any 
sum  or  sums  of  money,  and  any  portion  of  goods  and  chattels  that  have  been 
given  to  and  for  the  use  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  or  to  the 
directors  thereof,  or  to  any  other  peison  or  persons,  body  politic  or  corporate, 
in  trust  or  for.the  use  of  the  said  Seminary,  or  that  hereafter  shall  be  given,  sold, 
leased  or  bequeathed  to  the  said  corporation  by  any  person  or  persons,  bodies 
poUtic  or  corporate,  that  is  able  or  capable  to  malce  a  gift,  sale,  bequest  or  other 
disposal  of  the  same;  such  money,  goods  or  chattels  to  be  laid  out  and  disposed  of 
for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  aforesaid  corporation  agreeable  to  the  intention  of 
the  donors  and  according  to  the  objects,  articles,  and  conditions  of  this  act. 

2.  And  be  it  enacted,  That  no  misnomer  of  the  said  corporation  and  their 
successors  shall  defeat  or  annul  any  gift,  grant,  devise  or  bequest  to  or  for  the 
said  corporation,  provided  the  intent  of  the  party  or  parties  shall  sufficiently 
appear  upon  the  face  of  the  gift,  will,  grant  or  other  writing  whereby  any  estate 
or  interest  was  intended  to  pass  to  or  for  the  said  corporation. 

3.  And  be  it  enacted,  That  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors  shall 
have  full  power  and  authority  to  make,  have  and  use  a  common  seal,  with  sucih 
device  and  inscription  as  they  shall  think  fit  and  proper,  and  the  same  to  break, 
alter  and  renew  at  their  pleasure. 

4.  And  be  it  enacted,  That  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors,  by  the 
name,  style  and  title  aforesaid,  shall  be  able  anrl  capable  to  sue  and  be  sued, 
plead  and  be  impleaded,  in  any  court  of  law  or  equity  in  this  state. 


448  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

5.  And  be  it  enacted,  That  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors  shall  be 
and  hereby  are  authorized  and  empowered  to  make,  ordain  and  estabhsh  by-laws 
and  ordinances,  and  do  everything  incident  and  needful  for  the  support  and  due 
government  of  the  said  corporation  and  managing  the  funds  and  revenues  thereof; 
pronded,  the  said  by-laws  be  not  repugnant  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the 
United  States,  to  the  Constitution^and  laws  of  this  state  or  to  this  act. 

6.  And  he  it  enacted,  That  the  said  corporation  shall  not,  at  any  time,  consist 
of  more  than  one-and-twenty  persons,  twelve  of  whom  shall  at  all  times  be 
laymen  and  citizens  of  this  state,  whereof  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  may,  at  their  annual  meetings,  change  one 
third,  in  such  manner  as  to  the  said  General  Assembly  shall  seem  proper;  and  the 
corporation  aforesaid  shall  have  power  and  authority  to  manage  and  dispose  of 
all  moneys,  goods,  chattels,  lands,  tenements  and  hereditaments,  and  other 
estate  whatsoever,  committed  to  their  care  and  trust  by  the  said  General  Assem- 
bly; but  in  cases  where  special  instructions  for  the  management  and  disposal 
thereof  shall  be  given  by  the  said  General  Assembly  in  writing,  under  the  hand 
of  their  Clerk,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  said  corporation  to  act  according  to  such 
instructions;  proidded,  the  said  instructions  shall  not  be  repugnant  to  the  Con- 
stitution and  laws  of  the  United  States,  or  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  this 
state,  or  to  this  act. 

7.  And  be  it  enacted,  That  seven  members  of  this  corporation,  whereof  the 
president,  or,  in  his  absence,  the  vice  president,  to  be  one,  shall  be  a  sufficient 
number  to  transact  the  business  thereof  and  to  make  by-laws,  rules  and  regula- 
tions; jrrovided,  that  previous  to  any  meeting  of  the  Board  or  corporation  for  such 
purposes,  not  appointed  by  adjournment,  ten  days'  notice  shall  be  previously 
given  thereof,  by  the  secretary  or  clerk  of  the  said  corporation,  to  each  of  the 
members  of  the  same;  and  the  said  corporation  shall  and  may,  as  often  as  they 
shall  see  proper,  and  according  to  the  rules  by  them  to  be  prescribed,  choose  out 
of  their  number  a  president  and  vice  president  and  secretary,  and  shall  have 
authoiity  to  appoint  a  treasurer  and  such  other  officers  and  servants  as  shall  by 
them,  the  said  corporation,  be  deemed  necessary,  to  which  officers  the  said  cor- 
poration may  assign  such  a  compensation  for  their  services  and  such  duties  to 
be  performed  by  them,  to  continue  in  office  for  such  time  and  to  be  succeeded 
by  others,  in  such  way  and  manner  as  the  said  corporation  shall  direct. 

8.  And  he  it  enacted,  That  all  questions  before  the  said  corporation  shall  be 
decided  by  a  plurality  of  votes,  whereof  each  member  present  shall  have  one, 
except  the  president,  or  vice  president  when  acting  as  president,  who  shall  have 
only  the  casting  vote  and  voice  in  case  of  an  equality  in  the  votes  of  the  other 
members. 

9.  And  be  it  enacted,  That  the  said  corporation  shall  keep  regular  and  fair 
entries  of  their  proceedings,  and  a  just  account  of  their  receipts  and  disbursements, 
in  a  book  or  books  to  be  provided  for  that  purpose,  and  shall  once  in  a  year, 
exhibit  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  Ameri(^a,  an  exact  state  of  the  accounts  and  funds  of  said  corporation,  and  also 
to  the  Legislature  of  this  state,  every  five  years. 

10.  And  be  it  enacted,  That  the  said  corporation  may  take,  receive,  purchase, 
possess  and  enjoy  messuages,  lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuities  and  other  hero 
ditaments,  real  and  personal  estate,  of  any  amount;  provided,  that  the  same  do  not 
yield  an  annual  income  exceeding  the  sum  of  fifteen  thousand  dollars. 

11.  Provided,  nevertheless,  and  it  is  hereby  enacted,  That  nothing  herein  con- 
tained shall  prevent  the  L(^gislature  from  altering,  amending,  or  repealing  this 
act,  whenever  in  their  opinion  the  public  good  requires  it. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  449 

A  Supplement  to  an  Act  Entitled  "An  Act  for  Incorporating  Trustees  of  the 

ThooloRiral  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian   Church,   at  Princeton,   in  the 

State  of  New  Jersey."    Passed  December  9,  1823. 

Whereas,  by  the  eleventh  section  of  the  act  to  which  this  is  a  supplement,  the 

Legislature  of  this  state  has  retained  the  power  to  alter,  amend,  or  repeal 

the  said  act,  whenever  in  their  opinion  the  public  good  requires  it;  and 

whereas,  the  exercise  of  that  power  may  leave  the  property  which  may  then 

be  vested  in  the  said  corporation,  without  proper  Trustees  to  manage  and 

dispose  of  the  same;  therefore, 

1.     Be  IT  ENACTED  by  the  Council  and  General  Assembly  of  this  state,  and  it  is 

hereby  enacted  by  the  antfiority  of  the  same,  That  in  case  the  Legislature  of  this 

state  shall,  at  any  time  hereafter,  alter,  amend  or  repeal  the  act  to  which  this  is 

a  supplement,  the  Trustees  of  the  said  Seminary  for  the  time  being  shall  be,  and 

they  are  hereby  authorized  and  empowered,  at  any  time  within  one  year  after 

any  such  alteration,  amendment  or  repeal,  to  convey  all  the  property  belonging  to 

them,  as  Trustees  aforesaid,  to  any  number  of  citizens  of  this  state,  not  less  than 

three,  nor  more  than  five,    whom  they  may  select,  their  heirs  and  assigns,  who 

shall  hold  the  said  property  thus  conveyed  to  them,  their  heirs  and  assigns,  in 

trust,  for  the  sole  use  of  said  Seminary,  anything  in  the  said  act  to  the  contrary 

not  withstanding. 

A  Further  Supplement  to  the  Aot  Entitled  "An  Act  for  Incorporating  Trustees 
of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Princeton,  in 
the  State  of  New  Jersey,"  approved  the  fifteenth  day  of  November,  eighteen 
hundred  and  twenty-two.    Approved  February  27,  1866. 

1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  General  Assembly  of  the  State  of  New 
Jersey,  That  the  said  "Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,"  may  take,  receive,  purchase,  possess  and  enjoy  messuages,  lands, 
tenements,  rents,  annuities  and  other  hereditaments,  real  and  personal  estate, 
of  any  amount;  provided,  that  the  same  do  not  yield  an  annual  income  exceeding 
the  sum  of  fifty  thousand  dollars. 

2.  And  be  it  enacted,  That  the  tenth  section  of  the  act  to  which  this  is  a  sup- 
plement be  and  the  same  is  hereby  repealed. 

An  Act  to  Authorize  the  Corporations  of  Theological  Seminaries  in  This  State 
to  Increase  the  Number  of  Their  Trustees.    Approved  April  20,  1876. 

1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  General  Assembly  of  the  State  of  New 
Jersey,  That  whenever  by  the  charter  of  any  theological  seminary  of  this  state, 
the  number  of  Trustees  thereof  is  limited,  it  shall  be  lawful  for  the  said  cor- 
poration or  the  Trustees  thereof,  to  increase  the  number  of  sucih  Trustees  by 
appointing  at  least  six  additional  Trustees,  dividing  them  into  classes  in  the  same 
manner  as  provided  in  such  charter. 

2.  And  be  it  enacted.  That  this  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

An  Act  Concerning  Corporations  of  This  State  Organized  for  Religious,  Educa- 
tional, Charitable  or  Benevolent  Purposes.    Approved  April  28,  1905. 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  General  Assembly  of  the  State  of  New  Jersey: 
1.  Every  corporation  of  this  state  organized  for  religious,  educational,  char- 
itable or  benevolent  purposes  under  the  provisions  of  any  act  of  the  Legislature 
of  this  state,  general,  special  or  private,  is  hereby  authorized  to  take  and  hold 
by  purchase,  gift,  devise,  bequest  or  otherwise,  for  any  religious,  educational, 
charitable  or  benevolent  purpo.ses  whatsoever,  such  real  or  personal  property,  or 
both,  as  such  corporation  may  require,  or  a~s,  in  any  manner,  may  have  been  or 
may  be  vested  in  such  corporations  for  any  or  all  of  such  purposes,  and  to  grant, 
bargain,  sell  or  convey  the  same;  and  every  such  corporation  is  further  author- 
ized to  take  and  hold  in  trust  foi  any  religious,  educational,  charitable  or  benev- 
olent purposes  whatsoever,  such  real  or  personal  property,  or  both,  as,  in  any 
manner,  may  have  been  or  may  be  given,  granted,  conveyed,  bequeathed  or 


450  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

devised  to,  or  otherwise  vested  in  such  corporation  in  trust  for  any  of  said  pur- 
poses, and  to  grant,  bargain,  sell  and  convey  property  so  held  or  to  be  held  ia 
trust  for  any  such  purposes,  in  accordance  with  the  terms  of  the  gift,  grant,  con- 
veyance, bequest,  devise  or  instrument  creating  such  trust  or  trusts,  respectively. 

2.  Any  and  all  property,  real  or  personal,  heretofore  given,  granted,  conveyed, 
bequeathed  or  devised  to,  or  otherwise  vested  in  any  such  corporation  in  trust  for 
any  religious,  educational,  charitable  or  benevolent  purpose,  shall,  so  far  as  the 
same  may  not  have  already  been  applied  in  the  execution  of  such  trust,  continue 
to  be  held  and  applied  by  such  corporation  in  accordance  with  the  terms  of  the 
gift,  grant,  conveyance,  bequest,  devise  or  instrument  creating  such  trust  in  the 
same  manner  and  with  the  same  force  and  effect  as  if  such  corporation  were 
originally  duly  authorized  to  act  in  the  capacity  of  trustee  in  the  premises, 
provided  that  such  trust,  otherwise  than  in  the  designation  of  the  trustee,  ia 
valid  under  the  laws  of  this  state. 

3.  This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

An  Act  to  Enable  Seminaries  or  Schools  of  Theology  to 'Grant  and  Confer  the 
Degree  of  Bachelor  of  Divinity  or  Theology.    Approved  March  17,  1897. 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  General  Assembly  of  the  State  of  New  Jersey: 

1.  Any  and  every  seminary  or  school  of  theology  in  this  state,  whether  here- 
tofore or  hereafter  to  be  incorporated  by  special  charter  or  under  general  laws, 
shall,  in  addition  to  all  existing  or  other  rights,  powers  and  privileges,  have  power, 
by  virtue  of  this  act,  upon  the  precedent  recommendation  or  with  the  concurrent 
approval  of  the  faculty  of  instruction  after  satisfactory  examination  had  on  a 
course  of  special  study  prescribed  to  all  candidates,  to  grant  to  and  confer  upon 
any  graduate  of  such  seminary  or  school  of  theology,  or  any  person  who  has  done 
approved  work  in  such  seminary  or  school,  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Divinity  or 
Theology,  with  all  such  honors,  rights  and  privileges  as  are  usually  incident  to 
such  degree  when  granted  in  and  by  the  universities  in  the  United  States  of 
America. 

2.  This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

An  Act  to  Recognize  the  Existence  and  Rights  and  Duties  of  Churches,  Religious 
Societies,  and  Denominations  of  Christians,  and  the  Supreme  Governing 
Bodies  Thereof,  and  to  Provide  for  the  Enforcement  of  Their  Civil  Rights 
and  Claims  by  Judicial  Proceedings,  and  to  Define  Certain  Words  Used  ia 
the  Act.    Approved  March  15,  1898.  ^ 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  General  Assembly  of  the  State  of  New  Jersey: 

1.  Any  and  every  church,  religious  society  or  denomination  of  Christians  now 
or  hereafter  to  be  established  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  the  supreme 
governing  body  thereof,  whether  sole  or  aggregate,  shall  be  severally  recognized 
in  this  state,  as  well  as  in  courts  of  justice  as  elsewhere,  as  an  entity  bearing  the 
name  by  which  it  is  commonly  called  and  known,  the  want  of  any  civil  incor- 
poration notwithstanding;  and  said  supreme  governing  body,  whether  sole  or 
aggregate;,  shall  be  and  hereby  is  authorized  to  bring  or  institute  and  maintain 
any  action,  suit  or  proceeding,  in  any  court  of  this  state,  to  enforce  the  civil 
rights  or  claims  of  the  whole  Church,  religious  society  or  denomination  of  Chris- 
tians. 

2.  The  words  or  phrases  "Church,"  "religious  society,"  "denomination  of 
Christians,"  as  in  this  act  used  and  employed,  are  hereby  defined  to  mean  and 
include,  and  shall  be  constructed  in  courts  of  justice  and  elsewhere  to  mean  and 
includ(!  the  whole  body  of  religious  believers  having  a  common  faith  and  polity. 

3.  This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

'For  tho  historv  which  led  up  to  the  enactment  of  this  law,  see  Minutes  of  General 
Assembly  for  18!)4,  pp.  62-67;  1895,  pp.  152  and  32;  1896,  pp.  186,  187  and  122; 
1897,  pp.  168,  1G9,  104,  and  106;  and  1898,  pp.  172  and  124. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  451 

An  Act  to  Enahlo  Rominarios  or  Schools  of  Theology  to  Grant  and  Confer  the 
Degroo  of  Baclu-lor  of  Sac  rod  Theology,  the  Degree  of  Mast  (>r  of  Sacred 
Theology,  anil  the  Degree  of  Doctor  of  Sacred  Theology.  Approved  April 
20,  1920. 

Be  it  en.\cted  by  the  Senate  and  General  Assembly  of  the  State  of  New  Jersey: 

1.  Any  and  every  seminary  or  school  of  theology  in  the  state,  whether  here- 
tofore or  hereafter  incorporated,  shall  in  addition  to  all  existing  or  other  rights, 
powers  and  privileges,  have  power  by  virtue  of  this  act,  upon  tlu;  pre(;edent 
reconiineiulation  or  with  the  concurrent  approval  of  the  faculty  of  instruction, 
to  grant  and  confer  upon  any  student  of  such  seminary  or  school  of  tlieology, 
after  satisfactory  examination  held  on  completion  of  the  studies  recpiired  for  the 
degree,  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Sacred  Theol()jj;y,  the  degree  of  Master  of  Sacred 
Theology,  or  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Sacred  Theology,  as  may  be  appropriate  in 
each  case,  together  with  all  such  honors,  rights  and  privileges  as  are  usually 
incident  to  such  degrees  when  granted  and  coufi^rred  by  the  universities  or  the 
scJiools  of  theology  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

2.  This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

III.     Auburn  Theological  Seminary. 
1.     Establishment  of  the  Seminary. 

Auburn  Theological  Seminary  was  founded  by  the  Synod  of  Geneva 
sitting  in  special  session  at  Auburn  on  August  6,  1818,  "for  the  purpose  of 
completing  the  education  of  pious  young  men  for  the  Gospel  ministry." 
There  was  not  at  the  beginning,  and  never  has  been,  a  Plan  or  constitution 
of  the  Seminary.  It  obtained  a  charter  from  the  Legislature  of  New  York 
in  1820.  From  the  beginning  it  was  under  the  control  of  a  Board  of  Com- 
missioners appointed  by  certain  Presbyteries,  which  Board  appointed 
certain  Trustees.  This  form  of  government  continued  until  190G  when, 
by  unanimous  action  of  the  eighteen  Presbyteries  in  central  and  western 
New  York,  being  a  part  of  the  Synod  of  New  York,  and  by  unanimous 
action  of  the  Board  of  Commissioners  and  the  Board  of  Trustees,  a  new 
charter  was  obtained  from  the  Legislature  of  New  York  by  which  the 
Board  of  Commissioners  and  Board  of  Trustees,  consisting  at  that  time  of 
fifty-four  commissioners  and  fifteen  Trustees,  gave  place  to  a  Board  of 
Directors  consisting  of  twenty-(>ight  members,  eighteen  of  whom  are 
elected  by  the  Presbyteries,  one  from  each  presbytery,  nine  of  whom  arc 
elected  by  the  Board  itself,  and  the  president  of  the  Seminary,  who  is  ex 
officio  a  member. 

The  original  charter  was  amended  in  some  of  its  details  in  1857  and  in 
1899.    The  original  charter  and  the  existing  charter  are  herewith  given: 

2.     The  original  charter. 

Laws  of  New  York,  1820,  Chapter  21.5. 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary,  Established  by 
the  Synod  of  Geneva,  at  Auburn,  in  the  County  of  Cayuga.    Passed  April 
14,  1820. 
Whereas,  it  has  been  represented  to  this  Legislature,  by  the  Committee  ap- 
pointed by,  and  on  behalf  of  the  said  Synod,  that  they  have  established  a  theo- 
logical seminary  at  Auburn,  in  the  county  of  Cayuga,  for  the  purpose  of  com- 
pleting the  education  of  pious  young  men  for  the  Gospel  ministry,  and  have 
obtained  funds  to  a  considerable  amount;  and  that  an  act  of  incorporation  would 


452  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

better  enable  them  to  obtain  and  manage  the  necessary  funds  for  the  accom- 
pUshment  of  their  benevolent  object:    Therefore, 

1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  in 
Senate  and  Assembly:  That  John  Linklaen,  Glen  Cuyler,  Henry  Davis,  David 
Hyde,  Thaddeus  Edwards,  Henry  M'Neil,  Levi  Parsons,  Benjamin  B.  Stockton, 
Dirck  C.  Lansing,  William  Wisner,  Henry  Axtel,  Ebenezer  Fitch,  David  Higgins, 
Seth  Smith  and  William  Brown,  and  their  successors,  to  be  appointed  as  herein- 
after is  provided,  shall  be,  and  hereby  are  constituted  a  body  corporate  and  politic, 
in  fact  and  in  name,  by  the  name  of  "The  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary 
of  Auburn,  in  the  State  of  New  York,"  and  by  that  name  shall  have  succession, 
and  be  in  law  capable  of  suing  and  being  sued,  defending  and  being  defended  in 
all  courts  and  places,  and  in  all  manner  of  actions,  suits  and  causes  whatsoever, 
and  may  have  a  common  seal,  and  change  the  same  at  pleasure,  and  by  that 
name  and  style  be  capable  in  law  of  taking,  purchasing,  holding  and  conveying, 
both  in  law  and  equity,  any  estate,  real  or  personal.  Provided,  nevertheless, 
that  the  clear  annual  value  or  income  of  their  real  estate  shall  not  exceed  three 
thousand  dollars,  and  that  of  their  personal  estate  seven  thousand  dollars. 

2.  And  he  it  further  enacted:  That  there  shall  forever  hereafter  be  fifteen 
Trustees  of  the  said  corporation,  who  shall  be  divided  into  three  classes,  to  be 
numbered  one,  two  and  three;  the  places  of  the  first  class  shall  become  vacant 
on  the  first  Wednesday  of  September,  in  the  year  eighteen  hundred  and  twenty- 
one;  the  places  of  the  second  class  in  one  year  thereafter,  and  the  places  of  the 
third  class  in  one  year  from  that  time;  and  the  vacancies  in  the  said  several 
classes,  occasioned  by  the  expiration  of  the  time  of  service  as  aforesaid,  or  by 
resignation,  death  or  otherwise,  shall  be  from  time  to  time  filled  up  in  the  manner 
hereinafter  mentioned  and  provided. 

3.  And  he  it  further  enacted:  That  the  said  Trustees  and  their  successors  shall 
have  the  immediate  care  of  the  said  Seminary,  and  the  management  of  the 
estate,  both  real  and  personal,  of  the  said  institution,  and  shall  have  power  to 
sell  and  otherwise  dispose  of  the  same,  for  the  purpose  of  benefiting  the  funds  of 
the  said  institution,  and  of  applying  the  avails  of  those  funds  from  time  to  time, 
to  the  purposes  of  the  said  institution,  in  such  way  and  manner  only,  and  in  such 
sums  as  shall  be  appointed  and  directed  by  the  Board  of  Commissioners  hereinafter 
mentioned,  and  shall  have  power  to  make  necessary  by-laws  and  ordinances  for 
the  management  of  said  Seminary:  Provided,  that  the  same  be  not  inconsistent 
with  the  laws  and  Constitution  of  this  state,  or  of  the  United  States :  And,  further, 
it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  said  Trustees,  to  keep  a  Record  and  make  an  annual 
Report  to  the  said  Board  of  Commissioners  of  their  doings,  and  of  the  state  of 
their  funds,  and  of  the  names  of  those  whose  term  of  service  is  about  to  expire, 
and  of  such  other  matters  as  they  shall  think  proper;  and  also  to  report  the  state 
of  their  fimds  to  the  Legislature,  as  often  as  they  shall  be  thereunto  required: 
Provided  howevcsr,  that  no  student  of  any  Christian  denomination  shall  be  ex- 
cluded from  a  participation  in  the  privileges  of  the  institution,  on  the  ground  of 
his  religious  persuasion. 

4.  And  he  it  further  enacted:  That  the  aforesaid  John  Linklaen,  Glen  Cuyler, 
Henry  Davis,  David  Hyde,  Thaddeus  Edwards,  Henry  M'Neil,  Levi  Parsons, 
Benjamin  B.  Stockton,  Dirck  C.  Lansing,  William  Wisner,  Henry  Axtel,  Ebenezer 
Fitch,  David  Higgins,  Scth  Smith  and  William  Brown  be  the  first  Trustees  of  the 
said  corporation,  and  that  they  shall  hold  their  first  meeting  at  Lynch's  inn,  in 
the  village  of  Auburn,  on  the  second  Wednesday  of  July  next,  when  they  shall 
proc;eed  to  divide  themselves  by  lot  into  three  classes  as  aforesaid. 

And  Whereafi,  the  said  Committee  on  behalf  of  the  said  Synod,  have  further 
represented  (hatr  there  are  other  Presbyteri(\s  within  the  State  of  New  York,  not 
connected  with  the  said  Synod,  who  are  disposed  to  associate  with  them,  for  the 
purpose  of  aiding  in  the  accomplishment  of  the  aforesaid  benevolent  object. 
Therefore, 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  453 

5.  Be  it  further  enacted:  That  a  roprest'iifation  anmially  to  be  chosen,  of  two 
clersyuien  and  one  layman,  from  each  of  ihv  foUowinfi;  rresbytories  (and  such 
other  Presbyteries  as  shall  hereafter  associate  with  the  said  Synod,  for  the  pur- 
pose aforesaid),  to  wit:  The  Presbyteries  of  Niajj;ara,  C!en(>see,  ltoch(!stcr,  IJath, 
Ontario,  Geneva,  Cayuga,  Onondaga,  Oneiila  and  St.  Lawrence,  shall  compose  a 
Board  of  Commissioners,  who  shall  have  the  general  superintendence,  manage- 
ment and  control  of  the  aforesaid  institution,  and  who  shall  have  authority'  to 
lill  the  plaees  of  the  aforesaid  Trustees, as  they  shall  become  vacant;  to  appoint 
the  tutors,  professors  and  other  oHicers  of  the  said  institution;  to  fix  and  determine 
the  salary  and  other  compensation  of  the  said  ofHcers;  to  authorize  and  direct  all 
Buch  appropriations  of  their  funds,  as  they  shall  think  proper;  to  make  by-laws 
and  regulations  for  themselves;  to  i-hoose  their  own  president  and  other  officers, 
and  to  determine  what  number  of  their  Board  shall  form  a  (juorum  for  doing 
business. 

6.  And  be  it  further  enacted:  That  the  first  meeting  of  said  lioard  of  Com- 
missioners shall  be  hehl  at  Lynch's  inn,  in  the  village  of  Auburn,  on  tlu;  second 
Wednesday  of  July  next,  at  2  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  that  the  said  Board  of 
Commissioners  shall  meet  afterwards  on  their  own  adjournment. 

7.  And  be  it  further  enacted:  That  in  case  the  funds  of  the  aforesaid  institution 
shall  at  any  time  hereafter,  be  aj)pli(Hl  to  any  purj^ose  other  than  what  is  herein' 
expressed  or  intended,  then,  and  in  that  case  all  the  privileges  and  powers  hereby 
granted  shall  cease  and  be  utterly  void. 

8.  And  be  it  further  enacted:  That  this  act  shall  be,  and  hereby  is  declared  to 
be  a  public  act,  and  that  the  same  shall  be  construed  beuiignly  and  favorably  for 
every  beneficial  purpose  hereby  intended;  nor  shall  any  nonuser  of  the  privileges 
hereby  granted  to  the  said  corporation,  create  or  produce  any  forfeiture  of  the 
same;  and  no  misnomer  of  the  said  corporation  in  any  deed,  will,  testament, 
gift,  grant,  demise  or  other  instrument,  contract  or  conveyance,  shall  defeat  or 
vitiate  the  same;  Proinded,  the  said  corporation  shall  be  sufficiently  described  to 
asi^ertain  the  intention  of  the  parties. 

9.  And  be  it  further  enacted:  That  the  Legislature  may  at  any  time  hereafter, 
amend,  modify  or  repeal  this  act. 

3.     Charter  of  March,  1906. 

Laws  of  New  York,  1906,  Chapter  56. 

An  Act  to  Amend  Chapter  Two  Hundred  and  Fifteen  of  the  Laws  of  Eighteen 
Hundred  and  Twenty,  and  to  Revise  and  Consolidate  the  Several  Acts 
Relative  to,  and  to  Change  the  Name  of  the  Corporation  Heretofore  Known 
as  The  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  Auburn  in  the  State  of  New 
York.  Became  a  law  March  15,  1906,  with  the  approval  of  the  governor. 
Passed,  three  fifths  being  present. 
The  people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do 
enact  as  follows: 

Section  1.  The  corporation  known  as  The  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Sem- 
inary of  Auburn  in  the  State  of  New  York,  created  by  chapter  two  hundred  and 
fifteen  of  the  laws  of  eighteen  hundred  and  twenty,  entitled:  "An  Act  to  In- 
corporate the  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary,  Established  by  the  Synod  of 
Geneva,  at  Auburn,  in  the  County  of  Cayuga,"  is  continued  and  shall  hereafter 
be  known  and  designated  as  Auburn  Theological  Seminary;  prorided,  however, 
that  for  the  purpose  of  discharging,  collecting  or  assigning  se(;urities,  or  of  con- 
veying real  estate  belonging  to  it  and  standing  in  the  nanw  of  The  Trustees  of 
the  Theological  Seminary  of  Auburn  in  the  State  of  New  York,  and  for  the  pur- 
pose of  prosecuting  or  defending  any  pending  action  or  special  proceerlings,  the 
said  corporation  may  continue  to  use  and  be  designated  by  its  said  former  name. 
Section  2.  In  place  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  and  the  Board  of  Commissioners 
heretofore  charged  with  the  control  of  said  Seminary,  there  shall  hereafter  be  a 


454  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Bingle  Board  of  twenty-eight  directors  of  said  corporation,  to  be  chosen  as  follows: 
The  president  of  said  Seminary,  for  the  time  being  shall,  ex  officio,  be  one  of  the 
members  of  said  Board  and  shall  be  its  president.  One  member  of  said  Board 
shall  be  chosen  by  each  of  the  eighteen  Presbyteries  heretofore  associated  in  the 
control  of  said  Seminary,  namely:  the  Presbyteries  of  Albany,  Binghamton, 
Buffalo,  Cayuga,  Champlain,  Chemung,  Columbia,  Genesee,  Geneva,  Lyons, 
Niagara,  Otsego,  Rochester,  Saint  Lawrence,  Steuben,  Syracuse,  Troy  and  Utica. 
The  remaining  nine  members  of  said  Board  shall  be  elected,  in  the  first  instance, 
by  the  eighteen  members  so  chosen  by  said  Presbyteries,  and  thereafter  by  the 
entire  Board  of  Directors.  The  following  named  persons,  heretofore  chosen  by 
said  Presbyteries,  namely:  Edgar  C.  Leonard,  Aaron  P.  Storrs,  Charles  E. 
Walbridge,  J.  Frederick  Fitschen,  Jr.,  John  B.  Kelly,  Abbott  Y.  Wilcox,  Chester 
C.  Thorne,  Arthur  E.  Brigden,  Charles  K.  Scoon,  Vernon  N.  Yergin,  Albert  S. 
Bacon,  Fred  H.  Watkins,  VVilham  R.  Taylor,  George  B.  Massey,  Charles  N. 
Frost,  Eleazer  W.  Edwards,  George  Fairlee,  Dana  W.  Bigelow,  together  with 
George  B.  Stewart,  the  present  president  of  said  Seminary,  are  hereby  constituted 
members  of  said  Board  of  Directors  and  they  shall  meet  as  soon  as  practicalile 
after  this  act  takes  effect,  and  shall  elect  said  remaining  nine  members  of  said 
Board.  Such  meeting  shall  be  held  at  the  Seminary  in  the  city  of  Auburn  upon 
the  call  of  the  said  president  of  said  Seminary,  or  of  any  two  members  of  said 
Board  of  Directors,  and  at  least  five  days'  written  notice  of  the  time  and  place 
of  said  meeting  shall  be  given,  by  mail,  to  each  of  the  above-named  directors. 
The  nine  dire -tors  elected  at  said  meeting,  together  with  the  president  of  said 
Seminary  and  the  said  eighteen  directors  chosen  by  the  said  Presbyteries  shall 
thereupon  constitute  the  Board  of  Directors  of  said  corporation.  The  said 
directors,  other  than  said  president,  shall  be  divided  into  three  classes.  The 
terms  of  office  of  the  first  class  shall  expire  at  twelve  o'clock  noon  of  the  Thursday 
next  following  the  first  Sunday  of  May,  in  the  year  nineteen  hundred  and  seven; 
those  of  the  second  class  on  the  corresponding  Thursday  of  the  following  year, 
and  those  of  the  third  class  on  the  corresponding  Thursday  of  the  second  year 
thereafter.  Of  the  eighteen  directors  chosen  by  the  said  Presbyteries,  Edgar  C. 
Leonard,  Aaron  P.  Storrs,  Charles  E.  Walbridge,  J.  Frederick  Fitschen,  Jr., 
John  B.  Kelly  and  Abbott  Y.  Wilcox  shall  be  of  the  first  class;  Chester  C.  Thorne, 
Arthur  E.  Brigden,  Charles  K.  Scoon,  Vernon  N.  Yergin,  Albert  S.  Bacon  and 
Fred  H.  Watkins  shall  be  of  the  second  class,  and  William  R.  Taylor,  George  B. 
Massey,  Charles  N.  Frost,  Eleazer  W.  Edwards,  George  Fairlee  and  Dana  W. 
Bigelow  shall  be  of  the  third  class,  and  the  nine  additional  direcitors  elected  by 
them  shall  be  classified  at  the  time  of  said  election,  three  to  each  of  the  first, 
second  and  third  classes.  At  the  expiration  of  the  several  terms  of  office  of  the 
said  directors,  their  successors  shall  be  chosen  for  a  term  of  three  years  each. 
Vacancies  occurring  in  the  said  Board  occasioned  by  death  or  resignation  shall 
be  filled  for  the  unexpired  term  only.  A  vacancy  occurring  in  the  term  of  office 
of  a  director  chosen  by  one  of  the  Presbyteries  shall  be  filled  by  such  Presbytery. 
A  vacancy  occurring  in  the  term  of  office  of  any  other  member  of  the  Board  shall 
be  filled  by  the  Board. 

Section  3.  The  said  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  immediate  care  of  the  said 
Seminary,  and  the  management  of  the  estate,  both  real  and  personal,  of  (he  said 
institution,  and  shall  have  power  to  sell  and  otherwise  dispose  of  the  same,  for 
the  purpose  of  benefiting  the  funds  of  said  institution,  and  of  applying  the  avails 
of  those  funds,  from  time  to  time,  to  tht;  purposes  of  the  said  institution,  and 
shall  have  the  general  superintendence,  management  and  control  of  the  aforesaid 
institution  and  authority  to  appoint  and  remove  tutors,  professors  and  other 
offi(;ers  of  the  said  institution;  to  fix  and  determine  the  salary  and  other  com- 
ptuisation  of  said  tutors,  professors  and  officers;  to  make  all  necessary  appro- 
priations of  th('  funds  of  said  institution  and  to  d(;termine  what  number  of  said 
Board  shall  form  a  quorum  for  doing  business.  Said  Board  shall  also  have 
power  to  make  necessary  by-laws  and  ordinances,  both  for  its  own  government 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  455 

and  for  the  management  of  the  saiil  Seminary;  pnnmkd,  that  the  same  be  not 
inconsistent  with  the  laws  and  Constitution  of  this  state,  or  the  United  States. 

Seciion  4.  Real  and 'personal  property  may  be  granted  and  conveyed.devised 
and  bequeathed  to  the  said  corporation,  to  be  held  in  trust  for  i\w.  uses  and  pur- 
poses for  which  it  was  organiztni,  provided,  however,  that  the  amount  of  property 
said  corporation  may  hold  shall  not  exceed  that  fixed  by  the  general  laws  of  the 
State  of  New  York. 

Section  5.  All  acts  and  parts  of  acts  inconsistent  with  this  act  arc  hereby 
repealed. 

Section  6.    This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

State  of  New  York, 
Office  of  the  Secretary  of  State,  s.s. : 

I  have  compared  the  preceding  with  the  original  law  on  file  in  this  office,  and 
do  hereby  certify  that  the  same  is  a  correct  transcript  therefrom  and  of  the  whole 

of  said  original  law. 

John   F.   O  Brien, 

Secretary  of  State. 

4.  Action  of  commissioners  and  Trustees  of  Auburn  Theological 

Seminary,  1871. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Trustees  and  commissioners  of  the  Theolog- 
ical Seminary  at  Auburn,  May  11,  1871,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  Boards  of  Commissioners  and  Trustees  of  the  Auburn 
Theological  Seminary  are  anxious  to  comply  with  the  proposal  of  the 
last  General  Assembly  to  submit  the  election  of  professors  in  this  mstitu- 
tion  to  the  concurrence  of  that  body,  and  that  a  Joint  Committee  be 
appointed  to  consider  whether  the  proposal  of  the  General  Assembly 
can  be  complied  with  \vithout  a  change  of  the  charter  of  this  Seminary; 
and  if  in  the  judgment  of  this  Committee  such  a  change  in  the  charter  is 
necessary,  the  Prudential  Committee  is  hereby  authorized  to  apply  to 
the  coming  Legislature  in  the  name  of  these  two  Boards  to  make  it. 

They  further  intimate  that  one  of  the  embarrassments  in  their  action 
was  that  no  time  was  fixed  for  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  in  the 
exercise  of  their  proposed  veto  power.— 1871,  p.  579. 

5.  Action  of  commissioners  and  Trustees  of  Auburn  Theological 

Seminary,  1873. 

The  commissioners  and  Trustees,  at  their  annual  meeting  in  May,  1873, 
took  final  action,  declaring:  "That,  hereafter,  the  appointments  of  pro- 
fessors in  this  Seminary  be  primarily  made  conditional  upon  the  approval 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States, 
and  that  such  appointments  be  complete  and  authoritative  only  upon 
securing  such  approval";  and  the  Assembly  of  1873  recognized  this  action. 
—  1873,  p.  529;  1874,  p.  104. 

6.  Answer  of  the  Auburn  Boards,  1895. 

The  Board  of  Commissioners  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of  Auburn, 
in  the  State  of  New  York,  being  met  in  their  annual  session  on  this  9th 
day  of  May,  1895,  express  their  gratification  that  several  members  of 
the  General  Assembly's  Committee  of  Conference  with  the  Theological 


456    .  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Seminaries  have  accepted  the  invitation  to  meet  and  confer  with  them 
at  this  time.  The  commissioners  have  listened  with  interest  and  pleasure 
to  the  explanations  given  by  these  gentlemen  of  the  various  changes  in 
the  charters  and  methods  of  control  of  the  theological  seminaries  recom- 
mended by  the  Assembly  of  1894;  and  express  the  sincere  trust  that 
this  cordial  Conference,  with  its  frank  interchange  of  opinion,  has  resulted 
in  a  better  mutual  understanding  of  both  the  views  and  purp<jses  of  the 
Assembly,  and  of  the  peculiar  and  advantageous  position  occupied  by 
this  Seminary. 

The  Board  desires  to  remind  the  Committee  of  Conference,  and  through 
them  the  General  Assembly,  that  the  Theological  Seminary  of  Auburn 
is,  by  its  charter,  under  the  direct  and  efficient  control  of  eighteen  adjacent 
Presbyteries  within  the  State  of  New  York.  With  these  Presbyteries 
rests  the  absolute  and  exclusive  right  to  elect  from  their  own  number 
the  members  of  this  Board  of  Commissioners,  by  whom  in  turn  the  Trustees 
and  professors  of  the  Seminary  are  selected. 

This  constitutes  a  method  of  direct  ecclesiastical  control  by  which  this 
Seminary  was  already,  within  ^  the  meaning  of  No.  9,  of  the  Concur- 
rent Declarations  of  1868  of  the  Reunion  compact,*  under  Synodical 
supervision;  and  which,  we  believe,  must  afford  a  more  effective  safe- 
guard against  any  possible  perversion  of  funds  or  franchises  than  restraint 
by  the  General  Assembly  could  possibly  secure.  This  method  has  also 
approved  and  commended  itself  by  its  successful  and  harmonious  opera- 
tion for  three  quarters  of  a  century. 

In  view  of  these  facts,  whereby  the  charter  and  government  of  Auburn 
Theological  Seminary  seem  already  to  secure  all  these  substantial  ends 
desired  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  in  view  also  of  the  difficulties  and 
dangers  unavoidably  attendant  upon  any  attempt  to  modify  a  venerable 
charter,  this  Board  is  constrained  to  reaffirm  its  judgment,  as  expressed 
in  November  last,  that  it  is  inexpedient  to  take  any  action  which  may 
have  in  view  any  changes  in  the  charter,  relations  or  methods  of  control 
of  this  Seminary. 

I  am  directed  by  the  Trustees  of  Auburn  Theological  Seminary  to  trans- 
mit the  following  resolution,  which  was  unanimously  adopted  at  our 
annual  meeting.  May  9: 

Resolved,  That  it  is  the  sense  of  this  Board  that  it  is  not  expedient  to 
consent  to  any  change  in  the  custody  and  care  of  the  funds  of  this  insti- 
tution, or  in  the  mode  of  the  election  of  members  of  this  Board. — 1895, 
pp.  158,  159. 

7.  Action  of  the  Assembly,  1895. 
[Note.— See  No.  8,  p.  592,  this  Digest.] 

8.  Answer  of  the  Auburn  Boards,  1896. 

In  view  of  your  instructions  that  "effort  should  be  continued  to  secure 
the  adoption,  in  substance,  of  the  Assembly's  Plan  by  all  the  .seminaries," 
and  that  you  "shall  fully  consider  No.  9  of  the  Concurrent  Declarations 
of  the  Reunion  compact,"*  we  make  the  following  historical  statement: 

After  the  opening  of  Princeton  Theological  Seminary  in  1812,  the 
Presbyteries  of  Central  and  Western  New  York  gave  to  that  Seminary 
their  loyal  support,  sending  both  students  and  money.  A  great  need 
was  felt,  however,  of  a  theological  school  in  this  portion  of  the  Church. 

♦[See  p.  40,  above.] 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  457 

This  need  became  manifest  after  the  founding  of  the  Western  Education 
Society  in  1817  to  aid  students  for  the  ministry.  Accordingly,  in  181S, 
a  resoUition  was  adopted  by  the  Presbytery  of  Cayuga,  favoring  the 
establishment  of  a  theological  seminary  within  the  bounds  of  the  Synod 
of  Geneva.  An  Overture  to  the  Synod  brought  the  matter  before  that 
body  in  February,  1818.  After  long  deliberation  the  Synod  voted  to 
take  steps  preparatory  to  the  establishment  of  a  seminary.  A  Committee 
was  appointed  to  secure  the  approval  of  the  General  Assembly.  The 
General  Assembly,  sitting  in  Philadelj)hia  in  May,  1818,  replied  that 
"they  were  not  prepared  to  give  any  opinion  or  advice  on  the  Overture, 
believing  that  the  said  Synod  are  the  best  judges  of  what  may  be  their 
duty  in  this  important  business." 

At  its  next  meeting  the  Synod  voted  to  establish  a  theological  semi- 
nary. Auburn  was  chosen  as  the  site.  A  charter  was  prepared,  and, 
after  approval  by  the  Synod,  was  passed  by  the  Legislature  of  New  York 
State  on  the  l-ith  of  April,  1820.  Under  the  provisions  of  that  charter 
the  governing  Boards  of  the  Seminary  were  organized,  endowments  secured, 
buildings  erected,  professors  appointed,  and  at  length,  in  October,  1821, 
students  were  received  and  the  work  of  teaching  was  begun.  In  1857 
the  charter  was  amended  in  a  few  particulars,  but  in  no  wise  changed 
as  to  its  fundamental  principles. 

The  charter  of  Auburn  creates  no  self-perpetuating  Board  of  Control. 
Auburn  Seminary  has  no  autonomy.  Its  founders  were  intent  on  making  ^ 
it  organically  a  part  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Their  Plan,  set  in  order 
by  the  Synod  and  with  full  permission  of  the  General  Assembly,  was 
yet  wholly  Presbyterial.  The  charter  provides  that  the  government 
of  the  Seminary  shall  be  vested  in  a  Board  of  fifty-four  commissioners 
(chosen  three  each  from  eighteen  Presbyteries),  "who  shall  have  the 
general  superintendence,  management  and  control  of  the  aforesaid  insti- 
tution, and  who  shall  have  authority  to  fill  the  places  of  the  aforesaid 
Trustees,  as  they  shall  become  vacant;  to  appoint  tutors,  professors  and 
other  officers  of  the  said  institution;  to  fix  and  determine,  with  the  con- 
currence of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  the  salaries  and  other  compensation 
of  said  officers,  and,  with  the  like  concurrence,  make  all  other  necessary 
appropriations  of  their  funds;  to  make  by-laws  and  regulations  for  them- 
selves; to  choose  their  own  president  and  other  officers  of  their  Board, 
and  to  determine  what  number  of  their  Board  shall  form  a  quorum  for 
doing  business."  A  Board  of  fifteen  Trustees  is  elected  (five  each  year) 
by  the  Board  of  Commissioners,  to  act  as  the  body  corporate  and  to  manage 
the  estate  of  the  Seminary. 

The  supreme  control  of  the  Seminary  is  thus  entirely  in  the  hands  of 
the  Board  of  Commissioners.  This  Board  is  composed  of  two  ministers 
and  one  layman  from  each  of  the  eighteen  Presbyteries.  As  elders  are 
the  only  laymen  having  seats  in  the  Presbyteries,  it  has  followed  that  the 
Board  of  Commissioners  is  composed  of  thirty-six  ministers  and  eighteen 
elders,  who  have  all,  in  their  ordination  as  ministers  and  elders,  solemnly 
declared  their  adherence  to  the  doctrines  and  Constitution  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America.  Moreover,  the  power 
of  their  election  rests  back  on  the  eighteen  Presbyteries,  which  are  com- 
posed of  636  ministers  and  their  associated  elders,  representing  96,546 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  May  not  that  number  of  Pres- 
byterians in  good  standing,  being  more  than  one  tenth  of  the  total  com- 


458  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

municants  of  the  Church,  be  trusted  to  manage  aright  the  affairs  of  a 
theological  seminary? 

It  is  readily  seen  from  the  above  account  that  the  charter  of  Auburn 
Seminary  is  a  simple  device  whereby  the  Presbyterian  Church  itself  holds 
the  funds  and  controls  the  teaching  of  the  Seminary.  It  provides,  not 
simply  for  a  correction  of  abuses  if  such  should  arise  (which  is  the  principal 
virtue  of  the  Assembly's  Plan  you  were  appointed  to  further),  but  for  a 
direct  and  constant  exercise  of  supreme  authority  through  regularly 
constituted 'Presbyteries  over  all  the  affairs  of  the  Seminary.  It  makes 
Auburn  Seminary  as  much  a  part  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  as  a  branch 
is  a  part  of  the  vine  whose  life  it  shares. 

Under  this  charter  the  government  of  Auburn  Seminary  has  been 
administered  for  seventy-six  years,  during  which  the  history  of  our  Church 
has  been  eventful  and  varied.  The  Seminary  has,  of  course,  shared  the 
fate  of  its  governing  Presbyteries.  When  they  were  exscinded,  it  was 
exscinded;  when  they  joined  in  the  Reunion,  the  Seminary  came  in  along 
with  them,  and  was  acknowledged  as  a  trustworthy  Presbyterian  insti- 
tution. 'Concurrent  Declaration  No.  9  of  the  Reunion  compact*  covers 
Auburn's  case.    It  is  as  follows: 

"In  order  to  a  uniform  system  of  ecclesiastical  supervision,  those  theolog- 
ical seminaries  that  are  now  under  Assembly  control  may,  if  their  Boards 
of  Directors  so  elect,  be  transferred  to  the  watch  and  care  of  one  or  more 
of  the  adjacent  Synods;  and  the  other  seminaries  are  advised  to  introduce 
as  far  as  may  be,  into  their  constitutions,  the  principle  of  Synodical  or 
Assembly  supervision;  in  which  case  they  shall  be  entitled  to  an  official 
recognition  and  approbation  on  the  part  of  the  General  Assembly." 

We  regard  this  as  the  seal  of  the  Church's  approval  upon  the  govern- 
ment of  our  Seminary. 

To  press  upon  Auburn  the  Assembly's  Plan  is  plainly  contrary  to  the 
provisions  of  this  declaration,  for  according  to  the  Assembly's  Plan  the 
final  control  of  the  funds  and  teaching  of  every  seminary  which  adopts 
it  will  be  vested  in  the  General  Assembly,  which,  as  far  as  any  such  semi- 
nary is  concerned,  is  made  a  legal  entity  with  power  to  sue  and  enforce 
its  rights.  This  we  regard  as  subversive  of  the  Auburn  principle  of  govern- 
ment by  Presbyteries. 

The  efficiency  of  Auburn's  government  has  been  proven  by  three  quarters 
of  a  century  of  successful  operation.  It  has  besides  served  to  bind  the 
Seminary  very  closely  to  the  churches  of  northern  and  western  New 
York,  arousing  their  interest  in  the  Seminary's  work,  calling  out  their 
prayers  in  its  behalf  and  encouraging  a  generous  financial  support.  In 
times  of  theological  differences,  Auburn  Seminary  has  been  in  some  meas- 
ure relieved  of  annoyance.  No  one  is  authorized  to  define  its  position. 
It  has  no  position  of  its  own,  save  as  it  is  identified  with  the  Presbyteries 
which  absolutely  control  its  policy. 

Never  has  the  government  of  Auburn  proved  itself  more  flexible  and 
efficient  than  in  this  present  time  when  the  work  of  the  Seminary  is 
greatly  expanding.  In  view  of  all  these  considerations  we  most  warmly 
and  enthusiastically  hold  to  our  present  charter,  as  attaining,  more  fully 
than  does  the  Assembly's  Plan,  the  worthy  object  for  which  your  Com- 
mittee was  originally  appointed,  and  which  was  reaffirmed  in  your  instruc- 
tions by  the  Assembly  of  1895,  viz.:    "That  the  Assembly  is  persuaded 

♦[See  p.  40  above]. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  459 

that  the  Church  should  have  direct  connection  with  and  control  over  its 
theological  scMuinaries." 

In  conclusion,  wo,  the  Board  of  Commissioners,  express  our  firm  con- 
viction that  Auburn  Seminary  ought  to  be  continued  under  its  present 
form  of  government,  which  was  devised  and  instituted  with  the  full  knowl- 
edge and  permission  of  the  General  Assembly,  which,  being  Prcsbytorial, 
has  accorded  well  with  the  spirit  and  methods  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
through  seventj'^-six  years  of  successful  administration,  and  which  is 
distinctly  recognized  and  commended  in  Concurrent  Declaration  No.  9 
of  the  Reunion  compact  referred  to  in  your  instructions. — 1896,  pp. 
189,  190. 

9.  Action  of  the  Assembly,  1896. 

The  Committee  of  Conference  with  the  Theological  Seminaries  also 
reported  in  reference  to  the  scope  and  effect  of  Concurrent  Declaration  No. 
9,  of  the  Assemblies  of  1869,  including  an  answer  to  a  communication 
from  Auburn  Seminary.    The  Report  was  adopted  and  is  as  follows: 

The  General  Assembly  of  1895  instructed  its  Committee  on  Theological 
Seminaries  by  the  following  resolution: 

"That  this  Committee  be  instructed  that  in  the  prosecution  of  its 
work,  and  in  its  Report  to  the  next  General  Assembly,  it  shall  fully  con- 
sider No.  9  of  the  Concurrent  Declarations  of  the  Reunion  compact  in 
relation  to  those  seminaries  now  under  Synodical  and  Presbyterial  control." 

No.  9  of  the  Concurrent  Declarations  here  referred  to  was  adopted  by 
the  General  Assembly  of  1869,  and  is  in  the  following  words: 

"In  order  to  a  uniform  system  of  ecclesiastical  supervision,  those  theo- 
logical seminaries  that  are  now  under  Assembly  control  may,  if  their 
Boards  of  Directors  so  elect,  be  transferred  to  the  watch  and  care  of  one 
or  more  of  the  adjacent  Synods;  and  the  other  seminaries  are  advised  to 
introduce,  as  far  as  may  be,  into  their  constitutions,  the  principle  of 
Synodical  or  Assembly  supervision;  in  which  case  they  shall  be  entitled 
to  an  official  recognition  and  approbation  on  the  part  of  the  General 
Assembly." 

Declaration  No.  9  sets  forth  (1)  a  principle,  viz.,  a  uniform  system 
of  ecclesiastical  supervision  of  the  seminaries,  (2)  methods  of  securing 
such  supervision  by  Synod  or  Assembly,  and  (3)  the  offer  of  official  recogni- 
tion and  approbation  on  the  part  of  the  General  Assembly. 

It  was  found  that  while  all  of  the  seminaries  approved  of  the  principle 
of  uniform  supervision,  most  of  them  disapproved  of  the  method  of  direct 
Assembly  control  by  which  the  Assembly  elected  the  professors,  and 
no  seminary  approved  of  Synodical  supervision.  The  next  year  Union 
Seminary  suggested  a  method  which  has  since  been  known  as  the  Compact 
of  1870.  This  is  the  method  of  giving  the  Assembly  the  veto  power, 
and  was  acceptable  to  all  of  the  seminaries.  All  went  well  until  it  was 
found  that  the  Assembly  could  not  make  its  veto  power  effective. 

Then  the  Assembly  was  compelled  in  righteousness  and  self-defense  to 
say  to  all  of  the  seminaries  that  it  was  necessary  to  put  the  Compact  of 
1870  into  legal  form,  so  that,  in  the  event  of  any  seminary  refusing  to 
be  bound  by  the  veto  of  the  Assembly,  such  veto  could  be  enforced. 

The  answer  of  Auburn  Seminary  made  to  this  Assembly  seems  to  your 
Committee  to  be  in  error  in  two  points:  (1)  In  supposing  that  the  intent 
or  effect  of  the  Assembly's  recommendations  is  to  vest  in  the  Assembly 


460  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

the  final  control  of  the  funds  of  our  seminaries.  This  is  replied  to  in  the 
main  Report  of  this  Committee.  (2)  In  affirming  that  the  "Presbyterial 
relation  of  Auburn  Seminary  is  distinctly  recognized  and  commended  in 
Concurrent  Declaration  No.  9."  That  declaration  sets  forth  Synodical 
or  Assembly  supervision  and  not  Presbyterial.  Auburn  Seminary  never 
amended  its  charter  so  as  to  come  under  the  supervision  of  any  Synod. 
The  Presbyteries  which  elected  the  commissioners  of  Auburn  Seminary 
constituted  the  Synod  of  Geneva,  but  the  Synod,  as  such,  never  had  any 
relation  to,  much  less  supervision  of,  Auburn  Seminary.  The  Assembly 
heartily  recognizes  the  fact  that  the  history  of  Auburn  Seminary  puts  it 
into  a  different  situation  from  that  of  some  of  the  other  seminaries.  It  is 
in  the  control  of  eighteen  Presbyteries,  but  the  only  relation  existing 
between  the  Assembly  and  the  Seminary  is  a  resolution  of  its  Board 
giving  the  right  of  approval  to  the  election  of  its  professors.  The  Assem- 
bly has  found  that  a  simple  resolution  of  a  seminary  Board  may  become 
invalid  by  subsequent  action  of  that  Board  and  thus  be  of  no  effect. 
While  there  is  not  now  and  never  has  been  any  difference  of  judgment 
between  the  Assembly  and  the  Auburn  Board,  yet  the  Assembly  desires 
to  know  if  there  should  arise  a  difference  of  judgment  which  judgment 
should  prevail?  We  believe  that  those  who  at  present  have  charge  of 
Auburn  Seminary  would  reply  that  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly  should 
prevail.  As  the  General  Assembly  has  no  assurance  that  a  subsequent 
Board  would  not  feel  at  liberty  to  disregard  the  Assembly's  judgment, 
the  Assembly  asks  Auburn  Seminary  that  the  agreement  which  now 
exists  under  the  form  of  a  simple  resolution  be  made  legally  effective  and 
binding.— 1896,  pp.  124,  125. 

10.  Answer  to  the  Auburn  Boards,  1897. 

Resolved,  That  the  following  reply  be  sent  to  the  General  Assembly  of 
1897,  in  view  of  the  instructions  voted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1896, 
to  the  Boards  of  Control  of  Theological  Seminaries:  ' 

Having  duly  considered  the  recommendations  of  the  last  General 
Assembly,  regarding  the  safeguarding  of  the  funds  and  teaching  in  the 
several  theological  seminaries,  we,  the  Board  of  Commissioners  of  Auburn 
Theological  Seminary,  are  happy  to  announce  that  another  successful 
year  of  Seminary  administration  has  confirmed  us  in  the  truth  of  our 
statement  made  to  the  Assembly  of  1896: 

"The  control  of  Auburn  Seminary,  at  first  exercised  by  the  Synod  of 
Geneva,  through  its  ten  Presbyteries,  and  later  by  the  Synods  of  Geneva, 
Genesee,  Utica  and  Susquehanna,  through  their  eighteen  Presbyteries, 
and  now  through  those  same  eighteen  Presbyteries,  forming  a  part  of  the 
great  Synod  of  Now  York,  and  which  we  believe  is  referred  to  in  Declaration 
No.  9  of  the  Reunicm  compact,  is  so  sure,  so  flexible,  so  thoroughly  Presby- 
terian, and  has  been  administered  with  so  remarkable  success  during 
seventy-six  years,  that  we  can  devise  no  changes,  which,  in  our  judgment, 
will  enable  the  Church  to  have  a  more  effective  control  of  our  Seminary." 

We,  therefore,  with  great  pleasure,  assure  you  of  our  fulfillment  of 
the  instruction  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1896  to  the  Boards  of  con- 
trol of  the  various  seminaries,  viz.:  "That  they  may  see  their  way  clear 
to  come  to  such  a  conclusion,  that  all  the  funds  and  property  in  their 
hands,  and  the  teaching  in  said  seminaries,  may  be  so  completely  Bafe- 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINAUIE.S  461 

guarded  to  the  Church,  that  benevolent  persons  contemplating  making 
gifts  or  bequests  to  these  institutions  may  have  the  fullest  confidence  in 
the  future  security  of  saitl  gifts  or  bc(iuests." 

Adopted  May  (3.  LS97. 

A  true  copy  of  the  original  on  file. 
[1S97,  p.  107.]  FuEDERTCK  W.  Palmer,  Stated  Clerk. 

11.  Action  of  the  Assembly,  1897. 

[Note. — Sec  bolow,  No.  10,  p.  595.] 

12.  Action  of  the  Auburn  Board  of  Directors,  1916. 

In  view  of  the  action  of  the  Assembly  of  19L3  on  the  Report  of  the 
Committee  on  Union  Theological  Seminary,  by  which  it  was  declared 
that  the  "Compact  of  LS7()*  is  legally  unenforceable,"  to  which  coini)act 
Auburn  Seminary  was  a  party,  the  Board  at  its  meeting  May  11,  I'JKi, 
passed  the  following  resolutions: 

1.  That  the  Board  of  Directors  of  Auburn  Th(!ological  Seminary  hereby 
accei)ts  the  interpretation  and  decision  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  meeting  in  Rochester,  May,  1915, 
that  the  "Compact  of  1S70  is  legally  unenforceable." 

2.  That  the  Board  of  Directors  hereby  bears  testimony  to  the  unbroken 
frionilship  between  the  Seminary  and  the  Assemblies  in  the  past  and 
takes  this  occasion  to  reaffirm  its  declaration  of  the  loyalty  of  this  Seminary 
to  the  Presbj'^terian  Church,  with  which  it  is  in  ecclesiastical  relation 
through  its  organic  connection  with  the  Presbyteries  in  Central  and 
Western  New  York  maintained  now  as  from  the  first;  which  through  its 
ninety-eight  years  of  history  the  Seminary  has  sought  to  serve  with  all 
fidelity;  and  which  it  intends  to  serve  in  coming  years  with  fullest  service 
and  devotion. 

3.  That  the  Board  of  Directors  instruct  the  faculty  to  report  annually 
matters  of  interest  to  the  Assembly  for  its  information. 

IV.  Western  Theological  Seminary  at 
Allegheny,  Pa. 

[Note. — For  the  history  of  its  founding,  etc.,  see  Baird's  Digest,  1858,  pp.  444-447, 
and  Moore's  Digest  188G,  pp.  387-389;  also  pp.  393-395. 

1.     The  design  of  the  Seminary. 

Inasmuch  as  the  obtaining  of  salvation  (lirough  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 
to  the  glory  of  the  eternal  God,  is  the  chief  object  which  claims  the  attention 
of  man;  and,  considering  that  in  the  attainment  of  this  object  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  Gospel  is  principally  instrumental;  it  is  manifestly  of  the 
highest  importance,  that  the  best  means  be  used  to  insure  the  faithful 
preaching  of  the  Gospel,  and  pure  administration  of  all  its  ordinances. 
With  this  in  view,  therefore,  institutions  for  the  education  of  youth  in- 
tended for  the  holy  ministry  have  been  established  in  all  Christian  countries, 
and  have  been  found,  by  long  experience,  most  eminently  conducive  to 
the  prosperity  of  the  Church.  Hence  the  founders  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  did.  from  its  very  origin,  exert 
themselves  with  peculiar  zeal  to  establish  and  endow  colleges,  academies, 
and  schools  for  the  education  of  youth  for  the  Gospel  ministry.    So  rapid, 

*See  p.  587. 


462  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

however,  was  the  extension  of  the  Church,  and  so  disproportionate  the 
number  of  ministers  educated,  that  some  additional  and  vigorous  efforts 
to  increase  the  supplj'^  were  loudly  and  affectingly  demanded.  Circum- 
stances also  imperiously  dictated  not  only  that  the  laborers  in  the  vine- 
yard of  the  Lord  should  be  multiplied,  but  that  they  should  be  more 
thoroughly  furnished  than  they  had  ordinarily  been  for  the  arduous  work 
to  which  they  must  be  called.  Influenced  by  these  views  and  consider- 
ations, the  General  Assembly,  after  mature  deliberation,  resolved,  in 
reliance  on  the  patronage  and  blessing  of  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church, 
to  establish  institutions  consecrated  solely  to  the  education  of  men  for 
the  Gospel  ministry,  and  to  be  denominated  Theological  Seminaries  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America.  And  to  the  intent 
that  the  true  design  of  the  founders  of  these  institutions  may  be  known 
to  the  public,  and  especially  that  this  design  may,  at  all  times,  be  distinctly 
viewed,  and  sacredly  regarded,  both  by  the  teachers  and  the  pupils,  it  is 
judged  proper  to  make  a  summary  and  expUcit  statement  of  it: 

It  is  to  form  men  for  the  Gospel  ministry,  who  shall  truly  believe,  and 
cordially  love,  and  therefore,  endeavor  to  propagate  and  defend  in  its 
genuineness,  simplicity,  and  fullness  that  system  of  religious  belief  and 
practice  which  is  set  forth  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms,  and 
Plan  of  Government  and  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church;  and 
thus  to  perpetuate  and  extend  the  influence  of  true  evangelical  piety,  and 
Gospel  order. 

It  is  to  provide  for  the  Church  an  adequate  supply  and  succession  of 
able  and  faithful  ministers  of  the  New  Testament;  workmen  that  need 
not  be  ashamed,  being  qualified  rightly  to  divide  the  word  of  truth. 

It  is  to  unite,  in  those  who  shall  sustain  the  ministerial  office,  religion 
and  literature — that  piety  of  the  heart  which  is  the  fruit  only  of  the  renew- 
ing and  sanctifying  grace  of  God,  with  solid  learning — believing  that 
religion  without  learning,  or  learning  without  religion,  in  the  ministers  of 
the  Gospel,  must  ultimately  prove  injurious  to  the  Church. 

It  is  to  afford  more  advantages  than  have  hitherto  been  usually  pos- 
sessed by  the  ministers  of  religion  in  our  country,  to  cultivate  both  piety 
and  literature  in  their  preparatory  course;  piety,  by  placing  it  in  circum- 
staruces  favorable  to  its  growth,  and  by  cherishing  and  regulating  its  ardor; 
literature,  by  affording  favorable  opportunities  for  its  attainment,  and 
by  making  its  possession  indispensable. 

It  is  to  provide  for  the  Church,  men  who  shall  be  able  to  defend  her 
faith  against  infidels,  and  her  doctrines  against  heretics. 

It  is  to  furnish  our  congregations  with  enlightened,  humble,  zealous, 
laborious  pastors,  who  shall  truly  watch  for  the  good  of  souls,  and  con- 
sider it  as  their  highest  honor  and  happiness  to  win  them  to  the  Saviour, 
and  to  build  up  their  several  charges  in  holiness  and  peace. 

It  is  to  promote  harmony  and  unity  of  sentiment  among  the  ministers 
of  our  Church,  by  educating  large  bodies  of  them  under  the  same  teachers, 
and  in  the  same  course  of  study. 

It  is  to  lay  the  foundation  of  early  and  lasting  friendships,  productive 
of  confidence  and  mutual  assistance  in  after  life  among  the  ministers  of 
religion;  which  experience  shows  to  be  conduciv^e  not  only  to  personal 
happiness,  but  to  the  perfecting  of  inquiries,  researches,  and  publications 
advantageous  to  religion. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  463 

It  is  to  preserve  the  unity  of  our  Church,  by  educatinp;  her  ministers 
in  an  enlightened  attachment,  not  only  to  the  same  doctrines,  but  to  the 
same  plan  of  government. 

It  is  to  bring  to  the  service  of  the  Church  genius  and  talent,  when 
united  with  piety,  however  poor  or  obscure  may  be  their  possessor,  l)y 
furnishing,  as  far  as  possible,  the  means  of  education  and  support,  without 
expense  to  the  student. 

It  is  to  found  nurseries  for  missionaries  to  the  heathen,  and  to  such  as 
are  destitute  of  the  stated  preaching  of  the  Gospel;  in  which  youth  may 
receive  that  aj)proin"i;ito  training  which  may  lay  a  foundation  for  their 
ultimately  becoming  eminently  qualified  for  missionary  work. 

It  is,  finally,  to  endeavor  to  raise  up  a  succession  of  men,  at  once  qualified 
for  and  thoroughly  devoted  to  the  work  of  the  Gospel  ministry;  who,  with 
various  endowments,  suiting  them  to  different  stations  in  the  Church  of 
Christ,  may  all  possess  a  portion  of  the  spirit  of  the  primitive  propagators 
of  the  Gospel ;  prepared  to  make  every  sacrifice,  to  endure  every  hardship, 
and  to  render  every  service  which  the  promotion  of  pure  and  undefiled 
religion  maj''  require. 

2.     The  Plan  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary. 

ARTICLE  I. 

OF   THE    GENERAL    ASSEMBLY. 

Section  1.  As  this  institution  dorives  its  origin  from  the  General  Assembly, 
that  body  is  to  bo  ronsidorod  its  patron  and  the  fountain  of  its  powers. 

Section  2.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  the  immediate  control  of  the 
Seminary. 

Section  3.  The  General  Assembly  shall,  at  all  timos  havo  the  power  of  adding 
to  the  Constitutional  Articles  of  the  Seminary,  and  of  abrogating,  altering,  or 
amending  them;  but,  in  the  exercise  of  this  power,  the  contemplated  additions, 
abrogations,  alterations,  or  amendments,  shall,  in  every  case,  be  proposed  at  one 
Assembly,  and  not  adopted  till  the  Assembly  of  the  subsequent  year,  except  by 
unanimous  vote. 

ARTICLE  II. 

OP  THE   BOARD   OF   DIRECTORS. 

Section  1.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  consist  of  forty  members:  twenty- 
eight  ministers,  and  twelve  ruling  elders;  one  fourth  to  be  chosen  annually, 
and  shall  have  power  to  fill  any  vacancies  which  may  hereafter  occur  in  the  body 
subject  always,  however,  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  election  to 
be  (by  ballot)  at  the  re^gular  spring  meeting. 

Section  2.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power  to  elect  the  professors 
and  to  remove  them  from  office,  such  election  and  removal  to  be  subject  to  the 
veto  of  the  General  Assembly.  The  said  Board  shall  also  have  power  to  suspend 
temporarily  a  professor  preliminary  to,  and  pending  an  investigation  of  charges 
against  his  life  or  doctrine. 

Section  3.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  meet  statedly,  twice  in  each  year; 
once  in  the  spring,  and  once  in  the  Fall,  and  oftener  on  their  own  adjournments, 
if  they  shall  judge  it  expedient.  Eleven  members  of  the  Board  shall  be  a  quorum; 
provided  alwaj/s,  that  of  this  number,  five,  at  least,  be  ministers  of  the  Gospel. 

Section  4-  The  Board  shall  choose  out  of  their  own  number,  a  president,  vice 
president,  and  secretary.  In  the  absence  of  the  president  and  vice  president, 
tbe  senior  member  present  shall  preside. 

Section  5.  The  president  of  the  Board,  or  in  the  event  of  his  death,  absence,  or 
inabihty  to  act,  the  vice  president  shall,  at  the  request  of  any  three    members, 


464  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

expressed  to  him  in  writing,  call  a  special  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors  by 
a  circular  letter  addressed  to  each ;  in  which  letter  notice  shall  be  given,  not  only 
of  the  place  and  time  of  meeting,  but  of  the  business  intended  to  be  transacted 
at  the  meeting  notified;  and  this  letter  shall  be  sent  at  least  ten  days  before  the 
time  of  said  meeting. 

Section  6.  The  secretary  of  the  Board  shall  keep  accurate  Records  of  all  the 
proceedings  of  the  directors;  and  it  shall  be  his  duty  to  lay  these  Records,  or  a 
laithful  transcript  of  the  same,  before  the  General  Assembly,  when  required,  for 
the  unrestrained  inspection  of  all  the  members. 

Section  7.  The  Board  shall  direct  the  professors  of  the  Seminary,  in  regard 
to  the  subjects  and  topics  on  which  they  are  severally  to  give  instructions  to  the 
pupils,  so  far  as  the  same  shall  not  be  prescribed  by  this  Plan. 

Section  8.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Directors  to  inaugurate  the 
professors  of  the  Seminary,  and  to  direct  what  forms  shall  be  used,  and  what 
services  performed,  on  such  occasions. 

Section  .9.  Every  director,  previously  to  his  taking  his  seat  as  a  member  of 
the  Board,  shall  solemnly  subscribe  the  following  formula,  viz. — "Approving 
the  Plan  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  I  solemnly  declare  and  promise,  in  the  presence  of  God 
and  of  this  Board,  that  I  will  faithfully  endeavor  to  carry  into  efTect  all  the  articles 
and  provisions  of  said  Plan,  and  to  promote  the  great  design  of  the  Seminary." 

Section  10.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  inspect  the  fidelity  of  the  professors, 
especially  in  regard  to  the  doctrines  actually  taught;  and  if,  after  due  inquiry 
and  examination,  they  shall  judge  that  any  professor  is  either  unsound  in  the 
faith,  opposed  to  the  fundamental  principles  of  Presbyterian  Church  Govern- 
ment, immoral  in  his  conduct,  unfaithful  to  his  trust,  or  incompetent,  to  the 
discharge  of  his  duties,  they  shall  forthwith  remove  him,  and  appoint  another  in 
his  place. 

Section  11.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Directors  to  watch  over  the 
conduct  of  the  students,  to  redress  grievances;  to  examine  into  the  whole  course 
of  instruction  and  study  in  the  Seminary;  and  generally  to  superintend  and 
endeavor  to  promote  all  its  interests. 

ARTICLE  III. 

OF  THE   PROFESSORS. 

Section  1.  The  number  of  the  professors  in  the  Seminary  shall  be  increased 
or  diminished  as  the  Board  of  Directors  shall,  from  time  to  time,  direct. 

Section  2.  No  person  shall  be  inducted  into  the  office  of  Professor  of  Divinity, 
but  an  ordained  minister  of  the  Gospel. 

Section  3.  Every  person  elected  to  a  professorship  in  the  Seminary,  shall, 
upon  b<>ing  inaugurated,  solemnly  subscribe  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms, 
and  Form  of  Government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  agreeably  to  the  following 
formula,  viz.:  "In  the  presence  ot  God  and  of  the  directors  of  this  Seminary,  I 
do  solemnly  and  ex  nnimo  adopt,  receive  and  subscribe  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
and  Catechisms  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  as 
the  confession  of  my  faith,  or,  as  a  summary  and  just  exliibition  of  that  system 
of  doctrine  and  religious  b(>lief  which  is  contained  in  holy  Scripture,  and  therein 
revealed  by  God  to  man  for  his  salvation;  and  I  do  solemnly  ex  aniino  profess  to 
receive  the  Form  of  Government  of  said  Church,  as  agreeable  to  the  inspired 
oracles.  And  I  do  solemnly  promise  and  engage,  not  to  inculcate,  teach,  or  in- 
sinuate anything  which  shall  appear  to  me  to  contradict  or  contravene,  either 
directly  or  impliedly,  anything  taught  in  the  said  Confession  of  Faith  or  Cate- 
chisms; nor  to  oppose  any  of  the  fundamental  principles  of  Presbyterian  Church 
government  while  I  shall  continue  a  professor' in  this  Seminary." 

Section  4-  The  salaries  of  the  professors  shall  be  fixed  by  the  Board  of  Di- 
rectors. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  465 

Section  5.  Each  professor  shall  lay  before  the  Boanl  of  Directors,  as  soon  as 
practicable  after  his  ai)pointment,  a  detailed  exhibition  of  the  system  and  method 
whicrh  he  proposes  to  pursue,  and  the  subjects  which  he  proposes  to  discuss  in 
conducting  the  studies  of  the  youth  that  shall  come  under  his  care;  and  in  this 
system  he  shall  make  such  alterations  or  additions  as  the  Board  shall  direct;  so 
that,  eventually,  the  whole  course  through  which  the  pupils  shall  be  carried,  shall 
be  no  other  than  that  which  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  approved  and 
sanctioned,  conformably  to  Article  II.,  Sec.  7.  And  as  often  as  any  profes.sor 
shall  think  that  variations  and  additions  of  importance  may  be  advantageously 
introduced  into  his  course  of  teachitig,  he  shall  submit  the  same  to  the  Board  of 
Directors,  for  approbation  or  rejection. 

Section  6.  Any  professor  intending  to  resign  his  office,  shall  give  six  months 
notice  of  such  intention  to  the  Board,  of  Directors. 

Section  7.  The  professors  of  the  institution  shall  be  considered  as  a  faculty. 
Tiiej-  shall  meet  at  such  season  as  they  may  judge  proper.  In  every  meeting  the 
senior  professor  present  shall  preside.  The  faculty  shall  choase  a  clerk,  and  keep 
accurate  Records  of  all  their  proceedings,  which  Records  shall  be  laid  before  the 
directors  at  every  meeting  of  the  Board.  The  president  of  the  faculty,  i.  e., 
the  senior  professor,  shall  call  a  meeting  whenever  he  shall  judge  it  expedient 
and  whenever  requested  by  any  other  member.  By  the  faculty  regularly  con- 
vened, shall  be  determined  the  hours  and  seasons  at  which  the  classes  shall 
attend  the  professors  severallj',  so  as  to  prevent  interference  and  confusion,  and 
to  afford  to  the  pupils  the  best  opportunities  of  improvement.  The  faculty 
shall  attend  to,  and  decide  on  all  cases  of  discipline,  and  all  questions  of  order, 
as  they  shall  arise.  They  shall  agree  on  the  rules  of  order,  decorum,  and  duty, 
(not  inconsistent  with  any  provision  in  the  Plan  of  the  Seminary,  nor  with  any 
order  of  the  Board  of  Directors),  to  which  the  students  shall  be  subjected;  and 
these  they  shall  reduce  to  writing,  and  cause  to  be  publicly  and  frequently  read. 
They  shall  determine  the  hours  at  which  the  whole  of  the  pupils  shall,  morning 
and  evening,  attend  for  social  worship;  and  the  manner  in  which,  and  the  person 
or  persons  of  their  own  number,  by  whom,  the  exer'^ises  of  devotion  shall  be 
conducted. 

Section  8.  The  faculty  is  empowered  to  dismiss  from  the  Seminary  any 
student  who  shall  prove  unsound  in  his  religious  sentiments;  immoral  or  disorderly 
in  his  conduct;  oi,  who  may  be,  in  their  opinion,  on  any  account  whatsoever,  a 
dangerous,  or  unprofitable  member  of  the  institution. 

Section  9.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  professors,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Board  of  Directors,  to  supply  the  pupils  of  the  institution  with  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel,  and  fie  administration  of  the  sacraments  of  the  Christian  Church; 
if  this  supply  shall  not,  in  the  judgment  of  the  directors,  be  satisfactorily  fur- 
nished by  a  church  or  churches  in  the  place  where  the  institution  is  established. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

OF   STUDY   AND    ATTAINMENTS. 

As  the  particular  course  of  study  pursued  in  any  institution  will,  and  perhaps 
ought  to,  be  modified  in  a  considerable  degree,  by  the  views  and  habits  of  the 
teacihers;  and  ought,  moreover,  to  be  varied,  altered,  or  extended,  as  experience 
may  suggest  improvements;  it  is  judged  proper  to  specify,  not  so  precisely  the 
course  of  study  as  the  attainments  which  must  be  made.    Therefore, 

Section  1.  Every  student,  at  the  close  of  his  course,  must  have  made  the 
following  attainments,  viz.:  He  must  be  well  skilled  in  the  original  languages  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures.  He  must  be  able  to  explain  the  principal  difficulties  which 
arise  in  the  perusal  of  th(^  Scriptures,  either  from  erroneous  translations,  apfjarent 
inconsistencies,  real  obscurities  or  objections  arising  from  history,  reason,  or 
argum(>nt.  He  must  be  versed  in  Jewish  and  ('hristian  Jintiquities,  which  serve 
to  explain  and  illustrate  Scripture.    He  must  have  an  acquaintance  with  ancient 


466  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

geography,  and  with  Oriental  customs,  which  throw  light  on  the  sacred  Records. 
Thus  he  will  have  laid  the  foundation  for  becoming  a  sound  BibUcal  critic. 

He  must  have  read  and  digested  the  principal  arguments  and  writings  relative 
to  what  has  been  called  the  deistical  controversy.  Thus  will  he  be  quahfied  to 
become  a  defender  of  the  Christian  faith. 

He  must  be  able  to  support  the  doctrines  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Cate- 
chisms, by  a  ready,  pertinent,  and  abundant  quotation  of  Scripture  texts  for 
that  purpose.  He  must  have  studied  carefully  and  correctly,  natural,  didactic, 
polemic,  and  casuistic  theology.  He  must  have  a  considerable  acquaintance  with 
general  history  and  chronology,  and  a  particular  acquaintance  with  the  history  of 
the  Christian  Church.  Thus  he  will  be  preparing  to  become  an  able  and  sound 
divine  and  casuist. 

He  must  have  read  a  considerable  number  of  the  best  practical  writers  on  the 
subject  of  religion.  He  must  have  learned  to  compose  with  correctness  and  readi- 
ness in  his  own  language,  and  to  deliver  what  he  has  composed  to  others  in  a 
natural  and  acceptable  manner.  He  must  be  well  acquainted  with  the  several 
parts,  and  the  pioper  structure  of  popular  lectures  and  sermons.  He  must  have 
composed  at  least  two  lectures  and  four  popular  sermons,  that  shall  have  been 
approved  by  the  professors.  He  must  have  carefully  studied  the  duties  of  the 
pastoral  care.  Thus  he  will  be  prepared  to  become  a  useful  preacher,  and  a 
faithful  pastor. 

He  must  have  studied  attentively  the  form  of  Church  government  authorized 
by  the  Scriptures,  and  the  administration  of  it  has  talcen  place  in  Protestant 
Churches.  Thus  he  will  be  qualified  to  exercise  disciphne,  and  to  take  part  in 
the  government  of  the  Church  in  all  its  judicatories. 

Section  2.  The  period  of  continuance  in  the  Theological  Seminary  shall,  in 
no  case,  be  less  than  three  years,  pieviously  to  an  examination  for  a  certificate  of 
approbation.  But  students  may  enter  the  Seminary,  and  enjoy  the  course  of 
instruction  for  a  shorter  time  than  three  years,  provided,  they  in  all  other  respects 
submit  to  the  laws  of  the  Seminary,  of  which  facts  they  may  receive  a  written 
declaration  fiom  the  professors. 

Section  3.  There  shall  be  an  examination  of  all  the  pupils  in  the  Seminary  at 
every  stated  spring  meeting  of  the  Board  cf  Directors.  Those  pupils  who  shall 
have  regularly  and  diligently  studied  for  three  years,  shall  be  admitted  to  an 
examination  on  the  subjects  specified  in  this  article.  All  examinations  shall  be 
conducted  by  the  professors,  in  the  presence  of  the  directors,  or  a  Committee  of 
them.  Every  director  present  shall  be  at  liberty,  during  the  progress  of  any 
examination,  or  after  the  same  shall  have  been  closed  by  the  professors,  to  put 
to  any  pupil  such  questions  as  he  shall  deem  proper.  Every  pupil  who  shall 
have  passed  his  final  examination,  and  at  least  one  previous  annual  examination, 
to  the  satisfaction  of  the  directors  present,  shall  receive  a  certificate  of  the  same, 
sign(>d  by  the  professors,  with  which  he  shall  be  remitted  to  the  Presbytery  under 
whose  care  he  is  placed,  to  be  disposed  of  as  such  Presbytery  shall  direct.  Those 
who  do  not  pass  a  satisfactory  examination  shall  remain  a  longer  space  in  the 
Seminary. 

Section  4.  It  shall  be  the  object  of  the  professors  to  make  such  arrangements 
in  the  instruction  of  their  pupils,  as  shall  be  best  adapted  to  enable  them,  in  the 
space  of  three  years,  to  be  examined  with  advantage  on  the  subjects  specified  in 
this  article. 

ARTICLE  V. 

OF   DEVOTION,    AND   IMPROVEMENT   IN   PRACTICAL   PIETY. 

It  ought  to  be  considf^red  as  an  object  of  priiii;iry  importance  by  every  student 
in  the  Seminary,  to  be  careful  and  vigilant  not  f,o  losi^  that  inward  sense  of  the 
power  of  godliness  whi(rli  he  may  have  attaincid;  but,  on  the  contrary,  to  grow 
contiiHially  in  a  spirit  of  enlightened  devotion  and  f(>rvent  piety;  deeply  impressed 
with  the  recollection  that  without  this,  all  his  other  acquisitions  will  be  com- 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  467 

parativcly  of  little  worth,  either  to  himself,  or  to  the  Church  of  wlu<  h  he  is  to 
be  a  minister. 

He  must  remember,  too,  that  this  is  a  species  of  improvement  which  must  of 
necessity,  be  left,  in  a  great  measure,  with  himself,  as  a  concern  between  God  and 
his  own  soul. 

It  is  proper,  however,  to  delineate  the  path  of  duty,  to  ejfpress  the  wishes  and 
expectations  of  the  founders  of  the  Seminar}',  and  to  make  such  requirements 
an  the  nature  of  the  subject  will  permit:  Hence: 

Section  1.  It  is  expected  that  every  student  in  the  Theological  Seminary  will 
spend  a  portion  of  time  every  morning  and  evening  in  devout  meditation,  and 
self-recollection  and  examination;  in  reading  the  holy  Scriptures,  solely  with  a 
view  to  a  personal  and  practical  application  of  the  passage  read  to  his  own  heart, 
character,  and  circumstances;  and  in  humble  fervent  prayer  and  praise  to  God 
in  sec  ret. 

The  whole  of  every  Lord's  Day  is  to  be  devoted  to  devotional  exercises,  either 
of  a  social  or  secret  kind.  Intellectual  pursuits,  not  immediately  connected  with 
devotion  or  the  religion  of  the  heait,  are  on  that  day  to  be  foreborne.  The  books 
to  be  read  are  to  be  of  a  practical  nature.  The  conversations  had  with  eac-h 
other  are  to  be  chief!}'  on  religious  subjects.  Associations  for  prayer  and  praise, 
and  for  religious  conference,  calculated  to  promote  a  growth  in  grace,  are  also 
proper  for  this  day;  subject  to  such  regulations  as  the  professors  and  directors 
may  see  proper  to  prescribe.  It  is  wished  and  recommended,  that  each  student 
should  ordinarily  set  apart  one^day  in  each  month  for  special  prayer  and  self- 
examination  in  secret,  and  also  that  he  should,  on  suitable  occasions,  attend  to 
the  duty  of  fasting. 

Section  2.  If  any  student  shall  exhibit  in  his  general  deportment,  a  levity  or 
indiffeience  in  regard  to  piactical  religion,  though  it  do  not  amount  to  any  overt 
art  of  irreligion  or  immorality,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  professor  who  may 
observe'  it,  to  admonish  him  tenderly  and  faithfully  in  private,  and  endeavor  to 
engage  him  to  a  more  holy  temper,  and  a  more  exemplary  deportment. 

Section  3.  If  a  student,  after  due  admonition,  persist  in  a  system  of  conduct 
not  exemplary  in  regard  to  religion,  he  shall  be  dismissed  from  the  Seminary. 

Section  4-  The  professors  are  particularly  charged,  by  all  the  proper  means 
in  their  power,  to  encourage,  cherish  and  promote  devotion  and  personal  piety 
among  their  pupils,  bj'  warning  and  guarding  them,  on  the  one  hand,  against 
formality  and  indifference,  and  on  the  other,  against  ostentation  and  enthusiasm; 
b\  inculcating  practical  religion  in  their  lectures  and  recitations;  by  taking  suit- 
able occasions  to  converse  with  their  pupils  privately  on  this  interesting  subject; 
and  by  all  other  means,  incapable  of  being  minutely  specified  by  which  they  may 
foster  true  experimental  rehgion,  and  unreserved  devotedness  to  God. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

OF  THE   STUDENTS. 

Section  1.  Every  student,  applying  for  admission  to  the  Theological  Seminary, 
shall  produce  satisfactory  testimonials  that  he  possesses  good  natural  talents, 
and  is  of  a  prudent  and  discreet  deportment;  that  he  is  in  full  communion  with 
some  regular  church;  that  he  has  passed  through  a  regular  course  of  academical 
study;  or,  wanting  this,  he  shall  submit  himself  to  an  examination  in  regard  to 
the  branches  of  literature  taught  in  such  a  course. 

Section  2.  The  first  six  months  of  every  student  in  the  Seminary  shall  be 
considered  as  probationary;  and  if,  at  the  end  of  this  period,  any  student  shall 
appear  to  the  professors  not  qualified  to  proceed  in  his  studies,  they  shall  so  report 
him  to  the  Board  of  Directors,  who,  if  they  are  of  the  same  opinion  with  the 
professors,  shall  dismiss  him  from  the  Seminary. 

Section  3.  The  hours  of  study  and  of  recreation  for  the  students  shall  be  fixed 
by  the  professors,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  directors,  and  every  student  shall 
pay  a  strict  regard  to  the  rules  established  relative  to  this  subject. 


468  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Section  4-  Every  student  shall  be  obliged  to  write  on  such  theological  and 
other  subjects,  as  may  be  prescribed  to  him  by  the  professors.  In  the  first  year, 
every  student  shall  be  obliged  to  produce  a  written  composition  on  such  subjects, 
at  least  once  in  every  month;  in  the  second  year,  once  in  three  weeks;  in  the 
third  year,  once  in  two  weeks.  Once  a  month  each  student  shall  also  commit  to 
memory  a  piece  of  his  own  composition,  and  pronounce  it  in  pubhc,  before  the 
professors  and  students. 

Section  5.  Every  student  shall  not  only  preserve  an  exemplary  moral  character, 
but  shall  be  expected  to  treat  his  teachers  with  the  greatest  deference  and  respect, 
and  all  other  persons  with  oiviUty. 

Section  6.  Every  student  shall  yield  a  prompt  and  ready  obedience  to  all 
the  lawful  requisitions  of  the  professors  and  directors. 

Section  7.  Diligence  and  industry  in  study  shall  be  considered  as  indispensable 
in  every  student,  unless  the  want  of  health  shall  prevent,  of  which  the  professors 
shall  take  cognizance,  and  make  the  suitable  allowance. 

Section  8.  Strict  temperance  in  meat  and  drink  is  expected  of  every  student, 
with  cleanhness  and  neatness  in  his  dress  and  habits;  while  aU  excessive  expense 
in  clothing  is  strictly  prohibited. 

Section  9.  Every  student,  before  he  takes  his  standing  in  the  Seminary,  shall 
subscribe  the  following  declaration,  viz.:  "Deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the 
importance  of  improving  in  knowledge,  prudence,  and  piety,  in  my  preparation 
for  the  Gospel  ministry,  I  solemnly  promise,  in  a  rehance  on  Divine  grace,  that  I 
will  faithfully  and  dihgently  attend  to  aU  the  instructions  of  this  Seminary,  and 
that  I  will  conscientiously  and  vigilantly  observe  all  the  rules  and  regulations 
specified  in  the  Plan  for  its  instruction  and  government,  so  far  as  the  same  relate 
to  the  students;  and  that  I  wUl  obey  all  the  lawful  requisitions,  and  readily  yield 
to  all  the  wholesome  admonitions  of  the  professors  and  directors  of  the  Seminary, 
while  I  shall  continue  a  member  of  it." 

Section  10.  The  term  of  study  in  the  Seminary  shaU  commence  on  the  second 
Monday  in  September,  annually,  and  continue  tiU  Wednesday  before  the  fourth 
Tuesday  in  April  of  the  following  year. 

ARTICLE  VII. 

OF  THE   FUNDS. 

Section  1.  The  Board  of  Directors  are  authorized  to  exercise  all  the  control 
of  the  funds  belonging  to  this  institution,  hitherto  exercised  by  the  General 
Assembly,  as  far  as  this  can  be  done  consistently  with  the  will  of  the  testators 
and  donors;  such  as,  fixing  the  salary  of  the  professors,  regulating  the  amount 
required  for  endowment  of  scholarships  or  professorships,  and  keeping  sacred 
and  distinct  the  different  funds  already  created,  or  to  be  hereafter  created,  for 
the  specific  objects  for  which  they  are  given. 

Section  2.  AU  matters  relating  to  the  finances  except  fixing  the  salaries  of 
professors,  the  extent  of  endowment,  and  the  aid  of  students,  shall  be,  by  the 
Board  of  Directors,  submitted  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Seminary  for  their  approval. 

Section  3.  Fair  and  full  statements  shall  be  annually  presented  to  the  Assem- 
bly, by  the  Board  of  Directors  or  by  the  Trustees,  of  the  amount  of  funds  belonging 
to  the  Seminary,  of  the  items  which  constitute  that  amount,  and  of  the  receipts 
and  expenditures  in  detail  for  the  preceding  year. 

Section  4-  The  intention  and  directions  of  testators  or  donors,  in  regard  to 
moneys  or  other  property  left,  or  given  to  the  Seminary,  shall,  at  all  times,  be 
sacredly  regarded.  And  if  any  individual,  or  any  number  of  individuals,  not 
greater  than  three,  shall  by  will,  or  during  his  or  their  lives,  found  or  endow  a 
professorship  or  professorships,  a  scholarship  or  scholarships,  or  a  fund  or  funds, 
destined  to  special  purposes,  said  professorships,  scholarships,  or  funds,  shall 
forever  afterwards  be  called  and  known  by  the  name  or  names  of  those  who 
founded  or  endowed  them,  unless  otherwise  directed.    And  if  any  congregation. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  469 

Presbj-tery,  Synod,  or  association,  shall  found  a  professorship  or  professorsliips, 
Bcholarsliip  or  scholarships,  or  a  tund  or  funds,  said  professorship  or  professorships, 
or  scholarship  or  scholarships,  fund  t)r  funds,  shall  forever  afterwards  be  called 
or  known  by  such  naiue  a^  the  body  founding  them  shall  give. 

Section  5.  After  supporting  the  professors,  and  defraying  the  other  necessary 
charges  of  the  Seminary,  the  funds  shall  be  applied,  as  far  as  circumstances  will 
admit,  to  defray  or  diminish  the  expenses  of  those  students  who  may  need  pecu- 
niar}' aid,  as  well  as  to  lessen,  generally,  the  expense  of  a  residence  at  the  Seminary. 

ARTICLE  VIII. 

OF  THE   BOARD   OF  TRUSTEES. 

Section  1.  The  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary,  as 
incorporated  by  the  Legislature  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  consists  of  thirty 
members,  to  be  elected  by  the  General  Assembly  when  meeting  in  the  State  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  no  more  than  one  third  to  be  changed  in  any  one  year. 

Section  2.  To  the  Trustees  is  committed  the  custody  and  disbursement  of  the 
funds  of  the  institution  for  the  purposes  for  which  they  were  appropriated  by  the 
donors;  or  according  to  the  Plan  of  the  Seminary. 

Section  S.  The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  meet  twice  in  each  year,  (in  April 
and  in  November)  at  such  time  and  place  as  may  be  designated;  and  oftener  on 
their  own  adjournment,  or  on  the  call  of  the  president. 

Section  4.  The  officers  of  the  Board  shall  consist  of  a  president,  vice  president, 
secretary,  and  treasurer,  to  be  chosen  annually,  at  the  spring  meeting  of  the 
Board,  and  to  continue  in  office  until  their  successors  are  elected. 

3.     Charter  of  1844. 

An  Act  Incorporating  the  Trustees  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  at  the  City  of  Allegheny 
in  the  State  of  Permsylvania. 

Section  1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  Hou  e  of  Representatives  of  tie 
Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania  in  General  Assembly  met,  and  it  is  hereby  enacted 
by  the  authority  of  the  same:  That  David  McConaughy,  A.  O.  Patterson,  Robert 
Dunlap,  A.  D.  Campbell,  N.  Gillett,  James  Culbertson,  Absalom  McCready, 
Robert  Johnson,  William  Jeffrey,  C.  C.  Beatty,  Samuel  McFarren,  Loyal  Young, 
Geo.  Marshall,  Algernon  McMaster,  Alexander  Laughlin,  Francis  G.  Bailey, 
Thos.  Kiddoo,  Harmer  Denny,  Alexander  Semple,  Malcom  Leech,  Francis 
Herron,  E.  P.  Swift,  Matthew  Brown,  W.  B.  Mcllvaine,  John  Stockton,  Ebcnezer 
Graham,  Jas.  Alexander,  Robert  Wray,  Benjamin  Williams  and  Frederick 
Lorenz,  and  their  successors  duly  elected  and  appointed  in  the  manner  as  is 
hereinafter  directed,  be  and  they  are  hereby  made,  declared  and  constituted  a 
corporation,  and  body  politic  and  corporate  in  law  and  in  fact,  to  have  contin- 
uance forever,  by  the  name,  style  and  title  of  "The  Trustees  of  the  Western  Theo- 
logical Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  Stales  of  America," 
and  by  the  name,  style,  and  title  aforesaid,  shall  forever  hereafter  be  persons 
able  and  capable  in  law,  as  well  to  take,  receive  and  hold  all  and  all  manner  of 
lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuities,  reversions,  franchises,  and  other  heredita- 
ments whatsoever,  which  at  any  time  or  times  heretofore  have  been  granted, 
bargained,  sold,  enfeoffed,  released,  devised  or  otherwise  conveyed  or  vested  for 
the  use  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  located  at  the  city  of  Allegheny,  State  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, in  or  to  any  other  person  or  persons,  to  the  use  of  .said  Seminary,  or  in 
trust  for  the  same,  by  this  Commonwealth,  or  by  any  person  or  persons  whom- 
soever; and  the  same  lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuities,  reversions,  liberties, 
franchises,  and  other  hereditaments,  are  hereby  vested  and  estabUshe<l  in  said 
corporation  forever  according  to  the  original  use  and  intent  for  which  such  devises, 


470  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

gifts,  grants,  releases,  or  other  conveyances  were  respectively  made;  and  the  said 
corporation  and  their  successors  are  hereby  declared  to  be  seized  and  possessed 
of  such  estate  and  estates  therein,  as  in  and  by  their  respective  grants,  bargains, 
sales,  enfeoffments,  gifts,  devises,  releases,  and  other  conveyances  thereof  is  or 
are  declared,  hmited  or  expressed;  also,  that  the  said  corporation  and  their 
successors  at  all  times  hereatter  shall  be  capable  and  able  to  purchase,  have  and 
receive,  take,  hold  and  enjoy  in  fee  simple,  or  of  lesser  estate  or  estates,  all  and  all 
mamier  of  lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuities,  frandiises  and  hereditaments  by 
the  gift,  grant,  bargain,  sale,  alienation,  enfeoffment,  release,  confirmation  or 
devise,  to  any  person  or  persons,  bodies  politic  and  corporate,  capable  and  able 
to  make  the  same;  and  further,  that  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors 
may  take  and  receive  any  sum  or  sums  of  money  and  any  portion  of  goods  and 
chattels  that  have  been  given  or  bequeathed  to,  and  for  the  use  of,  the  Western 
Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
at  the  city  of  Allegheny,  or  to  the  directors  thereof,  or  to  any  other  person  or 
persons,  body  politic  or  corporate  in  trust  or  for  the  use  of  said  Seminary;  or  that 
shall  hereafter  be  given,  sold,  leased  or  bequeathed  to  the  said  corporation,  by 
any  person  or  persons,  body  politic  or  corporate,  that  is  able  or  capable  to  make 
sale,  lease,  bequeath,  or  other  disposal  of  the  same,  such  money,  goods  or  chattels, 
to  be  laid  out  and  disposed  of  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  aforesaid  corporation 
agreeably  to  the  will  and  intention  of  the  donors,  and  according  to  the  objects 
and  articles,  and  conditions  of  this  act,  or  according  to  the  articles  and  by-laws 
of  said  corporation. 

Provided,  That  this  act  shall  not  be  so  construed  as  to  impair  or  affect  the 
right  ot  other  persons  or  corporations,  or  to  vest  in  said  corporation  any  other 
estate,  right  or  title  in  the  lands  and  tenements  heretofore  held  by  any  person  or 
persons  for  the  use  of  said  Western  Theological  Seminary,  by  grant  trom  the 
Commonwealth  or  conveyance  from  any  person  or  persons  than  were  held  and 
enjoyed  by  such  person  or  persons  at,  or  before  the  passage  of  this  act;  and  that 
in  all  suits  now  pending,  or  hereafter  brought,  concerning  the  real  estate  held  or 
claimed  by  any  person  or  persons,  for  the  use  of  said  Seminary,  prior  to  the  passage 
of  this  act,  the  right  and  title  to  the  same  shall  be  tried  and  determined  as  if 
this  act  had  not  been  passed. 

Section  2.  And  he  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  no 
misnomer  of  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors  shall  defeat  or  annul  any 
gift,  grant,  devise,  or  bequest,  to  or  for  the  said  corporation :  Provided,  the  intent 
of  the  party  or  parties  shall  sufficiently  appear  upon  the  face  of  the  gift,  grant, 
will  or  other  writing  whereby  any  estate  or  interest  was  intended  to  pass  to  or 
for  the  said  corporation. 

Section  3.  And  he  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  the  said 
corporation  and  their  successors  shall  have  lull  power  to  make,  have  and  use 
one  common  seal,  with  such  device  and  inscription  as  they  shall  deem  proper, 
and  the  same  to  break,  alter  and  renew  at  their  pleasure. 

Section  4.  And  he  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  the  said 
corporation  and  their  successors  by  the  name,  style  and  title  aforesaid,  shall  be 
able  and  capable  in  law  to  sue  and  be  sued,  plead  and  be  impleadt^d  in  any  court 
or  courts,  before  any  judge  or  judges,  justice  or  justices,  in  all  and  in  all  manner 
of  suits,  complaints,  pleas,  causes,  matters  and  demands  of  whatsoever  nature, 
kind  or  form  they  may  be;  and  all  and  every  matter  and  thing  to  do,  in  as  full 
and  effectual  a  manner  as  any  other  person  or  persons,  body  politic  and  corporate, 
within  this  Commonwealth  may  or  can  do. 

Section  5.  And  he  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  the  said 
corporation  and  their  successois  shall  be,  and  hereby  are,  authorized  and  em- 
powered to  make,  ordain  and  establish  rules,  by-laws,  and  ordinances,  and  do 
everything  needful  and  incident  for  the  due  and  good  government  and  support 
of  the  affairs  of  the  said  corporation,  and  managing  the  funds  and  revenues 
thereof:  Provided  that  the  said  rules  and  by-laws  and  ordinances  be  not  repug- 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  471 

nant  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  United  States,  to  the  Constitution  and 
laws  of  this  Commonwealth,  or  to  this  act. 

Skction  G.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  the  said 
corporation  shall  not  consist  at  any  time  of  more  than  thirty  persons,  nine  of 
whom  shall  at  all  times  be  laymen,  and  citizens  of  tiic  State  of  Pennsylvania, 
whereof  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States 
of  America  may  at  their  annual  meeting  change  one  tliird  in  such  manner  as  to 
the  said  General  Assembly  shall  seem  proper;  and  the  corjioration  aforesaid  shall 
have  power  and  authority  to  manage  and  dispose  of  all  moneys,  goods,  chattels, 
lands,  tenements  and  hereditaments,  and  all  other  estates  whatsoever,  com- 
mitted to  their  care  and  trust,  by  the  said  General  Assembly;  but  in  cases  where 
special  instructions  for  the  management  and  disposal  thereof  shall  be  given  ])y 
the  said  General  Assembly  in  writing  under  the  hand  of  their  Clerk,  it  shall  be 
the  duty  of  the  said  corporation  to  act  according  to  such  instructions:  Proinded, 
That  the  instructions  shall  not  be  repugnant  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the 
United  States,  or  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  this  state,  or  to  this  act. 

Section  7.  Atid  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  seven 
members  of  this  corporation,  whereof  the  president,  or  in  his  absence,  the  vice 
president,  to  be  one,  shall  be  a  sufficient  number  to  transact  the  business  thereof 
and  to  make  by-laws,  rules  and  regulations:  Provided,  That  previous  to  any 
meeting  of  the  Board  or  corporation  for  such  purposes,  not  appointed  by  adjourn- 
ment, ten  days'  notice  shall  be  previously  given  thereof  by  the  secretary  or  clerk 
of  the  said  corporation  to  each  of  the  members  of  the  same;  and  the  said  cor- 
poration shall,  as  often  as  they  shall  see  proper,  and  according  to  the  rules  by 
them  to  be  prescribed,  choose  out  of  their  number  a  president,  a  vice  president 
and  secretary;  and  shall  have  authority  to  appoint  a  treasurer  and  such  other 
officers  and  servants,  as  shall  by  them,  the  said  corporation,  be  deemed  necessary; 
to  which  officers  the  said  corporation  may  assign  such  a  compensation  for  their 
ser\'ices,  and  such  duties  to  be  performed  by  them,  to  continue  in  office  for  such 
a  time,  and  to  be  succeeded  by  others,  in  such  a  way  and  maimer,  as  the  said 
corporation  may  direct. 

Section  8.  Aiid  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  all 
questions  before  the  said  corporation,  shall  be  decided  by  a  plurality  of  votes, 
whereof  each  member  present  shall  have  one,  except  the  president,  or  vice 
president  when  acting  as  president,  who  shall  have  only  the  casting  voice  or 
vote  in  case  of  an  equality  in  the  votes  of  the  other  members. 

Section  9.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  the 
said  corporation  shall  keep  fair  and  regular  entries  of  their  proceedings,  and  a 
just  account  of  their  receipts  and  disbursements,  in  a  book  provided  for  that 
purpose;  and  shall,  once  in  a  year,  exhibit  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  Uniteci  States  of  America,  an  exact  state  of  the  accounts 
and  funds  of  the  said  corporation. 

Section  10.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  the 
said  corporation  may  take,  receive,  purchase,  possess  and  enjoy  messuages,  houses, 
lands,  tenements,  rent,  annuities  and  other  hereditaments,  real  and  personal 
estate  of  any  amount;  provided,  That  the  clear  yearly  value  and  income  shall  not 
exceed  the  sum  of  fifteen  thousand  dollars. 

Section  11.  That  the  Legislature  expressly  reserves  the  right  at  any  time 
hereafter,  to  construe,  alter,  amend  or  repeal  all,  or  any  of  the  provisions  of  this 
act. 

Signed,  James  Ross  Snowden, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

WlLLI.\M    BiGLER, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate. 
Approved  the  twenty-ninth  day  of  March,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and 
forty-four. 

David  R.  Pouter. 


472  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

A  Supplement  to  an  "Act  Incorporating  the  Trustees  of  the  Western  Theo- 
logical Seminary  of  the  Presbytery  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
at  the  City  of  Allegheny,  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania."   ' 

"Whereas,  By  the  eleventh  section  of  the  act  to  which  this  is  a  supplement, 
the  Legislature  of  this  state  has  reserved  the  right  at  any  time  thereafter  to  con- 
strue, alter,  amend  or  repeal  all  or  any  of  the  provisions  of  the  act  to  which  this 
is  a  supplement; 

And  whereas.  The  exercise  of  that  right  may  leave  the  property  which  may 
be  vested  in  the  said  corporation,  without  proper  Trustees  to  manage  and  dispose 
of  the  same;  Therefore, 

Section  1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the 
Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania,  in  General  Assembly  met,  and  it  is  hereby  enacted 
by  the  authority  of  tlie  same,  That  in  case  the  Legislature  of  tliis  state  shall  at  any 
time  hereafter  construe,  alter,  amend  or  repeal  all  or  any  of  the  provisions  of  said 
act  to  which  this  13  a  supplement  the  Trustees  of  said  Seminary  for  the  time  being 
shall  be  and  they  are  hereby  authorized  and  empowered  at  any  time  within  one 
year  after  any  such  construction,  alteration  or  amendment,  or  repeal,  to  convey 
all  the  property  belonging  to  them  as  Trustees  as  aforesaid,  to  any  number  of 
citizens  of  this  state,  not  less  than  three  nor  more  than  five,  whom  they  may 
select,  their  heirs  and  assigns,  who  shall  hold  the  said  property  thus  conveyed  to 
them,  their  heirs  and  assigns,  for  the  sole  use  of  the  said  Seminary,  anything  in 
the  said  act  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding." 

Certificate. 

"I  do  hereby  certify  that  the  above  is  a  copy  of  a  bill  which  passed  both  branches 
of  the  Legislature  and  was  signed  by  the  governor. 

E.    S.    GOODWELL, 

Clerk  of  the  Senate. 
Harrisbubg,  April  12th,  1845. 

4.     Acceptance  by  directors  of  the  Plan  of  1870. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Western  Theological 
Seminary,  October  14,  1870,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  we  accept  the  powers  and  authority  offered  by  the  action 
of  the  General  Assembly  to  the  theological  seminaries  now  under  the 
control  of  the  General  Assembly,  as  contained  in  the  second  resolution  of 
the  Report  of  the  Committee  on  Theological  Seminaries,  recorded  on  p.  63, 
of  the  Minutes  of  1870-1871,  p.  579. 

5.     Assembly  to  approve  the  election  of  Trustees. 

Your  Committee  recommend,  that  the  General  Assembly  give  its  con- 
sent to  a  proposed  modification  of  its  Plan  for  theological  seminaries,  so  as 
to  meet  the  unanimous  request  of  the  Boards  of  Trustees  and  Directors, 
according  to  the  following  Paper: 

Whereas,  By  the  Plan  of  the  Theological  Seminary,  Trustees  can  be  elected 
by  the  General  Assembly  only  when  it  meets  in  Pennsylvania;  and 

Whereas,  In  the  charter  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  no  such  limitation  is 
embraced;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  be  requested  so  to  modify  the 
"Plan,"  that  the  Trustees  may  be  chosen  at  any  meeting  of  the  Assembly; 
also  to  consent  to  a  reduction  of  the  number  of  Trustees  from  thirty  to 
twenty-one,  to  be  divided  into  three  classes,  one  class  to  be  removed  each 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  473 

year;  and  to  such  modification  of  the  "Plan"  as  that  the  Trustees  shall 
nominate  to  the  directors  persons  to  fill  vacancies,  and,  on  the  approval  of 
the  directors,  to  the  General  Assembly  for  its  approval. — 1S77,  p.  5G5. 

6.  Answer  of  the  Boards,  1895. 

The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary,  being 
satisfied  that  the  Seminary  now  stands  in  such  close  relation  to  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  that  both  its  teachings  and  its  use  of  all  its  property  can 
be  controlled  by  the  General  Assembly,  subject  only  to  a  reasonable  lapse 
of  time  and  such  legal  restrictions  set  forth  in  the  charter  as  have  not 
hitherto  called  out  objections,  sees  no  reasons  to  ask  in  behalf  of  this 
Seminar}'  any  change  in  existing  relations  to  the  General  Assembly.  The 
Board  is  not  averse  to  an  effort  having  as  its  chief  end  the  bringing  of  all 
our  theological  seminaries  into  closer  relations  of  sympathy  and  confidence 
with  the  Church  at  large,  but  it  is  the  opinion  of  this  Board  that  this  cannot 
be  accomplished  successfully  except  through  some  Plan  which  is  acceptable 
to  all  the  seminaries  now  approved  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  it  depre- 
cates a  division  of  these  seminaries  into  different  classes  as  regards  their 
relation  to  the  General  Assembly. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary,  at  its 
annual  meeting  in  Pittsburgh,  May  10,  took  the  following  action: 

The  Trustees  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary,  after  a  careful 
consideration  of  the  suggestions  of  the  Committee  of  the  General  Assembly 
on  Theological  Seminaries,  would  affirm  their  hearty  agreement  with  the 
principles  when  this  Committee  was  appointed,  and  the  end  sought,  as 
both  the  Committee  of  the  General  Assembly  and  the  Trustees  of  this 
Seminary  are  agreed  that  the  charter  of  the  Seminary  is  one  of  the  strongest 
that  could  be  framed  to  secure  the  property  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  and  that  substantially  the  only  way  in  which 
the  purpose  of  the  Committee  can  be  secured  is  in  the  way  of  general 
legislation,  by  the  Legislature  of  Pennsylvania,  authorizing  various  de- 
nominations and  associations  of  men  in  case  of  threatened  or  actual  mal- 
feasance in  trust,  to  appear  in  court  through  their  proper  officers  or  repre- 
sentatives in  order  to  enforce  the  execution  of  trusts  created  for  their 
benefit,  in  pledging  ourselves  to  unite  cordially  in  efforts  to  secure  such 
general  legislation. — 1895,  pp.  159,  160. 

7.  Action  of  the  Assembly,  1895. 

The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary  at  Alle- 
gheny, "being  satisfied  that  the  Seminary  now  stands  in  such  close  relation 
to  the  Presbyterian  Church  that  both  its  teaching  and  the  use  of  all  its 
property  can  be  controlled  by  the  General  Assembly,  sees  no  reason  to  ask 
any  change  in  existing  relations  to  the  Assembly."  The  Board  of  Trustees 
has  declared  its  hearty  agreement  with  the  principles  set  forth  in  the  action 
of  the  Assembly  of  1894,  and  its  readiness  to  secure  the  necessary  legisla- 
tion to  enable  the  General  Assembly  to  carry  out  said  principles.  The 
Committee  recommends  the  General  Assembly  to  request  these  Boards  to 
take  such  action. — 1895,  p.  32. 


474  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

8.     Answer  of  the  Boards,  1896. 

Whereas,  the  General  Assembly's  Committee  expressed,  through  their 
representative,  Thomas  McDougall,  tlie  opinion  that  the  property  of  the 
Western  Tlieological  Seminary  can  be  held  for  the  Presbyterian  Church 
under  the  existing  charter  without  change,  and  it  has,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
always  been  so  held  and  administered,  and. 

Whereas,  The  Committee  declared  that  it  would  be  sufficient  to  secure 
general  legislation  by  which  the  General  Assembly,  representing  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  can  be  recognized  in  the  courts,  without  appeal  to  tlie 
attorney-general  of  the  state,  and  this  Board  cordially  agreed  to  make 
due  effort  to  secure  such  legislation  at  the  earliest  possible  day  (the  Legis- 
lature meeting  only  biannually),  and,  in  case  of  unfaithfulness  of  the 
Board,  the  Assembly  has  power  to  remove  one  third  of  their  number  and 
appoint  others  in  their  places,  guaranteeing  a  two-thirds  majority  in  thirteen 
months,  and  any  gift  to  the  Seminary  can  be  made  specific,  as  some  have 
been  so  that  the  donor  can  be  satisfied  as  to  the  use  to  be  made  of  his 
money,  and, 

Whereas,  a  question  exists  in  the  minds  of  able  jurists  and  of  intelligent 
and  liberal  friends  and  supporters  of  the  Seminary  as  to  whether  the  change 
of  charter  proposed  might  not  subject  us  to  vexatious  litigation  and  possibly 
imperil  important  interests  of  the  institution  now  entrusted  to  their  care; 
therefore, 

Resolved,  That  this  Board  respectfully  begs  leave  to  adhere  to  their 
former  action  in  the  premises,  which,  if  carried  out,  the  Assembly  has 
declared  to  be  sufficient  and  acceptable. 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  appoint  a  Committee,  consisting  of  Messrs. 
William  Bakewell,  J.  McF.  Carpenter,  and  W.  J.  Holland,  to  secure 
legislation  in  accordance  with  the  action  of  the  Trustees  at  their  annual 
meeting  in  May,  1895.— 1896,  pp.  188  and  120. 

9.     Amendments  to  the  Plan  of  the  Seminary  approved. 

That  the  Plan  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary  be  amended  by 
adding  to  Article  II,  entitled  "Of  the  Board  of  Directors,"  a  new  section, 
to  be  numbered  12,  and  to  read  as  follows,  namely:  "It  shall  be  the  duty 
of  the  Board  of  Directors  to  elect  one  of  the  professors  president  of  the 
faculty  for  such  a  term  of  years,  and  under  such  instructions  as  to  his 
duties,  as  the  Board  may  think  best  adapted  to  serve  the  interests  of  the 
institution."  That  Article  III,  entitled  "Of  Professors,"  Section  7,  be  so 
changed  that,  instead  of  the  words,  "in  every  meeting  the  senior  professor 
present  shall  preside,"  it  shall  read,  "in  every  meeting  the  president,  or, 
in  his  absence,  the  senior  professor  present,  shall  preside."  Also  that  the 
words,  "the  senior  professor"  shall  be  changed  so  as  to  read,  "or,  in  case  of 
his  death,  absence,  or  disability  to  act,  the  senior  professor  shall,"  etc. — 
1898,  p.  128. 

10.     Action  as  to  certain  property  interests. 

Resolved,  6.  Whereas,  The  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  have  re- 
ported that  the  title  to  certain  real  estate  held  for  the  use  and  benefit  of 
the  Western  Theological  Seminary  at  Allegheny  City,  in  the  State  of 
Pennsylvania,  is  vested  by  various  deeds  partly  in  the  General  Assembly, 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  475 

partly  in  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  partly  in  the  Seminary, 
and  partly  in  the  Trustees  of  the  Seminary;  and, 

Whereas,  the  Trustees  of  the  Seminary  have  reciuested  the  Trustees  of 
the  General  Assembly  to  convey  to  the  former  body  all  the  rights,_title, 
and  interest  of  the  latter  body  in  said  real  estate,  and  ratify  and  confirm 
a  certain  perpetual  lease  affecting  a  portion  of  said  real  estate  executed  to 
Allegheny  City  by  the  Trustees  of  the  Seminary  on  December  3, 1849;  and, 

Whereas,  the  General  Assembly  believe  that  such  conveyance  and  rati- 
iication  shoultl  be  made  on  the  terms  and  conditions  hereinafter  specifi<'d; 
therefore, 

Rcsok'ed,  That  "The  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America"  are  hereby  instructed  to 
cause  to  be  executed  and  delivered  to  "The  Trustees  of  the  Western  Theo- 
logical Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States'  of 
America"  a  deed  of  conveyance  and  ratification,  in  due  form  of  law,  for 
the  purpose  and  to  the  elfect  aforesaid;  provided,  however,  that  the  said 
"The  Trustees  of  the  Western  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America"  shall,  contemporaneously  with 
the  execution  and  delivery  of  such  deed,  and  in  accordance  with  the 
proposition  they  have  already  voluntarily  made,  agree,  certify,  and  declare, 
in  due  form  of  law,  and  in  consideration  of  said  conveyance  and  ratification, 
that  "the  property  of  said  Seminary,  real  and  personal  as  well  as  that  which 
it  now  has  or  is  entitled  to,  as  that  which  it  may  hereafter  acquire  by  gift, 
devise,  bequest,  purchase,  or  otherwise,  is  and  shall  forever  continue  to 
be  held,  used,  and  employed  in  trust  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  said  Sem- 
inary in  carrying  out  the  purpose  of  theological  education  according  to 
the  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
and  subject  at  all  times  to  the  authority,  control,  and  direction  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America  as  to  the  use  and  disposition  thereof";  and,  provided,  further, 
That  said  Trustees  of  said  Seminary  shall  also,  in  due  form  of  law,  agree 
to  submit  annually  to  the  General  Assembly  a  full  and  true  statement  and 
Report  of  their  finances  and  investments. — 1902,  p.  141. 

11.     Amendment  authorizing  conferring  degrees  in  theology. 

"The  charter  of  the  Seminary  has  been  so  amended  by  the  proper 
authorities  that  it  is  authorized  to  confer  degrees  in  theology." — 1908, 
p.  290. 

V.  Lane  Theological  Seminary. 

1.     Charter  and  amendments. 

[Note. — Ohio  Local  Laws,  Vol.  xxvii,  p.  118.) 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Lane  Seminary,  in  the  County  of  Hamilton: 

Section  1.  Be  it  enacted  hij  the  General  Assembly  of  the  State  of  Ohio,  That 
there  shall  be,  and  hereby  is  cstabhshed,  in  the  county  of  Hamilton,  a  theological 
institution  for  the  education  of  pious  young  men  fur  the  Gospel  ministry,  by  the 
name  of  "The  Lane  Seminary";  and  that  Joshua  L.  Wilson,  David  Root,  James 
Challen,  William  Skillenger,  Robert  Boal,  Jr.,  .Jabez  C.  Tunis,  John  F.  Keys, 
Isaac  G.  Burnet,  Ephraim  Robbins,  James  Warren,  John  H.  CJroesberk,  Robert 
Wallace,  William  W.  Greene,  John  Thomson,  Daniel  Hayden,  Benjamin  Graves, 
Ludwell  G.  Gaines,  Jacob  Lindley,  Caleb  Kemper,  James  Thomson,   Daniel 


476  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Wertz,  Samuel  January  and  Abraham  A.  Ilalsoy,  be,  and  they  are  hereby  ap- 
pointed Trustees  of  said  institution;  and  who,  together  with  their  associates  and 
successors,  are  hereby  created  a  body  pohtic  and  corporate,  with  perpetual  suc- 
cession, by  the  name  and  style  of  "The  Trustees  of  the  Lane  Seminary;"  and  by 
that  name  shall  be  competent  to  contract  and  be  contracted  with,  to  sue  and  be 
sued,  plead  and  be  impleaded,  answer  and  be  answered  unto,  in  all  courts  and 
places,  and  in  all  matters  whatsoever;  with  full  power  and  authority  to  acquire, 
hold,  possess,  use,  occupy  and  enjoy,  by  purchase,  gift,  grant  or  devise,  and  the 
same  to  sell,  convey  and  dispose  of,  all  such  real  estate  as  shall  be  necessary  and 
convenient  for  said  institution,  the  transaction  of  its  business,  and  the  endow- 
ment of  the  same;  and  may  have  and  use  a  common  seal,  and  the  same  alter, 
change,  break  and  renew  at  pleasure;  and  may,  also,  make,  ordain  and  establish, 
and  put  in  execrution,  such  by-laws,  ordinances,  rules  and  regulations  as  shall  be 
necessary  and  proper  for  the  good  government  of  said  institution,  and  the  prudent 
and  ethcient  management  of  its  affairs;  prodded,  That  no  by-law,  ordinance, 
rule  or  regulation  of  the  same,  shall  in  anywise  be  contrary  to  the  Constitution  and 
laws  of  this  state  or  of  the  United  States;  and  provided  also,  That  any  future 
General  Assembly  may  alter  or  amend  this  act. 

Section  2.  That  the  Board  of  Trustees  aforesaid,  and  their  successors,  shall 
have  power  to  perpetuate  their  own  body,  by  filUng  all  vacancies  which  may 
occur  therein,  either  by  death,  resignation  or  otherwise;  but  said  Board  shall  at 
no  time  consist  of  a  less  number  than  twenty-three,  nor  more  than  twenty-five: 
they  shall  have  the  direction,  management  and  control  of  the  estate,  business, 
property,  funds  and  prudential  concerns  of  said  institution,  and  the  adminis- 
tration of  its  affairs:  they  shall  appoint  all  professors,  tutors,  teachers,  officers, 
agents  and  clerks  of  the  same,  who  shall  hold  their  respective  offices  and  places 
therein  during  the  pleasure  of  said  Board,  and  perform  such  duties,  and  exercise 
such  powers  as  the  said  Trust ees,from  time  to  time,  may  order  and  direct:  they 
shall,  annually,  on  the  last  Wednesday  in  October,  at  such  time  and  place  as  the 
Trustees  shall  appoint,  elect,  by  ballot,  from  their  own  body,  a  president,  three 
vice  presidents,  treasurer,  recording  secretary  and  corresponding  secretary, 
who,  together  with  six  other  members,  to  be  elected  at  the  same  time  and  place, 
shall  constitute  the  Executive  Committee  of  said  institution,  who  shall,  under 
the  direction  of  the  Trustees,  conduct  the  affairs  of  the  same;  and  the  said  Board 
of  Trustees  and  the  Executive  Committee  shall  respectively  do  and  perform  all 
such  matters  and  things  as  may  be  necessary  and  proper  to  promote  the  objects 
of  the  institution;  jyronded.  That  the  funds,  property  and  revenues  of  the  same 
shall  not  be  appropriated,  employed  or  expended  for  any  purpose  other  than  that 
contemplated  by  this  act. 

Section  3.  That  the  officers  and  members  of  the  Executive  Committee  shall 
reside  in  the  city  of  Cincinnati,  or  its  vicinity,  a  majority  of  whom,  together 
with  all  the  professors,  tutors,  teachers  and  instructors  in  said  institution,  shall 
be  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  good  standing,  under  the  care  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  that  Church  in  the  United  States. 

Section  4.  That  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  on  the  last 
Wednesday  of  October,  there  shall  be  reported  and  presented  an  account  of  the 
state  and  condition  of  said  institution,  in  all  its  various  concerns  and  affairs; 
and  said  Board  may  hold  meetings  at  such  other  times  as  the  Trustees  may 
appoint,  or  the  president  thereof  shall  onksr  and  direct,  to  be  notified  and  held 
in  such  manner  as  shall  be  i)rovided  by  the  by-laws  of  the  institution. 

Section  5.  That  a  fundamental  rule  or  principle  of  said  institution  shall  be, 
that  every  studi^nt  tlu^rein,  wlu'ii  in  good  health,  shall  be  required  to  spend  not 
less  than  three,  nor  more  than  four  hours,  each  day,  in  agricultural  or  m(>chanical 
labor,  the  avails  of  which  shall  be;  applied  towards  defraying  the  expenses  of  the 
institution,  and  the  board  and  tuition  of  the  students;  and  the  said  lioard  of 
Trustees  shall  have  power  to  grant  and  confer  on  any  candidate,  in  such  form  as 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  477 

they  may  prescribe,  all  or  any  of  the  degrees  in  Divinity  usually  granted  and 
conferred  in  the  colleges  and  universities  in  the  United  States. 

Section  6.  That  the  first  officers  of  the  institution  shall  bo  the  Rov.  Joshua 
L.  \\'ilson,  president;  Rev.  David  Root,  Rev.  Jacob  Lindley  and  Isaac  CI.  Burnet, 
J]sq.,  vice  presidents;  John  H.  Groesbcck,  treasurer;  Al)raham  A.  Ilalscy, 
recording  secretary,  and  Janu-s  Warren,  corresponding  secretary,  who,  to- 
gether with  John  ¥.  Keys,  Jabez  C.  Tunis,  William  W.  Greene,  Robert  Boal,  Jr., 
^^'illiam  Skillenger  and  Caleb  Kemper  shall  compose  and  constitute  the  first 
E.xecutive  Committee,  to  serve  in  their  respective  offices  until  the  next  annual 
meeting  and  until  their  successors  shall  be  chosen. 

Section  7.  That  this  act  shall  be  taken  and  received  in  all  courts,  and  by 
all  judges,  magistrates  and  other  public  oflipers,  as  a  public  act;  and  all  piinted 
copies  of  the  8am(>,  printed  by  or  under  the  authority  of  the  General  Assembly, 
shall  be  admitted  as  good  evidence  thereof,  without  any  other  proof  whatever. 

Edward  King, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

Samuel  Wheelek, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate. 
February  11,  1829. 

[Note. — Ohio  Local  Laws,  Vol.  xxxvi,  p.  22.] 

An  Act  to  Amend  the  Act  Entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Lane  Seminary, 
in  the  County  of  Hamilton." 

Section  1.  Beit  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Slate  of  Ohio,  That  the 
Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Lane  Seminary  shall  consist  of  any  number  not  less 
than  thirteen  nor  more  than  twenty-five;  and,  if  from  any  catise,  the  number 
shall  be  reduced  below  thirteen,  the  remaining  number  shall  be  a  competent 
Board  for  the  purpose  of  filling  vacancies  to  make  up  the  number  of  thirteen; 
and  from  and  after  the  next  election  of  officers,  the  Executive  Committee  of 
said  Seminary  shall  consist  only  of  the  president,  the  three  vice  presidents,  the 
treasurer,  the  recording  secretary  and  the  corresponding  secretary,  who  shall 
hold  their  offices  untU  their  successors  are  elected;  and  the  aimual  meeting  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees,  for  the  election  of  officers,  shall  be  held  on  the  second  Wednes- 
day of  June,  annually,  instead  of  the  last  Wednesday  of  October. 

C.  Anthony, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 
George  J.  Smith, 
January  16,"lS3S.  Speaker  of  the  Senate. 

[Note. — Ohio  Laws,  Vol.  Iv,  p.  16.] 

An  Act  to  Amend  the  Act  entitled  an  Act  to  Amend  the  Act  Entitled  "An  Act 
to  Incorporate  the  Lane  Seminary,  in  the  County  of  Hamilton." 

Section  1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  State  of  Ohio,  That  the 
act  entitled  "An  Act  to  Amend  the  Act  Entitled  an  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Lane 
Seminary,  in  the  County  of  Hamilton,"  passed  January  16,  183S,  be  and  the 
same  is  hereby  amended  and  enacted  to  read  as  follows,  to  wit:  The  Board  of 
Trustees  of  the  Lane  Seminary  shall  consist  of  any  number,  not  less  than  thirteen, 
nor  more  than  twenty-five;  and  if,  from  any  cause,  the  number  shall  be  reduced 
below  thirteen,  the  remaining  number  shall  be  a  competent  Board  for  the  purpose 
of  filling  vacancies  to  make  up  the  number  of  thirteen;  and  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  said  Seminary  shall  consist  only  of  the  president,  the  three  vice  presi- 
dents, the  trea.surer,  the  recording  secretary  and  the  corresponding  secretary, 
who  shall  hold  their  offices  until  their  successors  are  elected;  and  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  for  the  election  of  officers,  shall  be  held  at 


478  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

such  time  and  place  as  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall,  from  time  to  time,  and  at 
any  time,  appoint;  and  the  above  mentioned  act,  passed  January  16,  1838,  is 
hereby  repealed. 

William  B/  Woods, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

Mahtin  Welker, 
March  4,  1858,  President  of  the  Senate. 

2.     The  Plan  of  the  Assembly  adopted  by  the  Trustees. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Lane  Theological  Seminary  report  that 
they  have  most  cordially  adopted  this  Plan  by  the  following  action: 

Every  election  of  a  professor  in  this  institution  shall  be  reported  to  the 
next  General  Assembly;  and  if  said  Assembly  shall  by  vote  express  its 
disapprobation  of  the  election,  the  professorship  in  question  shall  be 
ipso  facto  vacant  from  and  after  such  vote  of  the  General  Assembly,  it 
being  understood  that  in  such  case  it  is  not  the  pleasure  of  this  Board 
that  such  professor  shall  continue  in  office. — 1871,  p.  5S0. 

3.  Report  of  the  Standing  Committee  on  Theological  Seminaries, 

1893.     Approval  withheld. 

The  Trustees  of  Lane  Theological  Seminary  find  that  the  income  of 
the  Seminary  has  been  seriously  reduced,  and  as  a  result  they  have  been 
compelled  to  abolish  the  Chair  of  Practical  Theology,  thus  requiring  the 
resignation  of  Dr.  Roberts,  who  was  the  incumbent  thereof.  The  Assem- 
bly puts  on  record  its  high  appreciation  of  the  value  of  Dr.  Roberts' 
services,  and  expresses  its  regret  that,  as  your  Committee  has  been  in- 
formed, the  Board  did  not  advise  Dr.  Roberts  of  its  purpose  before  taking 
such  decisive  action. 

In  the  list  of  professors,  the  Assembly  finds  the  name  of  the  Rev.  Henry 
P.  Smith,  D.D.,  who  was  in  December  last  suspended  by  the  Presbytery 
of  Cincinnati  for  unsoundness  in  the  faith.  On  the  31st  of  January, 
1893,  Professor  Smith  tendered  his  resignation  to  the  Board  because 
of  that  suspension.  The  Board  declined  to  receive  such  resignation, 
but  continued  him,  by  formal  action,  in  the  duties  of  his  professors! dp 
in  the  Seminary.  When  a  minister  is  suspended,  he  is  suspended  from 
all  the  functions  of  his  office.  Among  the  most  important  of  such  func- 
tions is  that  of  training  young  men  for  the  ministry.  However  serious 
the  embarrassment  to  the  Seminary,  the  Board  should  have  immediately 
accepted  the  resignation  of  Professor  Smith,  or  at  least  relieved  him 
from  the  discharge  of  his  duties.  Loyalty  to  the  Church  should  have 
compelled  them  to  take  such  action.  But  they  were  further  bound  so 
to  do  by  faithfulness  to  the  trust  which  they  have  assumed  with  regard 
to  that  Seminary.  Its  charter  requires  that  "all  the  professors  shall  be 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  good  standing."  The  Assembly, 
tliorefore,  is  constrained  to  withhold  its  approval  and  commendation  of 
Lane  Seminary  until  the  Board  has  reconsidered  its  action  in  this  respect, 
and  remedied  the  error. — 1893,  p.  156. 

4.  Reorganization   recommended.     Committee  of  Visitation 

appointed.     The  Seminary  restored  to  full  standing. 

The  last  General  Assembly  expressed  its  disapproval  of  the  Seminary, 
because  it  retained  in  his  Chair  a  professor  who  had  been  suspended  from 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  479 

the  ministry  by  his  Presbytery  for  heresy,  and  the  Board  of  Education 
was  forbidden  to  aid  students  attending  the  institution.  Afterwards 
the  professor  resigned  his  phice,  and  then  the  Board  of  Education  resumed 
its  helpful  relations  to  the  students  of  Lane.  We  trust  happier  days  for 
this  Seminary  are  now  near  at  hand,  and  we  commend  it  and  all  its  interests 
to  the  approval,  the  sympathy  and  the  confidence  of  the  Assembly  and 
the  Church. 

In  view  of  all  the  facts  that  have  come  before  us  and  as  the  result  of 
thoughtful  and  even  anxious  deliberation,  we  respectfully  recommend  the 
following,  viz.: 

L  The  General  Assembly  would  advise  the  Board  of  Trustees,  as 
promptly  and  completely  as  possible,  to  reorganize  the  Seminary  by 
introducing  new  and  dilYerent  men  into  the  Board  of  Trustees  and  the 
corps  of  instructors,  and  this,  not  because  of  any  question  touching  the 
integrity  of  purpose  and  purity  of  motive  in  the  honored  brethren  now 
in  charge,  but  simply  because  the  differences  of  opinion  and  policy  now 
jn-evailing  among  tlicm  seem  to  be  irreconcilable,  and  to  forbid  the  hope 
of  settlement  until  other  men  are  put  in  charge. 

2.  That  a  Committee  of  five,  three  ministers  and  two  elders,  shall  be 
appointed  by  this  Assembly  to  visit  the  Seminary  and  confer  with  tlie 
Board  of  Trustees,  and  to  advise  with  them  concerning  all  the  interests 
of  the  institution,  especially  concerning  its  reorganization,  as  already 
indicated;  this  Committee  to  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

3.  We  recommend  that  in  the  meantime  the  Seminary  be  restored  to 
full  standing  with  the  General  Assembly,  and  that  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion be  directed  to  treat  its  students  precisely  as  it  treats  the  students  of 
other  seminaries. 

4.  Pending  the  visit  of  the  Committee  suggested  and  the  reorganiza- 
tion proposed,  it  is  recommended  that  the  election  of  Rev.  Henry  W. 
Hulbert  to  the  Chair  of  Church  History  be  disapi)roved,  and  this  for 
this  reason  and  no  other,  that  his  confirmation  w^ould  further  embarrass 
the  reorganization  which  is  now  proposed.  This  disapproval  is  not  to  be 
understood  as  raising  any  question  of  his  character  or  orthodoxy,  nor  as 
a  bar  to  his  employment  as  a  teacher  in  the  Seminary.*— LS94,  pp.  110,  111. 

5.     Report  of  the  Special  Commitee  to  Visit  Lane  Seminary,  1895. 

The  Committee  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  to  confer  with 
the  Board  of  Trustees  of  Lane  Seminary  held  a  Conference  in  Cincin- 
nati, November  22,  LS94.  The  Board  of  Trustees  made  their  statement, 
each  member  .setting  forth  his  personal  convictions  regarding  the  condition 
and  purposes  of  the  Board.  The  meeting  was  continued  through  the 
day,  was  harmonious  and  satisfactory,  and  the  interchange  of  views  and 
opinions  was  most  fraternal  and  cordial.  Whatever  "dilTerences  of  oj)inion 
and  polity"  may  have  been  and  to  some  may  have  seemed  "irreconcilable," 
they  were  not  to  be  found  w^hen  the  Committee  looked  the  lirethren  in 
the  face  and  heard  their  words  of  conciliation  and  earnest  expression  of 
desire,  harmoniously  and  unitedly,  to  promote  the  best  interests  of  the 
Seminary  and  our  Presbyterian  Zion. 

*Prof.  Hulbert  was  reelcctpd  Professor  of  Church  Histcjry  and  his  name  reported 
to  the  Assembly. — 189G,  p.  14L 


480  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

After  hearing  at  length  the  detailed  and  explanatory  statement  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees  concerning  the  financial  condition  of  the  Seminary  in 
the  past  and  in  the  present,  showing  the  receipts  and  disbursements,  also 
the  annual  attendance  of  students  from  1887  to  1895,  and  also  the  teaching 
force  of  the  past  and  the  present,  and  concerning  the  prospect  of  the 
future,  the  Assembly's  Committee  retired  for  a  Conference. 

In  the  evening  the  Conference  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  and  the  Com- 
mittee was  resumed,  when  the  Assembly's  Committee  submitted  to  the 
Board  of  Trustees  the  conclusion  upon  which  they  appeared  to  agree, 
and  which  in  their  present  light  they  were  disposed  to  submit  to  the 
General  Assembly.  The  Board  of  Trustees  by  a  unanimous  vote  ex- 
pressed their  satisfaction  with  these  suggestions  of  the  Committee,  which 
were  substantially  as  follows: 

1.  Having  heard  the  full  statement  of  the  Board  and  the  satisfactory 
explanation  in  regard  to  the  financial  condition  of  the  Seminary,  with  the 
hopeful  outlook  for  the  future,  we  advise  the  increase  and  completion  of 
the  faculty  in  accordance  with  the  recommendation  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly, as  speedily  as  the  income  of  the  institution  will  allow. 

2.  We  will  report  to  the  General  Assembly  that  the  full,  clear  finan- 
cial statement  submitted  to  the  Committee  seemed  to  us  in  a  large  measure 
to  explain  the  present  administration  of  the  Board,  and  likewise  promise 
an  increase  of  the  teaching  force  in  the  near  future. 

3.  Having  been  informed  that  five  vacancies  exist  in  the  Board  of 
Trustees,  we  would  take  pleasure  in  reporting  to  the  Assembly  that  it  is 
the  intention  of  the  Board  to  fill  these  places,  as  soon  as  possible,  with 
men  known  to  be  in  sympathy  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  and  the 
Seminary  in  its  relation  to  the  General  Assembly. 

4.  We  will  report  to  the  Assembly  that  we  found  the  Board  of  Trustees, 
clergymen  and  laymen,  to  be  an  intelligent  body  of  earnest  Christian 
men;  united  in  the  desire  and  purpose  to  do  everything  in  their  power 
to  bring  the  Seminary  into  closer  relations  to  the  Church,  and  to  ensure 
the  hearty  sympathy  and  support  of  the  community  and  region  in  which 
the  Seminary  is  located. 

The  Board  took  the  following  action: 

Resolved,  That  the  thanks  of  this  Board  of  Trustees  are  hereby  extended 
to  the  Assembly's  Committee  of  Conference  on  Lane  Seminary,  for  the 
patient  and  open-minded  manner  in  which  the,y  have  sought  information, 
and  also  for  the  outline  of  opinion  and  conclusion  submitted,  in  which 
the  purpose  and  spirit  of  this  Board  are  correctly  interpreted. 

Therefore  your  Committee  recommend  the  Assembly  to  encourage  the 
Board  to  continue  making  such  efforts  and  devising  such  means,  as  will 
speedily  and  thoroughly  reorganize  and  increase  the  teaching  force,  and 
tinis  secure  for  Lane  Seminary  the  constant  fostering  care  and  approval 
of  the  Assembly,  as  well  as  the  confidence,  sympathy,  and  support  of 
our  beloved  Presbyterian  Zion. 

The  Report  was  accepted;  its  recommendations  adopted,  and  the 
Committee  continued. — 1895,  pp.  19-21. 

[Note. — For  the  answer  of  Lane  Seminary  (o  the  proposals  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  1894,  see  Minutes,  1895,  p.  IGO;  and  for  the  Assembly's  reply,  see  Minutes,  1895, 
p.  33,  and  1896,  p.  122.] 


THEOLOGICAL  SERIIXARIES  481 

6.     Final  Report  of  the  Special  Committee  to  Visit  Lane,   1896. 

"The  Report  of  the  Special  Advisory  Committee  to  Visit  Lane  Semi- 
narj'^  was  unanimously  adopted  at  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly 
in  Pittsburgh,  May,  1S95,  together  with  the  recommendation  that  'the 
Assembly  encourage  the  Board  to  continue  making  such  efforts  and  devis- 
ing such  means  as  will  speedily  and  thoroughly  reorganize  and  increase 
the  teaching  force,  and  thus  secure  for  Lane  Seminary  the  constant  foster- 
ing care  and  approval  of  the  Assembly  as  well  as  the  confidence,  sympathy 
and  support  of  our  bek)ved  Presbyterian  Zion.' 

"The  Committee  was  ordered  to  be  continued.  As  Chairman,  I  now 
report  to  the  Assembly  that  there  has  been  no  regular  meeting  of  the 
Committee  during  the  year,  for  the  reason  that  everything  has  gone  on 
so  satisfactorily,  pleasantly  and  prosperously  in  the  work  of  the  Seminary, 
that  there  seemed  nothing  for  the  Committee  to  do.  In  the  meantime  I 
was  invited  to  deliver  the  annual  address  before  the  Society  of  Inquiry, 
the  alumni,  and  friends  of  the  Seminary,  which  I  did  on  Commencement 
Day,  May  7,  1896.  Having  thus  the  opportunity  of  meeting  the  pro- 
fessors and  students,  the  president  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  many 
of  the  members,  as  well  as  the  examiners  from  various  Presbyteries,  and 
other  friends  of  the  Seminary,  I  received  a  most  favorable  impression  of 
the  work  done,  and  of  the  prospects  for  the  future." 

The  Report  of  the  Advisorj'  Committee  thence  continues  with  informa- 
tion alread_v  given  in  this  Report,  and  is  signed  by  its  Chairman,  David 
A.  Cunningham,  and  dated  May  16,  1S96.  We  recommend  to  the  Assem- 
bly the  approval  of  the  Report  of  this  Special  Committee.  The  Report 
was  approved. — 1896,  p.  142. 

7.     Answer  of  the  Trustees  to  the  Assembly,  1895. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  May  1,  1895,  it  was 
Resolved,  That  while  this  Board  desires  in  all  proper  ways  to  show  its 
loyalty  to  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  has  an  earnest  wish  to  maintain 
the  most  cordial  and  harmonious  relations  with  the  General  Assembly,  in 
view  of  the  legal  and  other  complications  which  might  result  from  the 
proposed  amendments,  and  the  doubtful  validity  of  such  if  enacted,  we 
feel  constrained  to  decline  to  take  any  steps  to  effect  such  changes  as  are 
contemplated  in  the  resolutions  of  the  last  General  Assembly  regarding 
theological  seminaries. — 1895,  p.  160. 

8.     Answer  of  the  Trustees,  1896. 

The  following  is  a  true  copy  of  the  action  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of 
Lane  Theological  Seminary  taken  Wednesday',  May  6,  1896: 

That  this  Board  learns  with  regret  of  the  illness  of  Dr.  Young,  and 
that  this  fact  has  probably  prevented  the  Committee  of  the  General 
Assembly  meeting  with  the  Board  at  this  time  as  per  appointment  made 
by  the  president. 

That  while  this  Board  desires  to  maintain  the  most  cordial  and  inti- 
mate relations  with  the  General  Assembly  of  the  IVesbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  and  will  do  all  that  can  be  done  to  that 
end,  it  as  yet  does  not  soc  the  way  clear  to  changing  the  action  taken  in 
May,  1895,  concerning  proposed  amendments  to  the  charter. — 1896, 
p.  194. 


482  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

9.     Answer  of  the  Trustees,  1897. 

The  Trustees  of  Lane  Seminary,  having  carefully  considered  the  action 
and  request  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1896  in  regard  to  the  Plan  of 
seminary  control  approved  by  the  Assembly  of  1895,  make,  after  due 
deliberation,  the  following  statement  in  reply: 

The  Trustees  are  thoroughly  confirmed  in  the  judgment,  frankly  stated 
to  the  AssembUes  of  1895  and  1896,  that  the  changes  proposed  in  the 
charter  of  this  Seminary  are  impracticable.  This  charter  clearly  defines 
the  object  of  the  institution,  provides  for  the  organization  of  its  Board 
of  Trust  as  a  civil  corporation,  and  definitely  prescribes  the  manner  in 
which  this  trust  shall  be  administered. 

It  is  plainly  the  imperative  duty  of  this  Board  to  execute  with  fidelity 
these  explicit  provisions.  It  seems  to  the  Trustees  increasingly  clear  that 
they  have  neither  the  legal  nor  the  moral  right  to  become  a  party  to  any 
attempt  to  modify  or  alter  any  of  the  expressed  terms  or  conditions  of 
the  trust  which  they  are  appointed  to  administer,  even  were  such  legisla- 
tion permissible  under  the  present  Constitution  of  Ohio. 

Moreover,  all  the  funds  that  have  been  donated  to  the  Seminary  since 
the  enactment  of  this  charter  have  been  received  under  its  specific  pro- 
visions. Most  of  these  donations  have  been  made  with  the  assurance 
and  in  the  belief  that  these  conditions  are  to  be  perpetual.  The  chang- 
ing of  these  provisions  and  conditions  in  the  manner  proposed  would  be, 
as  it  seems  to  the  Trustees,  a  violation  of  good  faith  oh  their  part,  as  well 
as  a  breach  of  trust,  and  would  seriously  imperil  these  endowments  and 
expose  the  institution  to  ruinous  litigation. 

For  these  conclusive  reasons,  it  is  their  settled  belief  that  this  Board 
ought  not  to  initiate  any  proceedings  which  would  modify  or  alter  the 
existing  charter  in  any  of  its  essential  provisions. 

But  it  seems  proper  to  add,  that,  if  the  proposed  changes  were  prac- 
ticable, they  are  not  in  the  judgment  of  the  Trustees,  necessary  to  the 
full  protection  of  Lane  Seminary  as  an  institution  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  or  for  the  safeguarding  of  its  teaching  and  funds.  This  appears 
from  the  following  facts,  namely: 

1.  The  charter  itself  expressly  provides  that  "all  the  professors,  tutors, 
teachers  and  instructors  in  the  Seminary  shall  be  members  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  in  good  standing,  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  that  Church  in  the  United  States."  This  provision  the  founders  deemed 
sufficient  to  safeguard  the  teachings  of  the  Seminary,  and  it  has  been 
attested  to  be  such  by  the  entire  history  of  the  institution. 

2.  In  connection  with  the  Union  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  1869,  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  Lane  Seminary  took  in  August, 
1870,  the  following  action,  which  was  "accepted  as  satisfactory"  by  the 
Assembly  of  1871  {Minutes,  p.  580),  namely: 

"Every  election  of  a  professor  in  this  institution  shall  be  reported  to  the 
next  General  Assembly,  and  if  the  said  Assembly  shall  by  vote  express 
its  disapprobation  of  the  election,  the  professorshij)  in  question  shall  be 
ipso  facto  vacant  from  and  after  such  vote;  it  being  understood  in  such 
case,  that  it  is  not  the  pleasure  of  this  Board,  that  such  professor  shall 
continue  in  office." 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  483 

From  this  explicit  "compact"  there  has  not  been  a  single  deviation  by 
this  Board,  and  the  Trustees,  for  the  third  time,  reaflinn  their  purpose 
and  obligation  to  observe  its  provisions. 

3.  The  deed  for  the  land  on  part  of  which  the  Seminary  buildings  stand 
and  the  rest  of  which  still  constitutes  one  of  its  chief  sources  of  support, 
contains  the  express  provision  that  in  case  the  Seminarj'  shall  ever  fail 
of  its  appointed  purpose  as  defined  by  its  charter,  this  gift  shall  be  for- 
feited in  law,  and  shall  revert  to  certain  organizations  which  are  specifically 
named.  Moreover,  many  of  the  subsequent  donations  and  bequests  to 
the  Seminary  contain  similar  conditions  and  might  be  legally  forfeited 
should  the  Board  divert  such  funds  from  their  original  purpose. 

It  is  thus  seen  that  the  obligation  to  guard  the  endowments  as  well  as 
the  teachings  of  the  Seminary  is  as  fundamental  and  imperative  as  it  can 
possibly  be  made.  It  may  safely  be  assumed  that  no  Board,  present  or 
future,  would  ever  seek  to  pervert  a  pecuniary  trust  so  carefully  protected, 
and  should  such  attempt  ever  be  made,  the  courts  of  Ohio  are  open  for 
its  correction. 

The  Trustees  are  constrained  by  the  foregoing  considerations  to  declare 
as  their  final  judgment  that  the  proposed  changes  in  the  charter  of  the 
Seminary  are  impracticable  and  unnecessary. 

At  the  same  time,  they  most  cordially  affirm  their  loyalty  to  the  doc- 
trines and  polity  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  solemnly  avow  their 
purpose  to  administer  with  fidelity  the  sacred  trust  committed  to  their 
care.— 1897,  pp.  105-107. 

10.     Action  of  the  Assembly,  1897. 

[XoTE.— Sec  No.  10,  below,  p.  595.] 

11.  Seminary  alliance  effected  between  the  Presbyterian  Theo- 
logical Seminary  of  the  South  and  the  Lane  Theological  Seminary. 

a.  Seminary  Alliance. — In  accordance  with  the  action  of  the  last  General 
Assembly,  advising  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Theological  Seminary 
of  the  South,  "until  the  Church  be  prepared  to  establish  a  seminary  in 
the  Southwest,"  "to  enter  into  such  arrangements  with  some  existing 
seminary  of  our  Church  as  will  secure  for  the  students  from  that  section  a 
proper  training,"  an  alliance  has  been  entered  into  between  the  Seminary 
of  the  South  and  the  Lane  Seminary,  for  two  years,  to  secure  this  end. 
The  alliance  thus  far  has  proved  eminently  satisfactory,  and  has  been 
characterized  by  a  rare  degree  of  concord  among  the  students  and  faculty, 
and  it  is  hoped  that  the  present  arrangement  will  issue  in  a  more  permanent 
one. 

With  a  view  to  give  effect  to  this  arrangement.  Rev.  John  V.  Stephens, 
D.D.,  and  Rev.  Finis  K.  Farr,  D.D.,  were  elected  teachers. 

Rev.  Sclby  Frame  Vance,  D.D.,  was  transferred  at  his  own  request,, 
from  the  Chair  of  Church  History  to  that  of  English  Bible. 

Dr.  Stephens  was  assigned  to  the  Department  of  Homiletics  and  Pastoral 
Theology,  and  Dr.  Farr  to  the  Department  of  Church  History. 

The  Commencement  exercises  were  graced  by  the  presence,  and  an 
address,  of  Rev.  Edward  D.  Morris,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Professor  Emeritus,  so 
long  identified  with  Lane  Seminary,  and  so  fruitful  a  factor  in  its  useful- 


484  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

ness.  Although  eighty-five  years  have  passed  over  his  head,  and  time  has 
touched  somewhat  his  physical  vigor,  his  mind  retains  its  unweakened 
strength,  and  his  heart  beats  strong  with  loyalty  to  the  Master  and  His 
Kingdom,  and  with  affectionate  interest  towards  the  institution  in  which 
he  has  invested  so  much  of  his  life. 

William  McKibbin,  President. 

James  J.  Muir,  Secretary. 

—1911,  p.  317. 

b.  The  Board  unanimously  adopted  the  following  Agreement,  subject 
to  the  approval  of  the  Assembly: 

"Cincinnati,  May  8,  1912. 

"The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  of  the  South,  hereinafter 
called  'The  South,'  and  The  Lane  Theological  Seminary,  hereinafter  called 
'Lane,'  in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  two  years'  period  therein  provided  for 
is  about  to  expire,  hereby  agree  to  modify  the  Agreement  between  them, 
dated  June  24,  1910,  as  follows: 

"1.  That  the  alliance  continue  for  another  year,  the  Seminary  of  the 
South  to  be  responsible  for  the  salary  of  Dr.  Farr  and  a  sum  of  not  less 
than  a  thousand  dollars  for  scholarship  aid. 

"2.  That  during  the  year  the  Seminary  of  the  South  have  the  assist- 
ance of  Dr.  Stephens  in  raising  the  funds  pledged  by  theni. 

"3.  That  at  the  close  of  the  year,  Drs.  Stephens  and  Farr  be  elected  as 
professors  in  Lane  Seminary,  and  the  Seminary  of  the  South  cease  to  do 
any  work  in  theological  instruction. 

"4.  That  Lane  Seminary  be  privileged  to  seek  funds  in  the  territory 
tributary  to  the  Seminary  of  the  South. 

"Except  as  thus  expressly  modified,  the  said  Agreement  shall  remain  in 
full  force  and  effect. 

"Witness  the  signatures  of  said  parties  hereto,  in  duplicate,  by  their 
proper  officers  thereto  duly  authorized." 

All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

William  McKibbin,  President. 

James  J.  Mum,  Secretary. 

—1912,  p.  345. 

c.  In  consummation  of  the  Agreement  with  the  Theological  Seminary 
of  the  South,  approved  by  the  Assembly  (see  Minutes,  1912,  p.  345),  the 
Board  unanimously,  in  harmony  with  the  desires  of  the  brethren  them- 
selves and  of  the  entire  faculty,  elected  Rev.  John  Vant  Stephens,  D.D., 
to  the  Professorship  of  Church  History,  and  Rev.  Finis  King  Farr,  D.D., 
to  the  Professorship  of  New  Testament  Exegesis  and  Introduction — thus 
a  rclationsliip,  fruitful  in  fellowship  and  usefulness  to  our  beloved  Church 
and  country,  is  finally  consummated,  and  the  Seminary,  with  gratitude 
to  God  for  his  mercies  in  the  past,  turns  its  face  with  hope  and  courage  to 

the  future. 

William  McKibbin,  President. 

James  J.  Muir,  Recording  Secretary. 


THEO LOGICAL  SEMINARIES  485 

VI.  Union  Theological  Seminauy 

[Note. — See  Report  on  Tlicological  Scniiiiarios,  Minutes,  1870,  pp.  .38.3-380,  also 
pp.  03,  148,  149;  Moore's  Digest ,  1880,  pp.  383-390;  and   this  Diyest,  Vol.  II,  p.  583.] 

1.     The  Agreement  of  1870. 

[Note. — For  this  compact  or  .VKrooMient,  see  below,  p.  587.] 

2.     The  veto  of  Professor  Charles  A.  Briggs,  D.D. 

It  appears,  then,  according  to  the  terms  of  the  contract  (juoted  above, 
the  directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  have  conceded  to  the 
Assembly  the  right  to  veto  the  appointment  of  professors;  and  that  an 
election  is  complete  unless  vetoed  by  the  next  Assembly  following  the 
election. 

Your  Committee  would  have  been  disposed  to  recommend  that  the 
Report  of  the  directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  so  far  as  it 
has  reference  to  the  transfer  of  Dr.  Briggs  to  the  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology, 
be  referred  to  the  next  Assembly,  if  such  a  disposition  of  the  matter 
had  been  possible.  But  the  Assembly  has  clearly  no  power  to  postpone 
action.  The  control  of  the  Church  over  the  election  of  Dr.  Briggs  ceases 
with  the  dissolution  of  the  present  Assembly.  Your  Committee  are 
constrained,  therefore,  to  say  that,  in  their  judgment,  it  is  the  duty  of 
the  Assembly  to  disapprove  of  the  appointment  of  Dr.  Briggs  to  the 
Edward  Robinson  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology  in  the  Union  Theological 
Seminary. 

Your  Committee  desire  to  say,  moreover,  that  while  they  are  clear  in 
their  judgment  that  the  Assembly  has  the  right  to  veto  the  appointment 
of  Dr.  Briggs  to  the  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology,  it  is  possible  to  impose 
a  meaning  upon  the  apparently  unambiguous  phraseology  of  the  compact 
between  the  General  Assembly  and  the  directors  of  the  Union  Theological 
Seminary  that  would  lead  to  a  different  conclusion.  Fairness  also  requires 
us  to  remember  that  the  Assembly  is  one  of  the  parties  to  the  contract 
that  it  is  called  upon  to  construe.  While  your  Committee  are  of  the 
opinion  that  the  compact  in  question  did  not  contemplate  the  distinction 
between  the  election  of  a  person  to  be  a  professor,  and  the  appointment 
of  one  already  a  professor,  to  the  work  of  a  certain  department  of  in- 
struction, it  cannot  be  denied  that  such  a  distinction  exists,  the  one  act 
conferring  status,  the  other  only  assigning  duties. 

The  seemingly  irregular  course  of  the  directors  of  the  Union  Theological 
Seminary,  whereby  Dr.  Briggs  was  inducted  into  office,  l)efore  the  Assembly 
had  been  advi.sed  of  his  appointment,  is  doubtless  to  be  attributed  to 
their  mode  of  construing  their  compact  with  the  General  Assembly. 
While  your  Committee  are  sure  that  the  Assembly  will  not  and  should 
not  admit  that  its  right  of  disapproval  is  restricted  to  the  original  election 
of  a  person  to  a  place  in  the  faculty  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary, 
and  while  they  are  of  the  opinion  that,  acting  according  to  the  light  it 
now  has,  the  Assembly  cannot  but  disapprove  of  the  appointment  of  Dr. 
Briggs  to  the  Professorship  of  Biblical  Theology  in  that  Seminary,  they 
are  nevertheless  of  the  opinion  that  in  the  interest  of  the  mutual  relations 
of  confidence  and  cordial  respect  subsisting  between  the  Union  Theological 
Seminary  and  the  General  Assembly,  it  would  be  eminently  projier  for 
the  Assembly  to  appoint  a  Committee  to  confer  with  the  directors  of  the 


486  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Union  Theological  Seminary  in  regard  [to  the  relations  of  the  said  Semi- 
nary to  the  General  Assembly,  and  to  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 
Your  Committee  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions: 

1.  Resolved,  That  in  the  exercise  of  its  right  to  veto  the  appointment 
of  professors  in  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  the  General  Assembly 
hereby  disapproves  of  the  appointment  of  the  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs, 
D.D.,  to  the  Edward  Robinson  Professorship  of  Biblical  Theology  in  that 
Seminary,  by  transfer  from  another  Chair  in  the  same  Seminary. 

2.  Resolved,  That  a  Committee,  consisting  of  eight  ministers  and  seven 
ruling  elders,  be  appointed  by  this  Assembly  to  confer  with  the  directors 
of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  regard  to  the  relations  of  the  said 
Seminary  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  to  report  to  the  next  General 
Assembly.— 1891,  p.  97. 

3.     Report,  Committee  of  Conference,  1892. 

[Note. — See  for  this  Report  in  full,  and  accompanying  Papers  from  the  directors 
of  Union  Seminary,  Mhiutes,  1892,  pp.  53-67.    Parts  of  the  Report  are  given  below.] 

4.     Agreement  recognized  as  binding. 

Resolved,  That  this  Board  without  surrendering  its  interpretation  of 
said  Agreement,  fully  recognizes  its  binding  force,  until  it  shall  be  proved 
to  be  illegal,  or  shall  be  properly  abrogated. — 1892,  p.  58. 

5.     Paper  adopted  by  the  Joint  Conference,  1892. 

It  is  believed  that  the  Joint  Conferences  prepared  the  way  in  a  large 
degree  for  a  better  understanding  between  the  Assembly  and  the  Semi- 
nary, and  in  the  hope  that  an  adjustment  of  the  question  at  issue  might 
be  reached  in  the  near  future,  the  following  Paper  was  adopted  by  both 
bodies  on  January  22,  1892,  and  signed  jointly  by  the  Chairman  of  your 
Committee  and  by  President  Hastings  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary: 

The  Paper  is  as  follows: 

Recognizing  the  fact  that  the  General  Assembly  and  the  Union  Theo- 
logical Seminary  are  parties  to  the  Agreement  or  compact  of  1870,  as 
contained  in  the  Memorial  of  the  directors  to  the  Assembly  of  1870,  and 
also  the  fact  that  there  is  a  wide  difference  of  opinion  in  the  matter  of 
the  interpretation  of  said  Agreement  or  compact,  something  like  the 
following  might  be  done: 

1.  Each  party  may  fully  respect  the  opinion  of  the  other  and  conclude 
for  the  present  that  the  difference  is  irreconcilable. 

2.  The  Seminary  might  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly  substan- 
tially that  their  understanding  of  the  compact  differed  from  that  of  the 
General  Assembly  as  applied  to  transfers,  and  that,  although  the  General 
Assembly  had  disapproved  the  appointment  of  Dr.  Briggs,  the  directors 
had  not  seen  their  way  clear,  in  view  of  their  obligations,  to  do  other  than 
continue  him  in  the  active  duties  of  his  office. 

3.  The  Committee,  on  the  other  hand,  might  report  the  facts  to  the 
General  Assembly,  and,  in  view  of  the  relations  of  the  parties  and  in 
due  recognition  of  their  honest  difference,  recommend  that  the  stahis  quo 
be  recognized,  in  the  hope  that  some  action  may  be  taken  which  may 
lead  to  a  harmonious  adjustment  of  all  the  matters  at  issue. 

In  accordance  with  the  foregoing  Paper  adopted  by  the  Committee  of 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  487 

Conference  and  the  directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  and  in 
view  of  the  facts  embodied  in  it,  your  Committee  reccjmmcnd  that  the 
stdtus  quo  be  recognized  by  the  Assembly,  in  the  hope  that  some  action 
may  be  taken  which  may  lead  to  a  harmonious  adjustment  of  all  the 
matters  at  issue. — 1892,  pp.  59,  GO. 

6.     Report  of  Union  Seminary  on  the  status  of   Dr.    Briggs,    1892. 

The  Board,  therefore,  respectfully  reports  to  the  Assembly  that  we  can 
but  regard  ourselves  as  solemnly  bound  by  our  interpretation  of  the 
Agreement,  and  must  discharge  our  duties  as  directors  accordingly.  For 
having  heard,  and  carefully  considered,  all  that  was  said  by  the  Com- 
mittee of  the  General  Assembly,  we  have  seen  no  reason  to  change  or 
modify  our  understanding  of  the  Agreement.  There  is  an  honest  differ- 
ence of  opinion  in  this  matter.  In  1870  this  Board  conceded  one  thing, 
and  only  one,  to  the  General  Assembly,  viz.,  the  right  to  disapprove 
the  election  or  appointment  of  a  professor.  If  Dr.  Briggs  had  been 
elected  or  appointed  to  the  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology,  the  disapproval 
of  the  Assembly  would  have  been  decisive  with  us.  But  a  professor  can 
be  elected  in  this  institution  only  in  accordance  with  our  laws;  and  ac- 
cording to  those  laws  Dr.  Briggs  was  not  elected.  His  inauguration  was 
a  ceremonial  technically  unnecessary,  but  designed  only  to  honor  publicly 
the  generosity  of  the  fovmder  of  the  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology,  in  which 
department  Dr.  Briggs  had  been  teaching  for  ten  years. 

Thanking  the  General  Assembly  for  sending  to  us  so  able  and  so  cour- 
teous a  Committee,  we  join  with  them  in  their  recommendation,  "that 
the  status  quo  be  recognized,  in  the  hope  that  some  action  may  be  taken, 
which  may  lead  to  a  harmonious  adjustment  of  all  the  matters  at  issue." 
—1892,  pp.  63,  64. 

7.     Request  of  Union  Seminary  for  annulment  of  the 
Agreement  of  1870. 

While  there  exists  the  undoubted  right  of  either  party  to  the  Agreement 
of  1870  to  act  alone  in  its  abrogation,  yet  this  Memorial  is  submitted 
mth  the  earnest  hope  that  your  reverend  body  may  cordially  concur 
with  us  in  annulling  the  arrangement  of  1S70,  thus  restoring  Union  Semi- 
nary to  its  former  relations  to  the  General  Assembly. — 1892,  p.  67. 

8.     The  Assembly  declines   to  break  the  Agreement  of   1870. 

Having  due  regard  to  the  Overtures  and  all  the  other  Papers  in  the  case 
of  Union  Theological  Seminary,  etc.,  referred  to  the  Committee,  the 
Assembly  takes  the  following  action : 

1.  That  the  Assembly  indorses  the  interpretation  of  the  compact  of 
1870  as  expressed  by  the  action  of  the  Assembly  of  1891. 

2.  That  the  Assembly  declines  to  be  a  party"  to  the  breaking  of  the 
compact  with  Union  Theological  Seminary. 

3.  That  the  Assembly  is  persuaded  that  the  Church  should  have  direct 
connection  with  and  control  over  its  theological  seminaries, — 1892,  p.  176. 


488  "  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

9.     The  Assembly  proffers  arbitration. 

An  additional  Paper  on  the  arbitration  of  the  theological  seminary 
compact  of  1870,  in  the  matter  of  the  transfer  of  a  professor  from  one 
Chair  to  another  in  the  same  seminar}',  was  presented,  adopted,  and  is  as 
follows: 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  General  Assembly  recognizes  the  status  quo  as 
to  the  difference  of  interpretation  given  by  the  directors  of  Union  Sem- 
inary to  the  theological  seminary  compact  of  1S70,  from  that  given  by 
the  Assembly's  Committee  of  Conference,  and  in  accordance  with  the 
proposition  suggested  by  the  six  members  of  the  Committee  of  Conference 
in  their  Supplementary  Report,  this  General  Assembly  agrees  to  refer  the 
difference  of  interpretation  of  the  said  compact  of  1870,  as  to  transfers, 
to  a  Committee  of  Arbitration. 

Resolved,  2.  That  a  Committee  of  five  members  representing  this  Assem- 
bly shall  be  appointed  by  the  Moderator,  which  shall  select  five  persons 
as  arbitrators,  to  meet  a  like  number  selected  by  the  directors  of  Union 
Seminary;  and  these  ten  shall  select  five  others;  and  bj^  the  fifteen  thus 
chosen  shall  the  interpretation  of  this  compact,  viz.,  as  to  the  transfer  of  a 
professor,  be  decided. — 1892,  pp.  176,  177. 

10.     Report  on  arbitration,  1893. 

On  the  16th  of  July,  1892,  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly 
notified  the  Board  of  Directors  of  Union  Seminary  of  the  appointment 
of  arbitrators  who  were  to  confer  with  said  Board;  and  on  the  4th  of 
August,  1892,  the  Chairman  of  this  Committee  communicated  the  action 
of  the  General  Assembly  in  regard  to  the  appointment  of  arbitrators, 
and  the  duties  assigned  them,  to  Mr.  E.  M.  Kingsley,  the  secretary  or 
recorder  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  Union  Seminary,  and  received  from 
him  a  reply,  dated  August  6,  1892,  in  which  ho  stated,  in  substance,  that 
it  would  be  impracticable  for  the  Board  of  Directors  to  meet  and  take 
any  action  on  the  subject  before  the  middle  of  October. 

On  the  8th  of  November,  1892,  your  Committee  received  a  communi- 
cation from  the  Board  of  Directors  of  Union  Seminary  in  which  they 
say: 

"Since  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly  at  Portland,  by  an  almost 
unanimous  vote — a  vote  of  nineteen  to  one — this  Board  has  rescinded 
the  resolution  of  1870,  adopting  the  Memorial  to  the  General  Assembly, 
in  which  a  veto  on  the  election  of  professors  was  offered  to  that  body, 
thus  terminating  the  special  relation  then  constituted  between  the  General 
Assembly  and  Union  Seminary.  By  this  action,  the  question  whether  a 
transfer  is  an  election,  and  subject,  therefore,  to  the  Assembly's  veto, 
is  no  longer  to  us  an  open  question.  Therefore,  no  further  action  in  this 
matter  is  called  for." 

As  your  Committee  was  appointed  to  arbitrate  a  single  question  at  issue 
between  the  General  Assembly  and  the  Board  of  Directors  of  Union 
Seminary,  and  as  the  foregoing  action  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  taken, 
as  we  understand,  on  the  13th  of  October,  1892,  without  waiting  for  a 
conference  with  the  Assembly's  Committee,  shows  that  the  Board  has 
declined  to  have  the  question  at  issue  arbitrated. — 1893,  p.  159. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  489 

11.  The  resolution  of  the  directors,  May  16,  1870,  rescinded;  and 
the  arrangement  between  the  Union  Theological  Seminary 
and  the  General  Assembly  alleged  to  be  terminated. 

The  folK)wlug  coiuinuuifutioii  was  received: 

"New  York,  October  15,  1892. 

"At  a  special  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  this  institution, 
held  on  tlie  13th  inst.,  'to  consider  the  relations  of  the  Seminary  to  the 
General  Assembly,'  the  Paper  herewith  enclosed,  after  tlie  most  careful 
and  deliberate  consideration,  was  adopted  with  singular  unanimity. 

E.  M.  KiNGSLEY,  Recorder." 

The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  the  city 
of  New  York  addressed  a  Memorial  to  the  General  Asseml^ly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  which  met  at  Portland, 
May  19,  1892.  In  that  Paper  we  stated,  with  the  [utmost  courtesy, 
some  of  the  practical  reasons  which  render  it  necessary,  in  our  judgment, 
that  the  veto  power  conceded  to  the  General  Assembly  in  1870  should 
no  longer  reside  in  that  body.  The  Memorial  concluded  with  this  language: 
"There  are  other  and  weighty  considerations  which  we  have  preferred 
not  to  urge.  While  there  exists  the  undoubted  right  of  either  party  to 
the  Agreement  of  1870  to  act  alone  in  its  abrogation,  yet  this  Memorial 
is  submitted  with  the  earnest  hope  that  your  reverend  body  may  cordially 
concur  with  us  in  annulling  the  arrangement  of  1870,  thus  restoring  Union 
Seminary  to  its  former  relations  to  the  General  Assembly."  The  hope 
thus  expressed  was  disappointed.  With  no  official  notice  whatever  of 
the  reasons  assigned  by  us,  the  answer  to  our  Memorial  was:  "That 
the  Assembly  declines  to  be  a  party  to  the  breaking  of  the  compact  with 
Union  Theological  Seminary."  In  view  of  this  action  of  the  late  General 
Assembly,  we  are  constrained  now  to  urge  those  considerations  which 
we  had  preferred  to  reserve.    They  are  Constitutional  and  legal. 

1.  The  Constitutional  Considerations. — There  is  no  provision  whatever 
in  our  charter  or  constitution  for  "the  principle  of  Synodical  or  Assem- 
bly supervision."  The  Committees  on  Reunion  and  botli  Assemblies  in 
1869  recognized  this  important  fact,  and  advised  the  introduction  of 
that  principle  into  our  constitution.  Upon  this  advice  no  action  was 
taken.  The  constitution  was  not  changed.  Therefore  the  Seminary 
could  not  rightfully  give,  and  the  Assembly  could  not  rightfully  receive 
or  exercise,  the  veto  power  under  our  existing  charter  and  constitution. 

2.  The  Legal  Considerations. — Since  the  action  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly at  Portland,  our  Board  has  obtained  the  best  legal  advice  as  to  the 
points  at  issue  between  the  Seminary  and  the  Assembly.  This  advice 
leaves  us  no  room  to  doubt  that,  under  the  law's  of  the  State  of  New  York, 
the  attempted  Agreement  of  1870  was  beyond  the  powers  of  the  Board 
of  Directors  of  the  Seminary.  We  "cannot  abdicate  any  of  our  official 
duties  in  whole  or  in  part." 

Therefore,  as  the  sole  directors  of  Union  Seminary,  we  are  compelled 
by  the  practical  considerations  presented  in  our  Memorial,  and  by  Consti- 
tutional and  legal  considerations,  to  maintain  our  rights  and  to  fulfill  our 
chartered  obligations,  which  can  be  neither  surrendered  nor  shared.  In 
this  action  we  regret  deeply  that  we  have  been  refused  that  concurrence 


490  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

of  the  Assembly  which  we  respectfully  asked,  and  which  would  have  done 
much  towards  softening  the  past  and  relieving  the  present.  Obliged  to 
act  alone  for  the  protection  of  the  institution  committed  to  our  care,  and 
actuated  by  sincere  regard  for  the  highest  interests  both  of  Union  Sem- 
inary and  of  the  Church  we  love,  we  do  now 

1.  Resolve,  That  the  resolution  passed  May  16,  1870,  adopting  the 
Memorial  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  which  provided  that  all  appointments  of  pro- 
fessors "shall  be  reported  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  no  such  appoint- 
ment of  professor  shall  be  considered  as  a  complete  election  if  disapproved 
by  a  majority  vote  of  the  Assembly,"  be,  and  the  same  is,  hereby  rescinded. 

2.  Resolve,  That  the  said  arrangement  between  the  Union  Theological 
Seminary  in  the  city  of  New  York  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  be,  and  the  same  is, 
hereby  terminated;  thus  reinstating  the  relations  between  the  Seminary 
and  the  General  Assembly  as  they  existed  prior  to  May,  1870. 

3.  Resolve,  That  official  notice  of  the  action  be  duly  given  to  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  and  also  to  the  public,  with  the  assurance  of  the  undi- 
minished loyalty  of  Union  Seminary  to  the  doctrine  and  government  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  to  which  the 
directors  and  faculty  are  personally  bound  by  their  official  vow,  and  of 
our  earnest  desire  for  the  restoration  of  our  former  relations  to  the  General 
Assembly.— 1893,  pp.  157,  158. 

12.     Action  of  the  Assembly,  1893.     All  responsibility  for  teaching 
disavowed.    Reports  declined. 

The  Report  of  the  Standing  Committee  on  Theological  Seminaries,  to 
which  the  above  communication  was  referred,  was  adopted: 

To  the  special  communication  from  the  directors  of  Union  Seminary, 
your  Committee  have  given  careful  and  prolonged  consideration.  While 
they  would  recommend  the  Assembly  to  recognize  the  fact  that  the  direc- 
tors of  Union  Seminary  have  declared,  upon  their  own  motion  and  authority, 
that  the  compact  of  1870  is  void  and  of  no  binding  effect,  and  while  insist- 
ing that  such  action  is  wholly  without  warrant,  yet  they  advise  the  Assem- 
bly, for  the  present,  simply  to  place  on  record,  by  way  of  protest,  its  view 
of  the  situation. 

For  twenty-one  years  the  most  cordial  relations  existed  between  Union 
Theological  Seminary  and  the  General  Assembly.  In  the  discharge 'of 
what  seemed  its  plain  but  most  painful  duty,  the  General  Assembly  at 
Detroit  declared  its  disapproval  of  the  appointment  of  Professor  Briggs  to 
the  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology.  The  Board  of  Directors,  instead  of  re- 
moving Dr.  Briggs,  or  at  least  requiring  him  to  desist  from  teaching  in 
the  Seminary  until  the  question  at  issue  between  the  Assembly  and  the 
Seminary  as  to  the  full  and  proper  meaning  of  the  compact  had  been 
decided,  resolved  to  continue  Dr.  Briggs  in  the  Chair  which  the  Assembly 
had  declared  he  ought  not  to  occupy.  This  action  was  the  more  question- 
able, because  the  Assembly  appointed  a  Committee  of  fifteen  "to  confer 
with  the  directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  regard  to  the 
relation  of  the  said  Seminary  to  the  General  Assembly." 

This  Conference  resulted  in  practical  failure  to  remove  the  misunder- 
standing, and  it  was  so  reported  to  the  Assembly  of  1892,  meeting  in 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  491 

Portland.  That  Assembly  appointed  five  arbitrators  to  meet  a  like 
number  selected  by  the  directors  of  Union  Seminary,  with  power  to  select 
five  others,  to  determine  the  interpretation  of  the  compact,  viz.,  as  to 
the  transfer  of  a  professor.  The  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly  notified 
the  directors  of  the  Seminary  on  July  IG,  1892,  that  the  Assembly  had 
appointed  such  a  Committee  of  Arbitration.  On  the  4th  of  August, 
Dr.  T.  Ralston  Smith,  Chairman  of  the  Committee,  addressed  a  similar 
communication  to  the  directors.  To  this  letter  the  recorder  of  the  Board 
responded  that  the  Board  could  not  take  any  action  l)efore  the  middle 
of  October.  On  the  15th  of  October,  the  Board  of  Directors  met  and 
resolved  to  terminate  the  compact.  This  action  was  taken  nearly  three 
months  after  the  Board  had  been  officially  informed  of  the  appointment 
of  a  Committee  of  Arbitration,  and  before  any  opportunity  was  given 
to  the  Committee  of  the  General  Assembly  to  present  their  case.  This 
extraordinary  action  of  the  Board  of  Directors  is  inexplicable  to  the 
Assembly.  The  high  character  of  the  gentlemen  composing  the  Board 
fully  warranted  the  expectation  that  so  fair  a  proposition  as  that  of  arbitra- 
tion would  not  be  treated  in  such  a  way.  While  there  remained  to  the 
Assembly  the  hope  that  by  conference  or  arbitration  the  difficulty  that 
had  arisen  would  be  removed,  the  Assembly  did  not  think  it  best  to  discuss 
the  points  raised  by  the  directors  of  Union  Seminary  in  attempted  justifi- 
cation of  their  action.  But  now  the  Assembly  takes  issue  with  the  state- 
ment made  in  the  Memorial  presented  to  the  Portland  Assembly  that 
"there  exists  the  undoubted  right  of  either  party  to  the  agreement  of 
1870  to  act  alone  in  its  abrogation."  No  such  right  is  expressed  in  the 
agreement,  and,  in  the  nature  of  things,  no  agreement  where  valuable 
interests  are  involved,  not  to  say  valuable  considerations  are  given  and 
received,  can  in  good  morals  be  abrogated  by  one  party  to  the  agreement 
without  the  consent  and  against  the  expressed  desire  of  the  other  party. 
The  claim  that  the  words  of  Dr.  Musgrave,  spoken  in  the  Old  School 
Assembly  of  1869,  and  quoted  by  the  directors  in  their  Memorial  to  the 
Portland  Assembly,  give  warrant  to  either  party  to  abrogate  the  agree- 
ment, is  not  in  accordance  with  a  proper  understanding  of  those  words. 
The  "declaration"  referred  to  by  Dr.  Musgrave  was  not  a  compact  or 
covenant  as  one  of  the  terms  of  Reunion.  The  relation  of  the  seminaries 
to  the  Assembly  was  a  difficult  problem.  The  arrangement  in  the  "decla- 
ration" he  was  discussing  proved  to  be  unacceptable  to  Union  Seminary, 
and  was  not  adopted.  The  following  year  Union  Seminary  came  to  the 
Assembly  with  a  Memorial  setting  forth  an  arrangement  which  was  accepted 
by  the  Assembly  and  agreed  to  by  all  the  seminaries.  This  is  the  compact 
or  arrangement,  not  discussed  by  Dr.  Musgrave  in  1SG9,  which  Union 
Seminary  has  declared  on  its  own  motion  that  it  has  abrogated.  What- 
ever force  the  Constitutional  and  legal  objections  may  have  to  the  making 
and  continuance  of  such  a  compact  by  the  directors,  there  was  an  easy 
and  simple  way  to  remove  them  if  the  directors  so  desired.  The  Legislature 
of  the  State  of  New  York  would  doubtless  have  amended  the  charter  if 
the  directors  had  requested  it. 

Because,  then,  of  the  .strange  and  unwarranted  action  of  the  directors 
in  retaining  Dr.  Briggs  after  his  appointment  had  been  disapproved  by 
the  Assembly;  and  becau.se  of  the  refusal  by  the  directors  to  arbitrate 
the  single  point  in  dispute  between  the  Assembly  and  the  Board;  and 
because  of  the  attempt  by  the  Board  and  on  its  own  motion  and  against 


492  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

the  expressed  desire  of  the  Assembly  to  abrogate  the  compact  of  1S70, 
the  Assembly  disavows  all  responsibility  for  the  teaching  of  Union  Sem- 
ina'-y,  and  declines  to  receive  any  Report  from  its  Board  until  satisfactory 
relations  are  established.  The  Assembly,  however,  cherishes  the  hope, 
and  will  cordially  welcome  any  effort  to  bring  Union  Seminary  into  such 
a  relationship  with  itself,  as  will  enable  the  Assembly  to  commend  the 
institution  again  to  students  for  the  ministry. — 1893,  p.  161. 

13.     The  Board  of  Education  enjoined  to  aid  such  students  only  as 
are  in  attendance  upon  seminaries  approved  by  the  Assembly. 

Your  Committee  would  further  recommend  that  the  Board  of  Educa- 
tion be  enjoined  to  give  aid  to  such  students  only  as  may  be  in  attendance 
upon  seminaries  approved  by  the  Assembly. — 1893,  p.  161. 

14.     Action  of  the  directors  on  the  Assembly's  Plan  of  1894. 

Whereas,  The  General  Assembly's  Committee  of  Conference  with  the 
Theological  Seminaries,  through  its  Chairman,  the  Rev.  William  C.  Young, 
D.D.,  has,  under  date  of  September  1,  1894,  requested  the  Board  of  Direc- 
tors of  Union  Theological  Seminary  to  adopt  the  recommendations  of 
the  General  Assembly  with  reference  to  the  amendment  of  our  charter, 
and  in  case  of  our  unwillingness  to  do  so,  has  asked  us  to  arrange  for  a 
Conference,  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Directors  of  Union  Theological  Seminary 
respectfully  declines  to  accede  to  the  recommendation  of  the  General 
Assembly  to  seek  the  amendment  of  our  charter,  and  hence  considers  a 
Conference  unnecessary. — 1895,  p.  160. 

15.     Action  of  the  Assembly,  1896. 

The  Committee  of  Conference  with  the  Theological  Seminaries  also 
reported  on  certain  inquiries  concerning  Union  Seminary,  which  it  was 
directed  to  make.    The  Report  was  adopted,  and  is  as  follows: 

In  reply  to  the  request  made  by  the  General  Assembly  of  this  Com- 
mittee, to  inquire  into  and  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly  as  to  the 
rights  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  in  the 
property  now  held  by  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  the  city  of 
New  York,  and  to  recommend  what  measures  shall  be  taken  to  enforce 
said  rights,  we  respectfully  submit  that  the  property  and  funds  held  by 
the  Union  Seminary,  contributed  during  the  existence  of  the  compact 
between  the  Seminary  and  the  General  Assembly,  viz.,  between  1870-92, 
were  contributed  to  it  as  a  Seminary  which  had  entered  into  such  rela- 
tions with  the  General  Assembly  as  gave  the  Assembly  control  over  the 
election  of  its  professors  and  secured  to  it  the  Assembly's  expressed  ap- 
proval, and  thus  enabled  it  to  secure  a  large  sum  from  the  Memorial 
Fund  of  1870,  under  the  definite  understanding  that  it  had  positive  con- 
nection with  the  Presbyterian  Church  as  a  Seminary;  and  that  it  had, 
during  this  period,  definitely  recognized  this  relation  in  its  appeals  for  an 
increased  endowment;  and  we  furthermore  report  that  in  view  of  the 
repudiation  l)y  the  Seminary  of  the  compact  of  1870,  and  the  disregard 
of  the  Assembly's  authority  and  discipline  in  the  case  of  one  of  its  pro- 
fessors, who,  notwithstanding  his  suspension  by  the  General  Assembly, 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  493 

is  retained  in  his  position  in  the  Seminary,  we  are  compelled  to  believe 
and  to  report  that  the  present  administration  of  the  funds  is  not  in  accord 
with  the  intention  of  the  donors  during  the  j)eriod  above  named.  Never- 
theless, while  we  are  compelled  to  make  this  declaration,  we  deem  it 
inexpedient  to  recommend  the  General  Assembly  at  the  prcvsent  time  to 
enter  into  any  contest  in  the  matter  of  the  endowments  and  property 
of  the  Seminary,  choosing  rather  to  leave  the  whole  matter  to  the  honor 
and  stewardship  of  those  now  in  charge  of  the  Seminary. — 1896,  p.  123. 

VII.    Dan'ville  Theological  Seminary. 

(Note. — Located  at  Danville,  Ky. 

For  preliminary  proceedings  see  Baird's  Digest,  1858,  pp.  447-453;  see  also  for  action 
of  the  Assembly,  Moore's  Digest,  1886,  p.  390-393.) 

1.     Plan  as  amended  by  the  Assembly  of  1873. 

/.     Location — Name. 

1.  The  General  Assembly  of  1S53,  upon  the  careful  consideration  of 
the  whole  subject,  located  this  Theological  Seminary  at  Danville  in  the 
State  of  Kentucky. 

The  Minutes  of  that  Assembly  show  upon  what  numerous  and  urgent 
appeals  the  question  of  founding  this  Seminary  was  taken  up.  They 
also  show  that  it  was  by  a  unanimous  vote  of  the  Assembly  that  it  was 
resolved  to  found  the  Seminary;  and  by  another  unanimous  vote  resolved 
to  determine  its  location  by  the  vote  of  the  Assembly  then  met. 

2.  The  commissioners  in  that  Assembly  from  the  Presbyteries  within 
the  bounds  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  proposed  in  writing  that  if  the 
Assembly  would  erect  and  sustain  a  theological  seminary  under  its  own 
care,  of  the  first  class,  to  be  located  in  the  West,  the  S3^nod  and  people 
of  Kentucky  would  contribute  the  sum  of  !$20,000  towards  the  endow- 
ment of  one  Chair  in  said  seminary,  irrespective  of  its  particular  location. 
But  if  the  seminary  should  be  located  at  Danville,  in  the  State  of  Kentucky, 
then  the  Synod  and  people  of  that  state  would  give  the  sum  of  S60,000 
towards  the  endowment  of  three  Chairs  in  said  seminar}^;  and  would 
also  furnish  not  less  than  ten  acres  of  land  as  a  site  for  the  perpetual 
location  of  it;  and  would  secure  to  the  Assembly,  by  proper  covenants, 
the  use  of  such  charters  and  franchises  then  held,  or  that  might  after- 
wards be  obtained  from  the  civil  authorities  of  the  State  of  Kentucky, 
as  would  enable  the  General  Assembly  to  erect,  endow,  manage,  and 
carry  on  perpetually,  under  its  own  care  and  control,  a  theological  seminary 
of  the  first  class. 

Full  proof  is  in  possession  of  this  Assembly  of  1854,  and  is  published 
by  its  authority,  that  all  these  undertakings  have  been  complied  with 
by  the  Synod  and  people  of  Kentucky,  and  some  of  the  more  imjxjrtant 
of  them  exceeded.  The  location  of  the  Seminary  at  Danville  in  Kentucky 
by  the  Assembly  of  1853,  and  the  pledge  of  that  Assembly  to  strive  with 
Divine  aid  to  erect,  endow,  and  sustain  the  said  Seminary,  under  its  own 
care  and  as  one  of  the  first  class,  are  both  hereby,  and  in  consideration  of 
the  premises,  ratified  and  made  permanent  and  ab.solute. 

The  agreement  by  way  of  covenant  between  the  General  Assembly 
by  its  Committee  appointed  in  1853  on  the  one  side,  and  the  Board  of 
Trustees  of  the  Center  College  of  Kentucky  on  the  other  side,  which 


494  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

has  been  laid  before  the  Assembly  of  1S54,  is  hereby  ratified  in  its  terms. 
And  the  further  agreement  between  the  said  Committee  of  the  Assem- 
bly on  the  one  side  and  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  on  the  other  sid(.  by 
way  of  coA^enant,  is  hereby  ratified  in  its  terms.  And  the  additional 
charter  obtained  by  the  said  Committee  from  the  Legislature  of  Ken- 
tucky, and  the  amendment  thereto,  are  accepted  and  ratified  in  the  terms 
thereof  by  this  Assembly.  And  both  of  said  agreements,  and  also  the 
said  additional  charter  with  its  amendment,  are  made  parts  of  the  per- 
manent Plan  on  which  the  Theological  Seminary  to  which  they  all  relate, 
is  to  be  erected,  endowed,  sustained,  and  controlled  by  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

3.  The  name  and  style  of  the  said  Theological  Seminary  shall  be  and 
continue  as  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1853,  in  the  acts  erect- 
ing and  organizing  it,  and  as  confirmed  in  the  charter  and  its  amendment 
granted  by  the  Legislature  of  Kentucky  on  the  application  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  the  Assembly,  "The  Danville  Theological  Seminary  under  the 
care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America." 

//.     Design  of  the  institution — Mode  of  conducting  it. 

1.  The  design  of  this  Seminary  is  to  provide  the  means  for  the  proper 
professional  training  of  candidates  for  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel. 

Candidates  for  the  ministry  who  are  members  of  the  Presbyterin 
Church  in  the  United  States,  are  those  who  are  chiefly  designed  to  be 
benefited,  and  who  are  in  the  first  instance  to  be  considered  and  provided 
for. 

Other  suitable  persons,  of  which  the  proper  officers  of  the  institution 
must  judge,  may  enjoy  the  privileges  of  the  Seminary,  though  they  be 
candidates  for  the  ministry  in  other  denominations  or  already  ministers 
of  the  Gospel,  upon  their  complying  with  all  the  rules  and  orders  obliga- 
tory upon  the  other  students. 

No  charge  shall  be  made  for  any  instruction  given  to  the  students  in 
this  Seminary  by  any  professor  or  teacher  thereof.  So  far  as  the  students 
are  concerned,  all  instruction  is  gratuitous  to  all. 

2.  By  professional  training  it  is  designed  to  exclude  from  the  course  of 
instruction  pursued  in  this  Seminary  whatever  falls  appropriately,  or 
according  to  the  custom  of  the  country,  under  the  departments  of  primary, 
academical,  collegiate  and  university  education;  and  to  include  all  that 
falls  specially  under  the  department  of  professional  education  for  a  minister 
of  the  Gospel,  so  as  to  fit  him  for  whatever  work  the  Church  may  properly 
expect  of  him  as  such.  The  acquisitions  excluded,  the  student  is  presumed 
to  have  made  as  far  as  is  necessary  to  his  success  in  the  ministry  before 
he  comes  to  this  Seminary.  The  portion  included,  it  is  the  design  of  this 
institution  to  afford  the  means  of  obtaining. 

The  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church;  the  acts  of  its  General 
Assemblies  passed  from  time  to  time;  this  Plan;  the  orders  of  the  Board 
of  Directors  of  this  Seminary;  and  the  decisions  of  its  faculty  and  the 
several  professors  who  at  any  time  compose  it,  must  determine  the  proper 
course  of  that  professional  training,  so  far  as  this  Seminary  is  concerned, 
and  the  proper  mode  of  pursuing  it. 


TIIEULOCilCAL  ^EMINAKIES  495 

That  professional  training  in  its  appropriate  sphere,  must  be  under- 
stood as  extending  to  everything,  seeing  that  it  conteniphitcs  a  profession 
the  most  pecuhar,  the  most  difHcult,  and  the  most  exalted.  Not  only 
that  whicli  is  social  and  pul)lic,  but  also  that  which  is  private  and  per- 
sonal; not  only  study  and  instruction,  but  discipline  and  practice;  not 
only  growth  in  knowledge,  but  growth  in  grace  also;  everything  is  to  be 
eml)raced,  according  to  its  importance  in  the  future  career  of  a  minister 
of  the  blessed  Gospel. 

3.  As  this  institution  derives  its  origin  from  the  General  Assembly, 
that  body  is  to  be  considered  its  patron  and  the  fountain  of  its  powers; 
and  it  shall  be  conducted  under  the  authority,  oversight  and  care  of  the 
General  Assembly. 

Its  immediate  interests,  in  their  various  aspects  and  departments, 
are  committed  in  part  to  the  control  and  discretion  of  the  Board  of  Direc- 
tors; in  part  to  that  of  the  faculty,  made  up  of  the  professors  for  the  time 
being;  and  in  part  to  that  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  under  the  charter  of 
the  Seminary. 

A  chapter  in  this  Plan  is  devoted  to  each  of  these  subordinate  authori- 
ties, and  an  additional  one  to  the  students  of  the  institution.  Under 
these  four  heads,  all  the  general  principles  and  all  the  detailed  application 
of  them  further  necessary  in  a  Plan  like  this,  will  be  stated. 

///.     The  Board  of  Directors. 

1.  The  Board  of  Directors  as  constituted  at  the  expiration  of  the  sessions 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  1873,  and  their  successors  appointed  in  the 
manner  hereafter  provided  for,  shall  have  the  immediate  control  of  the 
Seminary,  and  are  authorized  to  exercise  all  the  control  of  the  funds 
belonging  to  the  institution  hitherto  exercised  by  the  Assembly,  as  far 
as  can  be  done  consistently  with  the  will  of  the  testators  or  donors,  and 
consistently  with  the  objects  and  purposes  of  the  covenants  and  agree- 
ments referred  to  in  the  Plan  of  the  Seminary — the  exercise,  however, 
of  such  control  of  the  funds  by  the  Board  of  Directors  hereby  authorized 
being  always  subject  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly.  But  all  matters 
relating  to  finance,  such  as  fixing  the  salary  of  professors  and  the  extent 
of  aid  to  be  given  to  indigent  students,  shall  be  submitted  by  the  Board 
of  Directors  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Seminary  for  their  approval. 

The  true  and  only  intent  and  meaning  of  the  amendments  and  changes 
now  made  in  the  Plan  of  the  Seminary,  are,  through  the  enlarged  powers 
of  general  administration  herein  conferred  upon  the  Board  of  Directors, 
to  provide  a  more  convenient  and  effective  mode  of  executing  by  the 
General  Assembly,  through  said  Board,  the  trusts  it  now  holds  in  refer- 
ence to  the  Seminary  and  its  funds,  and  to  increase,  by  a  more  efficient 
local  administration,  the  usefulness  of  the  institution  for  the  purposes  for 
which  it  was  established. 

The  Board  of  Directors  shall  consist  of  thirty  members,  of  whom 
one  half  shall  be  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  other  half  ruling  elders 
in  good  standing  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America.  These  directors  shall  be  divided  into  three  sections  of  ten 
persons  each,  one  half  of  each  section  being  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and 
the  other  half  ruling  elders;  and  one  of  these  sections  of  ten  persons  shall 
be  elected  by  the  Board  of  Directors,  and  all  vacancies  filled  in  the  two 


496  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

other  sections,  at  each  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  in  such  manner  that 
each  section  shall  serve  three  years  and  until  their  successors  are  elected; 
and  the  third  part  of  the  whole  Board  shall  be  elected  every  year.  The 
form  of  the  election  shall  be  as  the  Board,  from  time  to  time,  shall  pre- 
scribe; and  all  these  elections  shall  be  subject  to  the  veto  of  the  General 
Assembly,  to  which  body  they  shall  be  reported  at  its  next  meeting  there- 
after. 

The  members  of  the  Board  appointed  by  the  General  Assemblies  of 
1871,  1872  and  1873,  shall  serve  out  the  terms  for  which  they  were  respec- 
tively appointed;  and  the  first  election  by  the  Board  itself  shall  be  made 
at  the  annual  meeting  in  1874,  to  fill  all  vacancies  that  may  exist  at  that 
time  in  its  body. 

Every  director,  before  he  takes  his  seat  as  such,  shall  subscribe  in 
the  presence  of  the  Board  a  written  declaration,  to  be  kept  in  a  book  for 
that  purpose,  that  he  sincerely  and  truly  receives  and  adopts  the  Stand- 
ards of  doctrine,  government,  discipline  and  worship  of  our  Presbyterian 
Church.  And  every  director  who  refuses  or  who  fails,  without  some 
sufficient  excuse,  for  one  whole  year  next  after  his  election  to  appear  and 
qualify  and  take  his  seat,  shall  thereby  forfeit  his  right  to  do  so,  and  his 
place  shall  thereon  become  vacant. 

The  Board  of  Directors  shall  meet  on  its  own  adjournment,  or  it  may 
be  convened  by  a  call  on  due  notice  of  any  one  of  its  permanent  officers, 
or  by  any  five  members  of  the  Board.  Its  ordinary  place  of  meeting 
shall  be  Danville  in  Kentucky;  but  it  may  meet  at  any  other  place  where 
the  convenience  of  the  Board,  or  the  interests  of  the  Seminary,  may 
require  it.  Any  six  members  met  together  at  the  time  and  place  previ- 
ously appointed,  shall  be  a  quorum  competent  to  transact  any  business 
not  specially  excepted.  The  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  shall  be  at 
the  Seminary,  about  the  close  of  the  Seminary  year,  arid  shortly  before 
the  annual  meeting  of  the  Assembly. 

2.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power  to  elect  the  professors, 
and  to  remove  them  from  office — such  election  and  removal  being  subject 
to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly.  The  said  Board  shall  also  have 
power  to  suspend  temporarily  a  professor,  preliminary  to  and  pending  an 
investigation  of  charges  against  his  life  or  doctrine.  In  the  event  of  a 
vacancy  in  any  Chair  of  the  Seminary,  they  may  employ  any  suitable 
person  to  give  instruction  temporarily  in  the  vacant  department;  and 
they  may  also,  upon  the  recommendation  of  the  faculty  of  the  Seminary, 
engage  the  services  of  any  suitable  person  to  give  occasional  instruction 
to  the  pupils  upon  any  i)articular  subject. 

They  shall  have  power  to  make  all  necessary  by-laws,  rules  and 
regulations  for  the  transaction  of  their  official  business  as  may  seem 
necessary,  and  to  change  them  from  time  to  time;  but  none  of  them  must 
conflict  with  this  Plan. 

They  may  appoint  Permanent  Committees,  having  all  the  powers  of 
the  Board  or  any  part  thereof,  to  act  during  the  recess  of  the  Board. 
But  all  such  Committees  must  report  at  every  meeting  of  the  Board,  and 
all  of  them  must  be  renewed  at  least  once  every  year,  or  their  powers 
cease. 

They  may  also  appoint  such  officers,  agents  and  servants — members 
of  the  Board — to  exercise  certain  powers  thereof;  or  not  members  of 
the  Board,  to  discharge  certain  functions  on  its  behalf,  as  may  be  thought 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  497 

necessary  from  time  to  time.  And  such  compensation  may  be  allowed  to 
such  persons  as  the  Board  may  consider  reasonable,  out  of  any  funds 
subject  to  control  of  the  Board. 

3.  It  appertains  to  the  Board  of  Directors  to  exercise  a  general  super- 
vision over  the  professors,  teachers  and  pupils  of  the  Seminary;  to  take 
care  of  all  the  great  interests  thereof;  and,  standing  between  the  Semi- 
nary and  the  General  Assembly,  to  be  the  ordinary  medium  of  communi- 
cation between  them. 

The  special  object  of  this  arrangement  is,  that  on  the  one  hand  the 
Assembly  may  have  the  assurance,  derived  from  the  careful  superintend- 
ence of  the  Board  of  Directors,  that  its  acts  and  purposes  are  fairly  and 
truly  carried  out  in  the  Seminary,  and  with  regard  to  it;  and  on  the  other 
lumd,  that  on  the  part  of  the  professors,  teachers,  students,  and  general 
interests. of  the  Seminary,  such  representations  may  be  statedly  made 
to  the  Assembly  as  will  encourage  and  enable  it  to  execute  the  Lord's 
purposes  of  mercy  by  this  means. 

The  management  of  the  funds  and  property  and  the  care  and  execu- 
tion of  the  charter  and  franchises  belonging  to  the  Seminary,  are  duties 
and  powers  which  do  not  appertain  to  the  Board  of  Directors.  But  for 
the  furtherance  of  particular  objects,  which  may  be  at  any  time  specially 
important,  and  which  may  not  fall  under  the  particular  duties  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees,  the  Board  of  Directors  may  collect,  manage  and  ex- 
pend, temporarily  or  permanently,  such  funds  as  may  be  necessary; 
keeping  a  regular  account  and  making  Report  thereof  to  the  General 
AssemblJ^ 

Whatever  money  may  at  any  time  be  collected,  managed  or  expended 
by  the  Board  of  Directors,  or  under  its  authority,  shall  be  kept  perfectly 
distinct  from  the  permanent  funds  of  the  Seminary. 

4.  At  all  the  meetings  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  there  shall  be  such 
religious  services  as  shall  seem  expedient  to  the  Board.  And  at  its  annual 
meeting  there  shall  be  such  examinations  or  other  exercises,  public  or 
private,  of  the  students  of  the  Seminary,  as  the  Board  may  direct. 
At  its  annual  meeting,  also,  the  Board  shall  draw  up  a  Report  and  cause 
it  to  be  laid  before  the  General  Assembly,  giving  a  succinct  account  of 
the  preceding  year's  operations,  and  containing  such  suggestions  and 
recommendations  as  the  Board  may  consider  it  proper  to  make  to  the 
Assembly. 

5.  The  exact  period  of  each  year  at  which  the  exercises  of  the  Seminary 
will  commence,  and  that  at  which  they  will  close;  the  number  and  the 
length  of  the  terms  and  of  vacations;  everything  relating  to  exhibitions, 
examinations  and  public  exercises;  together  with  matters  of  a  similar 
character,  belong  to  the  Board  of  Directors,  and  are  to  be  determined 
from  time  to  time,  after  conference  with  the  professors,  in  such  manner 
as  may  seem  most  proper;  the  General  Assembly  hereby  reserving  to  itself 
the  power  to  make  such  further  provision  touching  all  such  matters  as  it 
may  at  any  time  consider  necessary. 

If  it  should  so  happen  that  less  than  six  members  of  the  Board  of 
Directors  should  convene  at  the  time  and  place  appointed  for  any  regular 
meeting  of  the  Board,  that  shall  not  absolutely  defeat  the  meeting;  but  as 
many  directors  as  may  be  present  shall  proceed  with  such  ordinary  busi- 
ness as  may  require  attention,  and  their  actings  and  doings  shall  be  valid 


498  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

unless  they  are  rescinded  at  the  next  regular  meeting  of  a  quorum  of  the 
Board. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Directors  to  take  care  that  the 
periodical  elections  of  the  members  of  the  Board  are  not  omitted;  that 
vacancies  in  the  office  of  professor  in  the  Seminary  are  duly  filled;  that 
newly  elected  directors  and  professors  are  duly  inducted  into  office;  that 
all  persons  in  any  way  connected  with  the  Seminary  faithfully  perform 
their  respective  duties;  and  that  all  the  interests  of  the  institution  are 
regularly  organized  and  faithfully  advanced,  according  to  the  great  design 
had  in  view  in  its  establishment  and  support. 

The  Board  of  Directors  shall  keep  a  fair  journal  of  all  their  proceed- 
ings, which  shall  be  open  at  all  times  to  the  inspection  of  the  Assembly, 
by  Committee  or  otherwise,  and  which  shall  be  laid  before  the  Assembly 
whenever  that  body  shall  require  it. 

7  V.     The  professors — The  faculty. 

1.  The  professors  in  this  Seminary  shall  be  elected  by  the  Board  of 
Directors  at  any  of  their  regular  meetings  or  at  a  meeting  specially  called 
for  that  purpose,  and  of  which  due  notice  shall  have  been  given.  The 
manner  of  the  election  shall  be  as  the  Board  shall  deem  proper  at  the 
time. 

They  shall  hold  their  respective  offices  during  the  pleasure  of  the 
Board  of  Directors.  But  a  quorum  of  the  Board  competent  to  dismiss  a 
professor  shall  consist  of  not  less  than  one  half  of  all  the  members. 

No  professor  shall  ever  be  elected  except  to  fill  a  Chair  actually  exist- 
ing and  vacant;  nor  shall  any  professor  ever  receive  merely  honorary 
authority  or  compensation  for  past  services  or  otherwise. 

No  one  shall  be  competent  to  hold  the  office  of  professor  who  is  not 
an  ordained  minister  in  good  standing  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
who  shall  not  have  been  statedly  engaged  as  such  in  some  employment 
immediately  connected  with  the  cure  of  souls  for  at  least  five  years  pre- 
ceding his  election. 

2.  The  number  of  professors  in  this  Seminary  shall  be  increased  or 
diminished  at  the  pleasure  of  the  Board  of  Directors.  But  the  Board 
shall  at  all  times  feel  obliged  in  this  as  in  all  other  respects  to  treat  this 
Seminary  as  one  of  the  first  class. 

The  professors  shall  be  inaugurated  in  such  manner  as  the  Board  of 
Directors  shall  prescribe. 

As  a  part  of  that  service,  and  before  any  professor  enters  upon  the 
duties  of  his  office,  he  shall  publicly  profess  that  the  Standards  of  doctrine, 
government,  discipline  and  worship  of  this  Church  are  the  standards  of 
his  own  faith;  and  he  shall  subscribe  a  writing,  to  be  kept  in  a  book  for 
that  purpose,  setting  forth  that  he  has  made  the  said  public  profession, 
and  solemnly  binding  himself  diligently  to  teach  the  system  contained  in 
said  Standards,  and  to  teach  nothing  contrary  to  that  system  so  long  as  he 
shall  continue  a  professor  in  this  Seminary. 

Every  professor  who  shall  fail  or  refuse  to  be  inaugurated  in  manner 
afcjresaid,  in  a  reasonable  time  (to  be  judged  of  by  the  Board  of  Direc- 
tors) after  his  election,  shall  thereby  forfeit  all  right  to  said  office,  which 
shall  thenceforth  be  treated  as  vacant. 


THEOLOGICAL  8EM1NARIES  499 

No  professor  after  being  inaugurated  shall  be  at  liberty  to  resign  his 
office,  except  upon  six  months'  written  notice  to  tlie  faculty  uf  the  Semi- 
nary, unless  by  the  consent  of  the  Board  of  Directors  in  some  lawful 
meeting. 

3.  The  professors  shall  be  of  equal  rank  and  authority  one  with  another. 
But  when  they  meet  as  a  faculty,  and  when  they  act  jointly  upon  any 
occasion,  the  senior  professor  present  shall  preside;  and  he  shall  perform 
in  the  name  of  the  whole  all  joint  official  acts.  If  two  or  more  professors 
were  elected  at  the  same  time,  the  one  longest  in  the  ministerial  office  shall 
be  considered  the  senior  one  of  them.  The  faculty  shall  elect  one  of  their 
number  to  act  as  their  stated  clerk,  who  shall  perform  the  duties  proper 
to  that  office. 

Unitedly  the  professors  shall  constitute  the  faculty  of  the  Seminary. 
The  majority  of  the  professors  in  office  shall  be  a  quorum  to  do  business. 
In  all  meetings  everj-^  matter  shall  be  determined  according  to  the  votes  of 
tlie  larger  part  of  those  present,  the  presiding  professor  having  always  a 
right  to  vote. 

Each  professor  shall  devote  himself  to  the  duties  of  the  particular 
department  of  instruction  committed  to  him.  And  the  faculty  as  a  body 
shall  have  a  joint  advisory  oversight  of  the  conduct  of  each  separate  pro- 
fessor, as  to  the  manner  in  which  his  duties  are  discharged. 

4.  At  present,  and  till  the  further  order  of  the  Board  of  Directors, 
there  shall  be  four  professors  in  this  Seminar}^;  and  till  the  further  order 
of  said  Board,  the  subjects  of  instruction  distributed  amongst  them  shall 
be  as  hereinafter  provided;  namely,  there  shall  be  a  Professor  of  Didactic 
and  Bolemic  Theology;  a  Professor  of  Biblical  and  Ecclesiastical  His- 
tt)ry;  a  Professor  of  Church  Government  and  Pastoral  Theology;  a  Pro- 
fessor of  Biblical  Literature  and  Exegetical  Theology. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  these  professors  to  give  instruction  in  the 
various  matters  that  fall  appropriately  tt)  their  respective  professorships; 
and  in  the  event  of  any  difference  of  opinion  amongst  them  on  that  matter, 
it  shall  be  settled  by  the  faculty,  subject  to  the  revision  of  the  Board  of 
Directors. 

In  every  department  of  instruction,  under  every  professorship,  it  is 
the  Word  of  God  that  is  to  l)e  kept  as  much  as  possible  under  the  con- 
tinual observation  of  the  students.  Nor  is  it  either  expected  or  desired 
that  the  lines  between  subject  and  subject,  or  even  Chair  and  Chair, 
should  be  draw^n  in  any  such  manner  as  to  exclude  anj^  professor  from 
teaching  according  to  the  proportion  of  faith  on  all  subjects  whatever. 

5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  professors,  individuall}'  and  collectively, 
to  watch  over  the  students  wnth  pastoral  and  parental  care  and  affection; 
to  have  regard  to  all  that  concerns  their  health,  comfort,  pietJ^  progress 
in  knowledge  and  whatever  beside  may  affect  their  future  usefulness  as 
ministers  of  the  Gospel,  remembering  the  greatness  of  the  charge  com- 
mitted to  them  of  training  those  who  are  to  win  souls. 

It  appertains  to  them  to  exhort,  encourage,  instruct,  guide,  and,  if 
need  be,  rebuke,  those  who  are  thus  committed  to  them  by  the  Church 
and  the  Lord — they  having  authority  for  these  very  things. 

It  belongs  to  them  to  admit  students  into  the  Seminary;  to  direct 
them  while  they  are  there;  to  refuse  such  as  they  may  consider  unsuit- 
able, incompetent,  or  unprofitable;  to  dismiss  .such  as  may  prove  them- 
selves to  be  unworthy  or  injurious;  to  grant  suitable  testimonials  to  such 


500  FORM  OF  GO^^ERNMENT 

as  depart  with  profit  and  credit;  and  to  take  charge  of  the  entire  disci- 
pUne  of  the  Seminary  for  the  edification  of  the  students,  and  through 
them  for  the  good  of  the  Church. 

They  shall  meet  as  a  faculty  from  time  to  time,  statedly  or  otherwise, 
and  shall  keep  Minutes  of  such  of  their  proceedings  as  they  deem  proper 
to  be  recorded;  and  they  maj'^  make  such  by-laws,  rules  and  regulations, 
touching  any  part  of  the  matters  devolving  on  them,  as  may  from  time 
to  time  appear  needful.  Moreover,  they  shall  always  meet  as  a  faculty 
at  the  request  of  any  member,  whose  duty  it  shall  then  be  to  notify  his 
fellow  members  of  his  desire  for  such  a  meeting. 

They  shall  have  power  as  a  faculty  to  communicate  officially  with 
the  Board  of  Directors,  with  the  several  Boards  of  Trustees,  and  with 
the  General  Assembly;  and  it  shall  be  their  duty,  upon  application  of 
any  of  these  Boards,  and  upon  requisition  of  the  Assembly,  to  report 
either  statedly  or  occasionally,  as  may  be  necessary,  such  information 
touching  the  proceedings  and  condition  of  the  Seminary  as  may  be  desired. 

6.  The  matter  of  textbooks  in  each  particular  department  is  left  to 
the  professor  thereof,  with  a  supervisory  power,  however,  in  the  faculty 
in  extraordinary  cases,  of  which  they  are  the  judges. 

It  is  not  intended  to  intimate  that  instruction  by  particular  text- 
books and  recitations  is  preferred  as  the  best  method  in  professional  train- 
ing. On  the  contrary,  let  the  professors,  each  in  his  own  department, 
strive  to  gather  from  all  quarters  all  treasures  of  pertinent  knowledge, 
and  communicate  them  to  the  students  by  way  of  lectures,  discourses, 
prelections  and  the  like;  striving  by  proper  examinations  of  the  students 
to  ground  these  fruits  in  their  minds;  enabling  them  by  proper  exercises 
on  their  part  to  gain  the  habit  of  their  use;  and  making  known  to  them 
carefully  where  in  books  further  researches  may  be  made,  and  how. 

The  method  to  be  pursued  in  the  actual  imparting  of  instruction 
may  be  this:  In  the  Hebrew  language,  let  the  whole  number  of  students 
be  divided  into  two  sections,  one  composed  of  those  who  are  advanced 
considerably  in  the  knowledge  of  that  language,  the  other,  of  those  who 
are  beginners  in  it.  In  every  other  study  let  the  whole  of  the  students 
attend  every  professor  at  every  public  exercise;  and  let  every  student 
attend  two  or  three  of  these  exercises  every  day  that  is  devoted  to  them. 

In  the  proper  arrangement  of  the  instructions  given  by  the  professors, 
every  one  of  them  in  every  part  of  his  course  ought  to  touch  at  every 
point  that  Divine  truth  with  which  it  should  be  the  supreme  object  t)f  all 
their  endeavors  to  imbue  their  pupils,  not  only  as  a  doctrine,  but  as  a 
living  power;  so  that  during  the  whole  course  of  the  student,  the  whole 
of  his  sacred  profession  as  a  minister  of  Christ  will  be  alwaj^s  in  view; 
notliing  that  concerns  his  proper  training  for  it  being  at  any  time  lost 
sight  of,  and  nothing  else  being  at  any  time  intruded  among  his  studies. 

Let  it  be  continually  borne  in  mind  that  it  is  not  merely  to  direct  and 
to  superintend  the  studios  of  the  pupils  that  the  professors  are  appointed 
to  their  great  and  difficult  work,  but  it  is  actually  to  instruct  them;  and 
that  even  above  this  there  is  a  higher  duty  still,  namely,  to  train  them  in 
such  a  manner  that  they  will  afterwards  be  competent  to  instruct  and 
train  others. 

7.  The  public  and  social  worship  of  Cod  on  the  Sabbath  and  statedly 
every  day,  and  specially  as  often  as  may  be  for  edification,  is  committed 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  501 

to  the  reaiulation  of  the  faculty  for  the  benefit  of  all  'connected  with  the 
Seiniiiary. 

Once  every  day  at  least  let  all  the  students,  asseml)led  in  one  place, 
worship  God  with  singing,  prayer,  and  the  public  reading  of  the  Word; 
once  at  least  every  Sabbath  Day  let  them  all  meet  in  one  place,  and  besides 
singing,  prayer,  and  reading  the  Word,  let  them  have  conference  together, 
touching  some  great  matter  of  doctrine  or  duty,  of  faith  or  practice; 
and  statedly  let  at  least  one  professor  be  present  with  them  at  all  the 
meetings  indicated  in  this  paragraph. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  professors,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Bcxard  of  Directors,  to  supply  the  pupils  of  the  institution  with  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel  and  the  administration  of  the  sacraments  of  the  Christian 
Cluirch,  if  this  supply  shall  not,  in  the  judgment  of  the  directors,  be 
satisfactorily  furnished  by  some  neighboring  church  or  churches. 

8.  The  full  course  of  instruction  given  in  this  Seminary  shall  occupy 
three  consecutive  years;  so  that  every  student  who  may  continue  in  it 
that  length  of  time  shall  enjoy  all  the  advantages  afforded  by  it. 

Every  professor  shall  arrange  the  subjects  and  studies  of  his  particu- 
lar department,  in  such  a  manner  as  most  effectually  to  present  and 
develop  the  whole  once  and  thoroughly  within  each  period  of  three  con- 
secutive years. 

9.  The  salaries  of  the  professors  shall  be  fixed  by  the  Board  of 
Directors. 

It  was  enacted  by  the  Assembly  of  1853,  that  a  suitable  residence 
should  be  provided  for  each  professor  free  of  rent,  as  soon  as  the  funds  of 
the  Seminary  would  justify  the  purchase  or  erection  thereof. 

The  payment  of  the  salaries  of  the  professors  is,  in  the  order  of  im- 
portance the  first  charge  upon  the  permanent  funds  of  the  Seminary; 
after  that  the  erection  of  suitable  public  buildings;  then  the  enlargement 
of  the  library;  then  the  erection  or  purchase  of  residences  for  the  pro- 
fessors; then  scholarships  for  students. 

10.  No  professor  shall  be  a  member  of  either  the  Board  of  Directors  or 
the  Board  of  Trustees;  and  the  acceptance  of  a  professorship  by  any 
member  of  either  of  the  Boards  named  shall  be  regarded  as  ipso  facto 
the  resignation  of  his  seat  therein. 

V.    Board  of  Trustees — Funds. 

1.  There  are  three  Boards  of  Trustees  more  or  less  directly  connected 
with  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Danville,  and  having  charters  of  great 
value. 

Firstly. — The  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Center  College  of  Kentucky  has 
an  amended  charter,  granted  by  the  Commonwealth  of  Kentucky  in  the 
year  1824,  by  means  of  which  any  amount  of  funds  may  be  hold  by  that 
Board  of  Trustees  for  the  purposes  of  theological  education  on  the  terms 
stated  therein.  That  Board  of  Trustees  and  the  Synod  of  Kentucky 
which  elects  them  have  both  agreed,  by  way  of  covenant  with  the  General 
Assembly,  that  the  benefits  of  this  amended  charter  shall  accrue  to  the 
Danville  Theological  Seminary;  and  by  similar  covenants  the  annual 
income  of  a  considerable  fund  now  held  by  that  Board  under  that  charter 
together  with  all  future  additions  thereto,  are  to  be  for  the  use  and  benefit 


602  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

of  the  said  Seminary  upon  the  conditions  agreed  to  by  the  Assembly  in 
its  acts  creating  the  Seminary. 

Secondly. — The  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  theological  fund  of  the  Synod 
of  Kentucky,  who  are  elected  by  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  have  a  charter 
granted  by  the  Commonwealth  of  Kentucky  in  the  year  1850,  by  means 
of  which  they  may  hold  property  to  the  value  of  $50,000,  with  an  income 
of  $5000  a  year;  and  they  have  in  their  hands  a  large  sum  of  money  con- 
tributed by  a  portion  of  the  people  of  Kentucky,  which  is  subject  to  the 
control  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  is  dedicated  to  the  purposes  of 
theological  education.  The  use  of  this  charter  and  of  the  fund  held  under 
it,  and  of  all  future  additions  to  it,  has  been  vested  in  the  General  Assem- 
bly for  the  benefit  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Danville,  by  covenant 
between  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  and  the  General  Assembly,  upon  the 
same  terms  and  conditions  as  the  charter  and  funds  alluded  to  in  the 
last  preceding  paragraph. 

Thirdly. — The  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  under 
the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  have  a  charter  granted  to  them  by  the  Commonwealth 
of  Kentucky  in  the  year  1854,  by  means  of  which  they  may  hold  property 
to  any  amount  whose  net  income  does  not  exceed  the  sum  of  $20,000 
a  year,  the  Trustees  of  which  corporation  are  to  be  elected  by  the  General 
Assembly  itself,  and  were  created  expressly  to  manage  the  funds  of  the 
Danville  Seminary  and  such  other  funds  as  the  General  Assembly  may 
commit  to  them  for  any  other  object  designated  by  itself ;  and  these  Trustees 
have  a  large  fund  in  their  hands  already  accumulated,  the  whole  of  it 
subscribed  upon  the  conditions  stated  in  the  acts  of  Assembly  creating 
the  Danville  Theological  Seminary. 

2.  Each  of  these  Boards  of  Trustees  may  go  on  at.  its  discretion  to 
collect  additional  funds  for  the  benefit  of  the  Danville  Theological  Semi- 
nary, according  to  the  provisions  of  their  respective  charters,  and  upon 
the  conditions  stated  in  all  the  acts  of  the  Assembly  and  all  the  cove- 
nants with  the  Assembly  relating  to  said  Seminary  and  distinctly  reaffirmed 
in  this  Plan. 

For  the  purpose  of  avoiding  confusion  and  a  multiplicity  of  accounts, 
only  the  third  named  of  the  three  Boards  of  Trustees  hereinbefore  men- 
tioned need  report  from  year  to  year  to  the  General  Assembly;  but  that 
Board  is  expected  and  required  to  do  so  according  to  the  provision  con- 
tained in  the  eleventh  section  of  its  charter. 

Both  of  the  other  Boards  may,  however,  when  ever  either  of  them 
may  consider  it  necessary,  report  directly  to  the  General  Assembly.  But 
it  is  also  expected,  and  is  hereby  provided,  that  both  of  them  will  com- 
municate to  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Seminary  once  in  every  year 
the  exact  state  of  the  funds  and  property  under  their  control  resjiec- 
tively,  in  time  to  enable  that  Board  to  embody  the  information  thus  com- 
municated in  its  yearly  Report  to  the  General  Assembly;  and  that  both  of 
them  will  pay  over  to  the  said  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Danville  Theo- 
logical Seminary  the  net  income  of  all  property  and  funds  under  their 
control,  as  fast  as  it  accrues,  at  least  once  every  half  year. 

3.  Out  of  the  proceeds  of  the  funds  and  property  now  in  the  hands  of 
all  three  of  the  aforesaid  lioards  of  Trustees,  and  out  of  all  funds,  sub- 
scriptions, and  payments  hereafter  given  or  made  to  either  of  them,  the 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  503 

Danville  Seminary  is  to  be  sustained  and  carried  on  according  to  the 
fair  intent  of  the  acts  of  Assembly  creating  said  Seminary;  of  this  Plan; 
of  the  several  covenants  entered  into  by  the  Assembly  concerning  said 
Seminary;  and  of  the  charters  under  which  said  Boards  exist. 

The  objects  to  be  specially  and  immediately  aimed  at  should  be  the 
current  support  of  the  Seminary  on  an  effective  basis;  the  collection  and 
safe  investment  of  a  sufficient  amount  of  money  or  other  property  to 
defray  by  its  income  the  annual  expense  of  carrying  on  the  Seminary; 
the  collection  of  additional  funds  to  erect  the  permanent  buildings  need- 
ful for  the  accommodation  of  the  Seminary,  for  the  founding  and  gradual 
enlargement  of  a  library,  and  for  a  certain  number  of  scholarships  for 
the  support  of  indigent  students.  The  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Seminary 
is  especially  charged  with  this  work. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Seminary  will  take  exclusive  charge 
of  the  duty  of  providing  for  all  expenditures  incurred  in  the  regular  and 
ordinary  support  of  the  Seminary,  and  in  the  current  expenses  thereof; 
the  other  two  Boards  of  Trustees  mentioned  in  this  Plan  limiting  them- 
selves in  that  respect  to  the  regular  payment  of  their  income  respectively, 
as  hereinbefore  provided. 

VI.     The  students. 
[Omitted.] 

VII.     General  provisions. 

1.  The  General  Assembly  reserves  to  itself  the  most  ample  power  to 
make  amendments  and  alterations  in  this  Plan. 

Those  parts  of  it  that  involve  only  matters  of  detail  may  be  changed 
at  any  time  by  the  Assembly,  either  on  its  own  motion  or  at  the  sugges- 
tion of  the  Board  of  Directors. 

No  fundamental  principle  of  the  Plan  shall  be  changed  unless  it  is 
proposed  at  one  annual  meeting  of  the  Assembly  and  carried  at  the  next 
annual  meeting  thereof,  unless  such  change  be  proposed  to  the  Assembly 
by  the  Board  of  Directors  and  carried  by  a  vote  of  two  thirds  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Assembly. 

Those  principles  and  parts  of  the  Plan  which  are  founded  on  the 
covenants  between  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  or  the  Board  of  Trustees  of 
the  Center  College  of  Kentucky,  and  the  General  Assembly,  shall  never 
be  so  changed  as  to  affect  the  force  or  integrity  of  either  of  those  cove- 
nants, without  the  previous  consent  of  the  opposite  parties  thereto. 

2.  Until  the  further  order  of  the  Assembly,  or  some  different  provision 
by  the  Board  of  Directors  under  the  powers  vested  in  them  by  this  Plan, 
there  shall  be  one  annual  session  of  the  Seminary,  which  shall  begin  on 
the  first  Thursday  in  September  and  terminate  on  the  last  Thursday  in 
April,  with  a  short  recess,  at  the  discretion  of  the  faculty,  about  Christmas. 

Authentication. 

The  Committee  appointed  by  the  last  General  Assembly  to  report  to 
the  present  Assembly  a  complete  Plan  for  the  Danville  Theological  Semi- 
nary, beg  leave  to  report  that  the  following  members  of  the  said  Com- 
mittee, viz.,  J.  J.  Bullock,  Willis  Lord,  J.  T.  Edgar,  James  Smith,  R.  J. 
Breckinridge  and  J.  C.  Young  met,  agreeably  to  previous  notice,  at  Dan- 


504  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

ville  on  the  11th  inst.,  and  agreed  unanimously  to  submit  to  the  Assembly 
the  accompanying  Plan  for  its  adoption. 

Those  parts  of  this  Plan  which  define  the  powers  and  prescribe  thei 
duties  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Seminary,  were  submitted  to  that 
Board  for  their  judgment  at  their  late  session,  and  were  unanimously 
approved.  Those  parts  of  the  Plan  touching  the  professors  and  students 
were  also  submitted  to  the  inspection  of  the  faculty  of  the  institution, 
and  met  their  entire  approval. 

John  C.  Young, 

May  20,  1854.  Chairman  of  the  Committee. 

Approved  in  the  General  Assembly  at  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  May  26,  1854, 
and  transmitted  to  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Seminary  at  Danville. 

Alex.  T.  M'Gill. 

Permanent  Clerk. 

2.     Charter. 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary,  Under  the 
Care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  at  Danville,  in  the  State  of  Kentucky. 

Section  1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Commonwealth  of 
Kentucky,  That  Charles  Henderson,  J.  F.  Boyles,  James  S.  Hopkins,  Charles 
Caldwell,  J.  S.  Berryman,  Peter  R.  Dunn,  William  Thompson,  Mark  Hardin, 
W.  C.  Brooks,  J.  P.  Curtis,  Robert  J.  Breckinridge,  Edward  P.  Humphrey, 
John  C.  Young,  Robert  C.  Grundy,  William  M.  Scott,  William  L.  Breckinridge, 
John  Montgomery,  and  Robert  A.  Johnstone,  and  their  successors,  duly  elected 
and  appointed  in  manner  as  is  hereinafter  directed,  be,  and  they  are  hereby 
made,  declared,  and  constituted  a  corporation  and  body  poUtic  and  corporate, 
in  law  and  in  fact,  to  have  continuance  by  the  name,  style,  and  title  of  the  Trustees 
of  the  Theological  Seminary,  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  at  Danville,  in  the  State  of 
Kentucky;  and  by  the  name,  style,  and  title  aforesaid,  shall  be  capable  and  able 
in  law  to  take,  receive,  and  hold,  all,  and  all  manner  of  lands,  tenements,  rents, 
annuities,  franchises,  and  other  hereditaments,  which  at  any  time  or  times  hereto- 
fore have  been  granted,  bargained,  sold,  enfeoffed,  released,  devised,  or  otherwise 
conveyed  for  the  use  of  the  Theological  Seminary  under  the  care  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  located 
at  Danville,  in  the  State  of  Kentucky,  or  any  other  person  or  persons,  to  the  use 
of  the  said  Seminary,  or  in  trust  for  the  same;  and  the  said  lands,  tenements, 
rents,  annuities,  hberties,  franchises  and  other  hereditaments  are  hereby  vested 
and  established  in  the  said  corporation  and  body  politic,  and  their  successors, 
according  to  the  original  use  and  interest  for  which  such  gifts  and  grants  were 
respectively  made:  and  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors  are  hereby 
declared  to  be  seized  and  possessed  of  such  estate  and  estates  therein,  as  in  and 
by  the  respective  grants,  bargains,  sales,  enfeoffments,  releases,  devises  and  other 
conveyances  thereof,  is  or  are  declared,  limited,  and  expressed;  also,  that  the 
said  corporation  and  their  successors  shall  be  able  and  capable  to  purchase,  have, 
receive,  take,  hold,  and  enjoy  in  fee  simple  or  of  lesser  estate,  or  estates,  any 
lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuities,  franehises  and  other  hereditaments,  by  gift, 
grant,  bargain,  sale,  alienation,  enfeoffments,  release,  confirmation,  or  devise  of 
any  person  or  persons,  bodies  politic  and  corporate,  capable  and  able  to  make  the 
eame:  and  further,  that  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors  may  take  and 
receive  any  sum  or  sums  of  money,  and  any  {lortion  of  goods  and  chattels  that 
have  been  given  to  and  for  the  use  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Danville,  or 
the  directors  thereof,  or  to  any  other  person  or  persons,  body  politic  or  corporate, 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  505 

in  trust,  or  for  the  use  of  the  said  Soiiiinary,  or  that  hereafter  shall  be  Riven,  sold, 
leased,  or  bequeathed  to  the  said  (•ori)oration,  by  any  person  or  i)ersc)ns,  botlies 
jx)iitie  or  eorporate,  that  are  able  or  capable  to  make  a  gift,  sale,  bi-quest,  or 
other  disposal  of  the  same; — such  money,  goods,  or  chattels,  to  be  laid  out,  and 
disposed  of  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  aforesaid  corporation,  agreeably  to  the 
intention  of  the  donors,  and  according  to  the  object,  articles,  and  conditions  of 
tliis  act. 

Section  2.  That  no  misnomer  of  said  corporation  and  their  successors,  shall 
defeat  or  annul  any  gift,  grant,  devise,  or  bequest,  to  or  for  tlu;  us(!  of  said  cor- 
poration; prurided,  The  intent  of  the  party  or  parties  shall  sufiiciently  appear 
upon  the  face  of  the  gift,  will,  grant,  or  other  writing,  whereby  any  estate  or  in- 
terest was  intended  to  pass  to  or  for  said  corporation. 

Section  3.  That  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors  shall  have  full 
power  and  authority  to  make,  have,  and  use  a  common  seal  with  such  device  and 
inscription  as  they  may  adopt,  and  the  same  to  break,  alter,  and  renew  at  (heir 
pleasure. 

Section  4.  That  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors,  by  the  names, 
titles,  and  style  aforesaid,  shall  be  able  and  capable  to  sue  and  be  sued,  plead 
and  be  impleaded,  in  any  court  of  law  or  equity  in  this  state. 

Section  5.  That  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors  shall  be,  and  hereby 
are,  authorized  and  empower(>d  to  make,  ordain,  and  establish,  by-laws  and 
ordinances,  and  do  everything  incident  to  and  needful  for  the  support  and  due 
government  of  the  said  corporation,  and  managing  the  funds  and  revenues 
thereof;  provided,  The  said  by-laws  be  not  repugnant  to  the  Constitution  and 
laws  of  the  United  States,  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  this  state,  or  to  this 
act. 

Section  6.  That  the  said  corporation  shall  not  at  any  time  consist  of  more 
than  eighteen  persons,  at  least  nine  of  whom  shall  at  all  times  be  citizens  of  this 
state,  whereof  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  at  any  meeting  thereof  held  in  the  State  of  Kentucky,  may 
change  one  third,  in  such  manner  as  to  the  said  General  Assembly  shall  seem 
proper,  and  fill  all  vacancies  then  existing. 

Section  7.  That  the  said  corporation  and  their  successors  shall  have  power 
and  authority  to  manage  and  dispose  of  all  monies,  goods,  chattels,  lands,  tene- 
ments, and  hereditaments,  and  other  estate  whatsoever,  committed  to  their  care 
and  trust  by  the  said  General  Assembly,  and  in  such  cases  where  special  instruc- 
tions for  the  management  and  disposal  thereof,  shall  be  given  by  the  said  General 
Assembly,  in  writing,  under  the  hand  of  their  Clerk,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  said 
corporation  to  act  according  to  said  instructions;  provided,  The  said  instruction 
shall  not  be  repugnant  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  or  to  the  Con- 
stitution and  laws  of  this  state,  or  to  tlus  act. 

Section  8.  That  six  members  of  this  corporation  shall  be  a  sufficient  number 
to  transact  the  business  thereof,  and  to  make  by-laws,  rules,  and  regulations; 
proifided.  That  previous  to  any  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Corporation  for  such 
purposes,  not  appointed  for  adjournment,  ten  days'  notice  shall  be  previously 
given  thereof  by  the  president  or  secretary,  by  advertisement  in  some  newspaper 
published  in  this  state,  or  by  written  notice  sent  by  mail  to  each  member  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees.  And  said  corporation  shall  and  may,  as  often  as  they  shall 
see  proper,  according  to  their  rules  and  by-laws,  choose  out  of  their  number  a 
president  and  vice  president  and  secretary;  and  shall  have  power  to  a{)i)()int  a 
treasurer  and  such  other  officers  and  agents,  as  shall  by  the  said  corporation  be 
deemed  necessary;  to  which  officers  and  agents,  the  said  corporation  may  assign 
such  duties  to  be  performed  by  them,  and  award  such  compensation  for  their 
services,  and  fix  the  tenure  of  their  office  in  such  way  and  mannc^r  as  the  said 
corporation  shall  direct. 


506  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Section  9.  That  the  said  corporation  shall  have  the  power  and  authority  to 
take  and  receive  a  bond  or  bonds  from  the  treasurer  and  other  officers  and  agents, 
in  such  penalty  and  with  such  conditions  as  said  corporation  may  prescribe. 

Section  10.  That  the  members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  this  corporation, 
before  acting  as  such,  shall  each  make  and  sign  a  declaration  that  each  of  them 
will  truly  and  faithfully,  to  the  best  of  his  ability  and  skill,  exercise  the  office  and 
perform  the  duties  of  Trustees,  under  this  act  and  the  by-laws  of  this  corporation; 
and  in  case  of  the  refusal  or  neglect  of  any  member  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  to 
make  and  sign  such  declaration  and  perform  the  duties  of  Trustee  aforesaid,  for 
more  than  one  year,  or  decline  the  same,  the  Board  of  Tiustees  shall  have  power 
and  authority  to  declare  the  said  office  of  Trustee  vacant,  and  fill  the  vacancy  by 
appointment  of  some  fit  and  proper  person  to  said  vacancy,  who  shall  hold  the 
same  and  remain  in  offioe  until  such  vacancy  shall  be  filled  by  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  under  the  provisions  of  this  act. 

Section  11.  That  said  corporation  shall  keep  regular  and  fair  entries  of  their 
proceedings,  and  a  just  account  of  their  receipts  and  disbursements,  in  a  book  or 
books  to  be  provided  for  that  purpose,  and  shall,  once  in  a  year,  exhibit  to  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
an  exact  statement  of  the  accounts  and  funds  of  said  corporation. 

Section  12.  That  the  Board  of  Trustees  appointed  by  this  act,  and  their 
successors,  shall  have  no  power  to  exercise  any  authority  touching  the  course  of 
instruction  and  study  in  said  Theological  Seminary  or  the  appointment  of  pro- 
fessors or  teachers  in  said  Seminary;  their  compensation,  their  tenure  of  office, 
and  the  course  of  study  in  said  institution,  shall  remain  under  the  exclusive  power 
and  control  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  and  of  such  person  and  persons  as  shall  be  appointed  by  the 
said  General  Assembly  from  time  to  time,  and  the  said  corporation  shall  provide 
out  of  the  estate,  funds,  or  income  thereof,  in  their  keeping,  control,  and  manage- 
ment, for  the  payments  from  time  to  time  of  such  salaries  and  compensations  of 
professors,  and  other  teachers  and  officers  of  said  Seminary  as.  shall  be  allowed, 
directed,  and  established  by  said  General  Assembly  at  any  of  its  annual  meetings. 

Section  13.  That  the  Board  of  Trustees  appointed  by  this  act  of  incorporation 
and  their  successors,  shall  have  power  and  authority  to  purchase  ground,  erect 
buildings  for  the  use  of  said  Seminary,  and  provide  libraries  and  the  accommo- 
dations, out  of,  or  by  means  of,  any  funds  or  estate  in  their  hands,  not  necessary 
to  the  annual  support  of  the  said  Seminary,  or  out  of  any  money  or  estate  col- 
lected or  received  by  them  from  time  to  time,  for  those  especial  objects  and 
purposes. 

Section  14.  That  the  said  corporation  may  take,  receive,  purchase,  possess, 
and  enjoy  messuages,  lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuities,  and  other  heredita- 
ments, real  and  personal  estate  of  any  amount;  proidded,  That  the  same  do  not 
yield  a  net  annual  income  exceeding  the  sum  of  twenty  thousand  dollars. 

Section  15.  Be  it  further  enacted,  That  the  General  Assembly  shall  have  power 
to  alter,  modify,  or  repeal  this  act  at  any  time. 

Charles  G.  Wintersmith, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

H.  G.  Bibb, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate. 

Approved  January  28th,  1854,  by  the  governor, 

L.  W.  Powell. 

J.  P.  Metcalfe, 

Secretary  of  State. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  507 

An  Act,  Supplemental  to  an  Act  Incorporatinfi;  the  Trustees  of  the  Theological 
Seminary   Under  the  Care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  at  Danville  in  the  State  of  Ken- 
tucky. 
Be  it  enacted  by  Oie  General  Assembly  of  the  CmnmonweaUh  of  Kentucky,  That 
Section  fifteen  of  an  Act  Incorporating  the  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary, 
Under  the  Care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
I'nited  States  of  America,  at  Danville,  in  the  State  of  Kentucky,  approved 
January  2Sth,  1854,  which  said  section  reserves  to  the  Legislature  the  right  to 
rep(>al,  alter,  or  aimul  said  charter  at  any  time,  be, — and  the  same  is,  hereby 
repealed. 

Charles  G.  Wintersmith, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 
H.  G.  Bibb, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate. 
Approved  February  25th,  1854,  by  the  governor, 
L.  W.  Powell. 

J.  P.  Metcalfe,  Secretary  of  State. 

3.     Action  of  the  Assembly  of  1873. 

Reports  have  been  received  from  the  directors  and  Trustees  of  this 
institution.  The  directors  report  that,  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  their 
adoption  of  the  Plan  of  control  recommended  by  the  Assembly  being 
removed,  they  have  approved  and  adopted  said  Plan,  subject  to  the 
approval  of  the  Assembly.  The  necessary  changes  in  the  present  Plan 
of  the  Seminary  are  presented,  and  after  close  and  careful  scrutiny  of 
them  the  Committee  recommend  to  the  Assembly  that  they  be  approved, 
and  that  the  guardianship  and  control  of  the  Danville  Theological  Semi- 
nary be  remitted  to  the  Board  of  Directors  as  soon  as  the  existing  vacan- 
cies shall  have  been  filled,  the  Assembly  being  still  considered  as  the 
patron  of  the  Seminary  and  the  fountain  of  its  powers,  and  retaining  a 
veto  power  in  the  election  of  its  directors  and  professors,  and  over  all  the 
acts  of  the  directors  in  financial  affairs. — 1873,  pp.  530,  531. 

4.     Answer  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  1894. 

The  following  Paper  was  unanimously  adopted  November  8,  1894: 
Being  advised  that,  under  our  present  charter,  the  Board  of  Directors 
has  the  legal  power,  by  the  adoption  of  by-laws,  to  accomplish  the  pur- 
pose contemplated  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1894,  in  its  Plan  for  the 
government  of  the  theological  seminaries,  and  it  being  suggested  that 
there  are  grave  legal  difficulties  in  effecting  an  amendment  of  the  charter 
itself,  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  four  propositions  a,  b,  c  and  d  of  the.  first  resolu- 
tion, found  on  pp.  G5  and  66  of  the  Minutes  of  1894,  be,  and  the  same 
are  hereby  accepted  by  this  Board  as  by-laws  and  ordinances  for  the 
government  of  the  directors  of  the  Danville  Theological  Seminary,  under 
the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  so  far  as  the  funds  of  the  Seminary  are  not  devoted  by 
the  donors  thereof  to  some  special  purpose,  or  are  not  beyond  the  control 
of  this  body.— 1895,  p.  160. 

5.     Answer  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  1894. 

Resolved,  1.  That  this  Board  is  in  full  symi)athy  witli  the  action  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 


508  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

of  America,  as  appears  by  their  adoption  of  the  Report  of  the  Committee 
of  Fifteen  on  Conference  with  Theological  Seminaries,  and  the  Board 
beUeves  that  the  General  Assembly  of  our  Church  should  have  and  retain 
the  fullest  and  broadest  control  over  its  theological  seminaries,  the  pro- 
fessors who  instruct  therein  and  the  course  of  instruction  adopted. 

Resolved,  2.  By  reason  of  the  fact  that  this  Bciard  deems  it  inexpedi- 
ent to  ask  from  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Ken- 
tucky, any  amendment  of  its  charter  granted  by  said  General  Assembly 
of  Kentucky  in  1854,  and  which  incorporated  this  Board  of  Trustees, 
for  the  reason  that,  under  the  existing  condition  of  affairs,  this  said  charter 
is  not  subject  to  amendment,  alteration  or  repeal  by  said  Legislature, 
but,  under  the  provisions  of  the  present  Constitution  of  Kentucky,  if 
any  amendment  of  said  charter  be  sought,  then  the  Legislature  will  have 
the  power  to  make,  at  any  time,  any  amendment  or  alteration  that  it 
may  deem  wise  and  proper,  the  Board  must  decline  to  ask  for  such  amend- 
ments as  would  give  it  power  to  comi)ly  with  some  of  the  requests  of  the 
General  Assembly. 

By  reason  of  the  limitations  on  the  power  of  this  Board  under  its  said 
act  of  incorporation,  it  has  no  authority  over  or  control  of  the  election, 
appointment  or  transfer  of  professors  or  teachers  in  its  Seminary,  and 
therefore  the  Board  takes  no  action  on  that  point. 

Further,  under  this  charter,  this  Board  feels  compelled  to  retain  control 
of  the  funds  and  property  of  said  Seminary  in  its  hands,  subject  to  the 
terms  of  said  charter,  but  the  Board  expresses  the  confident  belief  that 
at  no  time  will  these  funds  be  applied  to  any  purpose  or  use  opposed  to 
the  direction  and  wishes  of  our  General  Assembly. 

By  Section  12  of  said  act  of  incorporation,  this  Board  is  compelled  to 
provide,  out  of  the  estate,  funds  or  income  in  their  keeping  and  control, 
the  payment,  from  time  to  time,  of  such  salaries  and  compensation  of 
professors  and  other  teachers  and  officers  of  said  Seminary  as  shall  be 
allowed,  directed,  and  established  by  the  General  Assembly  at  any  of  its 
annual  meetings,  and  heretofore  these  payments  have  been  made  in 
accordance  with  the  direction  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  this  Seminary, 
which  Board  is  merely  an  agent  of  the  General  Assembly. 

While  this  Board  believes  that,  in  accordance  with  the  charter  under 
which  it  was  created  and  exists,  it  cannot  divest  itself  of,  or  transfer  to, 
any  other  body  the  right  of  electing  its  members,  yet,  as  evincing  in  the 
strongest  possible  manner,  its  desire  to  comply  with  the  Plan  proposed  by 
the  Assembly,  the  Board  unanimously  decides  that  all  elections  to  fill 
vacancies  in  its  body  shall  not  be  by  itself  regarded  as  a  complete  and 
final  election  until  those  elected  have  been  approved  by  the  General 
Assembly.— 1895,  p.  161. 

[Note. — See  for  the  Assembly's  Plan,  Minutes,  1894,  p.  417.] 

6.     Action  of  the  Assembly,  1895. 

The  Board  of  Directors  of  Danville  has  resolved  to  adopt  the  recom- 
mendations as  to  by-laws,  and  as  a  part  of  their  constitution.  The  Board 
of  Trustees  states  that  it  has  an  irrcpealable  charter  which  cannot  be 
amended  without  danger  of  forfeiture.  Tt  declares  its  apjmjval  of  the 
substance  of  the  recommendations,  and  while  not  deeming  the  same  nec- 
essary, in  view  of  the  control  the  Assembly  now  has  over  the  funds  of 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  509 

said  corporation,  expresses  its  willingness  to  give  the  General  Assembly 
the  approval  of  the  election  of  the  members  of  the  Board. 

The  Committee  recommends  the  Assembly  to  request  the  Board  of 
Trustees  at  Danville  to  secure  such  legislation,  not  imperiling  the  charter, 
as  will  insure  to  the  General  Assembly  the  right  to  be  represented  in  the 
courts,  and  to  enforce  its  proper  supervision  over  the  Seminary  and  its 
property. — 1S95,  p.  32. 

VIII.  The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  of  Kentucky. 

1.     Act  consenting  to  the  consolidation  of  Danville  and  Louisville 
Theological  Seminaries. 

It  has  been  made  to  appear  to  this  General  Assembly  that  an  agree- 
ment has  been  made  and  entered  into  by  and  between  the  Trustees  of  the 
Theological  Seminary,  under  the  care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  at  Danville,  in 
the  State  of  Kentucky,  commonly  called  The  Danville  Theological  Semi- 
nary, on  the  one  part,  and  The  Louisville  Presbyterian  Theological  Semi- 
nary, commonl}'  called  The  Louisville  Seminary,  on  the  other  part.  The 
said  Louisville  Seminary  is  under  the  control  of  the  Synods  of  Kentucky 
and  Missouri,  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States. 

Under  and  by  virtue  of  this  agreement  the  two  Seminaries  above  men- 
tioned are  to  be  consolidated  into  one  corporation  under  the  name  and 
style  of  The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  of  Kentucky,  which  will 
be  called  in  this  Minute  The  Kentucky  Seminary.  Under  the  terms  of 
that  agreement  the  management  and  control  of  said  Kentucky  Seminary 
shall  be  vested  in  a  Board  known  as  The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Theological  Seminary  of  Kentucky.  Said  Board  shall  consist 
of  twenty-four  members,  unless  and  until  the  number  of  said  Board  shall 
be  changed  (which  may  be  done)  by  agreement  between  the  Synod  of 
Kentucky,  which  is  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  on  the  one  side,  and  the  Sjmods  of  Kentucky 
and  Missouri,  which  are  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States,  on  the  other  side.  One  half  of  the  members  of  said 
Board  shall  be  elected  by  the  Sj^nod  of  Kentucky,  in  connection  with  the 
Presbj^terian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  one  half  shall 
be  elected  by  the  Synods  of  Kentucky  and  Missouri,  in  connection  with 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States;  and  the  election  of  mem- 
bers of  the  Board  shall  be  so  made  that  said  Synod  of  Kentucky,  in  con- 
nection with  this  Assembly,  on  the  one  side,  and  said  Synods  of  Kentucky 
and  Missouri,  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  on  the  other  side,  respectively,  shall  at  all  times  have  an  equal 
number  of  representatives  in  the  Board. 

The  election  of  directors  by  the  said  Synods,  respectively,  shall  be  sub- 
mitted to  each  of  the  General  Assemblies  hereinbefore  mentioned  at  their 
next  annual  meetings,  respectively;  and  if  either  of  said  Assemblies  shall, 
at  said  meeting,  by  resolution,  object  to  and  disapprove  of  such  election, 
the  same  shall  not  become  elTectiv^e,  or  shall  cease  to  be  effective,  from 
and  after  the  time  when  said  Kentucky  Seminary  shall,  in  writing,  have 
been  notified  of  such  disapproval. 


510  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Said  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power  to  elect,  appoint  or  provide 
for  the  appointment  of  such  officers,  professors,  teachers,  and  employees 
generally  as  in  their  judgment  shall  make  the  work  of  the  Seminary  more 
effective;  and  further,  the  election,  appointment,  or  transfer  of  any  teacher 
or  professor  in  said  Seminary/ shall  be  submitted  to  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  at 
their  next  meetings,  respectively;  and  if  either  of  said  bodies  shall  at 
said  meeting,  by  resolution,  object  to  and  disapprove  of  such  election, 
appointment,  or  transfer,  the  same  shall  not  become  effective,  or  shall 
cease  to  be  effective,  from  and  after  the  time  when  said  Seminary  shall,  in 
writing,  have  been  notified  of  such  disapproval. 

This  proviso,  however,  shall  not  apply  to  or  permit  the  veto  of  the 
election,  appointment,  or  transfer,  at  the  opening  of  said  Seminary,  of  any 
of  the  professors  or  teachers  now  employed  in  either  of  the  said  Seminaries, 
that  is,  the  Danville  and  the  Louisville  Seminaries. 

The  Kentucky  Seminary  shall  be  vested  with  and  own  all  property 
business,  credits,  assets,  and  effects  of  said  Danville  and  Louisville  Semi- 
naries, and  shall  be  bound  for  all  the  contracts  and  liabilities  of  each  of 
said  seminaries  which  are  to  be  consolidated  into  and  form  one  corporation 
under  the  name  and  title  of  The  Presbyterian  Theological  Semi- 
nary OF  Kentucky. 

And  further,  in  the  event  of  the  violation  by  said  Kentucky  Seminary 
of  the  terms  of  said  Articles  of  Agreement,  or  of  the  misuse  or  diversion 
of  the  funds  or  property  held  by  said  Kentucky  Seminary,  then  either  of 
said  General  Assemblies  shall  have  power  to  proceed  against  such  viola- 
tion, misuse,  or  diversion,  and  may,  through  any  officer  or  Committee,  per- 
son or  corporation  appointed  by  it,  sue  in  any  civil  court  to  enforce  this 
agreement  and  to  protect  the  trusts  under  which  property  and  funds  are 
held  by  said  corporation;  and  said  corporation  shall  not  in  such  suit  object 
that  either  of  the  said  General  Assemblies  cannot  acquire  a  standing  in 
court  through  the  intervention  of  its  said  officer,  Committee,  or  appointee. 

The  Kentucky  Seminary  shall  hold  the  property  and  funds  hereby 
vested  in  it,  and  all  property  and  funds  which  may  hereafter  be  acquired, 
in  trust  for  and  the  same  shall  be  devoted  to  the  education  and  training  of 
young  men  as  ministers  of  the  Gospel  according  to  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
Catechisms,  and  other  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Churches  aforesaid, 
and  for  the  support  and  maintenance  of  young  men  while  in  attendance 
on  their  studies,  in  so  far  as  the  same  may  by  said  Seminary  be  deemed 
advisable  and  practicable;  'provided,  however,  that  such  training  and 
education  shall  at  all  times  be  in  accordance  with  those  Standards  which 
are  now  common  to  both  of  said  Churches,  and  with  such  modifications 
thereof,  if  any,  as  may  hereafter  be  made  and  adopted  by  both  of  said 
Churches;  but  said  Seminary  shall  not  adopt,  authorize,  or  pursue  any 
course  of  education  or  training  which  is  not  in  accordance  with  those 
Standards  which  are  now  common  to  both  Churches,  and  modifications 
thereof  which  may  hereafter  be  made  by  both  and  shall  thereby  become 
common  to  both  of  said  Churches. 

It  further  appears  to  this  General  Assembly  that  by  the  Plan  of  the 
Danville  Theological  Seminary,  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of 
1853 — that  is,  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America — and  amended  by  the  General  Assembly 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  611 

of  1S73,  the  Danville  Seminary  was  located  at  Danville,  in  the  State  of 
Kentucky,  under  certain  covenants  and  agreements  contained  and  set 
forth  under  the  Plan  of  1853,  as  amended  in  the  Plan  of  1873. 

In  the  Plan  of  1853,  as  amended  by  the  Plan  of  1873,  it  was  provided 
as  follows: 

1.  "No  fundamental  principle  of  the  Plan  shall  be  changed  unless  it 
is  proposed  at  one  annual  mectinp;  of  the  Assembly  and  carried  at  the 
next  annual  meeting  thereof,  or  unless  such  changes  be  proposed  to  the 
Assembly  by  the  Board  of  Directors  and  carried  by  a  vote  of  two  thirds 
of  the  members  of  the  Assembly. 

2.  "Those  principles  and  parts  of  the  Plan  which  are  founded  on  the 
covenants  and  agreements  between  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  or  the  Board 
of  Trustees  of  the  Center  College  of  Kentucky  and  the  General  Assem- 
bly, shall  never  be  so  changed  as  to  affect  the  force  or  integrity  of  either 
of  those  covenants  without  the  previous  consent  of  the  opposite  parties 
thereto." 

It  appears  from  the  Papers  filed  with  this  Minute  as  a  part  thereof  that 
the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Danville  Theological  Seminary  and  the 
Board  of  Trustees  of  said  Seminary  have  both  taken  action  upon  and 
adopted  the  agreements  hereinbefore  mentioned  to  effect  the  consolidation 
hereinbefore  mentioned,  and  both  said  Trustees  and  Board  of  Directors 
have  overtured  and  requested  this  General  Assembly  to  take  such  action 
as  may  be  necessary  to  accomplish  the  full  purpose  of  said  agreement 
and  to  permit  the  Danville  Seminary,  in  Kentucky,  to  be  removed  from 
that  town  to  Louisville,  Ky.,  and  there  to  be  consolidated  with  the  Louis- 
ville Theological  Seminary  into  a  corporation  called  The  Presbyterian 
Theological  Seminary  of  Kentucky,  the  said  Kentucky  Seminary  to  be 
located  at  and  conducted  in  the  city  of  Louisville,  State  of  Kentucky. 

And  it  further  appearing  to  this  General  Assembly  from  the  Papers 
filed  with  and  made  a  part  of  this  Minute,  that  all  of  the  parties  to  the 
Plan  of  1853  and  the  Plan  of  1873,  to  wit:  The  Synod  of  Kentucky, 
the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Center  College  of  Kentucky,  and  the  Board 
of  Trustees  and  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Danville  Theological  Semi- 
nary have  petitioned  and  requested  this  General  Assembly  to  permit 
all  parties  to  withdraw  from  said  covenants  of  1853  and  1873,  so  far  as 
may  be  necessary  to  enable  them  to  carry  out  the  purpose  of  the  said 
scheme  of  consolidation : 

And'wfiereas,  It  appears  that  all  of  the  parties  interested  in  the  Dan- 
ville Theological  Seminary  and  who  are  parties  to  the  said  covenants  of 
1S53  and  1873,  have  in  a  regular  and  orderly  manner  adopted  Papers 
and  resolutions  and  have  requested  this  General  Assembly  to  take  all  the 
necessary  steps  to  effect  the  scheme  of  consolidation  hereinbefore  mentioned, 
and  it  appearing  to  this  General  Assembly  that  the  future  prosperity  and 
welfare  of  the  Danvdlle  Theological  Seminary  and  the  cause  of  theological 
education  in  the  Southwest  would  be  promoted  by  the  aforesaid  con- 
solidation, 

Therefore  we  recommend  that  the  following  action  be  taken  by  this 
General  Assembly: 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  under  the 
care  of  the  General  Assembly  f)f  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  at  Danville,  in  the  State  of  Kentucky,  and  the  Board 
of  Directors  of  said  Seminary  be  and  the  same  are  hereby  directed, 


512  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

authorized,  and  empowered  (1)  to  remove  said  Seminary  from  Danville  to 
Louisville,  Ky. ;  (2)  to  take  such  legal  steps  as  may  be  necessary  to  accom- 
plish and  consummate  the  consolidation  of  the  Danville  Seminary  with 
the  Louisville  Seminary  into  one  corporation,  to  be  known  as  "The  Pres- 
byterian Theological  Seminary  of  Kentucky,"  to  be  located  and  con- 
ducted at  Louisville,  Ky.,  under  the  terms  and  conditions  set  forth  in  this 
Minute,  and  in  the  printed  agreement  between  the  said  Danville  and 
Louisville  Seminaries,  filed  with  this  Minute  as  a  part  thereof. 

Resolved,  2.  That  the  executive  officers  of  said  Trustees  and  directors 
shall  have,  and  we  hereby  give  them  full  authority,  to  sign  and  execute 
such  deeds,  contracts,  and  articles  of  incorporation  as  may  be  necessary  to 
consummate  said  consolidation. 

Resolved,  3.  That  the  agreement  filed  with  this  Minute,  under  which 
the  Danville  and  Louisville  Seminaries  are  to  be  consolidated,  and  which 
is  to  form  the  Articles  of  Incorporation  of  The  Presbyterian  Seminary  of 
Kentucky,  shall  not  be  altered  except  with  the  concurrence  of  the  Board 
of  Directors  and  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  in  connection  with  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  the  Synods  of  Ken- 
tucky and  Missouri,  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States,  respectively.  Any  alteration  so  made  and  agreed  upon 
shall  be  submitted  to  each  of  said  General  Assemblies  above  mentioned 
at  their  next  regular  annual  meeting,  and,  unless  disapproved  at  such 
meeting  by  one  of  said  Assemblies,  the  same  shall  become  operative. 

Resolved,  4.  That  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Presbyterian  Theo- 
logical Seminary  of  Kentucky  shall  annually  make  full  and  complete 
report  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  and  also  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America.— 1901,  pp.  136-139. 

2.  Agreement  for  consolidation  of  the  Presbyterian  Theological 
Seminaries  at  Danville  and  Louisville,  creating  The  Presbyterian 
Theological  Seminary  of  Kentucky. 

This  Agreement,  made  and  entered  into  this  the  day  of  , 

1901,  by  and  between  the  Trustees  of  the  Theological  Seminary  under  the 
care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  at  Danville,  in  the  State  of  Kentucky  (hereinafter 
designated  as  the  Danville  Seminary),  party  of  the  first  part,  and  the 
Louisville  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  (hereinafter  designated 
as  the  Louisville  Seminary),  party  of  the  second  part,  and  the  Trustees  of 
the  Theological  Fund  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  (hereinafter  designated 
as  Sy nodical  Trustees),  party  of  the  third  part: 

Witnesseth:  Each  of  the  parties  hereto  is  a  corporation  created,  organ- 
ized, and  existing  under  and  by  virtue  of  the  laws  of  the  State  of  Ken- 
tucky, as  follows,  viz.: 

The  Danville  Seminary,  under  and  by  virtue  of  an  act  of  the  Legisla- 
ture of  Kentucky,  entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Trustees  of  the 
Theological  Seminary  Under  the  Care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  at  Danville,  in  the 
State  of  Kentucky,"  approved  January  28,  1854,  and  an  act  supplemental 
thereto,  approved  February  25,  1854; 

The  Louisville  Seminary,  under  and  by  virtue  of  Articles  of  Associa- 
tion c|ated  May  3,  1893,  entered  into  by  and  between  Wm.  T.  Grant  and 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  513 

others,  creating  thereby  a  corporation  under  the  name  of  the  "Louisville 
Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary,"  which  Articles  of  Association  were 
executed  and  delivered  pursuant  to  the  general  incorporation  laws  of  the 
State  of  Kentucky  and  recorded  in  the  county  clerk's  office  of  Jeffer- 
son County,  Kentucky,  in  Corporation  Book  No.  8,  page  350; 

The  Synodical  Trustees,  under  and  by  virtue  of  an  act  of  the  Legisla- 
ture of  Kentucky,  entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Trustees  of  the 
Theological  Fund  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,"  approved  March  1,  1850. 

The  Danville  Seminary  was  organized  and  has  always  continued  in  con- 
nection with  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  and  has  received  the  income  from  the  Synodical 
Fund;  the  Louisville  Seminary  was  organized  in  connection  with  and  is 
under  the  control  of  the  Synods  of  Kentucky  and  Missouri  in  connection 
with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States. 

Each  of  said  institutions  was  organized  and  has  been  conducted  for  the 
same  general  purpose,  namely,  the  education  and  training  of  young  men 
as  ministers  of  the  Gospel — the  Danville  Seminary,  according  to  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  Catechisms,  and  other  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  and  the  Louisville  Seminary, 
according  to  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms,  and  other  Standards  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States;  and  the  Confession  of 
Faith  and  Catechisms  of  said  Churches  are  the  same,  and  their  other 
Standards  are  nearly  the  same. 

Each  of  said  parties  owns  funds  and  property,  real,  personal,  and  mixed, 
part  of  said  property  and  funds  being  held  for  the  general  purposes  of 
said  institutions,  respectively,  and  other  parts  thereof  being  held  for 
specific  or  defined  purposes. 

It  is  believed  that  the  best  interests  of  both  institutions  and  of  the 
Churches  which  control  and  sustain  them  will  be  conserved  and  promoted 
by  the  consolidation  of  such  institutions  under  the  terms  and  conditions 
herein  set  forth. 

Now,  in  consideration  of  the  premises,  and  of  the  mutual  undertakings 
of  the  parties  hereto,  it  is  agreed  between  them  as  follows,  to  wit: 

I.  Said  Danville  Seminary,  said  Synodical  Trustees,  and  said  Louisville 
Seminary,  the  corporations  hereinbefore  designated  and  made  parties 
thereto,  shall  be  and  are  hereby  consolidated  into  a  single  corporation 
under  the  corporate  name  and  style  of  The  Presbyterian  Theological 
Seminary  of  Kentucky,  which,  for  convenience,  is  hereinafter  designated 
as  the  Kentucky  Seminary. 

II.  The  Kentucky  Seminary  shall  be  vested  with  and  own  all  property, 
business,  credits,  assets,  and  effects  of  said  constituent  corporations  without 
deed  or  transfer,  and  shall  be  bound  for  all  the  contracts  and  liabilities  of 
each  of  the  constituent  corporations. 

III.  The  Danville  Seminary  and  the  Louisville  Seminary  shall  be  con- 
ducted by  the  Kentucky  Seminary  at  or  near  LouisAalle  as  one  Theological 
Seminary  under  this  agreement,  and  the  Danville  Seminary  shall  no  longer 
be  conducted  at  Danville. 

IV.  The  Kentucky  Seminary  shall  hold  the  property  and  funds  hereby 
vested  in  it  and  all  property  and  funds  which  may  hereafter  be  acquired, 
in  trust  for,  and  the  same  shall  be  devoted  to,  the  education  and  training 
of  young  men  as  ministers  of  the  Gospel  according  to  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  Catechisms,  and  other  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Churches  afore- 


514  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

said,  and  for  the  support  and  maintenance  of  young  men  while  in  attend- 
ance on  their  studies,  in  so  far  as  the  same  may  by  said  Seminary  be 
deemed  advisable  and  practicable;  provided,  however,  that  such  training 
and  education  shall  at  all  times  be  in  accordance  with  those  Standards 
which  are  now  common  to  both  of  said  Churches,  and  with  such  modifica- 
tions thereof,  if  anj%  as  may  hereafter  be  made  and  adopted  by  both  of  said 
Churches;  but  said  Seminary  shall  not  adopt,  authorize,  or  pursue  any 
course  of  education  or  training  which  is  not  in  accordance  with  those 
Standards  which  are  now  common  to  both  Churches,  and  modifications 
thereof  which  may  hereafter  be  made  by  both,  and  shall  thereby  become 
common  to  both  of  said  Churches. 

V.  All  property  and  funds  which  have  been  donated  or  contributed  to 
either  of  said  constituent  corporations  for  the  support  or  maintenance  of 
special  Chairs,  or  for  any  specific  purpose,  shall  be  held  by  said  Kentucky 
Seminary  and  dedicated  to  and  used  for  such  specific  purpose  or  purposes, 
in  accordance  with  the  terms  of  the  gift  or  contract  under  which  the  same 
shall  have  been  received. 

VI.  The  management  and  control  of  said  Kentucky  Seminary  shall  be 
vested  in  a  Board  known  as  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Presbyterian 
Theological  Seminary  of  Kentucky.  Said  Board  shall  consist  of  twenty- 
four  members,  unless  and  until  the  number  of  said  Board  shall  be  changed 
(which  may  be  done)  by  agreement  between  the  Synod  of  Kentucky, 
which  is  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  on  the  one  side,  and  the  Synods  of  Kentucky  and  Missouri, 
which  are  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  on  the  other  side. 

For  purposes  of  convenience,  said  first-named  Synod  will  be  hereinafter 
designated  as  the  "Synod  of  Kentucky,"  and  the  other  two  Synods  will 
be  designated  as  the  "Synods  of  Kentucky  and  Missouri." 

One  half  of  the  members  of  said  Board  shall  be  elected  by  the  Synod 
of  Kentucky  and  one  half  shall  be  elected  by  the  Synods  of  Kentucky 
and  Missouri.  Said  bodies  respectively  shall  regulate  the  time  and  mode 
of  election  as  to  the  members  of  the  Board  to  be  elected  by  them;  and 
it  shall  be  competent  for  the  Synods  of  Kentucky  and  Missouri,  by  agree- 
ment between  themselves,  to  regulate  the  number  to  be  elected  by  each. 

The  members  of  the  first  Board  of  Trustees  to  be  constituted  by  elec- 
tion by  said  Synods  shall  hold  office  for  the  following  terms,  to  wit:  One 
fourth  of  said  members  shall  hold  office  for  one  year;  one  fourth  for  two 
years;  one  fourth  for  three  years,  and  one  fourth  for  four  years;  and  there- 
after the  term  of  office  of  the  members  shall  be  four  years. 

Each  member  of  the  Board  shall  hold  office  until  his  successor  shall 
have  been  duly  elected  and  qualified.  If  any  member  shall  fail  to  qualify 
at  or  before  the  next  regular  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  after  his  elec- 
tion, or  shall  resign  or  otherwise  cease  to  be  a  director,  the  other  members 
of  the  Board,  appointed  by  the  Synod  which  elected  the  member  whose 
office  shall  have  become  vacant,  shall  fill  such  vacancy,  and  the  appointee 
shall  serve  out  the  term  of  office  of  his  predecessor,  unless  the  Synod 
which  originally  elected  such  member  shall,  by  election  at  its  next  meet- 
ing thereafter,  substitute  another  person,  in  which  event  that  person  shall 
serve  out  such  unexpired  term  in  lieu  of  the  appointee  aforesaid. 

Elections  of  members  of  the  Board  shall  be  so  made  that  said  Synod 
of  Kentucky,  on  the  one  side,  and  said  Synods  of  Kentucky  and  Missouri, 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  515 

on  the  other  side,  respectivelj',  sliall  at  all  times  have  an  equal  number 
of  representatives  in  the  Board. 

The  election  of  directors  by  tlie  said  Synods  respectively  shall  be  sub- 
mitted to  each  of  the  General  Assemblies  hereinabove  mentioned  at  their 
next  annual  meetings,  respectively;  and  if  either  of  said  Assemblies  shall 
at  said  meeting,  by  resolution,  object  to  and  disapprove  of  such  election, 
the  same  shall  not  become  effective  or  shall  cease  to  be  effective  from  and 
after  the  time  when  said  Kentucky  Seminary  shall,  in  writing,  have  been 
notihed  of  such  disapproval. 

VII.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power  to  elect,  appoint,  or  pro- 
vide for  the  appointment  of  such  officers,  professors,  teachers,  and  em- 
ployees generally  as  in  their  judgment  shall  make  the  work  of  the  Semi- 
nary most  effective. 

It  may  adopt  and  prescribe  a  constitution  and  by-laws  for  the  govern- 
ment and  control  of  the  institution  in  all  its  parts  and  with  respect  to  its 
entire  conduct,  and  may  from  time  to  time  alter  the  same;  provided,  how- 
ever, that  it  shall  have  no  power  to  adopt  any  rule  or  regulation  in  conflict 
with  this  agreement,  or  with  any  joint  resolution  of  or  agreement  between 
said  Synod  of  Kentucky  and  said  Synods  of  Kentucky  and  Missouri. 

The  election,  appointment,  or  transfer  of  any  teacher  or  professor  in 
said  Seminar}'-  shall  be  submitted  to  the  said  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  at  their  next 
meetings,  respectively;  and  if  either  of  said  bodies  shall  at  said  meeting, 
by  resolution,  object  to  and  disapprove  of  such  election,  appointment,  or 
transfer,  the  same  shall  not  become  effective  or  shall  cease  to  be  effective 
from  and  after  the  time  when  the  said  Seminary  shall,  in  writing,  have 
been  notified  of  such  disapproval.  This  proviso,  however,  shall  not  apply 
to  or  permit  the  veto  of  the  election,  appointment,  or  transfer  at  the  open- 
ing of  said  Seminary  of  any  of  the  professors  or  teachers  now  employed 
in  either  of  the  Seminaries,  constituent  parties  hereto. 

In  the  event  of  the  violation  by  said  Kentucky  Seminary  of  the  terms 
of  these  Articles  of  Agreement,  or  of  the  misuse  or  diversion  of  the  funds 
or  property  held  by  said  Seminary,  then  either  of  said  General  Assemblies 
shall  have  power  to  proceed  against  such  violation,  misuse,  or  diversion, 
and  may,  through  any  officer  or  Committee,  person  or  corporation  ap- 
pointed by  it,  sue  in  any  civil  court  to  enforce  this  agreement  and  to  pro- 
tect the  trusts  under  which  proj^erty  and  funds  are  held  by  the  said  cor- 
poration; and  said  corporation  shall  not,  in  such  suit,  object  that  said 
General  Assembly  cannot  acquire  a  standing  in  Court  through  the  inter- 
vention of  its  said  officer.  Committee,  or  appointee. 

VIII.  A  majority  of  the  Board  shall  constitute  a  quorum.  The  Board 
may  appoint  an  Executive  Committee  and  vest  in  said  Committee  such 
powers  of  the  Board  as  it  may  deem  fit. 

IX.  This  agreement  shall  not  be  altered  except  with  the  concurrence 
of  the  Board  of  Directors,  and  of  said  Synod  of  Kentucky  and  said  Synods 
of  Kentucky  and  Missouri,  respectively.  Any  alteration  so  made  and 
agreed  upon  shall  be  submitted  to  each  of  said  General  Assemblies  above 
mentioned  at  their  next  regular  annual  meetings,  and,  unless  disapproved 
at  such  meeting  by  one  of  said  Assemblies,  the  same  shall  become  operative. 

X.  The  first  Board  of  Directors  of  said  Kentucky  Seminary  shall  be 


516  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

selected,  one  half  by  the  present  directors  of  Danville  Seminary,  and 
one  half  by  the  present  directors  of  Louisville  Seminary — in  each  case, 
preferably,  from  their  own  members — to  hold  office  until  the  Board  shall 
be  regularly  constituted  by  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  and  the  Synods  of 
Kentucky  and  Missouri. 

XI.  Each  director  of  the  Board  hereby  constituted  before  entering 
upon  the  duties  of  his  office  shall  qualify  by  taking  an  oath  faithfully  to 
perform  the  duties  thereof. 

XII.  This  corporation  shall  be  perpetual. 

It  may  acquire  by  gift,  purchase,  or  otherwise,  and  hold  and  use  for 
general  and  special  purposes  real  and  personal  estate;  and  sell,  convey, 
lease,  pledge,  or  mortgage  its  real  or  personal  estate,  and  generally  it  may 
exercise  all  corporate  powers  conferred  by  general  law  upon  incorporated 
bodies. 

XIII.  This  agreement  shall  become  effective  when  and  not  until  it 
shall  have  received  the  assent  of  the  three  constituent  corporations  herein 
named — the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  in  connection  therewith,  the 
Synods  of  Kentucky  and  Missouri  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States,  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States.— 1901,  pp.  225-228. 

[Note. — See  for  the  actions  of  the  Boards  of  Directors  and  Trustees  of  the  Dan- 
ville Theological  Seminary,  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  the  Trustees  of  Center  Col- 
lege, Ky.,  Minutes,  1901,  pp.  222-224  and  228.) 

3.     Action  of  the  Assembly  of  1902. 

The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  of  Kentucky  makes  its  first 
Annual  Report  to  this  Assembly,  making  at  the  same  time  the  same  Report 
to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Southern  Church,  now  in  session  at  Jack- 
son, Miss.  This  institution  is  a  consolidation  of  the  two  Seminaries 
located  at  Louisville  and  Danville,  and  it  is  hoped  that  a  higher  degree 
of  efficiency  may  be  possible  by  this  combination  of  the  two. 

The  Assembly  is  requested  to  confirm  and  approve  this  consolidation 
(in  accordance  with  the  action  taken  last  year),  together  with  the  trans- 
fers of  directors  and  professors  involved  in  the  change.  Unanimously 
adopted.— 1902,  pp.  135,  136. 

4.     Approval  of  the  constitution  of  the  Seminary. 

5.  That  the  constitution  of  The  Theological  Seminary  of  Kentucky  (a 
copy  of  which  is  herewith  filed),  safeguarding,  as  it  does,  the  funds  of  the 
institution,  and  providing  sound  and  efficient  theological  training  for  its 
students,  be  approved  by  this  Assembly. — 1903,  p.  156. 

5.     Amendments  to  the  charter. 

In  1922  the  following  amendments  to  the  charter  were  made: 
Article  VI  of  the  charter  is  so  amended  that  the  Synod  of  Kentucky 
in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
shall  elect  one  third  of  the  directors  of  the  Seminary,  and  the  Synods  of 
Kentucky,  Missouri,  and  Appalachia,  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States,  together  with  any  other  Synod  or  Synods 
of  the  said  Church  that  may  be  hereafter  associated  with  these  Synods 
in  the  control  of  the  Seminary,  shall  elect  two  thirds  of  the  directors. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMLX ARIES  517 

That  tlie  number  of  directors  be  changed  by  agreement  of  the  Synods 
from  twenty-four  to  thirty-six,  as  provided  for  in  the  first  i)art  of  Article 
VI  of  tlie  cliarter,  and  that  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  U.  S.  A.,  shall  contiiuie 
to  elect  as  heretofore  twelve  directors;  and  that  unless  and  until  the 
representation  of  the  Synods  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  equals  twentj^-four,  the  number  they  are  entitled  to 
according  to  the  proposed  change  in  the  charter,  the  members  of  the  Board 
from  the  Synods  of  said  Church  shall  elect  sufficient  members  to  com- 
plete the  required  number  of  twenty-four. 

[Note. — Coincidently  with  the  change  in  the  Seminary  charter  set  forth  above  the 
charters  and  constitutions  of  Center  College  and  of  Kentucky  College  for  Women, 
both  situated  at  Danville,  Ky.,  were  so  changed  as  to  have  one  third  of  the  directors 
of  these  institutions  to  he  subject  to  veto  by  each  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  the  remain- 
ing third  to  be  elected  by  the  directors  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  U.  S.  A.] 

6.     Extracts  from  the  constitution. 

The  Board  shall  meet  annually  during  the  closing  week  of  the  session 
at  the  Seminary  buildings  in  Louisville,  Ky.,  and  also  on  its  own  adjourn- 
ment. Special  meetings  may  be  held  on  the  call  of  the  president  or  secretary 
upon  the  request  of  any  five  directors,  and  written  personal  notice  of  such 
meeting  shall  be  given  at  least  ten  days  before  the  time  of  meeting.  A 
majority  of  the  Board  shall  constitute  a  quorum.    (Art.  II,  Sec.  4.) 

The  Board  shall  annually  elect  a  president,  vice  president,  and  secretary 
from  the  members  of  the  Board,  and  a  treasurer  who  may  or  may  not  be  a 
member  of  the  Board.  When  the  treasurer  is  not  a  member  of  the  Board 
he  may  participate  in  its  deliberations  without  vote  and  serve  on  its  Com- 
mittees.   (Art.  II,  Sec.  5). 

The  Board  shall  annually  appoint  an  Executive  Committee  consisting 
of  nine  members  of  the  Board.  The  officers  of  the  Board  shall  be  ex  officio 
members  and  officers  of  this  Committee.  It  shall  have  when  acting  unan- 
imously the  full  powers  of  the  Board  in  the  interim  between  the  meetings 
of  the  Board,  excepting  the  power  to  elect,  transfer,  and  remove  a  pro- 
fessor. Five  members  shall  constitute  a  quorum.  The  Minutes  of  the 
Executive  Committee  shall  be  read  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Board 
as  their  Report  to  the  Board.    (Art.  II,  Sec.  11.) 

The  Board  shall  have  power  to  elect,  transfer,  and  remove  the  pro- 
fessors of  the  Seminary  subject  to  the  conditions  prescribed  in  the  charter. 
A  majority  of  all  the  actual  members  of  the  Board  shall  be  necessary  for 
any  of  these  acts.    (Art.  II,  Sec.  12.) 

The  professors  in  the  Seminary  shall  be  ordained  ministers  or  com- 
municating members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.    (Art.  Ill,  Sec.  1.) 

Every  professor  shall  at  the  time  of  the  next  annual  meeting  of  the 
Board  after  he  enters  upon  his  duties  be  publicly  installed  and  shall  deliver 
an  address  appropriate  to  the  occasion  and  shall  make  the  following 
declaration:  "I  do  solemnly  profess  and  declare  in  presence  of  God  and 
the  directors  of  The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  in  Kentucky  that 
I  receive  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Catechism  of  the 
Church  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
and  that  I  will  not  teach  anything  contrary  to  the  Standards  common  to 
both  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the 


518  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  according  to  the  charter  of 
tiiis  Seminary."    (Art.  Ill,  Sec.  3.) 

In  accordance  with  Article  II,  Section  14  of  the  constitution,  providing 
that  the  Board  of  Directors  may  elect  a  president  of  the  Seminary,  the 
Board  instituted  the  office,  and  in  1910  elected  a  president  of  the  Seminary 
with  the  authority  and  duties  usually  attaclicd  to  this  office. 

IX.     The  McCormick  Theological  Seminary. 

[Note. — For  the  antecedent  history,  see  Baird's  Digest,  1858,  under  the  head  "New 
Albany  Theological  Seminary."    Founded,  1830.    Located  at  Chicago,  111.,  since  1859.] 

1.     Constitution. 

[Note. — As  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  at  its  sessions  hold  in  Indianapolis,  Ind.,  A.  D.  1859;  and 
as  amended  at  its  sessions  held  in  Detroit,  Mich.,  A.  1).  1872;  Madison,  Wis.,  A.  D. 
1880;  Springfield,  111.,  A.  D.  1882;  and  Minneapolis,  Minn.,  A.  D.  1880.] 

Article  I.     Of  the  name  and  objects  of  the  Seminary. 

Section  1.  The  name  of  the  institution  shall  be  "The  McCormick  Theo- 
logical Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church." 

Section  2.  The  objects  of  the  Seminary  shall  be,  to  instruct  candidates  for 
the  Gospel  ministry  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Word  of  God,  contained  in 
the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  the  only  supreme  and 
infallible  rule  of  faith  and  life,  and  of  the  doctrine,  order  and  institutes 
of  worship  taught  in  the  Scriptures,  and  summarily  exhibited  in  the 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States;  to  cherish 
in  them,  by  all  the  means  of  Divine  appointment,  the  life  of  true  godli- 
ness; to  cultivate  in  them  the  gifts  which  Christ,  the  Head  of  the  Church, 
by  His  Spirit,  confers  upon  those  whom  He  calls  to  the  ministry;  and 
to  impart  to  them,  so  far  as  may  be,  the  various  learning  by  which  they 
may  be  furnished  for  its  work,  to  the  end  that  there  may  be  trained  up  a 
succession  of  able,  faithful  and  godly  ministers  of  the  Divine  Word,  as 
the  chief  agency  under  God,  who  ordained  the  Church,  for  the  gathering 
and  perfecting  of  the  saints  in  this  life  to  the  end  of  the  world. 

Article  II.     Of  the  Board  of  Directors. 

Section  1.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  consist  of  twenty  ministers 
and  twenty  ruling  elders,  of  whom  one  fourth,  or  five  ministers  and  five 
elders,  shall  be  chosen  by  said  Board  annually,  to  continue  in  office  four 
years,  and  until  their  successors  are  elected  and  qualified;  and  the  Board 
shall  also  have  power  to  receive  resignations  and  declinations,  and  to  fill 
all  vacancies  which  may  occur  in  its  body;  all  of  these  elections,  how- 
ever, shall  be  subject  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  which  they 
shall  be  reported  at  its  next  meeting. 

Section  2.  In  just  recognition  of  the  relations  of  the  late  Hon.  Cyrus  H. 
McCormick  and  his  family  to  this  Seminary,  Cyrus  H.  McCormick,  Jr., 
is  hereby  constituted  from  this  time  forth  a  special  member  of  the  Board 
of  Directors,  to  qualify  as  and  to  have  all  the  privileges  and  prerogatives 
of  other  full  members  of  the  Board,  and,  to  continue  in  the  office  during 
the  time  of  his  natural  life,  or  until  he  shall  resign. 

Section  3.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power,  at  their  discretion, 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  519 

annually  to  elect  not  to  cxcccil  four  honorary  directors.  Said  honorary 
directors  shall  continue  in  oflice  for  the  same  time  as,  and  shall  be  entitled 
to,  and  expected  to  exercise  all  the  privileges  of  directors,  except  voting. 
Said  honorary  members  shall  be  the  authorized  representatives  of  the 
Board  and  of  the  interests  of  the  Seminary  in  their  respective  places  of 
residence  and  fields  of  labor. 

Section  4.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power  to  elect  and  duly 
induct  and  inaugurate  into  office  the  i)rofessors  of  the  Seminary;  to  receive 
their  resignations;  also  to  remove  them  from  office;  such  elections  and 
removals  to  be  subject  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly.  The  Board 
shall  also  have  power  to  suspend  temporarily  a  professor,  preliminary  to 
and  pending  an  investigation  of  charges  against  his  conduct  or  doctrine. 

Section  5.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  the  supcrinteudeiicc  and 
control  of  the  Seminary  and  its  funds  and  jjroperty. 

Section  6.  Every  director,  before  taking  liis  seat  as  a  member,  shall  sub- 
scribe the  following  engagements,  in  a  book  kept  for  that  purpose,  viz. : 

"I  do  solemnly  promise,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  this  Board, 
that  I  will  faithfully  execute  the  office  of  a  director  of  The  McCormick 
Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  will  support  its 
constitution  and  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  so  long  as 
I  remain  in  this  office." 

Section  7.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  meet  once  in  every  year  at  the 
place  where  the  Seminary  is  located,  and  such  annual  meeting  shall  be 
on  the  Wednesday  immediately  preceding  the  close  of  the  Seminary  year, 
unless  the  Board  shall  appoint  another  time;  and  the  Board  may  meet 
at  other  times  and  places  on  its  own  adjournment,  and  on  extraordinary 
occasions,  by  the  call  of  the  president,  or  other  officer  having  power  to 
convene  it. 

Section  8.  Any  seven  du-ectors  being  met  at  the  time  and  place  appointed, 
shall  constitute  a  qu(  )rum  for  the  transaction  of  business.  Any  two  directors 
so  met,  may  adjourn  from  time  to  time  until  a  quorum  shall  be;  present. 

Section  9.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  choose  annually  from  their  cnvn 
members  a  president,  vice  president  and  a  secretary,  who  shall  hold  their 
offices  from  the  time  of  their  election  till  the  next  annual  meeting,  and 
until  their  successors  shall  be  duly  appointed. 

Section  10.  The  president,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  vice  president, 
shall  preside  at  all  meetings  of  the  Board,  and  perform  such  other  duties 
as  naturally  belong  to  his  office,  and  as  the  Board  shall  appoint.  He 
may  convene,  and  when  requested  by  any  seven  members,  it  shall  be  his 
duty  to  convene  the  Board;  and  of  the  time  and  place  of  such  special 
meeting,  and  the  business  for  which  it  is  called,  he  shall  send  a  written 
notice  by  mail  or  otherwise,  not  less  than  twenty  days  before  the  time  of 
such  meeting. 

Section  IL  The  secretary  shall  keep  a  full  and  true  Record  of  the  trans- 
actions of  the  Board,  and  shall  keep  all  books  of  Records  and  Papers,  and 
perform  such  other  duties  as  the  Board  shall  direct. 

Section  12.  In  the  absence  of  any  officer,  the  Board  may  appoint  some 
other  person  to  fill  his  place  pro  tempore. 

Section  13.  The  Board  may  make  rules  of  order  and  by-laws,  not  incon- 
sistent with  this  constitution. 

Section  14.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power,  and  it  shall  be 
their  duty: 


520  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

(1)  To  superintend,  either  by  itself  or  by  a  Committee,  the  annual 
examination  of  the  students,  and  to  appoint  such  other  services  in  connec- 
tion therewith,  as  it  may  think  proper. 

(2)  To  provide  all  funds,  buildings,  libraries,  and  other  means  necessary 
and  proper  for  the  use  of  the  Seminary;  to  appoint  a  Board  of  Trustees 
and  fill  all  vacancies  therein,  and  to  instruct  and  direct  the  said  Board  in 
respect  to  the  investment,  custody,  management  and  disposal  of  all  funds 
and  property  of  the  institution;  to  fix  the  salaries  of  all  professors  and 
other  officers;  and,  by  itself,  or  the  Board  of  Trustees,  to  make  all  appro- 
priations of  moneys. 

(3)  To  make  annually  to  the  General  Assembly,  in  writing,  a  full  and 
faithful  Report  of  the  whole  state  of  the  Seminary  and  of  the  transac- 
tions of  the  Board,  and  also  to  submit  their  Records  when  required,  for 
the  inspection  of  the  Assembly. 

Article  III.     Of  the  professors. 

Section  1.  (1)  No  person  shall  be  eligible  to  any  professorship  in  the 
Seminary,  except  a  member  in  full  communion  in  the  Presbyterian  Church ; 
and  no  person  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  Professor  of  Theology, 
except  a  regularly  ordained  minister  in  that  Church. 

(2)  Every  professor,  before  he  enters  upon  the  execution  of  his  office, 
shall  subscribe  the  following  engagement,  in  a  book  kept  for  that  pur- 
pose namely: 

"In  the  presence  of  God  and  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  this  Semi- 
nary, I  do  solemnly  profess  my  belief  that  the  Confession  of  Faith  and 
Catechisms  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  contain  a  summary  and  true 
exhibition  of  the  system  of  doctrine,  order  and  worship  taught  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  the  only  supreme  and  infallible  rule  of  faith,  and  my 
approbation  of  the  Presbyterian  form  of  Church  government,  as  being 
agreeable  to  the  Scriptures;  and  do  promise  that  I  will  not  teach,  directly 
or  indirectly,  anything  contrary  to,  or  inconsistent  with,  the  said  Con- 
fession and  Catechisms,  or  the  fundamental  principles  of  Presbyterian 
Church  government,  and  that  I  will  faithfully  execute  the  office  of  a 
professor  in  The  McCormick  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church." 

Section  2.  (1)  Each  professor  shall  have  power  to  conduct  the  course  of 
instruction  in  the  studies  assigned  to  his  department;  to  preserve  order 
and  due  attention  therein;  and  to  appoint  such  exercises  of  religious 
worship  in  connection  therewith  as  he  may  deem  proper. 

(2)  Each  professor,  if  required,  shall  lay  before  the  Board  of  Direc- 
tors, a  true  and  full  statement  of  all  textbooks  used  by  him,  and  of  his 
whole  method  of  instruction,  and  shall  treat  with  respectful  considera- 
tion any  suggestions  or  advice  which  the  Board  may  give. 

Section  3.  (1)  The  professors  of  the  Seminary  shall  constitute  a  faculty 
of  instruction  and  government;  they  shall  appoint  (unless  the  Board  of 
Directors  otherwise  order),  their  own  Chairman  and  secretary,  and  on 
every  question  each  professor  shall  have  one  vote. 

(2)  The  faculty  shall  meet  at  such  times  and.  places  as  they  shall  appoint, 
and  may  make  rules  and  by-laws,  not  inconsistent  with  this  constitution, 
as  they  may  deem  proper. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEM IX ARIES  521 

(3)  The  faculty  sliall  have  power  and  it  shall  he  tlieir  duty: 

First.  To  appoint  the  jjortion  of  time  and  the  particular  hours  that  the 
students  shall  attend  the  professors  resjjcctively. 

Second.  To  appt)int  and  direct  all  exercises  to  be  performed  in  the 
presence  of  the  whole  Seminary  or  in  public. 

Third.  To  appoint  the  times  at  which  all  the  students  shall  assemble 
together  for  Divine  worship,  and  to  direct  the  conducting  of  the  same. 

Fourth.  To  provide  the  students,  if  they  shall  deem  it  e.xpedient,  with 
preaching  and  other  ordinances  of  worship  and  means  of  grace  on  the 
Lord's  Day. 

Fifth.  To  establish  rules  of  order,  decorum  and  duty,  for  the  conduct 
of  the  students. 

Sixth.  To  inquire  into  the  conduct  of  the  students,  and  to  admonish, 
suspend  or  dismiss  any  student  who  shall  be  found  propagating  error  in 
doctrine,  to  be  immoral,  or  disorderly  in  conduct,  negligent  of  study  or 
other  duties,  or  w-ho  shall  be,  in  their  judgment,  on  any  account  a  dan- 
gerous or  unprofitable  member  of  the  institution:  Provided,  that  such 
student  shall  have  opportunity  to  be  reasonably  heard  in  his  own  defense, 
and  that  the  faculty  shall  sit  with  due  caution  and  a  tender  regard  to 
his  rights  and  his  welfare. 

Section  4.  (1)  The  faculty  shall  keep  a  register,  in  which  shall  be  entered 
the  name  of  each  student,  his  residence,  the  church  of  which  he  is  a  mem- 
ber; the  Presbytery,  if  any,  of  which  he  is  a  candidate;  the  college,  if 
any,  of  which  he  is  an  alumnus,  the  time  of  his  entering,  and  the  time 
and  mode  of  his  leaving  the  Seminary. 

(2)  The  faculty  shall  keep  a  journal  of  their  proceedings,  which,  if 
required,  shall  be  laid  before  the  Board  of  Directors. 

(3)  The  faculty  shall  make  a  Report  of  the  state  of  the  Seminary  to  the 
Board  of  Directors,  at  each  annual  meeting,  and  at  other  times  when 
required  by  the  Board. 

Article  IV.     Of  the  course  of  study. 
[Omitted.] 

Article  V.     Of  personal  religion. 
[Omitted.] 

Article  VI.     Of  admission. 

Section  1.  The  qualifications  required  in  students  for  admission  to  the 
Seminary  are,  full  communion  in  some  branch  of  the  Christian  Church, 
a  good  reputation  for  consistent  Christian  character,  a  regular  course  of 
academic  study,  of  which  evidence  shall  be  furnished  by  a  college  degree 
or  by  examination,  and  if  from  another  theological  seminary,  a  written 
certificate  of  good  standing  and  honorable  dismission. 

Section  2.  Every  student  before  admission  to  the  Seminary  shall  sul)scribe 
the  following  engagement,  in  a  book  for  that  purpose,  namely:  "I  do 
solemnly  promise  that  I  will  diligently  and  faithfully  attend  on  all  the 
instructions  and  exercises  of  this  Seminary,  observe  its  rules  of  conduct 
relating  to  students,  and  obey  the  lawful  requisitions  and  respect  the 
admonitions  of  the  professors  and  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  while  I  shall 
continue  a  student  of  the  institution." 


522  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Article  VII.     Of  the  Seminary  grounds,  buildings,  and  library. 

The  faculty  shall  have  the  custody  and  control  of  the  Seminary  grounds, 
buildings,  and  library,  which  shall  be  subject  to  such  regulations  as  they 
may  prescribe. 

Article  VIII.     Of  the  funds  and  financial  officers. 

Section  1.  All  permanent  funds  established  for  the  support  of  the 
Seminary  shall  be  sacredly  preserved  inviolate,  and  it  shall  not  be  lawful 
for  the  Board  of  Directors,  the  Board  of  Trustees,  or  any  person  to  with- 
draw, or  to  borrow,  for  any  purpose,  from  any  such  fund,  any  money, 
securities,  or  other  property  without  at  the  same  time  placing  to  the 
credit  of  such  fund  a  value  clearly  and  fully  equivalent. 

Section  2.  The  Board  of  Trustees,  which  shall  appoint  its  own  president, 
secretary  and  treasurer,  shall  have  the  custody  of  all  the  funds  and 
property  of  the  Seminary,  with  power  to  invest,  manage,  buy,  sell  and 
otherwise  dispose  of  the  same  for  the  use  of  the  Seminary,  in  any  manner 
not  inconsistent  with  this  constitution,  and  subject  in  all  things  to  the 
instructions  of  the  Board  of  Directors. 

Section  3.  The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  appoint  a  treasurer,  who  shall 
hold  his  office  during  the  pleasure  of  the  Board,  and  whose  duty  it  shall 
be,  under  the  direction  of  the  Board,  to  keep  all  books  of  account,  and 
to  have  the  custody  of  all  such  books  of  account,  securities  and  other 
Papers  and  documents  relating  to  the  finances,  and  of  all  funds  and  other 
property,  except  the  Seminary  buildings,  the  grounds  connected  therewith, 
and  the  library;  and  to  present  to  the. Board  annually,  and  oftener  when 
required,  a  clear  and  full  Report  of  the  whole  state  of  finances,  and  of 
the  transactions  of  the  current  year;  and  he  shall  be  the  keeper  of  the 
seal,  and  when  required  shall  execute  to  the  Board  a  bond  in  such  penal 
sum,  and  with  such  securities  as  they  shall  prescribe,  for  the  faithful 
discharge  of  his  duties. 

Section  4.  The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  make  to  the  Board  of  Directors  at 
the  annual  meeting,  and  at  other  times  when  required,  a  clear  and  full 
Report  of  the  whole  state  of  the  finances,  and  of  the  transactions  of  the 
current  year,  or  any  part  thereof,  which  Report  shall  be  transmitted  by 
the  Board  of  Directors  to  the  General  Assembly. 

Article  IX.     Constitution,  how  amended. 

This  constitution  may  be  altered,  or  amended,  by  a  vote  of  three  fourths 
of  the  directors  present,  and  voting  at  a  regular  annual  meeting  of  the 
Board;  such  alteration,  or  amendment,  to  take  effect,  and  be  in  force 
only  when  the  same  shall  be  approved  by  the  General  Assembly. 

2.     Charter  and  supplements. 

An  Aot  to  Incorporate  "The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  of  the  North- 
west." 

Whereas,  It  is  represented  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  State  of  Illinois, 
that  the  Synods  of  Cincinnati,  Wisconsin,  Iowa,  Illinois,  Northern  Indiana, 
ChicaKO  and  Indiana,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
did  respectively  on  the  sixth,  the  tenth,  the  eleventh,  the  thirteenth  and  the 
eighteenth  days  of  October,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  eighteen  hundred  and  fifty- 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIEH  523 

six,  adopt  an  instruniont  ciititli'd  "'Plic  Constitution  of  the  Prcshytcriiin  Thct)- 
logit'ul  Seminary  of  tlio  Northwest,"  and  have  nowa  Seniinaryfor  the  profi'ssional 
etliumtioii  of  eandidates  for  the  Christian  ministry,  estal)hshed  and  in  operation 
under  the  said  constitution;  and  whereius,  It  is  representctl,  that  in  order  to  tlie 
more  convenient  custody,  management  and  disposal  of  th(^  funils  and  other 
property  now  possessed,  and  which  shall  hereafter  be  possessed  for  the  use  of  the 
said  Seminar  J',  by  the  Synods  aforesaid,  and  other  Synods  which  shall  become 
united  with  them  in  the  direction  and  control  of  the  said  Seminary,  in  conformity 
to  the  said  constitution,  it  is  necessary  that  there  be  constituted  a  Board  of 
Trustees,  which  shall  be  a  corporation,  or  body  corporate  and  politic  in  law  and 
in  fact;  therefore. 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  people  of  the  State  of  Illinois,  represented  in  the  General 
Assembly : 

Section  1.  That  John  Wilson,  Sanuiel  Howe,  R.  J.  Hamilton,  R.  W.  Henry, 
A.  B.  Newkirk,  R.  B.  Mason,  William  Bailj%  Warren  Norton  and  A.  J.  Buel, 
who  at  present  constitute  the  Board  of  Trustees  aforesaid  in  said  office,  and 
their  successors,  duly  elected  and  apj)ointed  in  the  manner  hereinafter  provided, 
be,  and  they  are  hereby  constitutetl  and  declared  a  corporation  or  body  corporate 
and  politic  in  law  and  in  fact,  and  to  have  continuance  and  perpetual  succession, 
by  the  name  and  style  of  "The  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary 
of  the  Northwest." 

Section  2.  That  the  said  corporation  shall  be  composed  of  nine  Trustees,  of 
whom  not  less  than  five  shall  be  citizens  of  the  State  of  Illinois;  and  the  Board 
of  Directors  of  the  Seminary  established  under  the  said  constitution,  shall  have 
power  at  any  meeting  held  in  the  State  of  Illinois,  to  change  one  third  of  the 
whole  number  of  Trustees  in  such  manner  as  to  thesaid  Board  of  Dire(;tors  shall 
seem  proper,  and  to  fill  all  vacancies  which  may  then  exist  in  the  Board  of  Trustees; 
and  of  every  Trustee,  so  appointed,  the  proper  i  redentials  shall  be  a  written 
certificate  of  his  appointment  by  the  Board  of  Directors,  authenticated  by  the 
names  of  its  president  and  secretary. 

Section  3.  That  before  any  Trustee  enter  on  the  execution  of  his  office,  he  shall 
subscribe,  in  a  book  kept  for  that  purpose,  the  following  engagement:  "In  the 
presence  of  God,  I  do  solemnly  promise  that  I  will  faithfully  execute  the  office  of 
a  Trustee  of  the  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Northwest,  under  the 
act  to  incorporate  the  Trustees  thereof,  and  will  suppoit  the  constitution  of  the 
Seminary  so  long  as  I  continue  in  this  office." 

Section  4.  That  any  five  members  of  the  said  corporation,  being  met  for  the 
first  time  in  conformity  to  this  act,  or  afterwards,  in  the  manner  hereinafter  pro- 
vided, shall  be  a  quorum  competent  to  transact  its  business. 

Section  5.  That  the  said  corporation  shall  have  power  to  make  all  rules  and 
by-laws  which  may  be  necessary  and  proper  for  the  transaction  of  its  business; 
it  shall  have  power  according  to  its  own  rules  and  as  shall  seem  to  it  proper,  to 
appoint  a  president,  a  vice  president  and  a  secretary  out  of  its  own  members, 
and  other  officers  or  agents  at  its  discretion,  the  times  and  tenures  of  their  offices 
respectively,  the  duties  belonging  to  each,  and  the  pecuniary  compensation  which 
they  shall  receive. 

Section  6.  That  the  first  meeting  of  the  said  corporation  shall  be  held  in  the 
city  of  Chicago,  at  such  time  as  any  five  of  the  Trustees  named  in  this  act  being 
assembled  together  shall  appoint;  afterwards  it  shall  meet  at  such  times  and 
places  as  it  shall  appoint,  and  the  president,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  or  in- 
ability, or  refusal,  or  neglect  to  act,  the  vice  pre><iflent,  or  if  he  fail,  the  secretary 
shall  have  power,  and  when  requested  by  any  three  Trustees,  it  shall  be  his  duty 
to  convene  the  corporation;  of  the  time  and  place  of  which  special  meeting,  the 
officer  calling  it  shall  give  to  each  Trustee  due  notice,  either  by  himself  orally, 
or  by  some  other  person,  or  by  a  written  note  left  at  the  dwelling  or  the  usual 
place  of  business  of  such  Trustee,  or  sent  to  him  by  mail  at  least  seven  days  bef or  e 
the  time  of  such  meeting. 


524  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Section  7.  That  all  questions  before  the  said  corporation  shall  be  decided  by  a 
majority  of  the  members  present  at  the  time,  and  on  every  question  each  member 
shall  have  one  vote,  except  the  president,  or  other  person  when  acting  as  president, 
who  shall  have  only  the  casting  vote,  in  case  the  votes  of  the  other  members 
shall  be  equally  divided. 

Section  8.  That  the  said  corporation  shall  have  power  to  make,  have  and  use 
one  common  seal,  with  such  device  and  inscription  as  it  shall  appoint,  and  the 
same  to  break,  change  or  renew  at  its  discretion. 

Section  9.  That  the  said  corporation  shall  have  power  to  appoint  a  treasurer, 
who  shall  hold  liis  office  during  the  pleasure  of  the  corporation,  whose  duty  it 
shall  be,  under  the  direction  of  the  corporation,  to  keep  all  books  of  account, 
to  have  the  custody  of  all  such  books  of  account,  securities,  of  every  kind,  and 
other  Papers  and  documents  relating  to  the  finances,  and  of  all  funds,  moneys, 
and  other  property,  real  and  personal  except  the  buildings  and  grounds  connected 
therewith,  occupied  by  the  Seminary,  the  library  and  furniture  of  which,  subject 
to  the  disposal  of  the  corporation,  the  faculty  shall  have  the  custody  and  control, 
and  to  present  to  the  corporation  annually,  and  of tener  whenever  required,  a  clear, 
full  and  true  Report  of  the  transactions  of  the  current  year,  or  any  part  thereof, 
and  of  the  whole  state  of  the  finances;  he  shall  be  the  keeper  of  the  seal,  and  shall 
have  the  sole  right  to  use  it  for  the  authentication  of  such  instruments  as  the 
corporation  shall  direct  him  thus  to  authenticate,  and  shall  execute  to  the  cor- 
poration, whenever  required,  a  bond  or  bonds,  in  such  penal  sum  or  sums,  and 
with  such  securities  as  the  corporation  shall  prescribe,  for  the  faithful  execution 
of  his  office;  and  of  all  such  bonds  and  securities  the  president  of  the  corporation 
shall  have  the  custody. 

Section  10.  That  the  said  corporation,  by  the  name  and  style  aforesaid,  shall 
be  capable  and  able  in  law  to  sue  and  be  sued,  plead  and  be  impleaded,  in  any 
court  or  courts  of  law  or  of  equity,  before  any  judge  or  judges,  in  all  and  all 
manner  of  suits,  complaints,  pleas,  causes,  matt(>rs,  and  demands  of  whatsoever 
kind  or  form  they  may  be,  and  all  things  therein,  or  anywise  relating  to  do  in 
as  full  and  effectual  a  manner  as  any  person  or  persons,  or  any  body  politic  and 
corporate  within  the  state,  may  or  can  do. 

Section  11.  That  the  said  corporation  is  hereby  expressly  prohibited  fiom 
exercising,  in  virtue  from  any  power  derived  from  this  act,  any  authority  or  con- 
trol in  any  way  whatever  in  respect  to  the  doctrine  or  doctrines  taught,  the  course 
of  instruction  and  study,  or  the  government  and  discipline  in  the  said  Seminary, 
or  to  the  appointment  of  professors  or  other  instructors  in  the  said  Seminary, 
the  tenure  of  their  offices  or  the  execution  thereof,  or  to  the  pecuniary  compensa- 
tion which  any  such  professor  shall  receive,  or  the  time  or  manner  of  its  payment; 
all  of  which  matters  and  things  shall  remain  under  the  exclusive  power  and 
direction  of  the  Synods  aforesaid,  and  such  other  Synods  as  shall  become  united 
with  them  therein,  in  conformity  to  the  provisions  of  the  constitution  of  the  said 
Seminary,  as  the  same  now  exists,  or  as  it  may  lierc^after  exist  by  amendnienis 
provided  for  by  the  said  constitution,  and  of  the  Board  of  Diiec  tors  of  the  said 
Seminary,  and  so  far  as  it  respects  the  execution  of  their  own  offices,  to  the  pro- 
fessors of  said  Seminary;  the  said  directors  Ix-iug  in  all  things  appertaining  to 
their  own  offices  subject  to  the  control  of  said  Synods,  and  the  professors  amen- 
able to  th(;  Board  of  Directors,  in  (ionformity  to  the  said  constitution. 

Section  12.  That  the  said  corporation,  by  the  name  and  style  aforesaid,  t^hall 
be  capable  in  law,  and  have  full  power  to  take,  receive  and  hold  all  and  all  manner 
of  lands,  tenements,  moneys,  stocks,  rents,  annuities,  n^versions,  franchise's, 
legacies,  hereditaments  and  other  property,  real  or  personal  whatsoever,  which 
have  at  any  time  or  times  heretofore  been  granted,  sold,  bargained,  released, 
devised,  or  otherwise  conveyed  to  any  other  body,  politico  and  corporate,  or 
any  other  person  or  persons  whatever,  for  the  use  of  the  said  Seminary,  or  in 
trust  for  the  same;  and  the  said  lands,  t(>n(>ments,  moneys,  stocks,  rents,  aimuities, 
reversions,   franchises,   legacies,   hereditaments,   and   other  property,   real   and 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  525 

personal,  arc  hereby  vef^teil  and  astablished  in  the  said  corporation  forever, 
according  to  the  use  and  interest  for  which  such  gifts,  grants,  devises,  releases, 
or  other  conveyances  respectively,  were  originally  niatle;  and  the  said  corporation 
is  hereby  declartnl  to  be  seized  and  possesseil  of  such  estate  or  estates  therein,  as 
in  and  by  their  respective  grants,  sales,  bargains,  enfeofTnicnts,  gifts,  devises  and 
other  conveyances  thereof,  are  declared,  limited  and  expressed.  That,  further, 
the  said  corporation  and  their  successors,  shall  be  capable  in  law,  and  shall  have 
full  power  to  take,  receive,  hold  and  enjoy,  in  fee  simple,  or  of  lesser,  estate  or 
estates  in  trust  for  the  use  of  the  said  Seminary,  all  lands,  tenements,  moneys 
stocks,  rents,  annuities,  franchises,  legacies,  hereditaments  and  other  property, 
leal  and  personal  whatsoever,  by  sale,  bargain,  grant,  enfeoffment,  release,  gift, 
devise,  or  other  convcyam  e  of  any  body  politic  and  corporate,  or  of  any  person  or 
persons  capable  to  make  the  same;  and  that  no  misnomer  of  the  said  corporation 
and  their  successors  shall  annul,  defeat,  or  in  anywise  impair  any  gift,  devise  or 
grant  of  any  kind  to  the  said  corporation,  or  to  any  other  person  or  persons,  or 
any  other  body  politic  and  corporate  for  the  said  corporation:  Provided,  That  the 
interest  or  party  or  parties  shall  sufficiently  appear  upon  the  face  of  the  gift, 
grant,  will  or  other  writing,  whereby  it  was  intended  that  any  estate  or  interest 
should  pass  to  said  corporation,  or  to  any  other  body  pohtic  and  corporate  for 
the  use  of  the  said  Seminary. 

Section  13.  That  the  said  corporation  and  its  successors  shall  have  power  to 
invest  and  loan  all  moneys  and  funds,  and  by  bargain,  sale,  lease,  or  otherwise, 
to  manage,  sell  and  dispose  of  any  and  all  lands,  tenements,  stocks,  rents,  an- 
nuities, franchises,  legacies,  bequests  and  estate  of  any  kind  of  which  they  shall 
be  legallj'  seized  and  possessed,  for  the  sole  use  of  the  said  Seminary,  in  the  pro- 
motion of  the  objects  for  wliich  it  is  established,  and  in  conformity  to  the  pro- 
visions of  this  act.  That  the  said  corporation  shall  have  power  and  it  shall  be 
its  duty,  out  of  any  estate,  funds  and  property  in  its  possession,  custody,  manage- 
ment and  control,  and  not  otherwise  appropriated  and  limited,  to  provide  by 
purchase  or  otherwise,  grounds,  buildings,  libraries,  furniture  and  other  accom- 
modations for  the  use  of  the  said  Seminary;  and  in  like  manner  to  provide  an 
income  for  payment  of  aU  such  salaries  and  compensations  of  professors,  in- 
structors and  other  officers  and  agents  of  the  said  Seminary,  as  shall  be  allowed 
and  appointed  by  the  Board  of  Directors  of  said  Seminary,  and  for  the  payment 
of  the  salaries  and  compensations  allowed  and  appointed  by  the  said  corporation 
to  its  own  officers,  agents,  or  other  persons,  and  for  defraying  all  the  necessary 
and  proper  expenses  for  the  transaction  of  its  business. 

Section  14.  That  in  aU  cases  in  which  special  instructions  shall  be  given  by 
the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  said  Seminary  in  writing,  authentif  atcd  by  the 
names  of  its  president  and  secretary,  in  respect  to  the  custody,  investment, 
management  or  disposal  of  any  lands,  tenements,  stocks,  moneys,  gifts,  legacies, 
hereditaments,  property,  real  and  personal,  estate  or  estates  of  any  kind,  of 
which  the  said  corporation  shall  be  possessed,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  said 
corporation  to  act  in  conformity  to  said  instructions:  Pronded,  That  the  said 
instructions  shall  not  be  repugnant  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  to 
the  Constitution  and  laws  of  this  state,  or  to  this  act. 

Section  15.  That  the  said  corporation  shall  keep  a  journal  ot  its  proceedings, 
and  shall  keep  regular  and  fair  entries  of  all  its  pecuniar^'  transactions,  and  a 
true  and  exact  account  of  its  receipts  and  disbursements  in  a  book  or  books  kept 
for  that  purpose;  make  to  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  said  Seminary  a  clear, 
full  and  true  Report,  of  the  transactions  of  the  current  year,  or  any  part  thereof, 
and  of  the  whole  state  of  the  finances;  and  shall,  whenever  required,  submit  its 
journal  and  all  books  of  account,  securities  and  other  Papers  and  documents 
relating  to  the  biisiness  of  the  corporation,  to  the  examination  of  the  Board  of 
Directors  of  the  said  Seminary,  or  of  any  person  or  persons  appointed  by  the 
said  Board  to  make  such  examination. 


526  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Section  16.  That  the  said  corporation  shall  have  power  to  tajce,  receive,  hold, 
possess  and  enjoy  for  the  use  of  the  said  Seminary,  lands,  messuages,  tenements, 
stocks,  rents,  annuities,  grants,  gifts,  hereditaments,  and  other  estate,  real  and 
personal. 

Section  17.  This  act  shall  be  deemed  and  taken  to  be  a  pubUc  act,  and  shall 
be  of  force  from  and  after  the  date  of  its  passage. 

(Signed)  Samuel  Holmes, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

John  Wood, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate. 

W.   H.    BiSSELL. 

Approved,  February  16,  1857. 

j^N'AcT  to  amend  an  act  entitled   "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Presbyterian 
Theological  Seminary  of  the  Northwest,"  approved,  February  16th,  1857. 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  people  of  the  State  of  Illinois,  represented  in  the  General 
Assembly; 

Section  1.  That  the  transfer  of  the  government  of  the  said  Seminary  by  the 
said  Synods,  in  the  act  of  incorporation  mentioned,  to  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  and  the  amendments  made  by 
the  General  Assembly  to  the  constitution  of  said  Seminary,  and  the  appointment 
of  the  Board  of  Directors  and  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  all  other  by-laws, 
rules  and  regulatiouis.  and  other  acts  and  doings  by  the  said  Board  of  Directors 
and  Trustees,  be  and  the  same  are  hereby  satisfied  and  confirmed.  The  said 
General  Assembly  shall  have  and  may  exercise  all  the  powers  now  or  hereafter 
conferred  upon  it  by  the  constitution,  as  amended,  or  as  it  may  hereafter  be 
amended  by  said  General  Assembly;  and  all  such  amendments,  by-laws,  rules  and 
regulations,  now  or  hereafter  adopted,  not  repugnant  to  the  laws  of  the  land, 
shall  have  full  force  and  effect. 

Section  2.  This  act,  and  the  act  to  which  it  is  an  amendment,  shall  be  public 
acts;  and,  judicially  noticed,  shall  be  liberally  construed;  and  all  proceedings  of 
the  corporation,  certified,  under  its  seal,  shall  be  received  as  evidence  in  all  courts; 
and  shall  take  effect  from  its  passage. 

Approved,  February  20,  1861. 

(Signed),  Shelby  M.  Cullom, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

Francis  A.  Hoffman, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate. 

3.     Relations  to  the  General  Assembly. 

3.  The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Northwestern  Theological  Seminary 
report,  .  .  .  "In  regard  to  the  relations  of  the  Seminary  to  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  the  Board,  finding  that  there  are  legal  points  involved  in 
this  question  which  require  careful  investigation,  referred  the  whole 
matter  to  a  Committee,  with  instructions  to  report  to  the  directors  at 
their  next  annual  meeting  in  April,  1872." — 1871,  p.  580. 

The  Report. 

In  regard  to  the  relation  of  the  Seminary  to  the  General  Assembly,  the 
Board  have  carefully  considered  the  same;  and  with  entire  unanimity, 
and  with  the  consent  and  approval  of  Mr.  McCormick,  have  adopted  a 
Report  and  resolutions,  not  only  approving  of  the  principles  of  the  request 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  527 

and  suggestion  of  the  Assembly,  but  embodying  the  necessary  amend- 
ments to  the  constitution  in  form,  and  requesting  the  Assembly  to  adopt 
them.    The  resolution  and  amendments  are  as  follows,  viz. : 

The  Committee  on  the  Relations  of  the  Seminary  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly presented  their  Report,  through  the  Hon.  Samuel  M.  Moore,  as 
follows: 

Your  Committee,  to  whom  was  referred  the  propriety  of  suggesting 
such  amendments  and  changes  of  the  constitution  of  our  Seminary  as 
may  bring  the  same  in  harmony  with  the  expressed  views  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
would  report  that  they  have  considered  the  matter,  and  that  they  find  no 
objections  thereto.  They  understand  that  the  generous  and  Christian- 
spirited  donor  of  the  only  portion  of  our  property  and  funds  that  is  held 
subject  to  the  continuance  of  the  relations  of  the  Seminary  to  the  General 
Assembly  consents  that  the  management  and  control  may  be  transferred 
to  the  Board  of  Directors,  the  Assembly  reserving  the  right  to  disapprove 
and  forbid  in  certain  matters.  We  believe  the  change  will  rebound  to  the 
benefit  and  efficiency  of  the  Seminar5\ — 1872,  p.  125. 

4.     Answer  of  the  McCormick  Boards,  1895. 

Board  of  Directors. 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Directors  recognizes  with  pleasure  the 
close  relations  which  this  Seminary  must,  under  its  constitution  and 
charter,  sustain  towards  the  General  Assembly — relations  which  the  Semi- 
nary desires  to  maintain  in  their  full  integrity  as  to  teaching  and  all  other 
particulars,  and  yet,  regretting  the  necessity  of  declining  any  recjuest  of 
the  Assembly,  in  reply  to  the  proposal  of  the  General  Assembly,  does  not 
think  it  advisable  or  expedient  to  make  the  changes  in  our  charter  pro- 
posed by  the  General  Assembly. 

Chicago,  May  2,  1895.  A.  W.  Ringland,  Secretary. 

—1895,  p.  161. 

Board  of  Trustees. 

In  answer  to  j^our  inquiry,  I  beg  to  say  that  inasmuch  as  the  Board  of 
Trustees  of  the  McCormick  Seminary  is  elected  by  the  Board  of  Directors, 
we  felt  that  the  answer  made  by  the  directors  would  be  sufficient  for  your 
Committee  in  making  its  Report  to  the  General  Assembly. 

We  feel  that  our  constitution  and  charter  already  express  the  closest 
relatif)n  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  that  the  funds  and  property  for 
which  we  are  Trustees  are  amply  safeguarded. 

The  resolution  of  the  Board  of  Directors  above  quoted  expresses  the 
sentiment  also  of  the  Trustees. 

Henry  W.  King, 
President  of  the  Board  of  Trustees. 
—1895,  p.  162. 

5.     Answer  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  1896. 

Whereas,  During  the  year  preceding  the  annual  meeting  of  this  Board, 
held  in  1895,  the  fullest  consideration  was  given  to  the  proposals  pre- 
sented by  the  Committee  from  the  General  Assembly,  looking  toward  a 


528  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

change  in  the  constitution  and  charter  of  this  Seminary,  the  result  of 
which  was  the  adoption  by  this  Board  of  a  resolution  declaring  it  to  be 
inexpedient  and  unadvisable  to  make  the  changes  proposed;  and  the  said 
Committee  has  again'  presented  the  request  of  the  General  Assembly  for 
the  changing  of  the  charter  of  this  institution  upon  the  lines  heretofore 
proposed;  and 

Whereas,  The  further  consideration  of  the  whole  matter  with  the  Com- 
mittee of  Conference  has  failed  to  bring  forward  any  new  light  upon 
the  main  questions  involved,  which  were  exhaustively  examined  by  this 
Board  at  its  meeting  in  1895,  now,  therefore,  be  it 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Directors  of  McCormick  Theological 
Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  reaffirms  in  strongest  terms  its 
reverence  for  and  loyalty  to  the  Standards  and  to  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  its  sympathy  in  all  efforts  to  promote 
purity  of  doctrine  and  teaching.  Nevertheless  this  Board  believes,  and 
is  so  advised,  by  counsel  learned  in  the  law,  that  its  relation  to  the  General 
Assembly  now  carries  out  fully  the  spirit  of  the  proposed  changes;  that 
the  property  and  teaching  are  already  safeguarded  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church;  that  in  view  of  the  peculiarly  close  relations  existing  between 
the  General  Assembly  and  this  Seminary,  by  reason  of  the  provisions 
already  found  in  its  constitution  and  charter,  any  further  changes,  as 
proposed,  are  unwise  and  unnecessary,  and  this  Board  does  not  consider 
it  expedient  to  make  said  changes. 

Adopted  by  a  vote  of  18  for,  11  against. 

Copy  of  order  taken  by  the  Board  of  Directors  of  McCormick  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  May  7,  1896.— 1896,  p.  193. 

6.     Answer  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  1897. 

The  communication  from  the  General  Assembly  was  fully  considered 
by  the  directors  of  the  McCormick  Theological  Seminary  at  their  annual 
meeting.  May  6,  1897,  and  the  following  communication  to  the  General 
Assembly  was  adopted: 

The  General  Assembly  of  1896,  having  requested  the  theological  semi- 
naries to  report  their  several  attitudes  toward  the  Plan  advised  by  the 
Assemblies  of  1894  and  1895,  for  changing  the  charters  of  the  seminaries, 
the  Board  of  Directors  of  McCormick  Theological  Seminary  have  again 
considered  the  matter  and  would  respectfully  submit  the  following: 

The  Board  reiterates  its  loyalty  to  the  Standards  and  to  the  General 
Assembly  of  our  beloved  Church,  and  its  full  sympathy  with  the  cndca\'()r 
to  safeguard  the  property  entrusted  to  the  seninaries,  and  to  insure  their 
denominational  faithfulness  and  the  purity  of  their  doctrinal  teachings. 
The  close  relations  and  strict  subordination  of  this  Seminary  to  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  secured  by  the  charter  and  the  constitution  of  this  Semi- 
nary, arc  entirely  agreeable  to  this  Board. 

The  charter  and  constitution  of  this  Seminary  substantially  secure  the 
end  which  the  Assembly  seeks,  and  are  capable  of  being  altered  or  amended 
only  upon  the  approval  of  the  Assembly.  The  elections  of  directors, 
and  the  elections  or  removals  of  professors,  are  subject  to  the  veto  of 
the  Assembly.  The  teaching  of  the  Scmin?iry  has  for  its  object,  according 
to  the  constitution,  "To  instruct  candidates  for  the  Gospel  ministry 
in  the  knowledge  of  the  Word  of  God   .    .    .   and  of  the  doctrine,  order 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  629 

and  institutes  of  worship  taught  in  the  Scriptures,  and  summarily  exhibited 
in  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  .  .  .  and  to  impart 
to  them,  as  far  as  may  be,  the  varied  learning  by  which  they  may  be 
furnished  for  its  work." 

The  property  of  this  Seminary  is  already  so  fully  safeguarded  to  the 
Presbyterian  Church  that,  in  the  judgment  of  able  jurists,  the  changes 
suggested  would  be  whoUj^  without  advantage,  and  might  be  hazardous 
to  the  common  interest  of  the  Assembly  and  this  Seminary. 

The  relations  between  this  Seminary  and  the  Assembly  have  for  twenty- 
seven  years  been  entirely  harmonious  and  mutually  helpful.  The  success 
of  the  existing  method  of  suj)ervisi()n  in  the  past,  is  its  best  guarantee 
for  the  future.  The  growth  and  prosperity  of  this  institution  have  in- 
spired many  thanksgivings  to  God.  Every  director  and  every  professor 
takes  a  solemn  pledge  to  support  the  constitution  of  the  Seminary  and 
the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

It  is  the  belief  of  this  Board  that  the  proposed  changes  would  not  be 
for  the  best  interests  of  this  Seminary,  nor  promotive  of  future  gifts  to  it. 
They  would  disturb  rather  than  establish  confidence,  and  raise  doubt  and 
distrust  of  their  legal  effect  if  they  should  be  adopted. 

While,  therefore,  the  Board  of  Directors  deeply  regrets  the  necessity 
of  declining  any  request  of  the  General  Assembly,  it  does  not  see  its  way 
clear  to  make  the  proposed  changes  in  the  charter  of  McCormick  Semi- 
nary. 

Adopted  by  unanimous  vote. — 1897,  p.  109. 

7.     Answers  of  the  Assembly. 

[Note. — See  below,  No.  0,  p.  594,  and  Nos.  10  and  11,  p.  595.] 

8.     Amendments  to  the  constitution  approved. 

That  the  amendments  of  the  constitution  of  the  IMcCormick  Theological 
Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  proj)osed  by  the  Board  of  Directors 
of  that  institution,  be  and  the  same  are  hereby  approved. — 1902,  p.  141. 

The  amendments  read:] 

[Section  4.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power  to  elect  and  duly 
induct  and  inaugurate  into  office  the  professors  of  the  Seminary;  to  re- 
ceive their  resignations;  also  to  remove  them  from  office;  such  elections 
and  removals  to  be  subject  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly.  The 
Board  shall  also  have  power  to  suspend  temporarily  a  professor,  prelim- 
inary to  and  pending  an  investigation  of  charges  against  his  conduct  or 
doctrine. 

The  Board  shall  have  power  to  elect  a  president  of  the  Seminary,  who 
shall  be  a  member  of  the  faculty,  and  subject  to  all  the  rules  and  regula- 
tions which  apply  to  other  members  of  the  faculty. — 1902,  p.  224. 

X.     Blackburn  University. 
[Note. — Located  at  Carlinvillc,  111.,  See  Digest,  1880,  p.  396.1 

The  Trustees  of  Blackburn  University,  at  their  annual  meeting,  held 
in  June,  1S71,  adopted  the  Plan  recommended  by  the  Assembly  of  1S70, 
l)y  incorporating  into  the  constitution  of  the  university  the  following 
section:    "Whenever  hereafter  any  person  shall  be  elected  by  the  Trustees 


530  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

to  fill  any  professorship  in  the  theological  department  of  the  university, 
the  Trustees  shall  report  their  election  to  the  next  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States;  and  if  the  General  Assem- 
bly at  that  meeting  shall,  by  formal  vote,  refuse  to  approve  of  such  election, 
then  the  person  elected  by  the  Trustees  shall  cease  to  be  a  professor." 

The  institution  was  founded  by  Rev.  Gideon  Blackburn,  D.D.,  who, 
in  the  year  1838,  conveyed  to  a  Board  of  Trustees  several  thousand  acres 
of  land,  for  the  purpose  of  founding  "an  institution  of  learning,  the  object 
of  which  shall  be  to  promote  the  general  interests  of  education,  and  to 
qualify  young  men  for  the  office  of  the  Gospel  ministry."  The  institution 
was  located  at  CarUnville,  111. 

The  Trustees  were  incorporated  in  the  year  1857  by  the  Legislature  of 
Illinois,  with  the  name  of  "The  Blackburn  Theological  Seminary,"  and 
at  about  the  same  time  an  academic  department  was  established.  In 
A.  D.  1867,  the  institution  was  organized  as  a  university,  and  the  fol- 
lowing year  its  corporate  name  was  changed  by  the  Legislature  to  that 
of  "Blackburn  University."  The  Board  consists  of  thirteen  members, 
who  must  be  residents  of  the  State  of  Illinois.  At  least  nine  of  this  number 
must  "be  chosen  from  among  persons  who  are  regular  members  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church ;  and  if  any  Trustee  thus  chosen  shall  at  any  time 
cease  to  be  a  regular  member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  he  shcJi  ipso 
facto,  cease  to  be  a  Trustee." 

Every  professor  appointed  in  the  theological  department,  also  every 
professor  in  the  collegiate  department,  whose  professorship  shall  include 
mental  or  moral  science  or  metaphysics,  and  also  the  president  of  the 
university,  are  required,  before  they  can  enter  upon  the  duties  of  their 
office,  to  subscribe  their  names  to  the  following  declaration: 

"I  do  hereby  avow  my  sincere  belief  in  the  Bible  as  the  Word  of  God, 
and  in  the  system  of  doctrines  contained  in  the  Westminster  Confession 
of  Faith  as  the  system  which  accords  with  the  Word  of  God;  and  I  do 
solemnly  pledge  myself,  in  all  my  duties  as  an  instructor  and  officer  in 
Blackburn  University,  never  knowingly  to  teach  anything  in  conflict  with 
such  system  of  doctrines." 

Every  other  professor  or  instructor  in  any  department  is  required  also 
to  affirm  his  "belief  in  the  Bible  as  the  Word  of  God." 

Thus  every  department  of  instruction  is  secured  from  all  danger  from 
infidel  teachings. 

In  view  of  these  facts,  your  Committee  gladly  commend  the  Black- 
burn University  to  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  recommend  that  it  be 
recognized  and  reported  as  one  of  the  institutions  in  connection  with  the 
General  Assembly.    Adopted. — 1872,  p.  65. 

XI.    San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary. 

[Note — Founded  1871.  Located  at  San  Ansclmo,  Cal.  For  the  history  of  its 
founding,  constitution,  etc.,  see  Moore's  Digest,  1898,,'pagcs  502-510.] 

The  Synod  of  California  in  session  at  Santa  Rosa,  Cal.,  October  16,  1013, 
appointed  a  Committee  to  propose  a  Plan  changing  the  control  of  the 
Theological  Seminary  from  the  Synod  to. the  General  Assembly.  On  the 
afternoon  of  the  same  day  this  Committee  through  its  Chairman,  Rev. 
John  W.  Dinsmore,  D.D.,  presented  a  Report  which  was  adopted  seriatim 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  531 

unanimously  and  as  a  wliole,  and  is  as  follows:    (See  Minutes  of  Synod  of 
California,  1913,  pp.  33-43.) 

1.     Plan  and  constitution  of  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary. 

The  Synod  of  California  hereby  makes  and  ordains  the  following  con- 
stitution for  the  organization  and  government  of  an  institution  solely 
consecrated  to  the  education  of  suitable  persons  for  the  office  and  work  of 
the  Christian  ministry  and  for  similar  forms  of  Christian  work : 

Section  1.  The  Seminarj'  shall  be  denominated  "San  Francisco  Theo- 
h)gical  Seminar3^"  It  shall  continue  the  religious  education  work  now  being 
carried  on  under  the  patronage  of  the  Synod  of  California  at  San  Anselmo, 
in  the  State  of  California.  It  shall  receive  and  have  for  the  purposes  of 
said  Seminary,  all  funds,  endowments,  fellowships,  professorships,  moneys, 
and  property  now  owned  or  held  by  or  for  The  San  Francisco  Theological 
Seminary,  as  at  present  constituted,  subject  to  all  the  trusts,  terms,  and 
conditions  upon  and  according  to  which  said  funds,  endowments,  fellow- 
ships, professorships,  monej's,  and  property  are  now  held.  The  intention 
and  direction  of  testators  or  donors,  in  regard  to  any  moneys  or  properties 
heretofore  left  or  given  to  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary,  as  at 
present  constituted,  shall  at  all  times  be  sacredly  regarded. 

To  the  end  that  all  said  funds,  endowments,  fellowships,  professorships, 
monej's  and  property  shall  pass  to  and  become  vested  in  said  San 
PYancisco  Theological  Seminary,  subject  always  to  the  trusts,  terms  and 
conditions  upon  and  according  to  which  they  are  now  held,  the  officers  and 
members  of  this  Synod,  the  officers  and  members  of  the  Board  of  Directors, 
and  the  officers  and  members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  The  San  Francisco 
Theological  Seminary,  as  at  present  constituted,  are  authorized  and 
directed,  as  soon  as  the  corporation,  "San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary," 
shall  have  been  incorporated  and  organized,  to  take  all  steps,  execute  all 
Papers  and  do  all  acts  necessary  or  proper  to  transfer  to  and  vest  in  said 
San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary  all  the  said  funds,  endowments, 
fellowships,  professorships,  moneys,  and  property  now  held,  owned  or 
enjoyed  by  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary,  subject  always  to 
the  trusts,  confidences,  terms,  and  conditions  upon  and  according  to  which 
they  are  now  held. 

Section  2.  Immediately  upon  the  adoption  of  this  constitution,  the 
Synod  shall  choose  a  Board  of  Trustees,  consisting  of  twenty-five  (25) 
members,  twelve  (12)  of  whom  shall  be  ministers  and  thirteen  (13)  lay- 
men, all  of  whom  shall  be  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  and  not  less  than  eight  (8)  of  said  laymen 
shall  be  ruling  elders  in  said  church.  Of  these  Trustees,  seventeen  (17) 
shall  be  elected  from  the  Presbyterian  Church  within  the  bounds  of  the 
Synod  of  California,  six  (6)  from  the  Presbyterian  Church  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Synod  of  Oregon,  and  two  (2)  from  the  Presbyterian  Church 
within  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  of  Washington.  The  said  Board  of  Trustees 
shall  organize  a  corporation  under  the  laws  of  the  State  of  California,  to 
be  designated  as  "San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary,"  and  to  that  end 
the  said  Trustees  are  authorized  and  directed  to  take  all  steps  necessary 
to  effect  the  incorporation  of  said  Seminar}',  and  the  following  is  adopted 
as  the  form  of  the  articles  of  incorporation  of  said  Seminary : 


532  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Articles  of  Incorporation  of  San  Francisco 
Theological  Seminary. 

Know  all  men  by  these  presents: 

That  we,  the  undersigned,  members  of  Presbyterian  Churches  in  the  Synods 
of  California,  Oregon,  and  Washington,  and  in  connection  with  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  do  hereby 
voluntarily  associate  ourselves  together  for  the  purpose  of  incorporating  a  college 
and  Seminary  of  learning  under  the  piovisions  of  Title  XVII,  Part  IV,  Division 
I  of  the  CivU  Code  of  the  State  of  California; 

And  we  do  hereby  certify: 

First.  That  the  name  ot  said  corporation  shall  be  "San  Francisco  Theological 
Seminary." 

Second.  That  said  corporation  is  formed  for  the  purpose  of  conducting  a 
college  and  Seminary  of  learning  which  shall  be  solely  consecrated  to  the  educa- 
tion of  suitable  persons  for  the  office  and  work  of  the  Christian  ministry,  and  such 
other  persons  as  arc  preparing  for  specific  Christian  service. 

Third.  That  the  place  where  said  college  and  Seminary  of  learning  is  to  be 
conducted  is  San  Anselmo,  in  the  County  of  Marin,  State  of  California,  and  its 
principal  business  is  to  be  transacted  in  the  city  and  County  of  San  Francisco, 
in  the  State  of  California. 

Fourth.  That  the  number  of  Trustees  of  said  corporation  shall  be  twenty- 
five  (25),  all  of  whom  shall  be  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  and  shall  be  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
either  in  the  Synod  of  California,  the  Synod  of  Oregon  or  the  Synod  of  Wash- 
ington, and  any  Trustee  who  shall  for  any  reason  or  at  any  time  cease  to  be  a 
member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  one^  or  the  other  of  said  Synods,  shall  by 
virtue  of  that  fact  alone,  cease  to  be  a  Trustee.  The  Trustees  named  as  the  first 
Trustees  shall,  immediately  after  their  organization,  so  classify  themselves  that 
one  fifth  of  their  number  shall  go  out  of  office  every  year,  and  thereafter  the 
Trustees  shall  hold  office  for  five  (5)  years.  The  names  and  residences  of  those 
who  are  appointed  to  serve  as  Trustees  for  the  first  year  and  until  the  election 
and  quahfication  of  their  successors,  are  as  follows: 

Names:  Residences: 


Fifth.     That  this  corporation  is  not  formed  for  profit  and  has  no  capital  stock. 

Sixth.  That  the  term  for  whicjh  said  corporation  is  to  exist  is  fifty  (50)  years 
from  and  after  the  date  of  its  incorporation. 

In  Witness  Whereof,  we  have  hereunto  set  out  hands  and  seals  this 

day  of  October,  a.  d.  1913. 


Section  3.  The  Board  of  Trustees  chosen  to  constitute  the  incorpora- 
tors of  the  Seminary  shall,  at  their  first  meeting  after  the  incorporation 
of  the  Seminary,  adopt  and  sign  the  following  code  of  by-laws  for  the 
government  of  their  acts  and  proceedings  and  for  the  transaction  of  the 
business  of  the  Seminary,  to  wit: 

By-Laws  of  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary. 
ARTICLE  I. 
The  corporate  powers  of  this  corporation  shall  be  vested  in  a  Board  of  twenty- 
fiv(!  (25)  Trustees,  twelve  (12)  of  whom  shall.be  ministers  and  thirteen  (13)  lay- 
men, all  of  whom  shall  be  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  and  not  less  than  eight  (8)  of  said  laymen  shall  be 


TPIEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  533 

ruling  elders  in  said  Church.  Six  (G)  of  said  Trustees  shall  at  all  times  be  members 
of  the  Pre.sb}'terian  Chun  h  in  the  Synod  of  Oregon,  and  .shall  Ik;  nouiinatcd  by 
said  Synod,  and  two  (2)  shall  be  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
SjTiod  of  Washington.  The  piesident  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  e.\  otlicio  a  member 
of  said  Board  of  Trustees. 

ARTICLE  II. 

CLASSIFICATION   AND   ELECTION  OF  TRUSTEES. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  shall,  as  .soon  as  organized,  so  classify  them.selve8  that 
one  fifth  of  their  number  shall  go  out  of  office  every  year  and  thereafter  the 
Trustees  shall  hold  office  for  five  (.5)  years. 

At  each  annual  meeting  of  said  Board,  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  elect  five 
(5)  Trustees  to  fill  the  places  of  those  whose  terms  have  expired.  In  all  cases 
where  a  Trustee  is  elected  to  fill  a  vacancy  caused  by  death,  resignation  or  removal, 
the  Trustee  so  elected  shall  hold  office  during  the  un(>xpired  term  of  his  predecessor. 
All  elections  of  Trustees  shall  be  subject  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  to  which  they  shall  be 
reported  at  its  next  meeting. 

ARTICLE  in. 

OATU   OF  TRUSTEES. 

Every  Trustee,  previously  to  taking  his  seat  as  a  member  of  the  Board,  shall 
solemnly  subsciibe  to  the  following  formula,  viz.:  "Approving  the  Plan  of 
San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary,  I  solemnly  declare  and  promise,  in  the 
presence  of  God  and  of  this  Board,  that  I  will  faithfully  endeavor  to  carry  into 
effect  all  the  articles  and  provisions  of  said  Plan,  and  to  promote  the  great  design 
of  the  Seminary." 

ARTICLE  IV. 

A   QUORUM. 

Seven  (7)  members  shall  constitute  a  quorum  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  but  a 
lesser  number  may  adjourn  any  meeting  of  said  Board. 

ARTICLE  V. 

POWERS   OF  TRUSTEES. 

In  addition  to  the  powers  conferred  by  law,  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  be 
authorized : 

1.  To  designate  an  office  and  principal  place  of  business  for  the  Seminary  and 
to  change  such  place  of  business  from  time  to  time. 

2.  To  declare  vacant  the  seat  of  any  Trustee  who  shall  absent  himself  from 
three  successive  meetings  of  the  Board,  without  valid  excuse. 

3.  To  receive  and  hold,  by  purchase,  gift,  devise,  bequest,  or  grant,  real  or 
personal  property  for  educational  purposes  connected  with  the  corporation,  or 
for  the  benefit  of  the  institution. 

4.  To  sell,  mortgage,  lease  and  otherwise  use  and  dispose  of  the  property  of 
the  corporation  in  such  manner  as  they  shall  deem  most  conducive  to  the  pros- 
perity of  the  corporation. 

5.  To  fix  salaries  of  the  president,  professors  and  other  officers  and  employees 
of  the  Seminary. 

6.  To  appoint  such  professors,  tutors  and  other  officers  as  they  shall  deem 
nece.s.sary;  provided,  that  the  Trustees  representing  the  Synod  of  Oregon  shall 
have  the  exclusive  right  to  nominate  to  the  Board  of  Trustees  the  professor  for 
"The  Ladd  Professorship  of  Practical  Theology,"  and  his  election  or  appoint- 
ment shall  be  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Synod  of  Oregon.  All  appointments 
of  professors,  however,  shall  be  subject  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly   of 


534  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  to  which  they  shall  be 
reported  at  its  next  meeting. 

7.  To  make  rules  and  regulations  for  the  performance  of  the  duties  assigned 
them  or  for  the  preservation  of  order,  not  inconsistent  with  these  by-laws. 

8.  To  direct  the  professors  of  the  Seminary  in  regard  to  the  subjects  and  topics 
on  which  they  are  severally  to  give  instiuction  to  the  students,  so  far  as  the  same 
shall  not  be  prescribed  by  the  General  Assembly. 

9.  To  inaugurate  the  president  and  the  professors  of  the  Seminary  and  direct 
what  forms  shall  be  used  and  what  services  performed  on  such  occasions. 

10.  To  take  all  proceedings  necessary  or  proper  in  its  judgment  to  give  full 
force  and  effect  to  the  terms  and  provisions  of  these  by-laws  and  to  carry  out  the 
purpose  of  the  incorporation. 

11.  To  adopt  a  corporate  seal  and  provide  for  its  use. 

12.  To  grant  such  literary  honors  as  are  usually  granted  by  any  university, 
college  or  seminary  of  learning  in  the  United  States  and  in  testimony  thereof  to 
give  suitable  diplomas  under  their  seal  and  the  signature  of  such  officers  of  the 
corporation  and  the  institution  as  they  shall  deem  expedient. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

MEETINGS. 

The  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  be  held  at  the  office  of  the 
Seminary  in  the  city  and  County  of  San  Francisco,  State  of  California,  on  the 
Wednesday  preceding  the  last  Thursday  of  April  in  each  year.at  two  o'clock  p.  m. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  shaU  hold  a  stated  meeting  at  two  o'clock  p.  m.  at  the 
same  place  on  the  fourth  Wednesday  of  October  in  each  year.  They  shall  also 
hold  such  other  stated  or  regular  meetings  as  the  Board  of  Trustees  may  by 
resolution  prescribe.  Special  meetings  may  be  held  at  any  time  upon  the  caU  of 
the  president  or  upon  a  call  signed  by  ten  (10)  members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees. 
Notice  of  all  regular  or  stated  meetings  shall  be  given  by  a  writing  specifying 
the  date,  place  and  purpose  of  the  meeting,  addressed  to  each  Trustee  at  his  last 
known  place  of  residenc^e  at  least  ten  (10)  days  prior  to  the  date  of  meeting. 
Notice  of  special  meetings  of  the  said  Trustees  shall  be  givenby  awritingspecifying 
the  date,  hour  and  place  of  the  meeting  and  the  purpose  thereof,  addressed  to 
each  Trustee  at  his  last  known  place  of  residence  at  least  ten  (10)  days  prior  to 
said  meeting.  Entry  by  the  secretary  upon  the  books  of  the  corporation  to  the 
effect  that  notice  has  been  given  in  accordance  herewith  shall  be  deemed  con- 
clusive evidence  of  such  notice. 

ARTICLE  VII. 

OFFICEKS. 

At  their  annual  meeting,  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  elect  by  ballot  from  among 
their  number,  a  president  and  a  vice  president,  whose  titles  shall  be  respectively 
"President"  and  "Vice  President  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  San  Francisco 
Theological  Seminary."  They  shall  hold  office  for  one  (1)  year  and  until  their 
successors  are  elected.  At  the  same  meeting,  the  said  Board  of  Trustees  shall 
elect  a  secretary  and  treasurer. 

The  same  person  may  hold  the  office  of  both  secretary  and  treasurer,  and  need 
not  be  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

1.  The  president  of  the  Board  shall  preside  at  all  meetings  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees,  shall  sign  all  deeds,  contracts  or  other  instruments  of  writing  when 
authorized  thereunto  by  the  Board  of  Trustees  or  the  Finance  Committee. 

The  president  shall,  at  the  request  of  any  six  (6)  members,  expressed  to  him  in 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  635 

writing,  call  a  special  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  or  of  any  of  the  Committees 
of  said  Board. 

In  the  event  of  the  president's  death,  absence,  resignation  or  inabihty  to  act, 
the  vice  president  shall  perform  his  duties. 

2.  The  secretary  of  the  Seminary  shall  keep  accurate  Records  of  all  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Board  of  Trustees  and  of  the  acts  and  proceedings  of  the  Com- 
mittees when  so  required  by  the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  it  shall  be  his  duty  to 
lay  these  Records  or  a  transcript  of  them  before  the  Board  of  Trustees  as  often 
as  they  may  be  required  by  that  body. 

He  shall  be  the  custodian  of  the  Minute  Books  and  Records  of  the  Seminary 
and  of  its  corporate  seal,  and  shall  afHx  said  .seal  to  all  deeds,  contracts  or  other 
instruments  of  writing,  when  so  required  by  the  Board  of  Trustees  or  any  Com- 
mittee of  said  Board. 

3.  The  treasurer  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  the  custodian  of  the  securities  and 
funds  of  the  Seminar}^  and  shall  dispose  thereof  as  from  time  to  time  directed  by 
the  Finance  Committee  or  the  Board  of  Trustees.  He  shall  deposit  all  moneys 
of  the  Seminary  in  such  banks  as  may  be  designated  by  the  Finance  Committee 
or  the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  pay  them  out  only  on  proper  authority. 

He  shall  be  required  to  give  a  good  and  sufficient  bond,  approved  by  the 
Board  of  Trustees,  covering  all  securities  in  his  hands.  The  premium  on  this 
bond  shall  be  paid  out  of  the  funds  of  the  Seminary. 

ARTICLE  VIII. 

COMMITTEES. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  at  each  annual  meeting  shall  elect  from  among  its 
members  a  Committee  of  five  (5),  which  shall  be  designated  as  a  Finance  Com- 
mittee. The  secretary  and  treasurer  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  be  ex  officio 
members  of  this  Committee,  but  without  the  right  to  vote. 

At  the  same  meeting,  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  elect  from  among  its  members 
a  Committee  of  three,  which  shall  be  known  as  the  "Seminary  Committee." 

The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  also  appoint  other  Committees  from  time  to  time 
as  it  may  deem  necessary  or  proper,  and  define  their  powers  and  duties. 

The  Finance  Committee  shall  be  vested  with  full  power  and  authority  in  all 
financial  matters  and  matters  of  business  pertaining  to  the  affairs  of  the  Seminary, 
and  to  that  end  may  lend  money  upon  real  or  personal  property,  sell,  mortgage, 
lease,  convey  and  otherwise  use  and  dispose  of  the  real  or  personal  property  of 
the  corporation  in  such  manner  as  to  .said  Finance  Committee  shall  seem  most 
conducive  to  the  prosperity  of  the  corporation,  and  the  president  or  vice  president 
with  the  secretary  or  treasurer  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  is  authorized  and  re- 
quired to  execute  all  deeds,  leases,  mortgages,  releases,  notes,  debentures,  con- 
tracts or  instruments  of  writing  when  directed  so  to  do  by  the  Finance  Com- 
mittee. 

The  Finance  Committee  shall  provide  the  time  and  place  for  its  meetings,  pre- 
scribe its  course  of  business,  and  make  provision  for  a  Record  of  its  proceedings, 
and  all  proceedings  of  said  Committee  shall  be  reported  to  the  Board  of  Trustees 
at  the  stated  meetings  of  said  Board. 

The  Seminary  Committee  shall  be  charged  with  the  actual  oversight  of  the 
inside  work  of  the  institution,  and  said  Committee  shall  have  power,  after  con- 
sulting with  the  faculty,  to  approve  or  modify  the  distribution  of  time  and  work 
made  by  the  professors  themselves,  as  provided  for  in  Article  XIII.  The  said 
Committee  shall  also  provide  temporary  instruction  during  the  prolonged  absence 
of  any  professor  and  in  case  of  a  vacancy  in  any  Chair,  until  the  next  meeting  of 
the  Board  of  Trustees.  The  said  Committee  may  require  of  the  faculty  a  written 
bimonthly  statement  of  the  work  done  by  each  cla.ss  and  each  professor  for  the 
two  months  previous  to  the  date  of  said  Report,  and  shall  submit  a  Report  to 


530  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

the  Board  of  Trustees  at  its  annual  meeting  and  at  such  other  times  as  may  be 
required  by  the  said  Board  of  Trustees. 

ARTICLE  IX. 

OP   THE    PRESIDENT    OF   THE    SEMINARY. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  appoint  a  president  of  the  Seminary,  who  shall 
be  a  member  of  the  faculty  and  subject  to  all  the  rules  and  regulations  which 
apply  to  other  members  of  the  faculty.  His  title  shall  be  "President  of  San 
Francisco  Theological  Seminary,"  and  he  shall  be  ex  officio  a  member  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees,  and  shall  attend  its  meetings,  but  without  the  right  to  vote. 

He  shall  preside,  when  present,  at  all  meetings  of  the  faculty.  He  shall  call  a 
meeting  of  the  faculty  whenever  he  shall  deem  it  expedient,  and  whenever  he 
shall  be  requested  to  do  so  by  any  two  members  of  the  faculty. 

He  shall  have  general  oversight  of  the  internal  affairs  of  the  Seminary,  and  shall 
carry  out  the  pohcy  of  the  institution  as  agreed  upon  by  the  Board  of  Trustees  or 
the  Seminary  Committee. 

He  shall  preside  on  all  public  occasions,  and  shall  represent  the  Seminary 
before  the  public  at  large. 

ARTICLE  X. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  inspect  the  fidelity  of  the  professors,  especially  in 
regard  to  the  doctrines  actually  taught,  and  if,  after  due  inquiry  and  examination, 
they  shall  judge  that  any  professor  is  either  unsound  in  faith,  opposed  to  the 
fundamental  principles  of  Presbyterian  Church  government,  immoral  in  his 
conduct,  unfaithful  to  his  trust,  or  incompetent  to  the  discharge  of  his  duties,  it 
shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  to  remove  him  and  appoint  another  in  his  place, 
which  transaction,  together  with  the  reasons  for  it,  shall  be  diily  reported  to  the 
General  Assembly  at  its  next  meeting. 

ARTICLE  XI. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  to  watch  over  the  conduct  of  the 
students,  to  redress  grievances,  to  examine  into  the  whole  course  of  instruction 
and  study  in  the  Seminary,  and  generally  to  superintend  and  endeavor  to  promote 
all  its  interests. 

ARTICLE  XII. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  annually  make,  in  writing,  a  detailed  and  faithful 
Report  of  the  state  of  the  Seminary  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

ARTICLE  XIII. 

OF   THE    PROFESSORS. 

1.  The  number  of  professors  in  the  Seminary  shall  be  increased  or  diminished, 
as  the  Board  of  Trustees  may  from  time  to  time  determine.  But  when  the 
Seminary  shall  be  fully  organized  and  complet(>Iy  equipped,  there  shall  not  be 
less  than  four  professors. 

2.  No  persons  sliall  be  inducted  into  the  office  of  Professor  of  Exegetical  or 
Systematic  or  Practical  Theology  but  an  ordained  minister  of  the  Gospel. 

3.  Every  person  elected  to  a  professorship  in  this  Seminary  shall,  on  being 
inaugurated,  solemnly  subscribe  to  the  following  formula,  nanu%:  "In  the 
presence  of  God  and  of  the  Trustees  of  this  Seminary,  I  do  solenmly  profess  my 
belief  that  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Cat.<>chisms  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  contain  a  summary  and  true  (>xliibition  of  the  system  of  doctrine,  order 
and  worship  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptun^s,  the  only  supreme  and  infallible  rule 
of  faith,  and  I  approve  of  the  Presbyterian  form  of  Church  governm(>nt  as  being 
agreeable  to  the  Scriptures;  and  do  promise  that  I  will  not  teach,  directly  or 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  537 

indirectly,  anything  contrary  to,  or  inconsistent  with,  the  saiil  Confession  and 
Catecliisnis,  or  the  fundamental  principles  of  I'reshyterian  (/liurch  tj;ovi'riinieiil, 
and  that  1  will  faithfully  execute  the  oitice  of  a  professor  in  this  Seminary." 

4.  The  same  person  shall  not  be  eligible  to  a  i)rofessorship  in  the  Seminary 
and  at  the  same  time  to  membership  in  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

5.  Each  professor  shall  lay  before  the  Board  of  Trustees,  as  soon  as  practicable 
after  his  appointment,  a  detaileil  exhibition  of  the  sj-stem  and  method  which  he 
proposes  to  pursue,  and  the  subjects  which  he  proposes  to  discuss  in  conducting 
the  studies  of  the  youth  that  shall  come  under  his  care;  and  in  this  system  he 
shall  make  such  alterations  or  additions  as  the  Board  shall  dinvt,  so  that  eventu- 
ally, the  whole  course  through  which  the  pupils  shall  be  carried  shall  conform  to 
that  which  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  have  approved  and  sanctioned.  And  as 
often  as  any  professor  shall  think  that  variations  and  additions  of  importance 
may  be  advantageously  introduced  into  his  course  of  teaching,  he  shall  submit 
the  same  to  the  Board  of  Trustees  for  their  ajjprobation  or  rejection. 

6.  Any  professor  intending  to  resign  his  office  shall  give  at  least  one  month's 
notice  of  such  intention  to  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

7.  The  president  and  the  professors  of  the  institution  shall  be  considered  as 
a  faculty.  They  shall  meet  at  such  seasons  as  they  may  judge  proper.  The 
faculty  shall  choose  a  clerk,  and  keep  accurate  Records  of  all  their  proceedings. 
By  the  faculty,  regularly  convened,  shall  be  determined  the  arrangement  of  the 
curriculum  and  the  hours  and  seasons  at  which  the  classes  shall  attend  the  pro- 
fessors severally,  so  as  to  prevent  interference  and  confusion,  and  to  afford  the 
pupils  the  best  opportunities  for  improvement.  They  shall  have  (charge  of  the 
distribution  of  rooms  among  the  students;  and  of  the  publication  of  the  annual 
catalogue  and  other  periodicals  approved  by  the  Trustees.  They  shall  make  the 
arrangements  for  commencement,  sign  certificates  of  graduation,  and  have 
charge  of  the  services  of  pubUc  worship  in  the  institution.  They  shall  attend  to, 
and  decide  on  all  cases  of  discipline,  and  all  cases  of  order,  as  thej^  shall  arise. 
They  shall  agree  on  the  rules  of  order,  decorum,  and  duty  (not  inconsistent  with 
any  provision  in  this  constitution  nor  with  any  order  of  the  Board  of  Trustees), 
to  which  the  students  shall  be  subjected;  and  these  they  shall  cause  to  be  printed 
and  a  copy  to  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  each  student. 

8.  The  faculty  shall  be  empowered  to  receive  students  into  the  Seminary, 
and  to  dismiss  from  the  Seminary  any  student  who  shall  be  immoral  or  disorderly 
in  his  conduct,  or  who  may  be,  in  their  opinion,  on  any  account  whatsoever,  a 
dangerous  or  unprofitable  member  of  the  institution. 

9.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  professors,  by  all  proper  means,  to  explain  the 
nature  of  true  godUness,  inculcating  the  obligation  to  eminent  godliness  resting 
upon  those  who  are  candidates  for  the  holy  ministry,  and  indicating  the  means  of 
promoting  it;  to  encourage  and  cherish  in  their  pupils  its  life  and  power,  and 
unreserved  consecration  of  themselves  to  God. 

ARTICLE  XIV. 

OF  THE   STUDENTS. 

1.  Every  student  applying  for  admission  to  this  Seminary  shall  present  satis- 
factory testimonials  of  natural  talents,  of  good  moral  character,  of  prudent  and  dis- 
creet deportment,  and  of  membership  in  .some  branch  of  the  Christian  Church. 
He  shall  present  a  college  diploma  carrying  a  bachelor's  degree  or  its  equivalent. 
Students,  however,  may  be  admitted  without  college  degrees  on  presenting 
satisfactory  Presb>'terial  certificates  or  passing  proper  examinations.  Students 
entering  from  other  theological  seminaries  are  required  to  present  a  certificate  of 
good  standing  and  honorable  dismission. 

2.  Every  student  before  he  takes  his  stand  in  the  Seminary  shall  be  matricu- 
lated, by  entering  in  a  book,  kept  for  that  purpo.se,  his  name  in  full,  age,  place  of 
residence,  and  place  of  previous  study;  and  by  subscribing  the  following  declara- 
tion, viz.:    "Deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  importance  of  improving  in 


538  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

knowledge,  prudence  and  piety  in  my  preparation  for  the  Gospel  ministry,  I 
solemnly  promise,  in  a  reliance  on  Divine  grace,  that  I  will  faithfully  and  diligently 
attend  on  all  the  instructions  of  this  Seminary,  and  that  I  will  conscientiously 
and  vigilantly  observe  all  the  rules  adopted  for  its  instruction  and  government, 
as  far  as  they  relate  to  the  students;  and  that  I  will  obey  all  the  lawful  requisitions, 
and  readily  yield  to  all  the  wholesome  admonitions  of  the  professors  and  Trustees 
of  the  Seminary,  while  I  shall  continue  a  member  of  it." 

ARTICLE  XV. 

OF  THE   STUDIES  AND   DEGREES. 

1.  The  course  of  study  shall  include  BibUcal  languages,  literature,  criticism 
and  hermeneutics,  general  and  special  introduction  to  the  Scriptures,  the  exegesis 
of  so  many  of  the  principal  books  of  the  Scriptures  as  the  time  shall  allow,  didactic 
and  polemic  theology,  with  a  preliminary  review  of  metaphysics,  psychology  and 
ethics,  in  their  relations  to  theology,  the  Constitution,  polity  and  history  of  the 
Church,  sacred  rhetoric,  pastoral  care,  missionary  instruction.  Christian  sociology 
and  the  EngUsh  Bible. 

2.  The  prescribed  course  of  study  shall  extend  through  a  period  of  not  less 
than  three  years;  but  students  may  enter  the  Seminary  and  enjoy  the  course  of 
instruction  for  a  shorter  time  than  three  years,  provided  they,  in  all  other  respects, 
submit  to  the  laws  of  the  Seminary,  of  which  facts  they  may  receive  a  written 
declaration  from  the  professors. 

3.  There  shall  be  an  examination  of  all  the  students  in  the  Seminary  at  the 
close  of  each  annual  session  in  the  presence  of  a  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Trustees 
appointed  for  that  purpose. 

4.  In  order  to  receive  a  certificate  of  graduation,  each  student  must  pass  satis- 
factory examinations  upon  all  the  studies  required  of  him  in  the  curriculum  of 
this  Seminary. 

5.  Upon  the  recommendation  of  the  faculty,  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Divinity 
may  be  conferred  upon  such  students  as  shall  satisfactorily  meet  the  conditions 
determined  by  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

ARTICLE  XVI. 

OF  THE   FUNDS. 

1.  The  Finance  Committee  shall  make  to  the  Board  of  Trustees  at  each 
stated  meeting  and  at  such  other  times  as  may  be  required  by  said  Board,  a 
clear  and  full  Report  of  the  state  of  the  funds  and  finances  of  the  Seminary  and 
an  accurate  account  of  the  income  and  expenditures  in  detail. 

2.  The  Board  of  Trustees  shall,  from  time  to  time,  adopt  such  plans  as  they 
may  think  proper  for  the  improvement  and  increase  of  the  funds,  and  make 
such  appropriations  of  them  for  particular  purposes  as  they  may  think  necessary, 
not  inconsistent  with  the  terms  and  conditions  of  any  devise  or  bequest  which 
may  hereafter  be  made  to  the  Seminary. 

3.  The  intention  and  direction  of  testators  or  donors,  in  regard  to  moneys 
or  other  properties  left  or  given  to  the  Seminary,  shall  at  all  times  be  sacredly 
regarded.  And  if  any  individual,  or  any  number  of  individuals,  not  greater  than 
three,  shall  by  will,  or  during  his  or  their  lives,  found  or  endow  a  professorship  or 
professorships,  a  scholarship  or  scholarships,  fund  or  funds  destined  for  special 
purposes,  such  professorship  or  professorships,  scholarship  or  scholarships,  fund  or 
funds,  shall  forever  afterwards  be  called  and  known  by  the  name  or  names  of 
th(Kse  who  founded  or  endowed  them,  or  by  such  name  or  names  as  they  may 
designate;  and  if  any  (;ongregation.  Presbytery  or  association  shall  found  a 
professorship  or  professorships,  a  scholarship  or  scholarships,  or  fund  or  funds, 
such  professorships  or  scholarships  or  funds  shall  forever  afterwards  be  called 
and  known  by  8U(!h  names  as  the  body  founding  them  shall  give. 

4.  The  treasurer  elected  by  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  be  the  custodian  of 
the  funds  of  the  Seminary  and  shall  deposit  the  same  in  such  bank  or  banks  as 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  539 

may  be  for  that  purpose  designated  by  the  Finance  Committee;  he  shall  keep 
correct  and  true  books  of  act»ount  and  submit  them  or  any  Reports  therefrom  to 
the  Board  of  Trustees  or  the  Finance  Committee  whenever  so  required. 

5.  It  shall  not  be  permissible  for  any  member  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  or 
of  the  Finance  Committee  to  borrow  or  withdraw  any  funds,  money  or  property 
of  the  Seminary. 

6.  No  money  shall  at  any  time  or  for  any  purpose  be  drawn  from  the  funds 
except  by  order  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  or  the  Finance  Committee,  which  order 
shall  in  every  case  be  duly  signed  by  the  president  or  vice  president  and  secretary 
of  said  Board,  and  that  order  when  presented  shall  be  the  treasurer's  sufficient 
voucher. 

7.  In  all  cases  where  full  payment  has  been  made  to  the  treasurer  of  any 
loan  secured  by  mortgage,  deed  of  trust  or  other  assignment  to  or  for  the  benefit 
of  the  Seminary,  the  president  or  vice  president  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  and  the 
secretary  or  treasurer  of  the  Seminary,  or  either  one  or  more  of  said  officers, 
shall  execute  and  deliver  such  discharge,  release  or  satisfaction  of  said  indebted- 
ness, and  such  release,  reconveyance  or  assignment  of  such  security  as  may  be 
necessary,  and  to  affix  the  seal  of  the  Seminary  thereto. 

ARTICLE  XVII. 

AMENDMENTS. 

These  by-laws  may  be  altered  or  amended  by  a  two-thirds  vote  of  the  Trustees 
present  at  an  annual  or  stated  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  or  at  a  special 
meeting  of  said  Board  called  for  that  purpose;  but  notice  of  the  proposed  altera- 
tion or  amendment  must  be  given  each  member  of  said  Board  of  Trustees  either 
at  a  previous  meeting  of  said  Board  or  by  written  notice  mailed  by  the  secretary 
of  the  Seminary  at  least  ten  (10)  days  prior  to  the  meeting  at  which  it  is  to  be 
acted  upon. 

The  operation  of  these  by-laws  may  be  suspended  or  the  said  by-laws  amended, 
however,  at  any  meeting  of  said  Board  of  Trustees,  by  the  unanimous  vote  of  the 
Trustees  present,  in  number  not  less  than  a  majority  of  the  membership  of  said 
Board. 

All  alterations  or  amendments  of  these  by-laws  shall  be  subject  to  the  veto 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  to  which  they  shall  be 
reported  at  its  next  meeting. 

2.      Election  of  Trustees. 

On  October  17th  the  Synod  elected  the  following  twenty-five  Trusters 
under  the  new  Plan  of  the  Seminary: 

Ministers. 

California — Geo.  G.  Eldredgc,  Berkeley;  W.  B.  Gantz,  Los  Angeles; 
Warren  D.  More,  Santa  Barbara;  H.  H.  McQuilken,  San  Jose;  Thomas 
Boyd,  Fresno;  J.  Balcom  Shaw,  Los  Angeles;  Jos.  A.  Stevenson,  Santa  Ana. 

Oregon — Harry  N.  Mount,  Portland;  H.  H.  Pratt,  Portland;  Edward  M. 
Sharp,  Albany;  Wm.  H.  Bleakney,  Walla  Walla. 

Washington — Murdock  McLeod. 

Elders  or  Laymen. 

California — A.  B.  Cheney,  Sacramento;  Robert  Dollar,  San  Rafael; 
C.  A.  Thayer,  San  Rafael;  Edward  Kerr,  Berkeley;  C.  A.  Laton,  San 
Francisco;  Robert  Henderson,  Riverside;  T.  M.  Wright,  San  Jose;  A.  W. 
Foster,  San  Rafael;  Geo.  D.  Gray,  Oakland;  W.  E.  McVay,  Los  Angeles. 


rj40  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Oregon — Wm.  M.  Ladd,  Portland;  J.  E.  Ewing,  Portland. 
Washington — J.  drier  Long,  Spokane. 

3.      Transfer  of  the  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary. 

The  entire  proceedings  of  the  Sj^nod  of  California  in  relation  to  the 
Seminary  as  above  set  forth  were  reported  to  the  General  Assembly  in 
session  in  Chicago,  111.,  in  1914.  The  Assembly  adopted  the  following 
resolution:  "Whereas,  the  Synod  of  California  at  its  annual  meeting  held  in 
Santa  Rosa,  in  October,  1913,  voted  unanimously  to  place  the  San  Fran- 
cisco Seminary,  which  has  heretofore  been  under  the  care  of  the  Synod  of 
California,  under  the  sole  control  of  the  General  Assembly,  as  are  all  the 
other  seminaries  of  the  Church,  therefore  be  it  resolved  that  the  transfer 
be  approved,  and  the  San  Francisco  Seminary  be  received  under  the  care 
of  the  General  Assembly."    {Minutes,  1914,  p.  240.) 

4.  Articles  of  Incorporation  of  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary. 

Know  all  men  by  these  presents: 

That  we,  the  undersigned,  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Churches  in  the 
Synods  of  California,  Oregon  and  Washington,  and  in  connection  with  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
do  hereby  voluntarily  associate  ourselves  together  for  the  purpose  of  incorporating 
a  college  and  Seminary  of  learning  under  the  provisions  of  Title  XVII,  Part  IV, 
Division  1  of  the  Civil  Code  of  the  State  of  California: 

And  we  do  hereby  certify: 

First.  That  the  name  of  said  corporation  shall  be  "San  Francisco  Theological 
Seminary." 

Second.  That  said  corporation  is  formed  for  the  purpose  of  conducting  a 
college  and  Seminary  of  learningwhich  shall  be  solely  consecrated  to  the  education 
of  suitable  persons  for  the  office  and  work  ot  the  Christian  ministry. 

Third.  That  the  place  where  said  college  and  Seminary  of  learning  is  to  be 
conducted  is  San  Anselmo,  in  the  County  of  Marin,  State  of  Cahfornia,  and  its 
princii)al  business  is  to  be  transacted  in  the  city  and  County  of  San  Francisco, 
in  the  State  of  California. 

Fourth.  That  the  number  of  Trustees  of  said  corporation  shall  be  twenty-five 
(2.5),  all  of  whom  shall  be  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  and  shall  be  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
either  in  the  Synod  of  California,  the  Synod  of  Oregon,  or  the  Synod  of  Wash- 
ington, and  any  Trustee  who  shall  for  any  reason  or  at  any  time  cease  to  be  a 
member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  one  or  the  other  of  said  Synods,  shall  by 
virtue  of  that  fact  alone,  cease  to  be  a  Trustee.  The  Trustees  named  as  the  first 
Trustees  shall,  immediately  after  their  organization,  so  classify  themselves  that 
one;  fifth  of  tlieir  luunber  shall  go  out  of  office  every  year,  and  thereafter  the 
Trust-ees  shall  hold  office  for  five  (5)  years.  The  names  and  residences  of  tho.se 
who  an;  appointed  to  serve  as  Trustees  for  the  first  year  and  until  the  election  and 
(}u;Uification  of  their  successors,  are  as  follows: 

NAMES  RESIDENCKS 

Ansel  B.  Cheney Sacramento,  California 

Robert  Dollar San  Rafael,  California 

Rev.  Wm.  B.  Gantz,  D.D Los  Angeles,  California 

Wm.  M.  Ladd Portland,  Oregon 

]{ev.  Murdock  McLeod Tacoma,  Washington 

Rev.  Warren  D.  More,  D.D Santa  Barbara,  Cahfornia 

R(!V.  Tfarry  N.  Mount,  D.D Portland,  Oregon 

Clarence  \.  Thayer San  Rafael,  California 

Rev.  Wm.  11.  Bleakney,  Ph.D Walla  Walla,  Washington 

Edward  Kerr Berkeley,  California 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  541 

Charles  A.  Laton San  Francisco,  California 

Rev.  Harry  H.  Pratt Portland,  Oregon 

T.  M.  Wright San  Jose,  California 

Rev.  Thomai^  Boyd,  D.D Fresno,  California 

Prof.  James  F.  Ewing Portland,  Oregon 

A.  W.  Foster San  Rafael,  California 

George  D.  Gray Oakland,  California 

J.  Gricr  Long Spokane,  Wa.shington 

W.  E.  McVay Los  Angeles,  California 

Rev.  Edward  M.  Sharp,  D.D Albany,  Oregon 

Rev.  Joseph  A.  Stevenson Santa  Ana,  California 

Rev.  George  C.  Eldredge Berkeley,  California 

Rev.  Harmon  H.  McQuilkin San  Jose,  California 

Rev.  John  Balcom  Shaw,  D.D Los  Angeles,  California 

Mr.  Robert  Henderson Riverside,  California 

Fifth.     That  this  corporation  is  not  formed  for  profit  and  has  no  capital  stock. 
Si.xth.     That  the  term  for  which  said  corporation  is  to  e.xist  is  fifty  (50)  years 
from  and  after  the  date  of  its  incorporation. 

In  Witness  Whereof,  we  have  hereunto  set  our  hands  antl  seals,  this  30th 

daj'  of  June,  a.  d.  1914. 

Robert  Dollar  [seal] 

•  Chas.  A.  Laton  [seal] 

Clarence  A.  Thayer  [seal] 

Edward  Kerr  [seal] 

George  D.  Gray  [seal] 

A.  W.  Foster  [seal] 

Geo.  C.  Eldredge  [seal] 

William  B.  Gantz  [seal] 

W.  E.  McVay  [seal] 

John  Balcom  Shaw  [seal] 

Ansel  B.  Cheney  [seal] 

Warren  D.  More  [seal] 

T.  M.  Wright  [seal] 

Harmon  H.  McQuilkin  [seal] 

Thomas  Boj^d  [seal] 

Joseph  A.  Stevenson  [seal] 

Robert  Henderson  [seal] 

Edward  M.  Sharp  [seal] 

WiUiam  M.  Ladd  [seal] 

Harry  N.  Mount  [seal] 

Harry  H.  Pratt  [seal] 

James  F.  Ewing  [seal] 

Murdoch  McLeod  [sealj 

J.  Grier  Long  [seal] 

Wm.  H.  Bleakney  [seal] 

No.  77997 

STATE  OF  CALIFORNIA 

DEPARTMENT  OF  STATE 

I,  FRANK  C.  JORDAN,  Secretary  of  Stnte  of  the  State  of  California,  do 
hereby  certify  that  a  copy  of  the  Articles  of  Incorporation  of 

"SAN  FRANCISCO  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY" 

certified  by  the  Covmty  Clerk  of  the  city  and  county  of  San  Francisco  as  a  copy 
of  such  Articles  filed  in  his  office,  was  filed  in  this  offic(>  on  the  Ifilh  day  of  Sep- 
tember A.  D.  1914,  which  Articles  and  the  copy  thereof  contained  the  required 


542  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

statement  of  facts,  to  wit:  First,  the  name  of  the  corporation  as  aforesaid; 
Second,  the  purpose  for  which  it  is  formed;  Third,  the  place  where  its  principal 
business  is  to  be  transacted;  Fourth,  the  number  of  its  directors  or  Trustees,  and 
the  names  and  residences  of  those  who  are  appointed  for  the  first  year. 

Witness  my  hand  and  the  Great  Seal  of  State  at  office  in  Sacramento,  California, 
this  the  16th  day  of  September,  a.  d.  1914. 

FRANK  C.  JORDAN, 

Secretary  of  State. 
By  FRANK  H.  CORY, 
Deputy. 
The  Great  Seal  of  the 
State  of  Cahfornia. 

5.     Meeting  and  organization  of  the  incorporators. 

September  23,  1914,  a  meeting  of  the  persons  designated  in  the  Articles 
of  Incorporation  as  the  incorporators  of  San  Francisco  Theological 
Seminary,  and  as  the  first  Board  of  Trustees  of  said  Seminary  was  held  in 
Room  401  at  45  Kearney  Street.  The  Certificate  of  Incorporation  as 
issued  by  the  Secretary  of  State  of  the  State  of  California  and  a  copy  of 
the  Articles  of  Incorporation  duly  certified  by  said  Secretary  of  State  were 
presented.  The  code  of  by-laws  as  approved  October  16,  1913,  by  the 
Synod  of  California  was  adopted  as  the  by-laws  of  San  Francisco  Theo- 
logical Seminary.  The  Trustees  took  the  oath  in  the  manner  and  form 
provided  in  Article  III  of  the  said  by-laws.  The  following  officers  were 
elected : 

President,  Mr.  A.  W.  Foster. 

Vice  President,  Mr.  George  D.  Gray. 

Secretary,  Mr.  Charles  A.  Laton. 

Treasurer,  Mr.  Charles  A.  Laton. 

President  of  the  Seminary,  Rev.  Warren  L.  Landon,  D.D. 

The  following  resolutions  were  unanimously  adopted : 

"Resolved,  That  this  Seminary  receive  and  hold,  by  purchase,  gift,  devise, 
bequest,  or  grant,  real  or  personal  property,  for  educational  purposes  con- 
nected with  the  corporation,  or  for  the  benefit  of  the  institution,  and  that 
the  Board  of  Trustees  and  the  Finance  Committee  of  the  said  Board  and 
the  officers  of  the  Seminary  and  of  said  Finance  Committee,  be  and  they 
are  hereby  authorized  to  accept  gifts,  devises,  bequests  or  grants  for  edu- 
cational purposes  connected  with  the  corporation  or  for  the  benefit  of  the 
institution. 

"Whereas,  This  Seminary  was  incorporated  for  the  purpose  of  continuing 
the  religious  educational  work  heretofore  carried  on  under  the  patronage  of 
the  Synod  of  California  at  San  Anselmo,  in  the  State  of  California,  and 
with  the  understanding  that  this  corporation  would  receive  and  have  all 
the  funds,  endowments,  fellowships,  scholarships,  professorships,  buildings, 
grounds,  moneys,  securities  and  real  and  personal  property  heretofore 
belonging  to  or  held  in  trust  for  "The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary;" 
and  this  Seminary  is  now  prepared  to  undertake  the  said  religious  and  edu- 
cational work  as  soon  as  it  shall  become  vested  with  the  properties,  real 
and  personal,  of  said  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary,  now, 
therefore, 

"Be  it  Resolved,  That  this  corporation,  San  Francisco  TheologicaP Sem- 
inary, and  this  Board  of  Trustees  accept  and  receive,  for  the  purposes  and 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  543 

objects  of  this  Seminary,  all  funds,  endowments,  fellowships,  scholarships, 
professorships,  buildings,  t^rounds,  moneys,  securities  and  real  and  personal 
property  heretofore  belonging  to  or  held  in  trust  for  The  San  Francisco 
Theological  Seminary,  and  that  this  Board  of  Trustees  will  undertake  and 
carry  out  the  int(>ntion  and  direction  of  the  testators  and  donors  in  regard 
to  any  moneys  or  proj)erties  heretofore  left  or  given  to  said  The  San  Fran- 
cisco Theological  Seminary  and  conform  to  and  abide  by  any  and  all  con- 
ditions and  limitations  ujx)n  and  according  to  which  any  or  all  of  said 
property  passed  to  said  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary,  or  to  its 
Board  of  Directors  or  Board  of  Trustees,  and  that  this  Seminary  and  this 
Board  of  Trustees  assume  and  perform  all  covenants,  trusts,  terms,  and 
conditions  upon  or  according  to  which  any  or  all  of  said  property,  real  or 
personal,  was  given,  granted,  conveyed  or  transferred  to  or  for  the  use  of 
said  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary. 

"Resolved,  That  the  Finance  Committee  and  officers  of  this  Seminary 
be  authorized  and  directed  to  take  all  steps,  perform  all  acts,  and  take  all 
proceedings  in  the  courts  or  otherwise  to  accomplish  the  confirmation  of 
the  legal  existence  of  this  corporation  and  to  secure  the  transfer  to  this 
Seminary  of  all  funds,  endowments,  scholarships,  professorships,  buildings, 
grounds,  moneys,  securities,  and  real  and  personal  property  heretofore 
belonging  to  or  held  in  trust  for  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary, 
and  to  perfect,  confirm  and  establish  or  record  this  Seminary's  title  thereto." 

October  23,  1914,  an  adjourned  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  was 
held.  The  following  unanimous  action,  taken  by  the  Synod  of  California 
in  session  at  Sacramento,  October  22,  1914,  was  communicated  to  the 
Board: 

"Whereas,  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary  was  incorporated 
as  an  institution  for  religious  and  educational  objects,  on  the  16th  day  of 
November,  1872,  under  the  laws  of  the  State  of  California  then  in  force; 

And  said  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary  has  since  said  date 
been  under  the  protection  and  control  of  the  Synod  of  California  and  its 
predecessor,  the  Synod  of  the  Pacific,  in  accordance  with  a  Plan  and  con- 
stitution of  said  Seminary  as  adopted  by  the  Synod  of  the  Pacific,  October 
6th,  1890,  and  as  since  amended  and  revised; 

And  pursuant  to  said  Plan,  all  the  moneys  and  properties  of  the  said 
Seminar}',  and  all  funds  for  scholarships,  professorships  or  endowments 
have  been  possessed,  handled  and  controlled  by  a  Board  of  five  (5)  Trustees, 
elected  annually  for  said  purpose,  in  accordance  with  the  said  Plan  and 
constitution; 

And  Robert  Dollar,  Charles  A.  Laton,  George  D.  Gray,  Clarence  A. 
Thayer  and  A.  B.  Cheney  at  present  are  the  members  of  said  Board  of 
Trustees  and  constitute  said  Board;  and  Robert  Dollar  is  the  president 
and  Charles  A.  Laton  is  the  secretary  of  said  Board  of  Trustees; 

And  the  Synod  of  California  did  heretofore  and  on  the  16th  day  of 
October,  1913,  by  unanimous  vote,  adopt  a  Plan  and  constitution  for  a 
new  Seminary  to  be  incorporated  under  Sections  649  and  650  of  the  Civil 
Code  of  California,  said  new  Seminar^'  to  be  entitled  "San  Francisco  Theo- 
logical Seminary,"  and  to  that  end  did  approve  and  adopt  the  form  of 
Articles  of  Incorporation  of  said  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary  and 
a  code  of  by-laws  for  the  government  of  said  Seminary  and  of  its  Board  of 
Trustees ; 


544  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

And  the  said  Plan  and  constitution  did  provide  that  said  San  Francisco 
Theological  Seminary  should  continue  the  religious  educational  work  now 
being  carried  on  under  the  patronage  of  the  Synod  of  California  at  San 
Anselmo,  in  the  State  of  California,  and  shall  receive  and  have  for  the 
purposes  of  said  Seminary,  all  funds,  endowments,  fellowships,  professor- 
ships, moneys  and  property  now  owned  or  held  by  or  for  The  San  Fran- 
cisco Theological  Seminary,  as  at  present  constituted,  subject  to  all  the 
trusts,  terms  and  conditions  upon  and  according  to  which  said  funds,  en- 
dowments, fellowships,  professorships,  moneys  and  property  are  now  held. 
The  intention  and  direction  of  testators  or  donors,  in  regard  to  any  moneys 
or  properties  heretofore  left  or  given  to  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Sem- 
inary, as  at  present  constituted,  shall  at  all  times  be  sacredly  regarded. 

And  the  Report  of  the  said  action  of  this  Synod  at  its  meeting  aforesaid 
having  been  duly  made  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod  of 
California  having  been  by  the  said  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  duly  ratified  and  approved  at  the 
meeting  of  said  General  Assembly  held  in  the  city  of  Chicago,  in  the 
State  of  Illinois,  on  the  29th  day  of  May,  1914; 

And  the  persons  selected  and  designated  by  the  Synod  of  California  at  its 
meeting  of  October  16,  1913,  as  the  incorporators  of  and  as  the  Board  of 
Trustees  of  said  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary,  having  duly  incor- 
porated and  organized  said  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary  in 
accordance  with  said  Plan  and  constitution  and  in  other  respects  in  con- 
formity with  the  authority  and  directions  in  that  behalf  of  the  Synod  of 
California  at  its  meeting  of  October  16th,  1913;  and  the  said  Trustees  of 
said  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary  having  legally  adopted  and 
signed  the  code  of  by-laws  prescribed  in  the  said  Plan  and  constitution; 

And  said  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary  being  now  authorized 
to  receive  and  have  all  funds,  scholarships,  endowments,  fellowships, 
professorships,  moneys  and  properties  of  The  San  Francisco  Theological 
Seminary,  subject  to  all  the  trusts,  terms  and  conditions  heretofore  reposed 
in  the  said  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary,  and  all  the  trusts, 
terms  and  conditions  upon  and  according  to  which  said  funds,  endowments, 
fellowships,  professorships,  moneys  or  properties  are  now  held  by  Tlie 
San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary  and  the  said  Board  of  Trustees 
thereof;  and  to  continue  the  religious  educational  work  now  being  carried 
on  under  the  patronage  of  the  Synod  of  California  at  San  Anselmo,  in  the 
State  of  California; 

Now,  therefore,  in  furtherance  of  and  conforming  to  the  said  Plan  and 
constitution  adopted  by  the  Synod  of  California,  at  its  meeting  of  October 
16th,  1913,  and  to  enable  said  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary  to 
continue  the  religious  educational  work  now  being  carried  on  under  the 
patronage  of  the  Synod  of  California,  at  San  Anselmo,  in  the  State  of 
CaHfornia,  and  to  enable  the  said  new  corporation,  San  Francisco  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  and  its  Board  of  Trustees  to  carry  out  llu^  purposes  of 
its  incorporation  and  to  execute  the  trusts  hereafter  by  it  undertaken  and 
assumed,  the  said  Board  of  Trustees  of  The  San  Francisco  Theological 
Seminary  is  hereby  authorized  and  directed  to  grant,  assign,  transfer, 
convey,  set  over  and  deliver  unto  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary,  a 
corporation  duly  incorporated  under  the  laws  of  the  State  of  California 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  645 

on  the  16th  day  of  September,  1914,  all  moneys,  funds,  fellowships,  en- 
dowments, scholarships,  professorships  and  other  properties,  real  and 
personal,  and  wheresoever  situated,  now  held  by  said  The  San  Francisco 
Theological  Seminary,  or  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  The  San  Francisco  Theo- 
logical Seminary  or  by  the  Board  of  Directors  of  The  San  Francisco 
Theological  Seminary,  or  by  any  other  person  whatsoever  for  the  use  or 
benefit  of  said  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary,  subject  always 
to  the  trusts,  confidences,  terms  and  conditions  upon  and  according  to 
which  they  are  now  held;  and  the  said  Board  of  Trustees  and  the  officers  and 
members  of  said  Board  of  Trustees  and  the  officers  and  members  of  this 
Synod  and  of  the  Board  of  Directors  are  hereby  authorized  and  directed 
to  execute  all  instruments  of  any  kind  whatsoever  and  to  take  all  acts  and 
to  institute  and  prosecute  all  proceedings  necessary  or  proper  to  give  full 
force  and  effect  to  this  resolution. 

Sacramento,  Cal.,  October  22nd,  1914. 
This  is  to  certify  that  the  foregoing  pages,  one  to  four  inclusive,  con- 
tain and  are  a  true  copy  of  the  action  of  the  Synod  of  California  at  the 
session  in  Sacramento,  California,  October  22nd,  1914,  in  the  matter  of 
the  reincorporation,  and  transfer  of  properties,  from  The  San  Francisco 
Theological  Seminary  to  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary. 

Attest:        William  S.  Young, 

Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  of  California. 

It  was  unanimously  voted  that  the  Board  approve  and  accept  said 
preamble  and  resolution. 

6.     Amendments  to  by-laws. 

Pursuant  to  notice  duly  given,  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  was 
held  at  the  office  of  the  corporation  in  San  Francisco,  November  28,  1922. 
The  following  amendments  to  the  by-laws  were  unanimously  adopted: 

Whereas,  It  is,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  desirable  that 
the  by-laws  of  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary  shall  be  changed 
in  respect  of  the  number  of  Trustees,  and  as  to  the  time  and  place  of  the 
annual  and  stated  meetings  of  said  Board  of  Trustees,  and  as  to  the  degrees 
which  may  be  conferred  upon  the  students  of  San  Francisco  Theological 
Seminary : 

Now  therefore  be  it  Resolved,  That  Article  I  of  said  by-laws  be  and  the 
same  is  hereby  amended  to  read  as  follows : 

ARTICLE  I. 
The  corporate  powers  of  this  corporation  shall  be  vested  in  a  Board  of  thirty 
(30)  Trustees,  fourteen  (14)  of  whom  shall  be  ministers  and  sixteen  (16)  laymen, 
all  of  whom  shall  be  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  and  not  less  than  ten  (10)  of  said  laymen  shall  be  ruling  elders 
in  said  Church.  Eight  (8)  of  said  Trustees  shall  at  all  times  be  members  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  Synod  of  On^gon,  five  (5)  ministers  and  three  (3) 
laymen,  and  shall  be  nominated  by  said  Synod;  and  two  (2),  one  minister  and  one 
layman,  shall  be  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  Synod  of  Washington. 
The  president  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  ex  officio  a  member  of  said  Board  of 
Trustees. 

and  that  Article  II  of  the  said  by-laws  be  and  the  same  is  hereby  amended 
to  read  as  follows: 


546  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

ARTICLE  II. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  shall,  as  soon  as  organized,  so  classify  themselves  that 
one  fifth  of  their  number  shall  go  out  of  office  every  year  and  thereafter  the 
Trustees  shall  hold  office  for  five  (5)  years. 

At  each  annual  meeting  of  said  Board,  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  elect  six  (6) 
Trustees  to  fill  the  places  of  those  whose  terms  have  expired.  In  all  cases 
where  a  Trustee  is  elected  to  fill  a  vacancy  caused  by  death,  resignation  or 
removal,  the  Trustee  so  elected  shall  hold  office  during  the  unexpired  term  of  his 
predecessor.  All  elections  of  Trustees  shall  be  subject  to  the  veto  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  to  which 
they  shall  be  reported  at  its  next  meeting. 

and  that  Article  VI  of  the  said  by-laws  be  and  the  same  is  hereby  amended 

to  read  as  follows: 

ARTICLE  VI. 

The  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  be  held  at  the  Seminary  in 
San  Anselmo,  Marin  County,  State  of  California,  on  the  Wednesday  preceding 
the  last  Thursday  of  April  in  each  year  at  two  o'clock  P.  m. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  hold  a  stated  meeting  at  two  o'clock  p.  m.  at  the 
same  place  on  the  fourth  Wednesday  of  October  in  each  year.  They  shall  also 
hold  such  other  stated  meetings  or  regular  meetings  as  the  Board  of  Trustees  may 
by  resolution  prescribe.  Special  meetings  may  be  held  at  any  time  upon  the  call 
of  the  president  or  upon  a  call  signed  by  ten  (10)  members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees. 
Notice  of  all  regular  or  stated  meetings  shall  be  given  by  a  writing  specifying  the 
date,  place  and  purpose  of  the  meeting,  addressed  to  each  Trustee  at  his  last 
known  place  of  residence  at  least  ten  (10)  days  prior  to  the  date  of  meeting. 
Notice  of  special  meetings  of  the  said  Trustees  shall  be  given  by  a  writing  specify- 
ing the  date,  hour  and  place  of  the  meeting  and  the  purpose  thereof,  addressed 
to  each  Trustee  at  his  last  known  place  of  residence  at  least  ten  (10)  days  prior  to 
said  meeting.  Entry  by  the  secretary  upon  the  books  of  the  corporation  to  the 
effect  that  notice  has  been  given  in  accordance  herewith  shall  be  deemed  con- 
clusive evidence  of  such  notice. 

and  that  paragraph  5  of  Article  XV  of  the  said  by-laws  be  and  the  same  is 
hereby  amended  to  read  as  follows : 

ARTICLE  XV. 

5.  Upon  the  recommendation  of  the  faculty,  such  degrees  as  are  usually 
granted  by  any  university,  college  or  seminary  of  learning  in  the  United  States 
may  bo  conferred  upon  such  students  or  other  persons  as  shall  satisfactorily  meet 
the  conditions  determined  by  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

Those  amendments  will  be  reported  to  the  General  Assembly  meeting  in 
Indianapolis,  Ind.,  in  May,  1923,  for  its  approval.  [See  Minutes,  1923, 
p.  389.] 

7,     Action  on  the  Assembly's  Plan  of  1894. 

The  Board  of  Directors  of  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary,  in 
answer  to  the  request  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.,  respectfully  represent: 

1.  That  we  are  in  hearty  sympathy  with  the  end  aimed  at  by  the 
General  Assembly  in  its  requests  to  the  theological  seminaries  of  the  Church 
as  presented  in  the  action  of  said  Assembly,  set  forth  in  the  Minutes  of 
its  sessions  for  the  years  1894  and  1895. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  547 

2.  That  earnestly  desiring  to  comply  with  said  requests,  we,  together 
with  our  Board  of  Directors,  have  placed  the  matter  in  the  hands  of  our 
attorney,  for  his  consideration  and  advice;  and  have  received  from  him 
the  following,  which  we  present  as  part  of  this  our  answer,  to  wit: 

To  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary: 

Dear  Sirs: — You  have  referred  to  me  the  resolutions  adopted  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  1894,  as  set  forth  in  its  Minutes  at  pp.  65  and  G6, 
and  you  have  requested  me  to  report  to  you  what  course  is  necessary  to 
enable  you  to  comply  with  these  resolutions.  I  beg  to  submit  the  following 
reply: 

The  San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary  was  incorporated  under  the 
general  laws  of  California,  on  October  15,  1872,  as  "a  corporation  for 
religious  and  educational  objects  under  the  care  and  control  of  the  Synod 
of  the  Pacific  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America."  Its  articles  of  incorporation  fixed  the 
number  of  its  Trustees  as  five,  and  the  laws  under  which  it  was  formed 
provide  that  these  Trustees  shall  "take  into  their  possession  and  custody 
all  temporalities  of  such  corporation,  whether  the  same  was  assessed  for 
real  or  personal  estate  and  whether  given,  granted  or  devised,  directly  or 
indirectly,  to  such  corporation  or  to  any  person  or  persons  for  its  use,  and 
in  the  name  of  such  corporation  may  sue  and  be  sued,  may  recover  and 
hold  all  the  debts,  demands,  rights  and  privileges,  all  the  churches,  houses, 
schoolhouses,  hospitals,  or  other  buildings,  all  the  estate  and  appurte- 
nances belonging  to  all  houses  and  buildings  that  are  necessary  to  carry  out 
the  objects  of  the  corporation,  and  perform  all  duties  imposed  upon  them 
by  the  regulations,  rules  or  discipline  of  such  organization." 

Under  the  rules  of  the  Seminary,  the  five  Trustees  constituting  this 
governing  Board  are  elected  annually  out  of  and  by  a  constituent  body  of 
twenty-four  persons  who  are  delegated  for  the  purpose  by  the  Synods  of 
California  and  Oregon  (the  successors  of  the  former  Synod  of  the  Pacific). 
This  constituent  body  is  known  as  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Seminary, 
and  its  members  serve  for  three  years,  one  third  of  the  Board  being  ap- 
pointed each  year.  The  Synod  of  California  appoints  three  fourths  of 
these  directors,  and  the  Synod  of  Oregon  appoints  the  remaining  one 
fourth.  Although  designated  as  directors,  the  Board  of  twenty-four  in- 
dividuals really  exercise  the  functions  of  ordinary  members  or  stockholders 
of  a  corporation.  They  may  recommend  or  direct  the  action  of  the  Trustees, 
but  cannot  compel  or  coerce  them  except  by  electing  their  successors  or 
by  limiting  their  powers.  The  Synods  of  California  and  of  Oregon  have  no 
direct  authority  over  the  Seminary  beyond  the  power  of  appointment  of 
the  directors.  Your  corporation  so  organized  has  received  large  donations 
of  lands  and  money  upon  trusts  for  its  purposes  as  a  Presbyterian  theo- 
logical seminary.  It  administers  all  these  trusts  through  its  Board  of 
Trustees  and  has  none  but  trust  property.  The  General  Assembly  requests 
(its  Minides,  1894,  pp.  65  and  66): 

(a)  That  subject  to  existing  trusts  the  funds  and  property  of  the 
Seminary  shall  be  held  in  trust  solely  for  the  purpose  of  theological  educa- 
tion in  the  doctrines  set  forth  in  the  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America. 


548  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

(b),  (c)  That  a  veto  power  shall  be  given  it  over  all  elections  of  di- 
rectors and  appointments  of  professors  and  teachers. 

(d)  That  in  the  event  of  violation  of  such  trusts  or  disregard  of  such 
veto,  the  General  Assembly  shall  be  empowered  to  "provide  against  such 
violation  of  said  charters  and  for  the  enforcement  of  the  same  and  for  the 
protection  of  the  trusts  under  which  said  property  and  funds  are  held,  in 
such  manner  and  in  the  name  of  such  person  or  corporation  as  it  may 
direct,  by  resolution  certified  by  its  Clerk,  in  any  civil  court  having  juris- 
diction," etc. 

As  to  subdivision  (a)  of  these  resolutions,  your  property  is  all  held  by 
you  under  trusts  which  you  are  unal:)le  to  modify  or  alter.  If  those  trusts 
correspond  with  the  requirements  of  the  General  Assembly  (and  I  believe 
all  of  yours  do)  they  need  not  be  changed;  and  if  they  do  not  so  correspond, 
you  cannot  change  them. 

As  to  subdivisions  (6)  and  (c),  I  can  see  no  effective  way  of  surrendering 
to  the  General  Assembly  the  electoral  powers  of  the  Board  of  Directors 
and  the  business  controlled  and  executed  by  the  Board  of  Trustees  in  the 
sense  required  by  these  resolutions.  Inasmuch  as  your  charter  declares 
that  your  corporation  is  under  the  control  of  the  Synod  of  the  Pacific  and 
of  the  General  Assembly,  no  doubt,  in  some  manner,  the  General  Assembly 
could  be  given  a  share  in  the  election  of  the  constituent  body  known  as 
the  Board  of  Directors,  who  are  at  present  appointed  annually  by  the 
Synods  of  California  and  Oregon.  In  that  way  the  General  Assembly 
might  lawfully  exercise  an  indirect  control,  but  these  resolutions  require 
a  practical  abdication  of  all  corporate  functions  by  the  Seminary,  and  the 
substitution  of  the  General  Assembly  in  the  place  of  the  corporate  authori- 
ties as  at  present  constituted.  I  do  not  believe  that  this  can  be  done 
in  any  manner,  and  there  is  great  danger  that  any  attempt  to  do  it  would 
result  in  a  forefeiture  of  your  corporate  franchises,  imperiling  your  various 
trusts.  No  doubt  the  wishes  of  the  General  Assembly  will  always  be 
respected  and  followed  by  your  corporation  in  the  matters  referred  to  in 
these  resolutions,  but  I  know  of  no  way  consistent  with  the  statutes  of 
California  to  vest  in  the  General  Assembly  the  powers  which  it  seeks. 

(d)  This  portion  of  the  resolution  is  merely  a  corollary  to  the  require- 
ments of  (a),  (b)  and  (c),  and  has  been  substantially  answered  in  con- 
sidering them. 

The  performance  of  the  trusts  for  the  benefit  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
and  for  theological  education  in  Presbyterian  tenets  can,  no  doubt,  be 
enforced  in  the  several  courts  by  the  General  Assembly  or  by  the  Synods. 

The  language  of  resolution  (d)  is  so  uncertain  that  I  find  it  difficult  to 
determine  just  what  is  desired.  I  see  no  way  by  which  you  can  create 
an  interest  in  the  trusts  which  you  hold  in  favor  of  the  General  Assembly : 
First,  because  you  cannot  modify  or  alter  the  terms  of  those  trusts;  and, 
second,  because  the  General  Assembly  itself  is  a  transitory  body  changing 
each  year,  having  no  permanent  existence  and  not  capable  apparently  of 
acquiring  or  holding  property  rights.  The  resolution  implies  this  in  the 
suggestion  that  the  right  shall  be  conferred  upon  such  persons  or  corpora- 
tions as  the  General  Assembly  may  by  resolution  direct,  but  it  seems  evi- 
dent that  in  creating  the  right  or  transferring  it  by  yourselves,  the  recipient 
must  be  designated  and  must  be  capable  of  taking. 

I  am  forced  to  the  conclusion,  therefore,  that  you  cannot  legally  comply 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  549 

with  any  of  these  resolutions  of  the  General  Assembly.     I  remain,  dear 
sirs,  faithfully  yours, 

Charles  P.  Eells. 
AprU  24,1896. 

3.  That  sincerely  regretting  that  the  things  desired  by  the  Assembly 
have  not  been  presented  in  such  form  as  to  harmonize  with  the  laws  of 
the  State  of  California,  under  which  we  are  incorporated,  we  desire  to 
assure  the  Assembly  of  our  readiness  to  do  anything  in  our  power  which 
may  be  deemed  necessary  for  the  removal  of  any  possible  doubt  as  to  the 
perpetual  security  of  the  funds  of  our  Seminary  to  our  beloved  Presby- 
terian Church. 

Approved  by  the  Board  of  Directors,  and  respectfully  submitted  as 
their  answer  to  the  General  Assembly's  Committee  on  TheologicalSemi- 
naries.— 1896,  pp.  194-196. 

XII,   University  of  Dubuque. 

[Note.  -Located  at  Dubuque,  Iowa.  Organized  1852,  and  taken  under  care  of  the 
Church  in  18G4.] 

1.     Articles  of  Incorporation. 

Be  it  known  that  at  an  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Dubuque 
German  College  and  Seminary  held  after  due  notice  of  the  same  on  the  Tuesday 
before  the  last  Wednesday  in  April  to  wit,  the  27th  day  of  April,  a.  d.  1920,  and 
continued  by  due  adjournment  on  the  1st  day  of  June,  a.  d.  1920,  for  the  purpose 
among  other  things  of  considering  the  adoption  of  the  following  amended  and 
substituted  Articles  of  Incorporation,  this  preamble  and  the  following  articles 
were  duly  adopted  by  the  unanimous  vote  of  the  twenty  directors  present,  being 
two  thirds  of  all  the  directors,  as  the  Articles  of  Incorporation  cf  said  corporation 
in  lieu  of  the  original  articles  of  incorporation  and  reincorporation  and  all  amend- 
ments thereof  hitherto  adopted,  and  that  Rev.  W.  C.  Ruston,  D.D.,  a  director, 
and  WiUiam.  Graham,  the  secretary  of  said  corporation,  were  duly  designated 
and  appointed  for  the  purpose  of  signing  and  acknowledging  these  articles  in  the 
name  and  on  behalf  of  this  corporation  and  having  them  properly  filed  and  re- 
corded as  required  by  law. 

ARTICLE  I. 

The  name  of  this  corporation  shall  be  University  of  Dubuque. 

ARTICLE  IL 

The  "University  of  Dubuque"  is  and  always  shall  be  an  educational  corpora- 
tion, not  for  pecuniary  profit,  organized  under  the  provisions  of  Chapter  Two  of 
Title  IX  of  the  Code  of  Iowa,  and  is  a  reincorporation  of  the  Dubuque  German 
College  and  Seminary,  a  corporation  not  for  pecuniary  profit,  organized  under 
the  laws  of  Iowa  by  Articles  of  Incorporation,  recorded  in  the  office  of  the  Re- 
corder of  Dubuque  County,  Iowa,  in  Book  3  of  Incorporations  on  page  129,  and 
the  University  of  Dubuque  is  successor  to  and  the  owner  of  all  the  property,  leal 
and  personal,  which  at  the  time  of  this  reincorporation  is  owned  by  the  said 
Dubuque  German  College  and  Seminary  and  the  German  Presbyterian  Theo- 
logical School  of  the  Northwest,  and  is  entitled  to  all  the  rights,  franchises, 
privileges  and  immunities  which  belonged  to  both  of  said  corporations,  and  which 
are  now  or  hereafter  shall  be  granted  by  the  State  of  Iowa,  and  the  said  University 
of  Dubuque  hereby  assumes  all  the  obligations  in  trust  or  otherwise  of  both  cor- 
porations above  named,  so  far  as  the  name  now  exists,  with  the  right  of  renewal 
or  reincorporation  as  provided  by  law. 


550  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

ARTICLE  III. 

The  object  of  this  corporation  is  and  shall  be  the  maintenance,  ".ondu"t,  and 
endowment  of  an  institution,  to  be  kxiown  as  the  University  of  Dubuque,  situated 
at  Dubuque  in  the  State  of  Iowa,  for  the  purpose  of  the  instruction  and  training 
of  students  in  the  various  branches  of  learning,  and  for  the  present  the  said 
institution  shall  consist  of  three  departments,  namely: 

1.  The  University  High  School,  which,  generally  speaking,  shall  give  in- 
struction in  those  subjects  necessary  to  prepare  its  students  for  entrance  into  the 
college  of  this  university  and  other  accredited  colleges,  as  well  as  other  subjects 
of  secondary  or  high  school  instruction. 

2.  The  College  of  Liberal  Arts,  which  shall  offer  a  four  years'  course  of  in- 
struction in  accordance  with  the  requirements  for  colleges  accredited  as  such  by 
the  State  University  of  Iowa. 

3.  The  Dubuque  Theological  Seminary,  which  shall  furnish  the  instruction 
for  ministerial  ordination  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  and  which  shall  teach  the  doctrinal  system  and  ecclesiastical  pohty 
set  forth  in  the  Confesson  of  Faith  and  other  Standards  in  the  said  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  and  every  professor  in  which  shall  be  a 
member  in  good  and  regular  standing  in  the  said  Church,  and  shall  not  be  in- 
stalled until  his  election  shall  be  approved  by  the  next  General  Assembly  of  said 
Church  after  his  election,  provided  that  said  election  having  been  reported  to  said 
General  Assembly,  failure  to  disapprove  shall  be  considered  as  approval;  and  this 
department  shall  always  be  under  the  control  and  supervision  of  the  said  General 
Assembly. 

Other  or  additional  departments  or  schools  may  be  introduced  and  established 
by  the  directors  from  time  to  time  as  they  may  deem  advisable. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

This  corporation  shall  consist  of  not  more  than  thirty  members  denominated 
directors,  who  shall  be  constituted  or  elected  as  loUows:  At  each  annual  meeting, 
commencing  with  the  year  1921,  there  shall  be  elected  by  vote  of  a  majority  of 
the  directors  present,  a  class  of  eight  directors  to  succeed  the  class  whose  term  is 
to  expire  at  that  time,  for  a  term  of  three  years  commencing  with  the  close  of  said 
meeting;  and  there  may  also  be  elected  in  like  manner  at  any  annual  meeting 
one  or  more  directors  for  a  life  term,  provided  that  the  total  number  of  life 
directors  holding  office  at  any  one  time  shall  not  exceed  six;  and  vacancies  caused 
by  resignation  or  death  of  directors  may  also  be  filled  by  election  for  the  unexpired 
term  in  hke  manner  at  any  annual  meeting.  The  three-year  term  of  office  shall 
expire  at  the  final  adjournment  of  the  annual  meeting  at  which  the  successors  are 
elected.  Upon  failure  to  accept  the  office  of  director  after  notification  of  election, 
either  by  written  acceptance  or  by  attendance  at  the  first  annual  meeting  after 
election,  the  directors  may  declare  the  office  vacant  and  elect  a  successor  for  the 
unexpired  term  at  that  or  the  following  meeting.  '■ 

ARTICLE  V. 

The  annual  meeting  of  the  directors  for  the  election  of  directors  and  officers 
and  the  transaction  of  other  business  shall  be  held  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  June 
of  each  year,  commencing  with  the  year  1921,  at  2.00  o'clock  p.  m.  Special 
meetings  of  the  directors  may  be  held  at  any  time  on  a  call  issued  by  direction  of 
the  president  or  at  the  request  in  writing  of  three  or  more  directors  addressed  to 
the  secretary.  Notice  of  all  meetings  shall  be  given  to  each  director  by  delivering 
to  him  in  person  or  mailing  to  him  at  Dubuque,  Iowa,  at  least  ten  days  before 
the  time  fixed  for  the  meeting  a  written  or  printed  notice  of  the  time  and  place 
of  the  meeting,  and,  in  the  case  of  a  special  meeting,  of  the  general  nature  of  the 
basiness  to  be  transacted  at  the  same,  duly  stamped  and  properly  directed  to 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  551 

him  at  bis  address  as  registered  with  the  corporation  or  shown  in  its  Records,  or, 
if  net  ^so  shown  or  registered,  his  lust,  known  iidtircss. 

Seven  directors  shall  constitute  a  <iuoruni  at  any  meeting  for  the  transaction 
of  all  business  except  the  amendment  of  these  articles,  but  a  smaller  number  may 
adjourn  the  meeting  from  day  to  day  or  for  longer  periods. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

The  corporation  may  adopt  by-laws  not  inconsistent  with  law  and  with  these 
articles;  it  may  convey  and  encumber  its  real  estate;  it  shall  have  a  corporate 
seal  alterable  at  its  pleasure,  which  shall  be  affixed  to  conveyances  and  other 
instruments  executed  by  it;  it  may  take  by  gift,  purchase,  devise  and  bccjucst 
real  and  personal  property,  to  be  held  and  used  by  it  in  the  furtherance  of  its 
objects  and  purposes;  it  shall  have  power  to  confer  any  and  all  dogrec«  usually 
conferred  by  colleges  and  universities,  including  degrees  in  theology,  and  likewise 
may  grant  honorary  degrees  to  any  person  it  deems  worthy;  and  in  general  it 
shall  have  the  powers  usually  possessed  and  enjoyed  bj'  corporations  of  similar 
character. 

ARTICLE  VII. 

The  Board  of  Directors  shall  appoint  at  each  regular  meeting  three  Boards  or 
Committees  consisting  of  not  more  than  ten  nor  less  than  five  members,  namely: 
The  Beard  of  Trustees 
The  Executive  Committee 
The  Buildings  and  Grounds  Committee. 

The  president  ot  the  University  shall  be  ex  officio  Chairman  and  a  member  of 
each  of  these  bodies  except  the  Board  of  Trustees  and  the  other  members  shall 
be  appointed  by  the  directors  each  year  at  the  annual  meeting  and  hold  office 
till  their  successors  are  appointed,  and  need  not  be  directors. 

The  said  bodies  shall  have  such  powers  and  perform  such  duties  as  shall  be 
committed  to  them  respectively  by  the  directors  from  time  to  time,  and  shall 
always  be  subject  to  the  supervision,  direction,  and  authority  of  the  directors. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  be  charged  with  the  safeguarding  and  investment 
of  the  permanent  or  endowment  funds  of  the  corporation,  and  shall  report  an- 
nually to  the  directors  its  transactions  together  with  a  list  of  all  its  investments. 

The  Executive  Committee  shall  be  charged  with  the  management  of  the 
business  of  the  corporation  and  of  the  Univer'^ity  except  such  as  by  its  nature  or 
the  picvisions  of  the  Articles  of  Incorporation  or  the  by-laws  or  other  acts  of  the 
directors  is  within  the  peculiar  province  either  of  the  directors  or  of  some  other 
body  or  person.  It  shall  have  power  to  borrow  money,  when  it  is  absolutely 
necessary  to  do  so  in  order  to  pay  current  expenses,  and  otherwise  only  when 
specially  authorized  by  the  directors. 

The  Buildings  and  Grounds  Committee  shall  be  ''harged  with  the  fare  of  the 
buildings  and  grounds,  improvements  and  repairs  of  the  same,  and  the  erection 
ot  such  new  buildings  as  may  be  authorized  by  the  directors,  but  shall  not  contract 
any  debt,  unless  authorized  by  the  directors,  in  excess  of  the  funds  appropriated 
to  its  use. 

The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  elc^t  its  own  Chairman  and  each  of  the  foregoing 
three  bodies  shall  elect  its  own  vice  chairman,  secretary,  and  treasurer,  which 
last  two  offices  may  be  held  by  one  person,  and  may  expend  such  funds  as  are 
a{)propriated  to  it  by  the  directors,  and  shall  make  annual  Reports  of  its  financial 
and  other  transactions. 

ARTICLE  VIIL 

The  directors  shall  appoint  a  president  of  the  University  whenever  the  office 
shall  become  vacant  by  death,  resignation,  or  removal,  who  shall  hold  office 
during  the  pleasure  of  the  directors,  but  shall  not  be  removc>cI  except  by  vote  of 
two  thirds  of  all  the  directors.  He  shall  have  the  usual  and  ordinary  powers  and 
duties  of  the  president  or  head  of  an  educational  institution,  except  aa'  they  may 


552  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

be  restricted  or  enlarged  by  the  Articles  of  Incorporation  or  the  by-laws  or 
other  acts  of  the  directors.  He  shall  not  have  power  to  borrow  money  nor  to 
contract  debts  in  the  name  of  the  corporation,  but  may  expend  such  funds  as 
may  be  appropriated  for  his  use. 

ARTICLE  IX. 
The  private  property  of  the  members  of  this  corporation  shall  be  exempt  from 
liability  for  the  corporate  debts. 

ARTICLE  X. 

The  Board  of  Directors  at  their  annual  meeting  each  year  shall  elect  from  their 
own  number  a  president  and  a  vice  president  and  shall  also  elect  a  secretary  and 
a  treasurer  who  need  not  be  members  of  the  Board,  all  of  whom  shall  hold  their 
offices  until  the  close  of  the  meeting  at  which  their  successors  are  elected.  Such 
officers  shall  have  the  powers  and  perform  the  duties  usually  pertaining  to  their 
respective  offices,  and  such  others  as  may  be  prescribed  by  the  Board  of  Directors 
through  by-laws  or  otherwise;  and  until  the  election  in  1921,  Rev.  William  Hiram 
Foulkes,  D.D.,  shall  be  president.  Rev.  John  E.  Drake,  D.D.,  vice  president 
William  Graham,  secretary,  and  Wyatt  Johnson,  treasurer,  of  this  corporation, 

The  Board  of  Directors  may  also  elect  or  appoint  at  any  meeting  such  other 
officers  or  such  Committees  and  delegates  or  grant  to  them  such  powers  or  impose 
such  duties  upon  them  as  they  deem  advisable. 

ARTICLE  XL 

Upon  the  dissolution  of  this  corporation  all  property  held  by  it  whether  for 
its  general  purposes  or  upon  special  trusts  or  for  special  uses,  except  that  with 
regard  to  which  a  gift  over  on  the  event  of  dissolution,  of  other  inconsistent 
provision,  shall  have  been  made  by  the  donor  of  the  same,  shall  be  transferred, 
pass  to  and  become  the  property  of  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  in  trust,  to  hold  the  same 
as  part  of  the  permanent  funds  of  that  body  and  to  use  the  income  therefrom  in 
its  discretion  for  the  purpose  of  education,  preference  being  given  to  the  needs  of 
students  of  foreign  birth  or  parentage. 

ARTICLE!  XII. 

The  said  Trustees  and  the  said  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  are  each  authorized  and  empowered  to  protest 
against  and  take  such  steps  as  they  or  either  of  them  may  deem  best  by  legal 
proceedings  or  otherwise  to  remedy  or  prevent  any  actual  or  threatened  misuse 
or  diversion  of  the  funds  or  property  held  by  this  corporation  and  to  provide  for 
the  protection  and  enforcement  of  the  trust  or  trusts  upon  which  the  same  are 
held. 

Renewal  or  reincorporation  shall  not  be  considered  a  dissolution  of  this  cor- 
poration, but  failure  to  renew  or  reincorporate  within  two  years  after  the  term- 
ination of  the  corporate  period  shall  be  so  considered. 

ARTICLE  XIII. 
These  articles,  except  Article  IX,  may  be  changed  or  amended  in  any  manner 
not  inconsistent  with  the  purpose  of  this  corporation  at  any  annual  or  sp(H'iul 
meeting  by  vote  of  a  majority  of  all  the  dircictors,  notice  of  tlic  general  nature  of 
the  proposed  changes  or  amendments  having  been  given  in  or  with  the  notice  of 
the  meeting. 
Witness  our  hands,  the  day  and  year  first  above  written. 

W.  O.  RUSTON, 

Director, 

WILLIAM  GRAHAM, 
Secretary. 


THEOLOGICAL  SliMLXARlES  553 

2.     Action  on  the  Assembly's  Plan  of  1894. 

It  was  unaniiuousl}'  resolvod  l)y  the  Board  of  Directors  at  a  meeting 
held  April  25,  1895,  that  the  recommendations  of  the  Assembly  be  adopted 
without  change. — 1895,  p.  162. 

XIII.    The  Bloomfield  Theological  Seminary,  Bloomfield,  N.  J. 

[Note — Founded  1869;  incorporated  1871,  as  "German  TheoloRical  School  of 
Newark,  N.  J."  removed  to  Bloomfield,  N.  J.,  1S72;  corporate  title  changed  to  "The 
Bloomfield  Theological  Seminary,"  1912.) 

1.     The  charter. 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  German  Theological  School  of  Newark,  N.  J. 

1.  Be  it  enacted,  bj'  the  Senate  and  General  Assembly  of  the  State  of  New 
Jersey,  that  Jonathan  F.  Stearns,  Joseph  Fewsmith,  Charles  A.  Smith,  George 
C.  Seibert,  Charles  E.  Knox,  Thomas  N.  McCarter,  F.  Wolcott  Jackson,  William 
F.  Van  Wagenen  and  Philip  Doremus,  and  their  successors  are  hereby  constituted 
a  body  corporate  and  politic  in  fact  and  in  name  by  the  name  of  "The  German 
Theological  School  of  Newark,  New  Jersey,"  and  by  that  name  shall  have  suc- 
cession and  be  capable  in  law  of  taking  and  holding  by  gift,  grant,  devise,  or 
other\s-ise,  and  of  holding  and  conveying  both  in  law  and  in  equity,  any  real  or 
personal  estate,  and  may  have  a  common  seal  and  change  the  same  at  pleasure. 

2.  And  be  it  enacted,  That  the  government  of  the  said  corporation  shall  be 
vested  in  a  Board  of  Directors,  which  shall  consist  of  nine  members,  five  of  whom 
shall  be  clergj-men,  and  four  laymen;  the  corporators  above  named  shall  be  the 
first  Board  of  Directors  of  said  corporation,  and  shall  be  divided  into  three 
classes,  to  be  numbered  one,  two,  and  three;  the  term  of  the  first  shall  expire  in 
one,  the  second  in  two,  and  the  third  in  three  years  from  the  first  day  of  May  last. 
Joseph  Fewsmith,  Charles  E.  Knox  and  Thomas  N.  McCarter  shall  compose  the 
first  class,  Charles  A.  Smith,  William  F.  Van  Wagenen  and  Philip  Doremus  shall 
compose  the  second  class,  and  Jonathan  F.  Stearns,  George  C.  Seibert  and  F. 
Wolcott  Jackson  shall  compose  the  third  class;  each  class  of  directors  shall  here- 
after be  chosen  for  and  hold  their  office  during  three  years,  and  until  a  new 
election  to  supply  the  place  of  such  class. 

3.  And  he  it  enacted.  That  the  Presbytery  of  Newark  may  annually  hereafter 
elect  at  its  stated  spring  meeting,  three  directors  of  said  corporation  to  supply 
the  place  of  the  class  which  shall  expire  in  that  year,  and  shall  also  have  power 
to  fill  any  vacancy  that  may  have  happened  by  death,  resignation  or  otherwise, 
in  any  other  class,  such  election  to  be  held  in  such  manner  as  the  said  Presbytery 
of  Newark  shall  direct;  and  any  such  election  shall  be  subject  to  review  by  the 
next  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America;  and  in  case  the  said  General  Assembly  shall  disapprove  of  such  election, 
the  offices  of  director  or  directors  disapproved  of  shall  thereupon  become  vacant; 
the  Board  of  Directors  shall  also  have  power  to  fill  all  vacancies  in  their  own 
Board,  which  may  happen  from  year  to  year,  and  such  appointments  shall  be 
valid  until  the  first  day  of  May  then  next  following,  or  until  the  election  of  a 
successor  by  the  Presbytery  as  aforesaid. 

4.  And  he  it  enacted,  That  the  said  directors  and  their  successors  shall  have  the 
management  and  care  of  the  estate  both  real  and  personal  of  said  corporation, 
and  shall  have  power  to  sell  or  otherwise  dispose  of  the  same  in  their  discretion 
for  the  purpose  of  advancing  the  objects  of  said  school,  and  shall  also  have  power 
to  adopt  a  oonstitution  and  all  necessary  by-laws  and  ordinances  for  the  manage- 
ment and  government  of  said  school :  Provided,  The  same  be  not  in  conflict  with 
the  laws  and  Constitution  of  this  state  or  of  the  United  States. 

5.  And  be  it  enacted,  That  whenever,  from  a  ees.sation  of  German  immigration 
or  from  any  other  cause,  it  may  be  deemed  inexpedient  longer  to  maintain  said 


554  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

institution  as  a  distinctive  German  theological  school,  it  shall  be  lawful  for  the 
directors,  with  the  approval  of  the  Presbytery  of  Newark  and  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  to  use  the  property 
and  funds  of  said  corporation  for  any  other  branch  of  theological  education  or 
transfer  its  property  and  funds  or  any  part  thereof  to  any  other  theological 
seminary;  and  in  case  of  such  transfer  of  all  the  property  of  said  corporation  to 
another  seminary  or  seminaries,  the  corporate  power  hereby  granted  shall  cease, 
and  said  corporation  shall  be  thereby  dissolved. 

6.  And  be  it  enacted,  That  this  act  shall  be  deemed  a  public  act,  and  shall  go 
into  effect  immediately. 

Approved,  February  2,  1871. 

2.     The  supplement  to  the  charter. 

A  Supplement  to  the  Act  Entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  German  Theo- 
logical School  of  Newark,  New  Jersey."  Approved  February  second,  one 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  seventy-one. 

1.  Be  it  enacted,  by  the  Senate  and  General  Assembly  of  the  State  of  New 
Jersey,  that  it  shall  be  lawful  for  the  Presbytery  of  Newark,  on  the  recommenda- 
tion of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  German  Theological  School  of  Newark, 
New  Jersey,  to  increase  from  time  to  time  the  number  of  the  directors  of  said 
corporation,  to  any  number  not  exceeding  twenty-five  in  all;  and  whenever  any 
such  increase  shall  be  made,  it  shall  be  so  made  that  one  half  of  said  additional 
directors  shall  be  clergymen  and  one  haK  laymen,  and  said  directors  shall  be 
elected  at  the  time  and  in  the  manner  directed  by  the  act  to  which  this  is  a  sup)- 
plement,  for  the  election  of  directors;  and  when  so  elected  said. additional  directors 
shall  be  added  to  the  existing  classes  in  said  Board  as  the  said  Presbytery  may 
direct,  but  in  such  manner  as  to  maintain,  as  nearly  as  may  be,  equahty  among  the 
several  classes;  and  when  so  classified,  said  additional  directors  shall  respectively 
hold  their  offices  for  the  term  of  the  class  to  which  they  may  be  respec- 
tively assigned. 

2.  And  be  it  enacted,  That  this  act  shall  take  effect  immediately.  Approved, 
March  26,  1873. 

3.     Constitution. 

ARTICLE  I. 

THE   DIRECTORS. 

Section  1.  The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Bloomfield  Theological  Seminary 
shall  be  annually  elected  by  the  Presbytery  of  Newark,  and  this  election  of  the 
Presbytery,  as  well  as  any  election  to  vacancy  by  death,  resignation  or  otherwise, 
shall  be  held  vaUd  unless  disapproved  by  the  General  Assembly. 

Secition  2.  No  person  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  director  unless  he  be  a 
minister  or  member  in  good  standing  of  some  evangeUcal  Church,  receiving  the 
Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  as  adopted  by  the  Presbyterian  Churches  in 
this  country. 

Section  3.  Every  director  on  entering  upon  his  office,  and  also  after  each 
reelection,  shall  make  the  following  declaration  in  the  presence  of  the  Board,  viz.: 

Approving  of  the  Plan  and  constitution  of  the  Bloomfield  Theological  Seminary 
and  of  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Presbyterian  form  of  Church 
government,  I  do  solemnly  promise  to  maintain  the  same,  so  long  as  I  shall 
continue  to  be  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Directors. 

Section  4.  Ih  order  to  carry  out  the  powers  vested  in  them  by  the  act  of 
incorporation,  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  authority  to  make  their  own 
by-laws,  hold,  manage  and  disburse  the  funds  of  the  Seminary,  appoint  all  officers, 
professors,  and  teachers,  fix  their  salaries,  make*  laws  for  the  government  of  the 
institution;  determine  their  duties,  and  in  general  to  adopt  all  such  measures 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  555 

not  inconsistent  with  the  provisions  of  the  said  act  antl  of  this  constitution,  aa 
the  interests  of  this  Seminary  nuij'  recjuire. 

Section  5.  The  api)ointniont  of  professors  sliall  be  vahd  until  disapproved  by 
the  General  Assembly. 

Section  G.  Five  members,  at  any  meeting  of  the  Board  regularly  convened 
shall  be  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of  all  ordinary  business;  but  the  purchase 
and  conveyance  of  real  estate,  the  appointment  and  removal  of  any  member  of 
the  faculty  or  permanent  teacher  and  the  fixing  of  their  salaries  shall  require  an 
afiirmative  vote  of  not  less  than  seven. 

Section  7.  The  Board  shall  annually  elect  from  its  own  number,  and  so  often 
as  may  be  necessary,  a  president  of  the  Board,  a  vice  president,  a  secretary,  and  a 
treasurer,  who  shall  hold  their  offices  until  others  are  elected.  The  treasurer, 
when  required  shall  give  his  bond,  with  securities  satisfactory  to  the  Board  for  the 
faithful  performance  of  his  duties. 

Section  8.  The  president  shall  appoint  the  following  Standing  Committees: 
Conmiittee  on  Instruction  and  Appropriation,  of  which  the  president  of  the  Board 
shall  be  ex  officio  Chairman;  Committee  on  Buildings  and  Grounds;  Committee  on 
Finance,  of  which  the  treasurer  shall  be  ex  officio  Chairman;  Auditing  Committee, 
Library  Committee;  and  Committee  on  Degrees. 

Section  9.  There  shall  be  an  Administrative  Committee  consisting  of  the 
officers  of  the  Board  ex  officio,  four  members  of  the  Board  to  be  elected  when  the 
officers  are  elected,  and  the  professors  of  the  faculty  ex  officio.  The  Adminis- 
trative Committee  shall  meet  at  least  once  each  month  between  the  first  of 
September  and  the  first  of  June.  The  president  of  the  Seminary  or  in  his  absence 
the  president  or  vice  president  of  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  preside  at  all 
meetings  and  shall  have  power  to  decide  whether  any  given  matter  is  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Administrative  Committee  or  should  be  referred  to  the  Board 
for  decision  with  the  Papers  and  Records  pertaining  to  the  same.  It  shall  be  the 
duty  of  the  Committee  to  look  into  and  take  charge  of  all  matters  of  adminis- 
trative detail  relating  to  the  conduct  of  the  ordinary  affairs  of  the  Seminary  and 
such  other  matters  as  may  be  referred  to  them  by  the  Board  and  to  bring  to  the 
attention  of  the  Board  such  matters  as  the  Committee  may  think  necessary. 
The  Committee  shall  report  at  every  regular  meeting  to  the  Board  as  the  Board 
may  direct.  The  Auditing  Committee  shall  annually  audit  the  accounts  of  the 
treasurer. 

Section  10.  The  Board  shall  hold  at  least  four  stated  meetings  in  each  year; 
and  may  meet  as  often  on  their  own  adjournment  or  at  the  call  of  the  presiding 
officer  as  may  be  deemed  expedient. 

Section  11.  The  directors,  in  accordance  with  the  action  of  the  Presbytery  of 
Newark,  requiring  a  Report  to  the  Presbytery,  shall  make  their  Report  at  the 
stated  spring  meeting  in  a  form  for  transmission  to  the  General  Assembly,  con- 
taining the  financial  statement  for  the  year. 

ARTICLE  II. 

THE   FACULTY. 

Section  1.  The  faculty  shall  consist  of  the  president  of  the  Seminary,  the 
dean,  professors  and  instructors  of  the  Seminary.  The  president  shall  be  charged 
with  the  general  supervision  of  the  interests  of  the  Seminary  and  shall  have 
special  oversight  of  the  various  departments  of  instruction.  The  dean  shall  be 
charged  with  the  administrative  oversight  under  the  president  and  upon  the 
request  of  the  president  upon  him  shall  devolve  the  duty  of  presiding  over  the 
meetings  of  the  faculty. 

Section  2.  Every  member  of  the  faculty  shall,  on  entering  upon  his  office 
and  triennially  thereafter,  or  when  required  by  the  Board,  so  long  as  he  remain  in 
office,  make  and  subscribe  the  following  declaration  in  the  presence  of  the  Board, 
viz.: 


550  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

"I  believe  the  Scripture  of  the  Old  Testament  to  be  the  Word  of  God,  the  only 
infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice;  and  I  do  now,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  the 
directors  of  this  Seminary,  solemnly  and  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  West- 
minster Confession  of  Faith,  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  I  do  also,  in  hke  manner,  approve  ot  the  Presbyterian  Form  of 
Government,  and  I  do  solemnly  promise  that  1  will  not  teach  or  inculcate  any- 
thing which  shall  be  subversive  of  the  said  system  of  doctrine,  or  of  the  principles 
of  said  Form  of  Government,  so  long  as  I  shall  continue  to  be  a  professor  or 
instructor  in  this  institution." 

Section  3.  The  faculty  shall  have  the  immediate  care  and  inspection  of  the 
students  and  .shall  execute  the  laws  of  the  Seminary,  subject  to  the  advice  and 
control  ot  the  Board  of  Directors.  They  shall,  in  connection  with  the  Com- 
mittee on  Instruction,  admit  and  dismiss  students,  discipline  the  disorderly, de- 
termine the  daily  duties  of  the  students,  and  exercise  a  fraternal  care  over  all 
the  members  of  the  Seminary. 

ARTICLE  III. 

INSTRUCTION. 

Section  1.  The  course  of  instruction  and  study  shall  be  divided  into  three 
departments,  viz.:  the  theological,  the  collegiate  and  the  academic. 

The  theological  course  shall  occupy  at  least  three  fuU  years,  and  shall  or- 
dinarily comprise  the  following  branches,  viz.:  The  Holy  Scriptures  in  the 
original  tongues,  BibUcal  literature,  and  interpretation,  systematic  theology. 
Church  history,  Church  polity,  homiletics,  pastoral  theology  and  such  other 
subjects  as  the  Board  of  Directors  may  prescribe. 

The  Collegiate  Department  shall  give  such  instruction  as  shall  be  deemed  a 
proper  preparation  for  the  Theological  Department  and  shall  together  with  the 
course  pursued  in  the  Theological  Department  make  the  sixty  points  ordinarily 
required  for  the  granting  of  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts. 

The  academic  course  shall  provide  such  studies  as  shall  be  deemed  a  proper 
discipline  of  mind  and  a  sufficient  preparation  for  entering  profitably  upon  the 
collegiate  studies. 

Section  2.  The  regular  instruction  shall  be  given  by  the  faculty,  and  by  such 
persons  as  the  Board  of  Directors  may  appoint.  No  other  person  shall  be  per- 
mitted to  teach  or  to  lecture  in  the  Seminary  without  the  consent  of  the  faculty 
and  the  concurrence  of  the  Committee  on  Instruction. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

THE   STUDENTS. 

Section  1.  This  Theological  Seminary  shall  be  open  for  the  admission  of 
students,  of  the  recjuisite  qualifications  from  every  denomination  of  Christians. 

Section  2.  At  his  matriculation  every  student  shall  make  and  subscribe  the 
f(jllowing  declaration,  in  the  presence  of  the  faculty,  viz.: 

"Deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  my  duty  to  God  and  to  The  Bloomfield 
Theological  Seminary,  I  do  j)romise,  so  long  as  I  shall  remain  a  member  of  this 
institution,  to  attend  faithfully  to  all  duties,  to  observe  all  the  laws  and  to  yield 
ready  obedience  to  the  faculty  and  the  Board  of  Directors." 

ARTICLE  V. 

THE   LIBRARY. 

Seotion  1.  The  librarian  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Board  of  Directors.  He 
shall  hav(!  the  care  of  the  library  and  the  library  rooms,  and  shall  rejiort  annually 
to  thc!  Board  of  Directors. 

Se(!tion  2.  The  rules  for  the  safe-keeping  and  management  of  t  h(>  library 
shall  be  prepared  by  the  librarian,  with  the  advice  of  the  faculty,  and  shall  be 
subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Board  of  Directors. 


THEULOC.ICAL  SEMINARIES  557 

ARTICLE  VI. 

AMENDMENTS  TO   THE   CONSTITUTION. 

Section  1.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power  at  any  meeting  regularly 
convened,  to  make  any  amendments  to  this  constitution  not  inconsistent  witli  the 
acts  of  incorporation  or  with  tlie  Constitution  of  the  Prt'shytcrian  Cluirch  in  tli(! 
United  States  of  America,  provided  the  said  amendment  shall  have  been  proposed 
at  a  previous  meeting  and  shall  be  passed  by  an  affirmative  vote  of  not  less  than 
two  thirds  of  the  members  present. 

Section  2.  All  articles  of  the  previous  constitution  not  embodied  in  the  present 
constitution  are  hereby  abrogated. 

4.     Our  enlarged  work. 

On  the  recommendation  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1903  and  1904  the 
Board  of  Directors,  1904,  resolved  to  inaugurate  work  among  foreign 
populations  other  than  German,  provided  it  would  not  interfere  with 
the  latter.  After  consultation  with  the  then  corresponding  secretary  of 
the  Board  of  Education,  the  directors  received,  in  September  of  1904, 
seven  Magyar  and  eight  Italian  students  for  the  Gospel  ministry  and 
appointed  the  Rev.  John  Dikovics,  teacher  for  the  Hungarian  Department, 
and  Rev.  Bismarck  Coltorti,  tutor  in  Italian.  The  Rev.  John  Dikovics  as 
Professor  of  Hungarian  Language  and  Literature  has  retained  his  connection 
with  Bloomfield  Seminary  up  to  the  present  date,  1923. 

In  1909,  by  action  of  the  Legislature  of  New  Jersey,  our  institution 
received  collegiate  standing  with  the  power  to  grant  academic  and  honorary 
degrees.  In  the  same  j^ear  a  Ruthenian  Department  was  added,  and  the 
Rev.  Basil  Kusiw  was  appointed  instructor  in  Ruthenian  language  and 
literature.  In  1917  the  Seminary  was  opened  to  Russian  students,  Mr. 
Nicholas  Gaefsky  being  instructor  in  Russian  language  and  literature. 
The  reception  of  collegiate  standing  by  action  of  the  Legislature  of  New 
Jersey  led  to  a  careful  development  of  an  enlarged  and  more  thorough- 
going course  of  instruction.  At  present  our  institution  has  a  preparatory 
department  covering  two  years,  wherein  the  students  acquire  a  thorough 
knowledge  of  the  Bible  and  English.  The  regular  academic  course  of  four 
years  follows  the  preparatory  course.  All  students  desiring  the  theological 
diploma  are  required  to  take  at  least  a  two  years'  college  course,  in  con- 
junction with  the  regular  three  years'  course  in  theology.  In  all  depart- 
ments the  study  of  the  Bible  in  English  and  in  the  mother  tongue  of  the 
student  is  stressed,  as  our  j^oung  men  almost  without  exception  are  pre- 
paring for  the  Gospel  ministry. 

5.     Action  on  the  Assembly's  Plan  of  1894. 

After  the  conference  meeting  between  the  Committee  of  the  General 
Assembly  and  the  directors  of  the  German  Theological  School  of  Newark, 
held  April  9,  the  Board  considered  the  subject  of  the  Conference  for  two 
hours,  and  postponed  action  to  the  stated  meeting  of  the  Board  held  yes- 
terday, when  the  following  resolution  was  adopted:  "This  Board,  having 
duly  considered  the  arguments  so  admirably  presented  by  the  General 
Assembly's  Committee,  would  respectfully  report  that  it  does  not  see  its 
way  clear  to  accept  the  changes  proposed." — 1895,  p.  162.  Repeated, 
1897,  p.  109. 


558  FORM  OF  GOVERxNMENT 

XIV.    Lincoln  University. 

[Note. — P.  O.,  Lincoln  University,  Pa.  Originally  founded  as  "Ashmun  Institute," 
in  1854.  Its  Theological  Department  was  placed  in  1871  under  the  care  of  General 
Assembly.] 

Lincoln  University  before  its  corporate  existence,  had  its  spiritual  be- 
ginning in  the  great  heart  of  Dr.  John  Miller  Dickey,  of  Oxford,  Pa. 

In  1849,  James  L.  Mackey  was  being  ordained  in  the  New  London,  Pa., 
Presbyterian  Church  to  go  as  a  missionary  to  Africa.  Doctor  Dickey's 
hand  was  on  his  head,  when  he  resolved  that,  God  willing,  he  would 
establish  a  school  where  Africa's  sons  could  be  trained  as  missionaries  to 
that  continent.  j 

In  1852,  James  R.  Amos,  feeling  the  call  to  Africa  and  hearing  of  Dr. 
Dickey,  came  to  see  him,  with  the  result  that  he  came  once  a  week  walking 
twenty-eight  miles  to  recite  his  lessons  to  this  man  of  God.  On  the  way 
he  was  wont  to  stop  and  pray  by  a  stone,  four  miles  from  Oxford.  And 
this  was  the  spot  where  subsequently  the  first  modest  building  was  erected. 

In  1853,  the  New  Castle  Presbytery  requested  and  secured  the  approval 
of  the  General  Assembly  for  the  establishment  of  a  school  for  the  Christian 
training  of  youth  of  the  colored  race. 

Such  was  the  spiritual  and  ecclesiastical  initiation  of  the  school  which 
began  its  chartered  existence,  April  29th,  1854. 

1.     The  charter  of  Lincoln  University. 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Ashmun  Institute. 

Section  1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the 
Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania  in  General  Assembly  met,  and  it  is  hereby 
enacted  by  the  authority  of  the  same,  That  there  shall  be  and  hereby  is  estab- 
lished at  or  near  a  place  called  Hinsonville,  in  the  county  of  Chester,  an  insti- 
tution of  learning  for  the  scientific,  classical  and  theological  education  of  colored 
youth  of  the  male  sex,  by  the  name,  style  and  title  of  the  "Ashmun  Institute," 
under  the  care  and  direction  of  a  Board  of  Trustees,  not  exceeding  nine  in  number, 
who  with  their  successors  in  office,  shall  be  and  hereby  are  declared  to  be  one  body 
politic  and  corporate,  in  deed  and  in  law,  to  be  known  by  the  name,  style  and 
title  of  the  "Ashmun  Institute,"  and  by  the  same  shall  have  perpetual  succes- 
sion, and  shall  be  able  to  sue  and  be  sued,  to  plead  and  be  impleaded  in  all  courts 
of  law  and  equity,  and  shall  be  capable  in  law  and  equity  to  take,  hold  and 
purchase  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  said  institute,  lands,  goods,  chattels  and  monies 
of  any  kind  whatever,  by  gift,  grant,  conveyance,  devise  or  bequest  from  any 
person  or  persons  whomsoever  capable  of  making  the  same,  and  the  same  from 
time  to  time  to  sell,  oonvcy,  mortgage  or  dispose  of  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  said 
institute,  and  they  shall  have  power  to  have  a  common  seal;  to  erect  such  build- 
ings as  may  be  necessary  for  the  purposes  of  said  institute,  and  to  provide  libraries, 
apparatus  and  all  other  needful  means  of  imparting  a  full  and  thorough  course  of 
instruction  in  any  or  all  the  departments  of  science,  literature,  the  liberal  arts, 
classics,  and  theology,  and  to  do  all  and  singular  the  matters  and  things  for  the 
purposes  of  this  act,  which  any  corporation  or  body  politic  may  or  can  do  for 
the  well  beiuK  of  said  institute,  and  for  the  due  management  and  ordtTinp;  of  the 
affairs  thereof,  which  may  not  be  contrary  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  this 
state  or  of  the  United  States:  And  provided,  That  the  clear  yearly  value  and 
income  of  said  estates  shall  not  exceed  in  value  the  sum  of  $6,000. 

Section  2.  That  for  the  present  the  Trustees  of  the  said  institute  shall  be 
John  M.  Dickey,  Alfred  Hamilton,  Robert,  P.  Du  Hois,  James  Latta,  .Tolm  R. 
Spottswood,  James  M,  Crowcll,  Samuel  J.  Dickey,  John  M.  Kelton  and  William 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  559 

Wilson,  who,  or  any  five  of  them,  on  and  after  the  passage  of  this  act,  shall  have 
power  to  organize  the  said  Board  of  Trustees,  and  after  such  organization,  throe 
members  of  the  said  Bi)ard  shall  constitute  a  quorum  to  do  business  at  any 
meeting  called  in  due  form  according  to  the  by-laws  established  by  the  said 
Board. 

Section  3.  That  the  Board  of  Trustees  aforesaid,  at  the  meeting  in  which  tlicy 
are  organized,  shall  arrange  thenLselves  in  three  classes  of  three  each  by  lot,  of 
which  classes  the  first  shall  serve  one  year,  the  second  shall  serve  two  years,  and 
the  third  shall  serve  three  years;  when  vacancies  occur,  and  ever  afterwards,  they 
shall  bo  filled  by  persons  elected  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  who  shall 
choose  throe  Trustees  annually  to  serve  for  three  years,  as  well  as  fill  all  vacancies 
made  by  death,  resignation  or  otherwise:  Provided,  however,  That  if  the  said 
Presbytery  shall  at  any  time  fail  to  elect  successors  to  those  whose  term  of  office 
has  expired,  the  same  shall  continue  to  act  as  members  of  the  Board  until  others 
shall  have  been  chosen  in  their  place. 

Section  4.  That  the  Board  of  Trustees,  under  the  general  instructions  from 
the  Presbj'tery  of  Now  Castle,  shall  have  power  to  purchase,  put  up  or  procure 
suitable  buildings  and  improvements  only  as  they  may  have  the  necessary  means, 
in  no  case  ever  involving  the  said  Presbytery  in  pecuniary  obhgations;  they  shall 
have  power  to  appoint  and  remove  the  necessary  professors  and  teachers,  and 
name  their  salarios;  to  establish  rules  and  regulations  for  the  government  of  the 
institution;  to  appoint  such  officers  and  agents  for  their  own  body  as  may  be 
deemed  expedient,  and  to  adopt  and  estabhsh  their  own  by-laws  and  regulations : 
Provided,  That  none  of  the  said  by-laws  and  regulations  shall  extend  to  an  ahen- 
ation  of  the  lands  and  tenements  or  other  capital  stock  of  the  institute,  or  to  a 
dissolution  thereof,  except  by  the  consent  of  the  said  Presbytery;  they  shall  have 
power  to  procure  the  endowment  of  the  institute,  not  exceeding  the  sum  of  one 
hundred  thousand  dollars,  and  when  required  by  the  aforesaid  Presbytery  they 
shall  report  to  it  the  state  of  the  institute,  the  state  of  the  funds,  and  of  all  the 
interests  committed  to  their  trust. 

Section  5.  That  the  Trustees  shall  have  power  to  confer  such  literary  degrees 
and  academic  honors  as  are  usually  granted  by  colleges  upon  such  pupils  as  shall 
have  completed  in  a  satisfactory  manner  the  prescribed  course  of  study. 

Section  6.  That  the  Trustees  shall  faithfully  appropriate  all  monies  and  other 
effects  that  may  come  into  their  hands  for  the  sole  benefit  of  the  said  institution, 
nor  shall  any  bequest  or  donation  made  to  and  accepted  by  the  said  Board  for 
specific  educational  objects  ever  be  diverted  from  the  purposes  designated  by  the 
donor. 

Section  7.  That  the  institute  shall  be  open  to  the  admission  of  colored  pupils 
of  the  male  sex  of  all  religious  denominations,  who  exhibit  a  fair  moral  character, 
and  are  willing  to  yield  a  ready  obedience  to  the  general  regulations  prescribed 
for  the  conduct  of  the  pupils  and  the  government  of  the  institution. 

Section  8.  That  no  misnomer  of  said  corporation  shall  defeat  or  annul  any 
gift,  grant,  devise  or  bequest  to  or  from  the  said  corporation:  Provided,  That  the 
intent  of  the  parties  shall  sufficiently  appear  upon  the  face  of  the  gift,  will  or 
writing  whereby  any  estate  or  interest  was  intended  to  be  passed  to  or  from  said 
corporation. 

E.  B.  Chase, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

M.  M'Caslin, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate. 

Approved — The  twenty-ninth  day  of  April,  one  thousand  eight  himdred  and 
fifty-four. 

Wm.  Bigler. 


560  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

A  Supplement  to  an  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Ashmun  Institute,  approved  the 
twenty-ninth  day  of  April,  Anno  Domini  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and 
fifty-four,   changing  the  name  of  said  institute,   enlarging  the  Board  of 
Trustees,  increasing  their  right  to  hold  property,  and  authorizing  the  con- 
ferring of  degrees. 
Section  1.     Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the 
Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania  in  General  Assembly  met,  and  it  is  hereby 
enacted  by  the  authority  of  the  same.  That  the  name,  style  and  title  of  th" 
Ashmun  Institute  shall  be  changed  to  that  of  the  Lincoln  University. 

Section  2.  That  the  Presbytery  of  New  Castle  shall,  at  their  next  meetmg, 
elect  a  Board  of  Trustees,  consisting  of  twenty-one  members,  five  of  whom  shall 
constitute  a  quorum;  which  Board,  at  the  meeting  at  which  they  shall  organize, 
shall  arrange  themselves  in  three  classes,  of  seven  each,  by  lot,  of  which  classes 
the  first  shall  serve  one  year,  the  second  shall  serve  two  years,  and  the  third  shall 
serve  three  years;  when  vacancies  occur,  and  ever  afterwards,  they  shall  be  filled 
by  persons  elected  by  said  Presbytery,  who  shall  choose  seven  Trustees,  annually, 
to  serve  for  three  years,  as  well  as  fill  all  vacancies,  made  by  death,  resignation, 
or  otherwise:  Provided,  That  if  the  said  Presbytery  shall,  at  any  time,  fail  to  eler  t 
successors  to  those  whose  term  of  office  has  expired,  the  members  of  the  said 
Board,  continuing  in  office,  shall  elect  proper  persons  to  succeed  those  whose 
term  of  office  has  expired. 

Section  3.  That  the  said  corporation,  or  their  successors,  by  the  name,  style 
and  title  aforesaid,  shall  be  able  and  capable  in  law  and  equity,  to  take  and  hold, 
for  themselves  and  their  suc(  essors,  for  the  use  and  objects  of  said  corporation, 
lands,  tenements,  goods  and  chattels,  of  whatever  kind,  nature  and  quality, 
real,  personal  and  mixed,  which  now  is,  or  shall  hereafter  become,  the  property 
of  said  corporation,  by  gift,  grant,  bargain,  sale,  conveyance,  demise,  bequest,  or 
otherwise,  from  any  person,  or  persons,  whatsoever,  capable  of  making  the  same, 
and  the  same  to  grant,  bargain,  sell,  or  otherwise  dispose  of,  for  the  use  of  said 
university:  Provided,  That  the  yearly  value,  or  income,  of  said  estate  shall  not, 
at  any  time,  exceed  $30,000. 

Section  4.  That  the  Trustees  of  said  university  shall  have  f  uU  power  to  confer 
all  such  literary  degrees,  and  academic  honors  and  titles,  as  are  usually  conferred 
by  university  corporations. 

James  R.  Kelley, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

David  Fleming, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate. 

Approved — The  fourth  day  of  April,  Anno  Domini  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  sixty-six. 

A.    G.    CURTIN. 

A  Supplement  to  an  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Ashmun  Institute. 

Section  1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the 
Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania  in  General  Assembly  met,  and  it  is  hereby 
enacted  by  the  authority  of  the  same.  That  so  much  of  the  charter  of  Ashmun 
Institute,  approved  the  twenty-ninth  day  of  April,  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  fifty-four,  and  of  the  supplement  approved  the  fourth  day  of  April,  one 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-six,  as  refers  to  the  supervision  of  the  Pnvsby- 
tery  of  New  Castle  in  affairs  of  the  said  Asliinun  Institute,  now  known  by  (he 
corporate  title  of  Lincoln  University,  be  and  (he  sain(>  is  hcn^by  repealed;  and  all 
powers  and  authority  in  the  afTairs  of  Ijincoln  University,  hen^tofore  Iield  by  the 
Presbytery  of  New  Castle,  be  and  is  hereby  conferred  upon  the  Board  of  Trustees 
of  said  Lincoln  University;  and  that  (he  term  of  offi(^e  of  members  of  said  Board, 
(o  be  hereafter  elected,  be  extended  from  three  to  seven  y<>ars,  and  (ha(  three 
Trustees  be  elected  each  year  by  the  Board,  at  their  annual  meeting;  and  in  case 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  561 

of  the  failure  of  the  Board  to  I'lccl  Trustees,  the  existing  members  shall  continue 
in  oflire  until  their  successors  shall  be  elected;  and  tliat  hereafter  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  Ihiitcd  Slates  shall  hold  a  veto 
power  in  the  election  of  professors  in  the  Theological  Department  in  the  said 
Lincoln  University. 

James  H.  Webb, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 
William  A.  Wallace, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate. 

Approved — The  eighteenth  day  of  February,  Anno  Domini  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  seventy-one. 

John  W.  Geary. 

The  above  is  a  certified  copy  of  the  charter  of  Lincoln  University  and  its 
amendments  made  June  12,  1889,  by 

Charles  W.  Stone, 
Secretary  of  Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania. 

An  Amendment. — November  30,  1896. 

To  the  Honorable  the  Judges  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  of  Chester  County. 
The  Petition  of  Lincoln  L^niversity  respectfully  represents: 
That  it  is  a  corporation  or  body  politic  incorporated  for  the  purpose  of  es- 
tablishing and  maintaining  within  the  county  aforesaid,  "an  institution  of  learning 
for  the  scientific,  classical  and  theological  education  of  colored  youth  of  the  male 
sex,"  under  and  by  virtue  of  the  following  acts  of  Assembly:  namely,  an  act 
entitled,  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Ashmun  Institute,"  approved  April  29th, 
1854,  and  a  supplement  thereto,  entitled,  "A  Supplement  to  an  Act  to  Incorporate, 
the  Ashmun  Institute,  approved  the  4th  day  of  April,  a.  d.  1866,  changing  the 
name  of  said  institute,  enlarging  the  Board  of  Trustees,  increasing  their  right 
to  hold  property  and  authorizing  the  conferring  of  degrees,"  approved  April  14th, 

1856,  and  a  further  supplement  thereto,  entitled,  "A  Supplement  to  an  Act  to 
Incorporate  the  Ashmun  Institute,"  approved  February  18,  1871,  and  is  em- 
braced within  the  corporations  of  the  first  class,  specified  in  Section  2,  of  the  act 
of  General  Assembly  of  this  Commonwealth,  entitled,  "An  Act  to  Provide  for 
the  Incorporation  and  Regulation  of  Certain  Corporations,"  approved  April 
29th,  1874,  and  its  supplements.  That  the  said  corporation  is  situate  in  the  said 
county  of  Chester,  and  transacts  its  principal  business  therein.  That  its  principal 
place  of  business  is  at  Lincoln  University,  in  Lower  Oxford  Township,  in  said 
county. 

That  by  virtue  of  the  supplement  to  its  charter  as  aforesaid,  approved  April  4, 

1857,  it  is  provided  that  the  income  of  said  estate  corporation  shall  not  at  any 
time  exceed  $80,000.  That  the;  amount  of  property,  real  and  personal,  which 
said  corporation  by  law  is  authorized  to  hold  as  aforesaid,  is  insufficient  to  enable 
it  to  accomplish  fully  and  properly  the  scientific,  classical  and  theological  educa- 
tion of  the  colored  j'outh  of  the  male  sex  for  which  it  was  formed. 

That  the  real  estate  owned  by  the  said  corporation  consists  of  about  eighty 
acres  of  land  situate  in  Lower  Oxford  Township,  in  said  county,  on  which  there 
are  erected  nine  houses  for  residences  for  the  professors  in  said  institution,  each 
costing  about  $5,000,  also  Lincoln  Hall  and  Ashmun  Hall,  which  cost  about 
$35,000;  Houston  Hall,  which  cost  about  $11,000;  Cresson  Hall,  which  cost 
about  $17,000;  the  Chapel,  which  cost  about  $22,000;  University  Hall,  which 
cost  about  $23,000;  Livingston  Hall,  which  cost  about  $3,000,  and  the  Harriet  W. 
Jones  Hospital,  which  cost  about  $2,(X)0,  all  of  wliich  buildings  are  erected  upon 
the  real  estate  above  described  and  are  used  for  the  purpose  of  said  institution 
exclusively,  and  no  income  is  derived  from  the  same. 


562  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

The  said  corporation  holds  endowment  funds  as  follows:  Scholarship  Fund, 
$95,000;  Professorship  Fund,  $172,000;  Fayerweather  Fund,  $90,000;  that  said 
corporation  is  entitled  to  about  $150,000  to  $180,000  additional  funds  from  the 
Fayerweather  estate,  which  have  not  yet  been  received. 

That  it  receives  income  from  the  Pierce  Estate,  the  value  of  which  estate  is 
about  $200,000,  but  which  has  not  yet  come  into  possession  of  said  corporation. 
That  its  income  from  its  invested  funds  above  stated  is  annually  about  $25,000: 
That  in  addition  thereto  it  receives  from  students  about  $5,000  annually:  That 
its  present  number  of  students  is  about  175:  That  with  its  present  buildings  and 
facilities  it  could  accommodate  about  250  students,  if  it  had  the  means  to  support 
them:  That  it  has  constant  application  from  students  desiring  the  benefits  of 
education  at  the  institution,  but  is  unable  to  receive  them  because  of  want  of 
funds  for  their  support. 

That  the  needs  of  the  institution  are,  a  hbrary  building,  which  will  cost  about 
$25,000;  a  dormitory,  which  will  cost  about  $25,000;  additional  buildings, 
machinery  and  appliances  to  hght  and  supply  with  water  the  buildings  on  said 
premises  and  which  wiU  cost  about  $10,000:  That  it  has  now,  classrooms  and 
professors  sufficient  to  accommodate  and  educate  400  to  500  students;  that  it  is 
constantly  seeking  gifts  to  increase  the  endowment  fund  and  for  the  purpose  of 
erecting  new  buildings  needed  as  above  set  out. 

That  the  property  above  mentioned,  it  now  owns,  is  insufficient  for  its  purposes 
and  designs:  That  the  income  it  now  enjoys  is  about  equal  to  the  amount  it  is 
allowed  by  its  charter  to  hold :  it  therefore  prays  the  court  to  make  inquiry  into 
the  truth  of  the  matters  herein  alleged  and  if  satisfied  of  the  truth  of  the  same,  to 
make  a  decree,  authorizing  the  said  Lincoln  University  to  hold  real  estate  and 
personal  property,  the  annual  income  of  which  shall  be  $150,000,  in  accordance 
with  the  provisions  of  the  act  of  Assembly,  entitled,  "An  Act  Relating  to  Corpora- 
tions Reorganized  for  Rehgious,  Educational,  Literary,  Scientific  or  Charitable 
Purposes."  approved  June  6th,  1893. 

W.  R.  Bingham,  President, 
John  M.  Galbreath,  Secretary. 
Chester  County,  s.  s.: 

Before  me,  a  Justif  e  of  the  Peace,  in  and  for  said  county,  personally  appeared 
W.  R.  Bingham,  president,  J.  E.  Ramsey,  treasurer,  and  John  M.  Galbreath, 
secretary,  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  "Lincoln  University,"  who  being  duly 
sworn,  declare  and  say  that  the  facts  set  forth  in  the  foregoing  petition  are  true 
and  that  this  application  is  made  pursuant  to  the  following  preamble  and  reso- 
lution of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  said  "Lincoln  University"  adopted  at  a  meeting 
held  on  the  2d  day  of  June,  a.  d.  1896. 

Whereas,  The  amount  of  property,  real  and  personal,  which  "Lincoln  Uni- 
versity" by  law  is  authorized  to  hold  is  insufficient  to  enable  it  to  accomplish 
fully  and  properly  the  religious  and  educational  work  for  which   it  was  formed 

And  whereas,  in  the  judgment  of  this  Board  to  accomphsh  said  work  it  should 
have  authority  to  hold  property,  the  income  of  which  should  be,  at  least,  $150,000. 

Resolved:  That  the  president  and  secretary  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  be  author- 
ized on  behalf  of  the  corporation  to  apply  by  petition  to  the  Court  of  Common 
Pleas  of  Chester  County  for  a  decree,  extending  and  defining  the  amount  of 
property,  real  and  personal,  which  said  corporation  shall  be  permitted  to  hold; 
pursuant  to  and  in  accordance  with  the  act  of  Assembly,  approved  June  6,  1893, 
entitled,  "An  Act  Relating  to  Corporations  Reorganized  for  Rehgious,  Educational, 
Literary,  Scientific  or  Charitable  Purposes." 

W.  R.  Bingham, 

J.  E.  Ramsey, 

John  M.  Galbreath. 

AflBrmed  and  subscribed  this  ninth  day  of  November,  a.  d.  1896,  before  me, 

B.  F.  Taylor, 

Justice  of  the  Peace. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  563 

State  of  Pennsylvania   ] 

\  s.  s. 
County  of  Chester  J 

The  Common  Pleas  Court 

IN  RE  The  Petition  of  The  Lincoln 

University. 

Decree. 

November  30,  1896,  the  Court  being  satisfied  after  due  inquiry  of  the  truth  of 
the  matter  alleged  in  the  said  Petition  that  the  prayer  of  the  Petition  can  be 
allowed  without  injury  to  the  public  welfare,  orders  and  decrees  that  the  said 
"The  Lincoln  University"  shall  be  authorized  to  hold  real  estate  and  personal 
property,  the  annual  income  of  which  shall  not  exceed  the  sum  of  $150,000. 

Jos.  Hemphill,~A.  L   'J. 
From  the  Record. 

Harry  C.  Graham, 

Prothonotary. 
Per  John  R.  Schall, 

Deputy  Prothonotary. 

An  Amendment. — Approved  January  4,  1897. 

To  the  Honorable  the  Judges  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  of  Chester  County. 
The  Petition  of  Lincoln  University  respectfully  represents: 
That  it  is  a  corporation  or  body  pohtic  incorporated  for  the  purpose  of  estab- 
lishing and  maintaining  within  the  county  aforesaid,  "an  institution  of  learning  for 
the  scientific,  classical  and  theological  education  of  colored  youth  of  the  male 
sex,"  under  and  by  virtue  of  the  following  acts  of  Assembly:  namely,  an  act 
entitled,  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Ashmun  Institute,"  approved  April  29th, 
1854,  and  a  supplement  thereto,  entitled,  "A  Supplement  to  an  Act  to  Incor- 
porate Ashmun  Institute,  approved  the  4th  day  of  April,  a.  d.  1866,  changing  the 
name  of  said  institute,  enlarging  the  Board  of  Trustees,  increasing  their  right  to 
hold  property  and  authorizing  the  conferring  of  degrees,"  approved  April  14th, 
1856,  and  a  further  supplement  thereto,  entitled,  "A  Supplement  to  an  Act  to 
Incorporate  the  Ashmun  Institute,"  approved  February  18,  1871,  and  is  em- 
braced within  the  corporations  of  the  first  class,  specified  in  Section  2,  of  the  act 
of  General  Assembly  of  this  Commonwealth,  entitled,  "An  Act  to  Provide  for 
the  Incorporation  and  Regulation  of  Certain  Corporations,"  approved  April 
29th,  1874,  and  its  supplements.  That  the  said  corporation  is  situate  in  the  said 
county  of  Chester,  and  transacts  its  principal  business  therein.  That  in  pursuance 
of  the  provisions  of  the  said  general  act  providing  for  the  incorporation  and 
regulation  of  certain  corporations  last  above  quoted  and  its  supplements,  the 
said  corporation  is  desirous  of  improving,  amending  and  altering  the  articles  and 
conditions  of  its  charter,  and  at  a  meeting  of  said  corporation  duly  convened, 
the  following  improvements,  amendments  and  alterations  of  said  charter  was 
duly  adopted,  viz.: 

Amendment  1.  Hereafter  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America  shall  hold  a  veto  power  in  the  election  of  professors 
in  the  Theological  Department  in  the  said  Lincoln  University. 

Amendment  2.  Nothing  shall  be  done  or  taught  in  the  Theological  Depart- 
ment of  said  institution  contrary  to  the  Constitution  and  government  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

Amendment  3.  All  property  and  funds  of  whatever  kind  henceforth  given  to 
said  institution  for  theological  education  therein  shall  be  held  by  said  corporation 
in  trust  for  the  said  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  for 


564  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

the  purpose  of  theological  education  in  said  institution,  unless  the  donor  or 
donors  of  said  property  or  funds  shall  designate  otherwise. 

Amendment  4-  In  the  event  of  the  violation  of  any  of  the  terms  of  these 
amendments,  or  of  the  misuse  or  diversion  by  said  corporation  of  the  property 
or  funds  so  held  in  trust,  then  the  said  General  Assembly  of  said  Church  shall 
have  power  to  enforce  the  same  and  to  protect  the  trust  on  which  such  property 
and  funds  are  held  in  any  Civil  Court  having  jurisdiction  over  said  corporation, 
in  such  manner  and  in  the  name  of  such  person  or  corporation  as  the  General 
Assembly  may  by  resolution  direct. 

Your  petitioner  therefore  prays  the  Court  to  peruse  and  examine  the  alterations 
and  amendments  to  said  charter  herein  set  out,  and  if  the  same  is  lawful  and 
beneficial  and  does  not  conflict  with  the  requirements  of  the  statute  aforesaid, 
approved  April  29,  1874,  and  its  supplements,  or  of  the  Constitution,  to  direct 
notice  to  be  given  as  is  directed  by  the  act  of  Assembly  in  such  case  made  and 
provided,  and  if  no  sufficient  reason  be  shown  to  the  contrary  to  decree  that  the 
said  alterations  and  amendments  shall  be  made  and  become  a  part  of  the  charter 
of  the  said  corporation  of  "Lincoln  University." 

W.  R.  Bingham,  President. 
J.  M.  Galbreath,  Secretary. 
Chester  County,  s.  s.  : 

John  M.  Galbreath,  being  duly  sworn  according  to  law,  says  that  the  seal 
affixed  to  the  foregoing  Petition  is  the  common  and  corporate  seal  of  "Lincoln 
University,"  and  that  the  same  was  affixed  thereto  by  the  president  of  said 
corporation;  that  William  R.  Bingham,  whose  name  is  signed  to  the  foregoing 
petition,  is  the  president  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  "Lincoln  University,"  and 
that  this  deponent  is  the  secretary  thereof;  that  the  names  signed  to  said  Petition 
are  respectively  in  the  handwriting  of  William  R.  Bingham  and  this  deponent; 
that  the  alterations  and  amendments  to  the  charter  of  the  said  "Lincoln  Uni- 
versity," contained  in  said  Petition  were  adopted  as  therein  set  fprth  at  a  meeting 
of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  said  corporation,  held  June  2d,  1896,  and  that  the 
said  Wilham  R.  Bingham  and  this  deponent  were  directed  by  the  said  Board  of 
Trustees,  at  said  meeting  to  execute  the  said  petition  on  behalf  of  the  said  cor- 
poration. 

John  M.  Galbreath. 

Sworn  to  and  subscribed  this  9th  day  of  November,  a.  d.  1896,  before  me. 

B.  F.  Taylor, 

Justice  of  the  Peace. 

In  the  Court  of  Common  Phvis  of  Chester  County.  In  Re,  The  Petition  of 
"The  Lincoln  University"  for  Amendments  to  Its  Charter. 

November  30,  1896,  the  Court  being  of  opinion  that  the  improvements,  amend- 
ments, and  alterations  specified  in  tlu;  above  named  Petition  arc  lawful  and 
beneficial  and  are  not  in  conflict  with  the  requirements  of  the  statutes  or  of  the 
Constitution  of  the  State  of  P(>nnsylvania,  direct  notice;  to  be  given  of  the  api)lica- 
tion  for  such  amendments  for  three  weeks  in  the  Daily  Local  News  and  Village 
Recfird,  two  newspapers  published  and  printed  in  said  county^  setting  forth  the 
character  and  objects  of  said  amendments  and  the  intention  to  make  application 
therefor. 

Jos.  Hemphill,  A.  L.  J. 

In  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  of  Chester  County.    Chester  County,  a.  s. : 

Alfred  P.  Reid,  being  duly  affirmed,  says  that  the  advertisement  of  which  the 
above  sHps  were  true  copies,  were  published  for  three  weeks,  in  the  Daily  Local 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  r,i\r, 

News   and   Village  Record,  two   newspapers   of   uieneral  circulation,  printed  and 
published  in  the  county  of  Che^ster,  as  directed  by  the  (tourt. 

Alfred  P.  Reid. 
Affirmed  and  subscribed  before  me,  this  1st  day  of  January,  1897. 

E.  G.  Cloud,  Prothonotary. 

In  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  of  Chester  County.  In  the  matter  of  the 
apphcation  of  the  Lincoln  University  for  amendments  to  its  charter. 

And  now  this  4th  day  of  January,  a.  d.  1897,  the  within  amendments,  altera- 
tions, and  improvements,  having  been  presented  to  this  court  acc(impanied  by 
due  proof  of  publication  cf  notice  thereof,  and  no  cause  having  been  shown  to  the 
contrary,  it  is  on  motion  of  E.  D.  Bin^iham  and  Alfred  P.  Reid,  Esquires,  ordered 
and  decreed  that  upon  the  recording  of  tlie  same,  the  said  amendments,  alterations 
and  improvements  shall  be  deemed  and  taken  to  be  part  of  tlie  charter  of  the 
said  corporation. 

Jos.  Hemphill,  A.L.  J. 

I,  J.  A.  Johnson,  Recorder  of  Deeds,  &c.,  in  and  for  Chester  County,  Pa.,  do 
hereby  certify  that  the  within  is  a  true  copy  of  the  "Amendments  to  Charter  of 
Lincoln  University,"  left  for  record  in  the  olfice  at  West  Chester,  tlie  Sixth  (fith) 
day  of  January,  a.  d.  1897,  and  recorded  in  Corporation  Book  No.  4,  Page  207. 

Witness  my  hand  and  seal  of  office,  this  twentj'-third  (23d)  day  of  February, 
A.  D.  1907. 

J.  A.  Johnson,  Recorder. 

XV.     Johnson  C.  Smith  University. 
(Formerly  Biddlc  University.) 
[Note.— Located  at  Charlotte,  N.  C.     Estalilished  180.8.] 

1.     The  charter  of  Biddle  University. 

An  Act  to  Amend  an  Act  Entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  The  Riddle  University," 
ratified  the  10th  day  of  February,  a.  d.  eighteen  hundred  and  .seventy-seven, 
and  amendments  thereto.  (Chapter  17,  Private  Laws  of  N.  C,  Session  1887.) 
Whereas,  It  is  desirable  to  promote  useful  knowledge  among  the  freedmen; 
and  whereas,  an  institution  of  learning  for  their  benefit  has  been  establishefl  near 
the  city  of  Charlotte,  in  the  county  of  Mecklenburg,  by  the  Presbyterian  Cliurch 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  under  a  charter  granted  in  pursuance  of  Sections 
fourteen  and  fifteen  of  Chapter  twenty-six  of  the  Revised  Code  of  North  Carolina, 
said  institution  being  known  and  designated  in  said  charter  as  Biddle  Memorial 
Institute;  and  whereas,  a  charter  was  obtained  from  the  General  As.sembly  of  this 
state,  incorporating  the  same  under  the  name  and  style  of  "The  Biddle  Uni- 
versity," ratified  the  10th  day  of  February,  a.  d.,  eighteen  hundred  and  .seventy- 
seven,  the  provisions  of  which  are  incomplete,  by  reason  of  which  and  for  a  more 
efficient  organization  of  said  university,  it  is  desirable  to  obtain  further  legislation 
from  the  State  of  North  CaroUna;  therefore, 

The  General  Assembly  of  North  Carolina  do  enact: 

Section  1.  That  Luke  Borland,  Amos  S.  Billingsley,  Williard  Richardson, 
S.  Loomis,  J.  H.  Shedd,  D.  J.  Sanders,  James  Allison,  James  B.  Lyon,  John  C. 
McCombs,  R.  S.  Davis,  E.  Nye  Hutchinson,  Rufus  Barringer,  W.  R.  Coles  and 
their  successors  in  office,  duly  elected  and  appointed  as  hereinafter  provided,  be 
and  they  are  hereby  declared  to  be  a  body  politic  and  corporate,  in  law  and  in 
fact,  to  have  perpetual  succession,  by  the  name  and  style  of  "The  Biddle  Uni- 
versity," and  by  that  name  and  .style  .shall  have  perpetual  succession,  and  shall 
forever  be  capable  in  law  to  take,  receive  and  hold  all  manner  of  lands,  tene- 


566  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

ments,  rents,  annuities  and  other  hereditaments  which  at  any  time  or  times  here- 
tofore have  been  granted,  bargained,  sold,  released,  devised,  or  otherwise  con- 
veyed to  said  corporation;  and  the  said  lands,  rents,  annuities,  and  other  heredita- 
ments are  hereby  vested  in  said  corporation  forever;  also  that  the  said  corpora- 
tion at  all  times  hereafter  shall  be  able  and  capable  to  purchase,  have,  receive, 
take,  hold  and  enjoy  in  fee  simple  or  lesser  estate  or  estates,  any  lands,  tenements, 
rents,  annuities  or  other  hereditaments,  by  the  gift,  grant,  bargain,  sale,  ahena- 
tion,  release,  conformation  or  devise  of  any  person  or  persons,  or  bodies  corporate 
or  politic  capable  and  able  to  make  the  same;  and  further,  shall  be  capable  in 
law  to  take,  receive  and  possess  all  moneys,  goods  and  chattels  that  have  been 
given  or  shall  hereafter  be  given,  sold,  released  or  bequeathed  by  any  person  or 
persons  for  the  use  of  said  university,  and  the  same  to  apply  according  to  the 
will  of  the  donors;  and  all  such  lands,  rents,  tenements,  hereditaments,  moneys, 
goods  and  chattels  of  what  kind,  nature  or  quahty  soever  the  same  may  be,  the 
said  corporation  shall  have,  hold,  possess  and  use  in  special  trust  and  confidence 
for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  Amerit  a, 
for  the  purpose  of  establishing  and  endowing  said  university  at  the  site  herein 
before  selected  therefor,  for  the  education  of  men  of  the  colored  race  and  others 
for  the  ministry,  for  catechists  and  for  teachers. 

Section  2.  And  he  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  the  said 
corporation  shall  be  able  and  capable  in  law  to  bargain,  sell,  grant,  convey  and 
confirm  to  the  purchaser  or  purchasers  such  lands,  rents,  tenements  and  heredita- 
ments aforesaid,  when  the  condition  of  the  grant  to  them,  or  the  will  of  their 
devisor,  does  not  forbid  it;  and  the  proceeds  aiising  therefrom  shall  be  held  in 
trust  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  for  the  education  of  men  of  the  colored  race  and  others  for  the  ministry, 
for  teachers,  and  for  catechists;  and  further,  that  the  said  corporation  may  sue 
and  be  sued,  plead  and  be  impleaded,  answer  and  be  answered  in  all  courts  of 
record  or  otherwise  whatsoever,  in  all  manner  of  suits,  complaints,  pleas,  matters 
and  demands. 

Section  3.  And  he  if  further  ermcted  hy  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  the  said 
corporation  shall  have  power  to  make,  ordain,  and  estabhsh  such  by-laws,  or- 
dinances and  regulations  for  the  government  of  said  university  and  the  preserva- 
tion of  order  and  good  morals  therein  as  are  usually  made  in  such  institutions 
and  as  to  them  may  seem  necessary:  Provided,  the  same  be  not  repugnant  to  the 
Constitution  and  laws  of  this  state  or  of  the  United  States  and  be  not  disap- 
proved by  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America. 

Section  4.  And  he  it  further  enacted  hy  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  the  said 
corporation  shall  have  power  to  make  and  use  a  common  seal,  with  such  device 
and  inscription  as  the  Board  of  Trustees  may  think  fit  and  proper,  and  may  alter 
and  renew  the  same  at  their  pleasure. 

Section  5.  And  he  it  further  enacted  hy  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  a  Board  of 
Trustees  of  said  university,  consisting  of  fifteen  members,  shall  be  elected  by  the 
corporators  in  this  act  mentioned,  or  by  a  majority  of  them  or  their  successors; 
that  said  Board  of  Trustees  at  their  first  meeting  after  the  ratification  of  this 
act,  which  meeting  shall  be  held  at  the  university,  due  notice  having  been  given 
thereof,  shall  divide  themselves  into  three  classes,  each  consisting  of  five  members, 
of  which  classes  one  shall  hold  office  for  a  term  of  one  year,  and  for  a  term  of  two 
years,  and  for  a  term  of  three  years,  and  the  successors  of  each  of  said  classes 
shall  hold  office  for  three  years  or  until  their  successors  are  elected.  The  Board 
of  Trustees  of  the  university  shall  on  the  nomination  of  the  Board  of  Missions 
for  P>(!edmen  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  annu- 
ally elect  five  persons  to  fill  the  vacancies  arising  from  expiration  of  the  term  of 
office  for  which  any  of  said  Trustees  shall  have  been  elected;  and  vacancies  due 
to  any  other  cause  shall  be  filled  in  like  manner:  Proridcd,  however,  that  ho  pro- 
fessor or  instructor  in  the  university  shall  be  elected  to  the  office  of  Trustee 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  567 

thereof,  but  the  President  of  the  university  shall  have  a  right  to  bo  prr>.s{>nt  at  all 
the  meetings  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  and  to  speak  on  any  subject  that  may  be 
presented,  but  he  shall  not  have  the  right  to  vote. 

Section  6.  Be  it  further  eiiacted,  That  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  have  the 
power  to  elect  a  president,  and  professors,  and  tutors  for  the  several  colleges  of 
the  said  university,  upon  the  nomination  of  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  no  professor  or 
tutor  shall  be  retained  in  the  university  who  is  not  acceptable  to  the  Board  of 
Trustees  and  the  said  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen,  but  the  Board  of  Trustees 
shall  report  the  election  of  professors  in  the  Theological  Department  to  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
and  said  Assembly  shall  have  the  power  to  disapprove  and  annul  the  same. 

Section  7.  And  he  it  further  enacted  by  the  autJiority  aforesaid,  That  the  presi- 
dent and  professors  of  said  university,  by  and  with  the  consent  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees,  shall  have  the  power  of  conferring  all  such  degrees  or  marks  of  literary 
distinction  as  are  usually  conferred  in  colleges  or  universities. 

Section  8.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  the  Board 
of  Trustees  may,  as  often  as  they  see  proper  according  to  rules  by  them  to  be 
prescribed,  elect  out  of  their  own  number  a  president,  whose  office  it  shall  be  to 
preside  over  the  meetings  of  said  Board,  and  said  Board  shall  have  the  authority 
to  appoint  a  treasurer,  secretary,  and  such  other  officers  or  servants  as  may  by 
them  be  deemed  necessary,  to  continue  in  office  for  such  time  and  be  succeeded 
by  others  in  such  manner  as  the  said  Board  shall  direct;  and  not  less  than  five  of 
said  Trustees  shall  be  required  to  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of 
business;  said  treasurer  shall  give  to  said  corporation  a  bond,  conditioned  for  the 
faithful  discharge  of  his  duties,  with  a  penalty  to  be  fixed  and  with  sureties  to  be 
approved  by  said  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen. 

Section  9.  And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  it  shall 
not  be  lawful  for  any  person  to  set  up  or  continue  any  gaming  table,  or  any  device 
whatever  for  playing  at  any  game  of  chance  or  hazard  by  whatever  name  called, 
or  to  receive  or  use  any  license  to  retail  spirituous  Hquors,  or  otherwise  to  sell, 
give,  or  convey  to  any  person  or  persons  any  intoxicating  liquors  within  one 
mile  of  such  university,  and  any  person  or  persons  who  shall  ofTend  against  the 
provision  of  this  section  or  any  of  them,  shall  be  guilty  of  a  misdemeanor. 

Section  10.  Be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  the  whole 
amount  of  real  and  personal  estate  belonging  to  said  corporation  shall  not  at  any 
one  time  exceed  in  value  the  sum  of  one  million  of  dollars,  and  said  corporation 
shall  be  entitled  to  hold  two  hundred  acres  of  land  free  from  taxation. 

Section  11.  Be  it  further  enacted  by  the  authoniy  aforesaid.  That  so  much  of 
the  act  of  the  General  Assembly  of  North  Carolina,  ratified  the  10th  day  of 
February,  a.  d.  1877,  entitled  An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Biddle  University,  as  is  in 
conflict  with  this  act  is  hereby  repealed,  and  all  other  acts  in  conflict  with  this 
act  are  hereby  repealed  and  that  this  act  shall  be  in  force  from  and  after  its 
ratification. 

In  the  General  Assembly  read  three  times,  and  ratified  this,  the  8th  day  of 
February,  a.  d.  1887. 

An  Act  to  Amend  an  Act  Entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  The  Biddle  University," 
etc.,  ratified  the  eighth  day  of  February,  eighteen  hundred  and  eighty-seven. 
(Chapter  145  of  Private  Laws  of  North  Carohna,  Session  1899.) 

The  General  Assembly  of  North  Carolina  do  enact: 

Section  1.  That  Chapter  seventeen  (17)  of  the  private  laws  of  eighteen 
hundred  and  eighty-seven,  being  an  act  to  amend  an  act,  entitled  "An  Act  to 
Incorporate  The  Biddle  University,"  etc.,  ratified  the  eighth  day  of  February, 
eighteen  hundred  and  eighty-seven,  be  amended  by  adding  thereto  the  following: 
That  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  said  university  are  authorized  and  empowered  to 


568  FORM  OF  GO\'ERNMENT 

establish  schools  in  the  said  university  for  the  purpose  of  educating  and  qualifying 
students  for  any  of  the  learned  professions,  including  that  of  law  and  medicine: 
Provided,  that  the  requirements  for  graduation  of  said  school  of  medicine  be 
approved  by  "the  Board  [of]  Medical  Examiners  of  the  State  of  North  Carolina." 
Also  to  establish  training  schools  in  mechanics  and  agriculture,  and  to  establish, 
carry  on  and  conduct  such  other  schools  as  are  usual  in  the  universities  in  the 
United  States  although  express  power  so  to  do  may  not  be  specifically  granted  ia 
this  act. 

Section  2.     That  this  act  shall  be  in  force  from  and  after  its  ratification. 
Ratified  the  28th  day  of  February,  a.  d.  1899. 


During  the  session  of  1921-22,  Mrs.  Johnson  C.  Smith,  of  Pittsburgh, 
Pa.,  gave  funds  for  the  erection  of  a  Theological  Dormitory,  a  Science  Hall, 
a  Teacher's  Cottage,  and  a  Memorial  Gate  at  Biddle  University,  and  in 
addition  made  provision  for  a  handsome  endowment  for  the  institution  in 
memory  of  her  husband,  the  late  Johnson  C.  Smith. 

In  recognition  of  these  generous  benefactions,  the  Board  of  Missions  for 
Freedmen  and  the  Board  of  Trustees  voted  to  change  the  name  of  the 
institution  to  Johnson  C.  Smith  University.  The  charter  of  the  school, 
accordingly,  was  so  amended,  March  the  1st,  1923,  by  the  Legislature  of 
the  State  of  North  Carolina,  as  to  make  it  conform  to  said  change. 

The  charter,  as  further  amended  at  that  time,  allows  the  institution  to 
possess,  at  any  one  time,  real  and  personal  estate  to  the  value  of  two 
millions  of  dollars  instead  of  one  million  according  to  the  old  charter, 

XVI.     The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  at  Omaha. 
[Note — Located  at  Omaha,  Neb.    Established  1891.] 

1.     Historical  statement. 

The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  at  Omaha  was  founded  on  the 
17th  day  of  February,  1891.  It  was  brought  into  existence  to  meet  a 
definite  need.  The  great  increase  in  the  population  of  the  Central  West 
during  the  latter  half  of  the  century  had  made  a  demand  for  ministers 
which  seminaries  then  in  existence  could  not  supply.  Because  the  laborers 
were  few,  many  communities  between  the  Missouri  River  and  the  Rocky 
Mountains  were  without  the  means  of  grace,  and  some  churches  which  had 
been  hopefully  organized  in  that  region  were  without  pastoral  care.  Per- 
sistent effort  on  the  part  of  Presbyteries  and  missionary  superintendents 
to  secure  ministers  in  sufficient  numbers  from  other  sections  of  the  country 
had  proved  unavailing.  The  remedy  seemed  to  lie  in  an  attempt  to  raise 
up  laborers  witliin  the  bounds  of  the  field  in  need. 

Accordingly,  some  forty  men,  ministers  and  laymen,  representing  the 
Synods  of  Iowa,  Missouri,  Nebraska,  Kansas  and  South  Dakota,  assembled 
in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Omaha,  on  the  above — mentioned  day, 
and  after  an  extended  Conference,  unanimously  resolved  to  establish  an 
institution  of  sacred  learning  in  Omaha,  the  gateway  of  the  great  Home 
Mission  field  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  A  Board  of  Directors  was  chosen 
which,  at  a  meeting  held  the  following  April,  adopted  a  constitution, 
elected  a  faculty,  and  resolved  to  .open  the  institution  in  September  for 
instruction. 

The  faculty,  as  first  constituted,  consisted  of  Rev.  William  W.  Ilarsha, 
D.D.,  LL.D.,  Professor  of  Didactic  and  Polemic  Theology;  Rev.  Stephen 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  669 

Phelps,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical,  Homiletical  and  Pastoral  The- 
ology; Rev.  John  CJordon,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History; 
Rev.  Matthew  B.  Lowrie,  D.D.,  Professor  of  New  Testament  Literature 
and  Exegesis,  and  Rev.  Charles  G.  Sterling,  Ph.D.,  Professor  of  Hebrew, 
with  Rev.  Thos.  L.  Sexton,  D.D.,  as  Lecturer  on  Home  Missions.  Rev. 
Matthew  B.  Lowrie,  D.D.,  was  elected  president  of  the  institution  in  IS!)!) 
and  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Albert  B.  Marshall,  D.D.,  in  1!)10.  Dr.  Mar- 
shall resigned  in  April,  1920,  and  Rev.  James  Marcpiis  Wilson,  D.D., 
pastor  of  the  North  Presbyterian  Church  of  Omaha  was  chosen  president 
in  September  of  the  same  year. 

The  institution  is  Presbyterian  and  was  established  primarily  for  the 
purpose  of  preparing  men  for  the  ministry  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
but  its  doors  are  open  to  the  young  men  of  other  branches  of  the  Church, 
who  desire  theological  training.  Free  discussion  is  allowed  and  none  are 
required  to  adopt  Presbyterian  views. 

2.     Object  of  the  Seminary. 

The  object  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  to  instruct  candidates  for  the  Cosjiel 
ministry  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Word  of  (jod  contained  in  the  Scriptures 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  the  only  supreme  and  infallible  rule  of 
faith  and  life,  and  of  the  doctrine,  order  and  institutes  of  worship  taught  in 
the  Scriptures  and  summarily  exhibited  in  the  Constitution  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  to  cherish  in  them  by  all 
the  means  of  Divine  appointment,  the  life  of  true  godliness;  to  cultivate 
in  them  the  true  gifts  which  Christ,  the  Head  of  the  Church,  by  His  Spirit, 
confers  upon  those  whom  He  calls  to  the  ministry;  and  to  impart  to  them, 
so  far  as  may  be,  the  various  learnings  by  which  they  may  be  furnished  for 
its  work;  to  the  end  that  there  may  be  trained  up  a  succession  of  able, 
faithful  and  godly  ministers  of  the  Divine  Word,  as  the  chief  agency  under 
God,  who  ordained  the  Church  for  the  gatliering  and  perfecting  of  the 
saints  in  this  life  to  the  end  of  the  world. — Constitution. 

3.     The  Seminary's  field. 

The  immediate  field  of  the  Seminary  embraces  the  territory  extending 
from  Minnesota  to  Texas  and  from  the  Mississippi  River  to  the  Rocky 
Mountains — sixteen  great  states  of  the  Union.  There  are  here  1,547,000 
square  miles,  capable  of  supporting  100,000,000  people.  At  present  the 
census  shows  a  population  of  23,000,000.  There  are  3,000  Presbyterian 
churches  in  this  region  with  330,000  members,  and  there  are  sixteen 
Presbyterian  Colleges. 

Unrivaled  opportunities  are  offered  young  ministers  of  investing  their 
lives  in  this  growing  empire  for  their  country,  Christ,  and  the  Church. 
As  soon  as  they  graduate  they  step  into  churches  of  large  possibilities  and 
may  assume  Presbyterian  and  community  duties  which  are  anxiously 
awaiting  their  advent.    They  may  become  leaders  at  once. 

4.     Articles  of   Incorporation   of  The   Presbyterian   Theological 
Seminary  at  Omaha. 

Wc,  the  undersigned,  whose  names  are  attached  to  these  articles,  desiring  to 
establish  in  the  county  of  Douglas  and  State  of  Nebraska  a  theological  institution 


670  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

for  instruction  in  the  faith  and  doctrine  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  do  formulate,  adopt,  and  pubhsh  as  its  charter  these  Articles 
of  Association. 

ARTICLE  I. 

The  name  of  this  association  shall  be  "The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary 
at  Omaha,"  and  it  shall  be  located  in  Douglas  County,  Nebraska. 

ARTICLE  II. 

The  said  Seminary  and  said  association  shall  be  under  the  jurisdiction  of  and 
amenable  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  as  hereinafter  more  particularly  provided. 

ARTICLE  III. 

The  object  and  purpose  for  which  this  association  is  formed  and  the  said 
Seminary  created  is  for  the  professional  and  ecclesiastical  education  of  candidates 
for  the  Christian  ministry  according  to  the  faith  and  doctrines  as  hereinafter 
specified. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

This  association  shall  be  controlled  by  a  Board  of  forty  directors,  who  shall 
have  the  power  to  fill  vacancies  which  may  occur  in  their  Board,  and  shall  hold 
their  office  until  their  successors  are  elected  and  qualified  according  to  the  con- 
stitution, rules  and  by-laws  of  this  association,  all  of  which,  however,  at  all  times 
shall  be  subject  to  the  terms  and  conditions  hereinafter  named. 

ARTICLE  V. 

There  shall  be  elected  by  the  Board  of  Directors  at  each  annual  meeting 
thereof,  a  president,  vice  president,  secretary,  corresponding  secretary,  and 
treasurer,  and  they  shall  also  have  power  to  elect  and  transfer  professors,  lec- 
turers, instructors,  and  such  other  officers  and  agents  as  may  be  necessary,  the 
compensation  of  each  to  be  fixed  by  said  Board  of  Directors.  Said  directors 
shall  also  have  power  to  enact  such  by-laws  as  may  be  necessary  for  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Seminary  and  for  conducting  the  affairs  of  this  corporation  not  in- 
consistent with  the  terms  and  provisions  of  this  charter.  The  election  or  transfer 
of  any  officer  or  agent  shall  be  subject  to  approval  and  removal  as  hereinafter 
provided.  Before  any  director  enters  upon  the  execution  of  the  duties  of  his 
office  he  shall  subscribe  in  a  book  kept  for  that  purpose  the  following  engagement: 

"In  the  presence  of  God  I  do  solemnly  promise  that  I  will  faithfully  execute 
the  office  of  director  of  'The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  at  Omaha'  in 
accordance  with  its  Articles  of  Association,  constitution  and  by-laws,  so  long  as  I 
continue  in  office,  and  shall  be  amenable  to  the  provisions  of  said  articles,  con- 
stitution and  by-laws." 

An  Executive  Committee  shall  be  elected  by  the  Board  of  Directors  and  be 
not  more  than  ten  in  number  nor  less  than  five;  they  shall  have  and  exercise  only 
such  power  as  may  be  vested  in  them  by  the  directors  and  the  constitution  and 
by-laws  of  the  association. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

This  corporation  shall  have  a  seal,  which  shall  have  on  its  face  the  words, 
"The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  at  Omaha.     Seal." 

ARTICLE  VII. 

This  association,  by  and  through  its  directors  and  officers,  shall  have  power 
to  invest  and  loan  all  moneys  and  funds,  and,  by  bargain,  sale,  lease,  or  otherwise, 
to  manage,  sell  and  dispose  of  any  and  all  lands,  tenements,  stocks,  rents,  an- 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  571 

nuitu'.s,  franchises,  legacios  Ln^qut'sts  and  estates,  of  any  kind  of  wiiirh  they  shall 
be  lejjally  seized  and  j)ussessed,  unless  otherwise  jjrevented  by  the  terms  and 
conditions  by  which  it  became  seized  and  possessed  of  such  property,  in  each 
and  every  case,  however,  for  the  sole  use  of  said  Seminary  and  the  promotion  of 
the  objects  for  which  it  is  established,  and  in  conformity  to  the  provisions  of 
these  articles. 

ARTICLE  VIIL 

In  order  that  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  may 
have  and  exercise  proper  control  over  the  teachings  in  and  property  of  The 
Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  at  Omaha,  it  is  hereby  provided  as  follows: 

A.  All  funds  and  property  of  every  name  and  nature,  and  the  income  and 
I)roceeds  thereof,  which  may  at  any  time  belong  to  or  be  held  by  the  said  The 
Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  at  Omaha,  shall  be  held  by  it  in  trust  for  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  I'nited  States  of  America,  and  be  used  only  for 
theological  education  in  the  faith  and  doctrine  set  forth  in  the  Standards  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  as  now  or  hereafter  inter- 
preted by  its  General  Assembly,  and  for  no  other  purpose;  and  this  provision 
governing  all  said  funds  or  property  shall  be  irrevocable  and  inviolable. 

B.  The  election  of  each  and  every  director,  and  the  election,  appointment  or 
transfer  of  every  instructor  or  professor  in  said  Seminary  shall  be  subject  to  the 
approval  of  the  next  succeeding  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  L^nited  States  of  America,  and  no  election,  appointment  or  transfer  shall 
take  effect  until  so  approved;  the  failure  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  whi'^h  such 
elections,  appointments  or  transfers  are  reported  for  approval  to  act  thereon, 
shall  be  regarded  as  approval  of  said  elections.  No  professor,  instructor  or 
teacher  shall  be  inducted  into  office  until  his  election,  appointment  or  transfer  is 
approved  as  herein  provided,  and  each  and  every  one  of  said  teachers,  instructors 
or  professors  shall  be  ministers  or  members  in  good  standing  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

C.  Power  and  authority  is  hereby  given  and  granted  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  to  provide,  through  and  by  its  General 
Assembly,  at  any  meeting  thereof,  such  manner  and  means  as  said  General 
Assembly  may  deem  wise  and  prudent  for  the  enforcement  of  the  provisions  of 
these  Articles  of  Incorporation,  and  may  do  so  in  the  name  of  such  person  or 
corporation  as  it  may  direct  by  resolution  certified  by  its  clerk  in  any  civil  court 
having  jurisdiction  over  this  corporation  or  its  property. 

5.     Constitution. 

ARTICLE  I. 

NAME    AND    OBJECTS    OF   THE    SEMINARY. 

Section  1.  The  name  of  the  institution  shall  be  "The  Presbyterian  Theological 
Seminary  at  Omaha  " 

Section  2.  The  objects  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  to  instruct  candidates  for 
the  Gospel  ministry  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Word  of  God  contained  in  the  Scrip- 
tures of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  the  only  supreme  and  infallible  rule  ol 
faith,  and  hfe,  and  of  the  doctrine,  order  and  institutes  of  worship  taught  in  the 
Scriptures  and  summarily  exhibited  in  the  Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  to  cherish  in  them,  by  all  the  means 
of  Divine  appointment,  the  life  of  true  godliness;  to  cultivate  in  them  the  true 
gifts  which  Christ,  the  Head  of  the  Church,  by  His  Spirit  confers  upon  tho.se 
whom  He  rails  to  the  ministry;  and  to  impart  to  them,  so  far  as  may  be,  the 
various  learnings  by  which  they  may  be  furnished  for  its  work;  to  the  end  that 
there  may  be  trained  up  a  succession  of  able,  faithful  and  godly  ministers  ot  the 
Divine  Word,  as  the  chief  agency  under  God,  who  ordained  the  Church  for  the 
gathering  and  perfecting  of  the  saints  in  this  life  to  the  end  of  the  world. 


672  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

ARTICLE  II. 

BOABD   OF   DIRECTOHS   OR   TRUSTEES. 

Section  1.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  consist  of  twenty  ministers  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  and  twenty  laymen  oi  whom  at  least  fifteen  shall  be  ruhng 
elders;  one  fourth  of  the  directors  shall  be  chosen  by  said  Board  annually,  to 
continue  in  office  four  years  and  until  Iheir  su"cessors  are  electcfl  antl  qualified; 
and  the  Board  shall  also  have  power  to  receive  resignations  and  declinations,  and 
to  fill  all  vacancies  which  may  occur  in  their  body;  all  of  these  elections  however, 
shall  be  subject  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  which  they  shall  be 
reported  at  its  next  meeting.  The  Board  shall  also  have  power  to  appoint  such 
lecturers  on  medical,  legal  and  scientific  subjects,  related  to  theology  and  min- 
isterial work,  and  such  instructors  in  elocution,  music,  gynmastics,  etc.,  as  may 
seem  expedient,  and  these  lecturers  and  instructors  need  not  necessarily  be  con- 
nected with  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

Section  2.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power,  at  their  discretion, 
annually  to  elect  not  to  exceed  four  honorary  directors.  Said  honorarj^  directors 
shall  continue  in  office  for  the  same  time  as,  and  shall  be  entitled  to,  and  ex- 
pected to  exercise  all  the  privileges  of  directors,  except  voting.  Said  honorary 
members  shall  be  the  authorized  representatives  of  the  Board  and  of  the  interests 
of  the  Seminary  in  their  respective  places  of  residence  and  fields  of  labor. 

Section  3.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power  to  elect  and  duly  induct 
and  inaugurate  into  office  the  professors  of  the  Seminary;  to  receive  their  resig- 
nations; also  to  remove  them  from  office;  such  elections  and  removals  to  be 
subject  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly.  The  Board  shall  also  have  power  to 
suspend  temporarily  a  professor,  preliminary  to  and  pending  an  investigation  of 
charges  against  his  conduct  or  doctrine. 

Section  4.  Every  director,  before  taking  his  seat  as  a  member,  shall  sub- 
scribe to  the  following  engagement,  in  a  book  kept  for  that  purpose,  viz.: 

"I  do  solemnly  promise,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  this  Board,  that  I  will 
faithfully  execute  the  office  of  a  director  of  The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary 
at  Omaha  in  accordance  with  its  Articles  of  Association,  constitution  and  by- 
laws so  long  as  I  continue  in  office,  and  shall  be  amenable  to  the  provisions  of  said 
articles,  constitution  and  by-laws,  and  will  support  the  said  constitution,  and  the 
Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  so  long  as  I  remain  in  this  office." 

Section  5.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  meet  once  in  every  year  at  the  place 
where  the  Seminary  is  located,  and  such  annual  meeting  shall  be  on  the  Wednes- 
day immediately  preceding  the  close  of  the  Seminary  year,  unless  the  Board  shall 
appoint  another  time;  and  the  Board  may  meet  at  other  times  and  places  on  its 
own  adjournment  and  on  extraordinary  occasions  by  the  call  of  the  Executive 
Committee. 

Section  6.  Any  nine  directors  being  met  at  the  time  and  place  appointed, 
shall  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business.  Any  two  or  more 
directors  so  meeting  may  adjourn  from  time  to  time  until  a  quorum  shall  be 
present. 

Section  7.  The  president,  or  in  case  of  his  absence,  the  vice  president,  shall 
preside  at  all  meetings  of  the  Board  and  perform  such  other  duties  as  naturally 
belong  to  his  office  and  as  the  Board  shall  appoint. 

Section  8.  The  secretary  shall  keep  a  full  and  true  Record  of  the  transactions 
of  the  Board,  and  shall  koop  all  books  of  Records  and  Papers,  and  perform  such 
other  duties  as  the  Board  shall  direct. 

Section  9.  In  the  absence  of  any  officer,  the  Board  may  appoint  some  other 
person  to  fill  his  place  fwo  tempore. 

Section  10.  The  Board  may  make  rules  of  order  and  by-laws  not  inconsistent 
with  its  Articles  of  In(!orporation. 

Section  11.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power,  and  it  shall  be  its 
duty— 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  573 

(a)  To  superintend,  either  by  it.self  or  by  a  Committee,  the  annual  examination 
of  the  students,  and  to  appoint  such  other  services  in  connection  therewith  as  it 
may  think  proper. 

(b)  To  provide  all  funds,  buildings,  libraries  and  other  means  necessary  and 
proper  for  the  use  of  Seminary;  to  instruct  and  direct  the  Executive  Committee 
in  respect  to  the  investment,  custody,  management  and  disposal  of  ail  funds  and 
property  of  the  institution  not  inconsistent  with  the  Articles  of  Incorporation; 
to  fix  the  salaries  of  all  professors  and  other  officers,  and  to  make  all  api)roi)ria- 
tions  of  money. 

(c)  To  make  annually  to  the  General  Assembly,  in  writing,  a  full  and  faithful 
Report  oi  the  whole  state  to  the  Seminary  and  of  the  transactions  of  the  Board, 
and  also  to  submit  its  Records,  when  required,  for  the  inspection  of  the  Assembly. 

Section  12.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  power  to  appoint  a  president 
of  the  Seminary  who  shall  be  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Directors  and  of  the 
Executive  Committee  and  of  tlie  faculty  and  who  shall  be  the  official  representa- 
tive of  the  Board  and  of  the  faculty  and  the  special  executive  officer  ot  the  Semi- 
nary. In  case  of  his  absence,  or  inability  to  act,  his  duties  shall  be  performed  under 
the  direction  of  the  Executive  Committee. 

ARTICLE  III. 

PROFESSORS. 

Section  1.  First. — No  person  shall  be  ehgible  to  any  professorship  in  the 
Seminary  except  a  regular  ordained  minister  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

•  Second. — Every  professor,  before  he  enters  upon  the  execution  of  his  office, 
shall  subscribe  to  the  following  engagements  in  a  book  kept  for  that  purpose, 
namely: 

"In  the  presence  of  God  and  the  Board  of  Directors  of  this  Seminary,  I  do 
solemnly  profess  my  belief  that  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms  of  the 
Prpsbj-terian  Church  contain  a  summary  and  true  exhibition  of  the  system  of 
doctrine,  order  and  worship  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  the  only  supreme  and 
infallible  rule  of  faith,  and  my  approbation  of  the  Presbji:erian  Church  govern- 
ment, as  being  agreeable  to  the  Scriptures;  and  do  promise  that  I  will  not  teach, 
directly  or  indirectly,  anj'thing  contrary  to  or  inconsistent  with  the  system  of 
doctrine  of  said  Confession  and  Catechisms  or  the  fundamental  principles  of 
Presb>-terian  Church  government,  and  that  I  will  faithfully  execute  the  office  of 
a  professor  in  The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  at  Omaha." 

Section  2.  First. — Each  professor  shall  have  power  to  conduct  the  course  of 
instruction  in  the  studies  assigned  to  his  department,  to  preserve  order  and  due 
attention  therein,  and  to  appoint  such  exercises  of  religious  worship  in  connection 
therewith  as  he  may  deem  proper. 

Second. — Each  professor,  if  required,  shall  lay  before  the  Board  of  Directors 
a  true  and  full  statement  of  all  textbo(iks  used  by  him,  and  of  his  whole  method 
of  instruction,  and  shall  treat  with  respectful  consideration  any  suggestion  or 
advice  which  the  Board  may  give. 

Section  3.  First. — The  professors  of  the  Seminary  shall  constitute  a  faculty 
of  instruction  and  government,  unless  the  Board  of  Directors  otherwise  order, 
the  president  of  the  Seminary  shall  preside  at  all  meetings  of  the  faculty,  or,  in 
his  absence,  the  dean.  The  faculty  shall  appoint  its  own  secretary,  and  on  every 
question  each  member  of  the  faculty  shall  have  one  vote. 

Second. — The  faculty  shall  meet  at  such  times  and  place  as  they  shall  appoint, 
and  may  make  rules  and  bj'-laws,  not  inconsistent  with  this  constitution  and 
Articles  of  Incorporation  as  they  may  deem  proper. 

Third. — The  faculty  shall  have  power  and  it  shall  be  their  duty — 

(a)  To  appoint  the  portion  of  time  and  particular  hours  that  the  students 
shall  attend  the  professors  respectively. 


574  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

(6)  To  appoint  and  direct  all  exercises  to  be  performed  in  the  presence  of  the 
whole  Seminary  or  in  public. 

(c)  To  appoint  the  times  at  which  all  the  students  shall  assemble  together 
for  Divine  worship,  and  to  direct  the  conducting  of  same. 

(d)  To  provide  the  students,  if  they  shall  deem  it  expedient,  with  preaching 
and  other  ordinances  of  worship  and  means  of  grace  on  the  Lc-d's  Day. 

(e)  To  estabUsh  rules  of  order,  decorum,  and  duty,  for  the  conduct  of  the 
students. 

if)  To  inquire  into  the  conduct  of  the  students,  and  to  admonish,  suspend, 
or  dismiss  any  student  who  shall  be  found  to  be  propagating  error  in  doctrine,  or  to 
be  immoral  or  disorderly  in  conduct,  neghgent  of  study  or  other  duties,  or  who  shall 
be,  in  their  judgment,  on  any  account  a  dangerous  or  unprofitable  member  of  the 
institution:  Provided,  That  such  student  shall  have  opportunity  to  be  reasonably 
heard  in  his  own  defense,  and  that  the  faculty  shall  sit  with  due  caution  and  a 
tender  regard  to  his  rights  and  his  welfare. 

Section  4.  First. — The  faculty  shall  keep  a  register  in  which  shall  be  entered 
the  name  of  each  student,  his  residence,  the  church  of  which  he  is  a  member,the 
Presbytery,  if  any,  of  which  he  is  a  candidate,  the  college,  if  any,  of  which  he  is 
an  alumnus,  the  time  of  his  entering,  and  the  time  and  mode  of  his  leaving  the 
Seminary.  ,     ,       r 

Second.— The  faculty  shall  keep  a  journal  of  their  proceedmgs,  which,  if 
required,  shall  be  laid  before  the  Board  of  Directors. 

Third.— The  faculty  shall  make  a  Report  of  the  state  of  the  Seminary  to  the 
Board  of  Directors  at  each  annual  meeting,  and  at  other  times  when  required 
by  the  Board. 

ARTICLE  IV, 

COURSE   OF   STUDIES. 

Section  1.  The  course  of  studies  shall  include  the  English  Bible,  Biblical 
languages,  hterature,  criticism  and  hermeneutics;  general  and  special  introduction 
to  the  Scriptures;  the  exegesis  of  so  many  of  the  principal  books  of  the  Scriptures 
as  the  time  shall  allow;  Bibhcal,  didactic  and  polemic  theology,  with  a  preliminary 
review  of  metaphysics,  psychology  and  ethics,  in  their  relations  to  theology;  the 
Constitution,  polity  and  history  of  the  Church;  sacred  rhetoric,  pastoral  care, 
missionary  instruction,  elocution  and  music. 

Section  2.  The  full  course  of  studies  shall  occupy  three  sessions  of  such  length 
as  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  order. 

Section  3.  Those  students  who  shall  have  regularly  pursued  the  prescnbed 
course  of  studies  shall  be  admitted  to  an  examination  therein  by  the  faculty  and 
the  Board  of  Directors,  or  a  Committee  thereof,  and  if  the  examination  shall  be 
sustained  such  students  shall  receive  diplomas  or  certificates  certifying  the  fact 
from  the  faculty. 

ARTICLE  V. 

PERSONAL   RELIGION. 

Section  l.fjit  shall  be  regarded  by  all  connected  with  the  Seminary,  as  an 
object  of  primary  importance,  to  promote  a  high  grade  of  personal  godliness  in 
the  students  as  being  an  essential  qualification  for  usefulness  in  the  ministry. 

Section  2.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  professors  by  all  proper  means  to  ex- 
plain the  nature  of  true  godliness,  inculcating  the  obligation  to  eminent  godliness 
resting  upon  those  who  are  candidates  for  the  holy  ministry  and  indicating  the 
means  of  promoting  it,  to  encourage  and  cherish  in  their  pupils  its  life  and  power 
and  unreserved  consecration  of  themselves  to  God. 

Section  3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  students,  each  remembering  his  high 
and  peculiar  obligations  to  holiness,  the  necessity  of  this  to  his  own  personal 
safety  and  acceptance  with  God  or  usefulness  in  the  ministry,  and  that  it  is  a 
matter  which,  from  the  nature  of  the  case,  must  be  left  chiefly  with  himself  as  a 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  575 

concern  between  God  and  his  own  soul,  diligently,  earnestly  and  constantly  to 
maintain  ami  promote  by  ail  the  divinely  appointed  means,  in  his  own  heart  and 
conduct,  the  spirit  of  true  living  and  active  religion;  to  observe  the  public  and 
private  ordinances  of  Divine  worship,  and  in  all  things  to  have  a  conversation 
becoming  their  Christian  relations  and  professions. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

ADMISSION. 

Section  1.  The  qualifications  required  in  students  for  admission  to  the 
Seminary  are:  Full  communion  in  some  branch  of  the  Christian  Church;  a  good 
reputation  for  consistent  Christian  character;  a  regular  course  of  academic  study, 
of  which  evidence  shall  be  furnished  by  a  college  degree  or  by  examination,  or,  in 
exceptional  cases,  the  possession  of  such  gifts  and  attainments  as  will  justify 
the  expectation  of  usefulness  in  the  Gospel  ministry,  and  if  from  another  theo- 
logical seminary,  a  written  certificate  of  good  standing  and  honorable  dismission. 

Section  2.  Every  student  before  admission  to  the  Seminary  shall  subscribe 
to  the  following  engagement  in  a  book  kept  for  that  purpose,  namely : 

"I  do  solemnly  promise  that  I  will  diligently  and  faithfully  attend  on  all  the 
instructions  and  exercises  of  this  Seminary,  observe  its  rules  of  conduct  relating 
to  students,  and  obey  the  lawful  requisitions  and  respect  the  admonitions  of  the 
professors  and  of  the  Board  of  Directors  while  I  shall  continue  a  student  of  the 
institution." 

ARTICLE  VII. 

SEMINARY   GROUNDS,    BUILDINGS,    AND   LIBRARY. 

Section  1.  The  president  of  the  Seminary  shall  be  the  representative  of  the 
Board  of  Directors  in  the  custody  of  the  grounds  and  buildings  of  the  Seminary. 

Section  2.  Each  member  of  the  faculty  is  under  obhgation  to  care  for  the 
property  of  the  Seminary  and  for  order  among  the  students,  and  should  cooperate 
with  the  president  and  the  Board  in  every  matter  pertaining  to  the  interests  of 
the  Seminary. 

Section  .3.  The  faculty  is  the  representative  of  the  Board  in  relation  to  the 
students  and  the  library,  both  of  which  shall  be  subject  to  such  regulations  at  the 
faculty  may  prescribe. 

ARTICLE  VIII. 

OF   THE   FUNDS   AND   FINANCIAL   OFFICERS. 

Section  1.  All  permanent  funds  established  for  the  support  of  the  Seminary 
shall  be  sacredly  preserved  inviolate,  and  it  shall  not  be  lawful  for  the  Board  of 
Directors  or  any  person  to  withdraw,  or  to  borrow  for  any  purpose  from  any  such 
fund,  any  money,  securities,  or  other  property,  without  at  the  same  time  placing 
to  the  credit  of  such  fund  a  value  clearly  and  fully  equivalent. 

Section  2.  The  Board  of  Directors  shall  have  the  custody  of  all  the  funds  and 
property  of  the  Seminary,  with  power  to  invent,  manage,  buy,  sell,  and  otherwise 
dispose  of  the  same,  for  the  use  of  the  Seminary  in  any  manner  not  inconsistent 
with  this  constitution. 

Section  3.  The  treasurer  shall,  under  the  direction  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee, keep  all  books  of  account  and  have  the  custody  of  all  such  books  of 
account,  security,  and  other  papers  and  documents  relating  to  the  finance.s,and 
of  all  funds  and  other  property  except  the  Seminary  buildings,  the  grounds 
connected  therewith,  and  the  library;  and  to  present  to  the  Board  annually,  and 
oftener  if  required,  a  clear  and  full  Report  of  the  whole  state  of  finances  and  of 
the  transactions  of  the  current  year;  and  he  shall  be  the  keeper  of  the  seal,  and 
when  required  shall  execute  to  the  Board  a  bond  in  such  penal  8um  and  with 
such  securities  as  they  shall  prescribe  for  the  faithful  discharge  of  his  duties. 

Section  4.     The  Executive  Committee  shall  make  to  the  Board  of  Directora 


576  FORM  OF  GO^•ERNMENT 

at  the  annual  meeting,  and  at  other  times  when  required,  a  clear  and  full  Report 
of  the  whole  state  of  the  finances  and  of  the  transactions  for  the  current  year,or 
any  part  thereof,  which  Report  shall  be  transmitted  by  the  Board  of  Directors 
to  the  General  Assembly. 

Section  5.  All  funds  belonging  to  the  Seminary  shall  be  deposited  in  some 
bank  or  trust  company  approved  by  the  Executive  Committee,  and  shall  be 
deposited  in  the  name  of  The  Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary  at  Omaha,  and 
drawn  out  only  by  check  signed  in  the  name  of  the  Seminary  by  the  treasurer 
thereof. 

ARTICLE  IX. 

CONSTITUTION,    HOW    AMENDED. 

Section  1.  This  constitution  may  be  altered  or  amended  by  a  vote  of  three 
fourths  of  the  directors  present  and  voting  at  a  regular  annual  meeting  of  the 
Board,  such  alteration  or  amendment  to  take  effect  and  be  in  force  only  when  the 
same  shall  be  approved  by  the  General  Assembly. 

6.     Rules  of  order  and  by-laws. 

1.  This  Board  of  Directors  as  a  deliberative  body,  adopts  the  "General  Rules 
for  Judicatories,"  recommended  by  the  General  Assembly  so  far  as  they  are 
applicable  to  its  distinctive  character,  except  when  any  of  them  shall  be  super- 
seded by  special  rules  constituting  a  separate  part  of  this  code. 

SEMINARY   CLASSES. 

2.  The  classes  formed  under  the  constitution  in  this  Seminary  shall  be  known 
as  Senior,  Middle,  and  Junior,  respectively. 

LENGTH   AND   TIMES   OF   SESSION. 

3.  Each  session  of  this  Seminary  shall  commence  on  the  third  Tuesday  of 
September  and  close  on  the  first  Wednesday  after  the  last  Sunday  of  April. 

examinations;    committee    of   the    BOARD. 

4.  The  Board  shall  appoint  annually  a  Committee  of  Examination  consisting 
of  five  members  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  attend  the  examinations  at  the  clo.«e 
of  the  Seminary  year  and  report  to  the  Board,  it  being  understood  that  the 
appointment  of  this  Committee  does  not  preclude  other  members  of  the  Board, 
whose  convenience  or  sense  of  duty  may  induce  them  to  be  present,  from  attend- 
ing and  talcing  part  in  the  examination. 

5.  The  plan  of  examinations  shall  be  arranged  by  the  faculty,  and  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  provide  one  oral  examination  for  each  professor  or  department  of 
study  for  Commencement  week;  all  other  examinations  to  be  conducted  in 
writing.  Papers  upon  which  the  faculty  have  passed  imfavorably,  especially 
papers  submitted  by  members  of  the  graduating  class,  shall  be  referred  to  the 
Committee  on  Examination,  who  shall  make  report  on  the  same  to  the  Board. 

diplomas  and  certificates. 

fi.  The  Board  shall  have  prepared  and  printed  diplomas  for  those  students 
who  shall  have  pursued  the  course  of  study  prescribed  in  this  Seminary,  and  who 
shall  have  sustained  a  satisfactory  examination  thereon,  whether  that  course  of 
study  shall  have  been  pursued  wholly  in  this  or  another  Seminary.  Students 
having  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts  who  take  ten  hours  of  work  in  addition 
to  the  work  of  the  regular  course  (not  more  than  four  hours  any  year),  and  who 
sustain  the  required  examinations  and  also  present  a  satisfactory  thesis  on  a 
theme  assigned  by  the  faculty  shall  be  eligible  for  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of 
Divinity  at  the  time  of  graduation. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  577 

The  diploma  thus  awarded  shall  be  publicly  delivered  to  the  graduates  by  the 
president  of  the  Seminary  after  an  address  by  the  president  of  the  Board  of 
Directors,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence  or  request,  by  some  one  selected  by  the 
faculty. 

CJraduates  of  this  Seminary  who  shall  have  completed  the  full  course,  and  who 
shall  under  the  direction  of  the  faculty  have  pursued  a  postgraduate  course, 
equivalent  to  one  year  of  Seminary  work,  and  shall  have  passed  satisfactory 
examination  thereon,  shall  receive  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Divinity,  for  which 
the  diplomas  shall  be  conferred  at  Commencement. 

MEETINGS. 

7.  AH  meetings  of  the  Board  shall  be  held  in  Omaha,  and  notice  of  each 
meeting  shall  be  sent  to  each  member  of  the  Board  at  least  ten  days  before  the 
meet  ing  is  to  be  held.  Notice  of  a  special  meeting  shall  state  the  particular  items 
of  business  for  which  it  is  called. 

8.  The  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  shall  be  held  on  Commencement  Day 
at  nine  a.  m.  unless  in  the  judgment  of  the  Executive  Committee  there  be  reason 
to  call  the  meeting  for  the  day  preceding  Commencement.  Special  meetings 
shall  be  held  at  the  call  of  the  Executive  Committee  whenever  said  Committee 
or  any  seven  members  of  the  Board  so  request. 

9.  Each  of  the  meetings  of  the  Board  shall  be  opened  and  closed  with  prayer. 

10.  The  president  of  the  Seminary  shall  prepare  the  Report  of  the  Seminary 
to  the  General  Assembly  and  submit  the  same  to  the  Executive  Committee  for 
approval,  after  which  he  shall  sign  it  and  forward  it  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the 
General  Assembly. 

REPORT   OF  THE   EXECUTIVE   COMMITTEE. 

11.  At  all  annual  meetings  of  the  Board  the  minutes  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee shall  be  read  as  the  first  order  after  the  announcement  of  the  Committees 
by  the  president,  and  this  shall  be  accepted  as  the  Report  of  the  Committee. 

12.  At  the  annual  meeting,  the  reception  of  the  Report  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee, including  the  treasurer's  Report  to  them,  shall  be  the  second  order  of  the 
morning  session. 

FINANCIAL   YEAR   AND    AUDITING    COMMITTEE. 

13.  The  financial  year  of  the  Board  shall  end  each  year  with  the  Monday 
preceding  Commencement  Day.  The  treasurer  shall  make  report  of  all  receipts, 
disbursements,  and  past  due  obligations  of  the  corporation  to  the  Board,  which 
Report  shall  be  referred  to  an  Auditing  Committee  of  three  persons  appointed 
at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Board.  This  Committee  shall  examine  the  journal, 
all  books  of  accounts,  securities  and  other  papers  and  documents  in  the  hands, 
of  the  treasurer  relating  to  the  business  of  the  corporation,  and  make  report  to 
the  Executive  Committee  within  two  weeks  after  the  annual  meeting  of  the 
Board. 

14.  The  members  and  officers  of  the  Board  shall  be  elected  by  ballot  at  each 
annual  meeting,  but  vacancies  may  be  filled  in  the  same  manner  at  any  meeting. 

15.  A  Nominating  Committee  shall  be  appointed  at  e^ach  annual  meeting 
whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  propose  at  the  next  annual  meeting  names  suitable  tor 
membership  in  the  Board  and  for  its  officers  and  Committees. 

16.  The  Board  may  at  its  discretion  vacate  the  office  of  any  director  who  has 
been  absent  without  excuse  from  the  annual  meetings  of  the  Board  for  two 
years,  and  may  fill  his  place  without  further  notice. 

17.  The  Executive  Committee  .shall  have  all  the  powers  of  the  Board  of 
Directors  when  said  Board  is  not  in  session,  except  that  the  Executive  Committee 
shall  not  create  a  debt  against  the  Seminary  to  exceed  one  thou-sand  dollars 


578  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

without  the  consent  of  the  Board  of  Directors  at  a  regular  or  called  meeting. 

18.  These  by-laws,  and  any  others  of  a  permanent  and  general  character 
which  may  hereafter  be  adopted,  shall  be  entered  by  the  secretary  in  a  body  in  a 
separate  part  of  the  book  in  which  the  Journal  of  Proceedings  is  kept,  and  they 
may  be  amended,  altered,  or  added  to,  at  any  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  by  a 
two-thirds  vote  of  the  members  present. 


19.  The  following  shall  be  the  Docket  of  business  for  each  annual  meeting, 
except  when  other  orders  of  the  day  shall  be  made :  Provided,  That  when  a  Report 
is  not  ready  at  the  time  specified  the  next  order  may  be  called. 

Wednesday,  9  o'clock  a.  m. 

1.  Prayer;  roll  call. 

2.  Report  of  any  special  order  by  the  Executive  Committee. 

3.  If  no  special  order.  Journal  of  last  annual  meeting. 

4.  Completion  of  roll. 

(1)  Reasons  for  absence. 

(2)  Resignations. 

(3)  Constitutional  pledge  of  new  members. 

5.  Announcement  of  Committees  by  the  president. 

(1)  On  the  Report  of  the  Executive  Committee. 

(2)  On  the  Report  and  Records  of  the  Faculty. 

(3)  On  the  nomination  of  members,  officers,  and  examiners. 

(4)  On  special  business,  if  any. 

6.  First  order:     Report  of  the  Executive  Committee. 
Second  order:     Report  of  the  faculty. 

Third  order:     Report  of  the  Examining  Committee. 

Fourth  order :     Report  of  Special  Committees  (if  any)  apf)ointed  at  the 
last  annual  meeting. 

7.  Unfinished  business. 

8.  .  Reports  of  above  Committees  in  the  order  specified  above,  unless  otherwise 
directed. 

9.  Miscellaneous  business. 

10.  Reading  Minutes. 

11.  Adjournment,  with  prayer. 

XVII.     Lebanon  Theological  Seminary. 
[See  action  as  to  Cumberland  University,  this  Digest,  Vol.  II,  pp.  73,  77.] 

XVIII.     The  Evangelical  Seminary  of  Porto  Rico. 
[Note. — Located  at  Rio  Piedras,  Porto  Rico,  U.  S.  A.    Established  1918.] 

\,     Constitution  of  The  Evangelical  Seminary  of  Porto  Rico. 

Section  1.  The  purpose  of  the  Seminary  is  to  provide  adequate  training  for 
ordained  ministers  and  other  evangelical  workers. 

Section  2.  The  institution  shall  be  considered  as  the  continuation  of  the 
"Seminario  Teologico  Portorricense,"  "Grace  Conaway  Institute,"  and  the 
theological  school.-,  located  in  Bayamon  and  Hatillo.  All  graduates  of  the  regular 
theological  course  in  any  of  these  institutions  shall  be  considered  as  graduates  of 
the  new  institution,  and  all  others  who  have  been  students  in  any  of  these  in- 
stitutions shall  be  considered  as  ex-students  of  the  new  institution. 

Section  3.  The  Communions  acting  as  charter  members  for  cooperation  in 
the  Seminary,  in  the  degrees  to  be  determined- as  provided  for  herein,  are:  Baptist, 
Christian,  Congregational,  Disciples  of  Christ,  Methodist  Episcopal,  Presby- 
terian, and  United  Brethren. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  579 

Section  4.  Other  Communions  may  cooperate  upon  approval  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees,  and  by  complying  with  the  conditions  set  forth  in  this  constitution. 

See  t ion  5.  The  location  of  tlie  institution  and  other  details  of  organization 
shall  be  determined  by  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

Section  6.  The  name  of  the  institution  shall  be  "The  Evangelical  Seminary  of 
Porto  Rico." 

Section  7.  The  general  direction  of  tlie  Seminary  shall  be  vested  in  a  Board 
of  Trustf-es,  consisting  of  one  member  elec!ted  by  each  ot  the  Communions  co- 
operating in  the  maintenan<'e  of  the  institution.  The  Board  of  Trustees  shall 
elect  the  president  and  the  professors  of  the  Seminary,  shall  determine  its  general 
plan  of  operation,  and  shall  have  the  final  voice  in  all  matters  pertaining  to  it. 

Section  8.  The  local  management  of  the  institution  shall  be  in  the  hands  of 
a  Board  of  Managers  in  Porto  Rico,  composed  of  representatives  of  the  cooperating 
Communions,  ^vith  the  addition  of  the  president  of  the  Seminary.  This  Board 
shall  have  two  representatives  from  each  cooperating  Communion,  chosen  by 
ea(  h  locally  by  such  procedure  as  each  Communion  shall  elect. 

The  duties  of  the  Board  of  Managers,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Board  of 
Trustees,  shall  be: 

(n)  To  elect  from  its  members  the  officers  and  Committees  which  may  be 
needed. 

(6)    To  nominate  the  president  and  professors  of  the  Seminary. 

(c)  To  prepare,  in  consultation  with  the  faculty,  the  course  of  study,  and  to 
determine  the  conditions  for  admission  and  graduation. 

(d)  To  have  oversight  of  the  properties  of  the  Seminary  and  of  the  local 
finances  and  current  expenses,  and  to  prepare  an  annual  budget  from  an  estimate 
presented  by  the  president  of  the  Seminary,  the  same  to  be  submitted  to  the 
Board  of  Trustees  together  with  an  annual  Report. 

(c)  To  meet  in  annual  session  on  a  date  which  shall  be  determined.  A  special 
meeting  may  be  called  at  any  time  by  the  president  and  secretary  of  the  Board, 
or  shall  be  ( ailed  at  the  request  of  any  three  members  of  the  Board.  A  majority 
of  the  members  of  the  Board  shall  constitute  a  quorum  at  any  legally  called 
meeting,  provided  that  not  less  than  half  of  the  cooperating  Communions  are 
represented. 

Section  9.  The  salaries  shall  be  paid  either  directly  by  tho  Mission  Board  to 
the  missionary  who  is  allocated  by  his  Board  tor  this  work,  or  from  the  common 
funds  of  the  Seminary,  as  may  be  determined  in  each  case. 

The  faculty  shall  have,  in  addition  to  the  work  of  teaching,  charge  of  the 
immediate  management  of  the  institution  and  discipline  of  the  students.  It 
shall  keep  a  Record  of  its  meetings  and  shall  present  an  annual  Report  to  the 
Board  of  Managers. 

The  participating  bodies  are  members  of  the  Evangelif^al  Union  of  Porto 
Rico  and  hold  a  common  evangelical  faith.  *Fach  member  of  the  faculty,  upon 
accepting  appointment  in  the  Seminary  shall  agree  to  teach  in  harmony  with  this 
constitution,  and  reaffirm  his  loyalty  to  the  doctrinal  standards  or  declarations 
of  his  own  Church. 

Section  10.  Each  cooperating  Commimion  may  adopt  its  own  policy  as  to 
the  maintenance  and  care  of  its  own  students. 

Section  11.  The  regular  course  leading  to  a  diploma  of  graduation  shall  be 
of  three  years'  duration.  A  briefer  course,  in  residence  or  by  correspondence, 
may  be  arranged  at  the  discretion  of  the  faculty. 

Section  12.  Pro\'ision  may  be  made  by  which  the  particular  faith  and  polity 
of  each  cooperating  Communion  shall  be  taught  separately  to  its  own  students, 

*"To  hold  to  the  Soripturrg  as  the  Word  of  God,  the  Poriptural  dortrine  of  tho  Trinity. 
manifo.'!t  the  spirit  of  Christ  and  endoavor  to  apply  His  principles  to  their  lives  and  to  society." 
Article  III  of  the  constitution  of  the  Evangelical  Union  of  Porto  Rico. 


580  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

each  Church  having  charge  of  its  distinctive  teaching  through  its  members  on 
the  Board  of  Managers. 

Section  13.  Amendments  to  this  constitution  may  initiate  as  follows:  By 
sending  the  proposed  amendment  to  the  secretary  of  the  Board  of  Managers 
and  each  of  the  members  not  less  than  three  months  before  the  meeting  at  which 
the  amendment  is  to  be  voted  upon.  To  be  adopted  it  must  be  passed  bj^  a  two- 
thirds  vote  of  the  Board  of  Managers  and  the  Board  of  Trustees.  The  Board  of 
Trustees  may  also  amend  the  constitution  by  a  two-thirds  vote  on  its  own  initia- 
tive. 

Section  14.  Should  any  cooperating  Communion  wish  to  withdraw  from  the 
institution,  it  shall  give  to  the  Board  of  Managers  at  least  one  year's  notice  of 
such  intention. 

2.     By-laws. 

The  regular  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trusteas  shall  be  held  on  the  last 
Thursday  of  each  year. 

An  Advisory  or  Fxecutive  Committee  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Board  of 
Trustees  composed  of  three  members,  one  of  whom  shall  be  designated  as  sec- 
retary, to  whom  all  official  communications  are  to  be  sent.  This  Committee  is 
for  counsel,  to  deal  with  emergencies,  to  pass  on  the  qualifications  of  the  candi- 
dates for  professorships  and  direct  a  plan  of  publicity  and  propaganda  for  the 
Seminary. 

The  regular  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Managers  shall  be  held  on  the 
last  Thursday  of  September  of  each  year. 

An  Fxecutive  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Managers  shall  be  appointed  which 
is  to  be  formed  of  the  officers  of  the  Board,  the  treasurer  of  the  Seminary,  and 
the  president. 

The  local  Board  of  Managers  if  authorized  to  act  finally  on  the  recommenda- 
tions of  the  faculty  of  candidates  for  certificates,  diplomas  and  degrees. 

The  fiscal  year  of  the  Seminary  shall  begin  with  the  11th  of  July  and  end  with 
the  10th  of  the  following  July.  And  the  school  year  shall  conform  to  schedule 
of  the  University  of  Porto  Rico,  in  date  of  opening,  holidays,  and  vacations,  but 
shall  close  about  ten  days  earUer  at  the  end  of  the  school  year. 

Each  denomination  shall  name  an  official  correspondent  with  whom  the 
president  of  the  Seminary  shall  correspond  in  all  official  matters  pertaining  to 
that  denomination  or  mission. 

A  professor  appointed  to  teach  in  the  Seminary  through  allocation  by  his 
Mission  Board,  shall  give  the  whole  time  designa+ed  in  the  terms  of  allocation, 
unless  these  terms  are  changed  by  agreement  between  the  Board  of  Managers 
and  the  Mission  Board  concerned. 

A  high-school  diploma,  or  its  equivalent,  shall  be  required  for  admission  to  the 
diploma  course,  and  a  B.  A.  diploma  shall  be  recommended  before  admission. 

For  graduation,  the  candidate  shall  present  credits  for  the  equivalent  of  three 
full  years'  work  as  outlined  in  the  course  of  study,  including  at  least  two  full 
years  in  som.  \  accredited  seminary,  and  the  final  year  must  be  in  this  Seminary. 

3.     The  relations  between  the  Seminary  and  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

The  Seminary  is  organically  related  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  through 
one  member  of  its  Board  of  Trustees  who  is  appointed  by  the  Board  of 
Home  Missions,  and  throush  official  annual  Reports,  one  direct  from  the 
Seminary  to  the  General  Assemlily  and  the  other  by  the  Board  of  Home 
Missions  wliich  includes  a  Report  on  the  Seminary. 


THKOLOCJICAL  SERIIXARIES  581 

This  relation  has  boon  oflicially  ajjprovod  hy  tho  Clonoral  Assembly,  as 
shown  by  quotations  from  tlie  Minaka  of  the  CJoneral  Assoml)ly  which 
follow. 

The  Seminary  has  boon  functioning  on  this  basis  since  September,  1919. 

Steps  have  been  taken  looking  toward  the  formal  incorporation  of  the 
Seminary  under  the  laws  of  the  District  of  Columl)ia. 

4.     Actions  of  the  General  Assembly. 

I.  Approved  the  recommendation  of  the  Standing  Committee  on 
Education,  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  1918,  page  146: 

"That  the  request  of  the  Porto  Ri(!o  Theological  Seminary  be  referred 
to  the  Executive  Commission  for  decision." 

II.  Approved  the  recommendation  of  the  Standing  Committee  on 
Theological  Seminaries,  Minutes  of  the  C.onoral  Assembly,  1919,  page  291: 

"That  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  ha\ing  reported  the  proposed 
establishment  of  a  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  tho  island  of  Porto 
Rico  and  having  expressed  itself  in  favor  of  it,  that  the  Assembly  approve 
such  a  movement,  and  refer  it  to  the  Executive  Commission  for  further 
consideration." 

III.  Approved  the  recommendation  of  the  Executive  Commission, 
Minutes  of  the  General  Assemblj^  1920,  page  223: 

"The  situation  in  Porto  Rico  has  been  under  the  consideration  of  the 
Executive  Commission  for  three  years.  Tho  following  Report  is  final  and 
the  Commission  asks  to  be  discharged  from  further  consideration  of  the 
subject. 

"Under  the  authorization  of  the  General  Assembly,  the  Seminary  has 
been  established  at  Rio  Piedras  near  San  Juan. 

"The  following  is  the  Plan  under  which  it  is  operated: 

"1.  Trustees. — A  Board  of  Trustees  consisting  of  two  members  elected 
by  each  of  the  cooperating  Mission  Boards  at  work  in  tho  island.  The 
representatives  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  are  Rev.  A.  E.  Koigwin,  D.D., 
and  Mr.  Francis  S.  Phraner. 

"2.  Management. — The  management  of  the  Seminary,  including  the 
selection  of  the  faculty,  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Trustees.  The  present 
president  is  Rev.  J.  A.  McAllister,  D.D.,  one  of  the  Presbyterian  mis- 
sionaries. 

"3.  Finances. — The  support  of  the  Seminary  is  provided  by  the  cooper- 
ating Boards  allocated  on  the  basis  of  their  respective  budgets. 

"4.  The  First  Year's  work  is  regarded  as  highly  satisfactory  by  our 
missionaries  at  work  on  the  island. 

"5.  N'eeds. — The  first  need  is  additional  buildings.  A  five-year  pro- 
gram has  been  worked  out  by  the  Trustees  and  approved  by  the  cooperating 
Boards.  The  first  j'ear's  program  is  incorporated  in  the  respective  budgets 
for  the  coming  year." 

TV.  Approved  the  recommendation  of  the  Standing  Committee  on 
Education,  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly,  1919,  page  209: 

"That  in  case  of  a  theological  seminary  being  established  during  the 
year  at  San  Juan,  Porto  Rico,  under  partial  Presbyterian  control,  the 
Board  be  authorized  to  aid  properly  endorsed  students  attending  this 
institution." 


582  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

V.  That  in  view  of  tlie  establishment  of  a  theological  seminary  at 
San  Juan,  Porto  Rico,  under  partial  Presbyterian  control,  with  authoriza- 
tion from  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  (see  Minutes  of  1919,  page  209;  and  1920,  page  223),  and 
in  response  to  the  request  of  the  institution,  we  recommend  that  "The 
Evangelical  Seminary  of  Porto  Rico"  be  included  in  the  Minutes  of  the 
General  Assembly  together  with  the  other  theological  seminaries  under 
complete  or  partial  control  of  the  General  Assembly. — 1921,  p.  129. 

XIX.      Miscellaneous  Matters  Relating  to  Theological 

Seminaries. 

1.     Answer  to  a  Memorial  on  entire  uniformity  in  the  government 
and  course  of  study  in  the  theological  schools  of  our  Church. 

a.  The  Committee  to  which  was  referred  a  Memorial  from  the  West 
Lexington  Presbytery,  on  the  subject  of  theological  seminaries,  in  which 
is  submitted  a  Plan  for  the  attainment : 

1.  Of  entire  uniformity  in  the  government  and  course  of  study  in  the 
theological  schools  of  our  Church;   and, 

2.  The  most  unqualified  dependence  upon  the  General  Assembly  as  a 
bond  of  union  between  all  the  churches  and  all  her  seminaries,  in  order 
to  secure,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  memorialists,  the  future  peace  and 
purity  of  the  Church,  by  securing  unity  of  sentiment  and  consequently  of 
effort  among  all  the  ministers  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United 
States,  make  the  following  Report,  which  was  adopted,  viz. : 

The  subject  of  this  Memorial  is  too  serious  in  its  character  and  too 
important  in  its  bearing  and  its  consequences  to  be  discussed  at  so  late  a 
period  of  the  Assembly's  sessions,  and  inasmuch  as  it  would  materially 
affect  the  rights  of  individuals,  of  Presbyteries,  and  indeed  of  the  whole 
Presbyterian  Church,  and  would  also  call  for  important  alterations  in  the 
Constitution,  the  Committee  deem  it  inexpedient  for  this  Assembly  to 
enter  upon  the  consideration  of  the  proposals  submitted  in  the  document, 
and  recommend  that  the  Memorial  be  referred  to  the  consideration  of 
the  next  General  Assembly. — 1828  (reprint),  p.  243. 

b.  The  Memorial  of  the  West  Lexington  Presbytery  on  the  subject  of 
theological  seminaries,  which  was  referred  by  the  last  Assembly  to  the 
consideration  of  the  present  Assembly,  was  taken  up,  and  committed  to 
the  Rev.  Archibald  Alexander,  D.D.,  the  Rev.  Samuel  Miller,  D.D., 
and  the  Rev.  Charles  Hodge,  to  consider  and  report  on  the  same  to  the 
next  General  Assembly, — 1829  (reprint),  p.  273. 

c.  The  Committee  to  whom  was  referred,  by  the  last  General  Assembly, 
the  Memorial  of  the  West  Lexington  Presbytery,  made  the  following 
Report  which  was  adopted,  viz.: 

That  the  said  Memorial  sots  forth  the  evils  which,  in  the  opinion  of  the 
memorialists,  threaten  the  Church  from  the  operation  of  numerous  theo- 
logical seminaries  existing  indei)endently  of  the  General  Assembly,  and 
adopting  the  different  systems  of  government,  and  different  courses  of 
study.  To  counteract  these  evils  it  proposes  that  the  General  Assembly 
should  take  all  the  theological  seminaries  throughout  our  bounds  under 
its  immediate  and  absolute  control,  and  prescribe  a  course  of  study  which 
shall  Vje  uniform  in  them  all. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMLXARIES  5R3 

These  are  the  prominent  points  of  the  Meniurial  under  consideration. 
Your  Committee  are  ready  to  acknowledge  that  there  are  evils  of  a  A(>ry 
formidable  character,  which  are  likely  to  arise  from  the  indefinite  multi- 
plication of  theological  seminaries,  under  the  care  of  a  single  Synod  or 
Presbytery.  They  fear  that  the  standard  of  theological  education,  in 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  will  ultimately  fall  far  below  that  maintained 
in  some  other  Christian  denominations,  and  thus  the  respectability  and 
usefulness  of  our  clergy  be  greatly  impaired.  They  believe,  also,  that 
much  good  that  might  have  resulted  from  having  a  larger  portion  of  our 
young  men  brought  into  personal  acquaintance  with  each  other,  and 
educated  upon  the  same  plan,  must  now  be  lost;  and  that  we  must  content 
ourselves  with  less  of  harmony  of  feeling  and  unit}'  of  sentiment  than 
might,  under  other  circumstances,  have  been  secured.  Believing,  how- 
ever, that  it  is  perfectly  competent  to  every  Presbytery  or  Synod,  to  adopt 
what  plan  they  may  think  best,  not  inconsistent  with  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church,  for  the  education  of  their  own  young  men;  and  finding 
that  the  Assembly  has  long  sanctioned  their  so  doing,  your  Committee 
are  of  opinion  that  this  subject  is  not  within  the  rightful  jurisdiction  of 
the  General  Assembly;  and  that  even  if  it  were,  it  would,  under  existing 
circumstances,  be  highly  inexpedient  to  adopt  the  course  proposed  by 
the  memorialists.  They  therefore  beg  to  be  discharged  from  the  further 
consideration  of  the  subject. — 1830  (reprint),  p.  288. 

[Note. — For  the  Plan  of  the  seminary  at  Princeton,  and  the  Agreement  with  the 
Trustees  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey,  see  under  Princeton  Seminary,  in  this  Diaest. 
Vol.  II.  pp.  429, 443.1 

2.     Report  on  theological  seminaries,  1870. 

The  Committee  on  Theological  Seminaries  presented  a  Report,  which 
was  adopted,  as  follows: 

The  number  of  theological  seminaries  connected  with  the  General 
Assembly,  directly  or  indirectly,  is  seven. 

These  were  founded  after  different  methods  and  at  difTerent  epochs, 
thus  representing  more  or  less  important  changes  of  sentiments  and  events 
in  the  history  of  the  Church  and  the  country. 

I.  The  seminary  at  Princeton  was  founded  by  the  General  Assembly 
itself  in  the  year  1812.  Coming  into  existence  in  the  early  part  of  this 
century,  immediately  after  the  organization  of  the  American  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  and  the  seminary  at  Andover,  -when  there  was  a  very 
general  unity  and  cooperation  of  good  men  throughout  the  land,  it  must 
be  regarded  and  honored  as  the  first  of  those  great  movements  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  which  looked  to  the  spreading  of  the  Kingdom  of 
Christ  at  home  and  abroad. 

II.  The  seminary  at  Auburn  was  founded  in  the  j^ear  1819,  for  the 
purpose  of  training  up  a  ministry  in  what  was  then  known  as  "the  Western 
country." 

III.  The  seminary  at  Allegheny  was  established  in  1825;  Lane  Seminary, 
at  Cincinnati,  in  1829. 

IV.  These  three  seminaries  are  associated  with  two  things:  1.  The  be- 
ginning of  that  tide  of  emigration  from  the  East  to  the  West  which  has 
been  rolling  and  surging  onward  ever  since;  and,  2.  That  spirit  of  active 
evangelism  which  most  happily  was  simultaneous  with  westward  emigra- 


584  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

tion,   a  new  power  and  life  of  religion  distinguishing  that  memorable 
period. 

V.  Union  Theological  Seminary,  in  New  York,  was  founded  in  the 
year  1836,  one  year  preceding  the  disruption  of  the  Church.  Coming 
into  existence  at  that  extraordinary  time,  the  design  of  its  founders,  who 
were  then  largely  members  of  churches  known  after  the  division  as  Old 
School,  was,  in  their  own  language,  "to  provide  a  seminary  which  might 
commend  itself  to  all  men  of  moderate  views  and  feelings  desiring  to  live 
free  from  party  strife,  and  to  stand  aloof  from  all  extremes  of  doctrine 
and  of  practice." 

VI.  The  seminary  at  Danville,  Ky.,  was  founded  in  the  year  1853. 

VII.  That  now  at  Chicago,  111.,  was  established  in  that  city  in  the 
year  1859  by  removal  from  New  Albany — dates  sufficiently  distinct  to 
represent  advanced  stages  in  those  conflicts  of  opinion  which  subsequently 
convulsed  the  country  and  the  Church,  and  which  have  not  as  yet  en- 
tirely passed  away. 

The  seminaries  now  enumerated  were  founded  not  only  at  different 
times,  but  after  different  methods.  Those  at  Princeton,  Allegheny,  Dan- 
ville and  Chicago  were  established  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  are 
under  its  direct  supervision  and  control. 

The  seminary  at  Auburn  is  controlled  by  a  Board  of  Commissioners, 
elected  by  certain  Presbyteries  in  Central  and  Western  New  York,  and  a 
Board  of  Trustees,  elected  by  the  commissioners.  Its  faculty,  appointed 
by  the  commissioners,  report  to  the  General  Assembly. 

Lane  Seminary,  at  Cincinnati,  and  Union  Seminary,  at  New  York, 
were  founded  by  individuals,  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
by  their  charters,  most  cautiously  prepared,  are  made  Presbyterian  insti- 
tutions, recognizing  our  Standards  of  doctrine  and  polity,  though  not 
under  any  ecclesiastical  control. 

The  administration  of  these  seminaries  is  after  different  methods,  though 
in  some  cases  the  difference  is  more  in  name  and  form  than  in  essential 
fact. 

Princeton  Seminary  is  administered  by  two  Boards,  known  as  the  Board 
of  Directors  and  the  Board  of  Trustees.  The  former  are  elected  by  the 
General  Assembly  in  annual  classes.  The  latter,  having  control  of  the 
property,  is  a  close  corporation,  filling  its  own  vacancies.  In  like  manner, 
the  seminaries  at  Allegheny,  Danville,  and  Chicago  have  each  two 
administrative  Boards — a  Board  of  Directors  and  a  Board  of  Trustees. 

Lane  and  Union  Seminaries  have  each  but  one  Board^a  Board  of 
Trustees  at  Lane,  a  Board  of  Directors  at  Union — by  which  the  property 
is  held  and  the  general  control  of  the  seminary  is  administered,  certainly 
a  simpler  method,  by  which  all  differences  of  opinion  are  avoided,  such 
as  have  arisen  and  are  likely  to  arise  in  other  seminaries  between  two 
separate  Boards,  one  of  trust  and  the  other  of  direction. 

That  the  relations  of  these  several  theological  seminaries,  differing  in 
origin  and  administration,  to  the  reunited  Church  should  be  regarded  as 
a  matter  of  no  little  d(;licacy  and  difficulty  was  inevitalile.  On  the  one 
hand,  it  is  obvious  that  a  matter  so  important  as  the  education  of  its 
ministry  should  in  some  way  be  under  the  sujwrvision  and  control  of  the 
y  \  Church,  so  as  to  secure  the  entire  and  cordial  confidence  f)f  the  Church. 
On  the  other  hand,  there  is  a  liberty  and  flexibility  in  the  matter  which 


THEOLOCICAL  SEMINARIES  fiSf) 

must  be  respected  aiul  iillowed.  If  individuals  or  associations  arc  disposed 
to  found  and  endow  seminaries  of  their  own,  there  is  no  power  in  the 
Presbyterian  C'hurcli  to  forl)id  it. 

The  difficult  task  of  undertaking  to  reconcile  these  ideas  and  principles 
received  the  early  and  careful  attention  of  the  Joint  Committee  on  Re- 
union, as  appears  from  one  of  the  Concurrent  Declarations  adopted  by 
both  Assemblies,  providing  for  the  transfer  of  those  seminaries  now  umU^v 
the  control  of  the  Assembly  to  the  care  and  control  of  one  or  more  adjacent 
Synods,  if  they  should  so  elect.  The  object  was  to  allay  the  ai)i)reh('nsi(ins 
of  any  who  might  imagine  that  the  sudden  accession  and  intermingling 
of  great  numbers  might  overbear  those  who  had  hitherto  administered 
those  seminaries  which  had  been  under  the  control  of  one  branch  of  the 
Church.  It  was  intended  as  a  measure  for  the  maintenance  of  confidence 
and  harmony,  and  not  as  indicating  the  best  method  for  all  future  time. 

As  to  any  project  l)y  which  the  entire  control  and  administration  of  all 
our  theological  seminaries— for  example,  as  to  the  election  of  Trustees- 
can  be  transferred  to  the  General  Assend^ly,  on  any  principle  of  complete 
uniformity,  your  Committee  regard  it  as  wholly  impracticable,  and  the 
attempt  to  accomplish  it  altogether  undesirable.  To  bring  it  about, 
should  it  be  undertaken,  would  require  an  amount  of  legislation,  in  six 
or  seven  different  states,  which  would  be  portentous. 

In  some  cases  alterations  of  existing  charters  are  impossible,  by  reason. 
as  in  Ohio,  of  changes  in  the  Constitution  enacted  subsequently  to  the 
granting  of  that  charter  upon  which  Lane  Seminary  was  incorj)orated. 
Surely  it  would  be  to  the  last  degree  unwise  to  attempt  such  alterations 
in  so  many  charters,  putting  in  jeopardy  so  large  an  amount  of  property, 
when  the  object  contemplated  may  be  secured  in  another  and  better  way! 

Besides,  the  intentions  and  wishes  of  benevolent  men,  who  have 
founded  and  endowed  some  of  these  seminaries,  and  aided  others  on  their 
present  footing,  should  be  honorably  and  zealously  protected.  Your 
Ccmimittee,  therefore,  would  recommend  no  change,  and  no  attempt  at 
change,  in  this  direction,  save  such  as  may  safely  and  wisely  be  effected 
under  existing  charters. 

For  example,  the  directors  of  the  seminary  at  Princeton  have  memori- 
alized this  Assembly,  with  the  request  that  the  Assembly  would  so  far 
change  its  "Plan"  of  control  over  that  institution  as  to  give  the  Hoard 
of  Directors  enlarged  rights  in  several  specified  particulars,  subject  to 
the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly. 

Your  Committee  are  unanimously  of  the  opinion  that  the  changes  asked 
for  are  eminently  wise  and  proper.  If  it  were  within  the  power  of  the 
General  Assembly  to  remit  the  entire  administration  of  this  venerable 
institution  to  its  Board  of  Directors,  without  any  of  the  restrictions  they 
have  mentioned  as  to  the  supply  of  their  own  vacancies,  they  would 
cordially  recommend  it.  But  inasmuch  as  the  endowments  of  this  seminary 
are  held  on  the  condition  that  it  should  be  the  property  and  under  the 
control  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  that  trust  cannot  be  vacated  nor  transferred  to  any  other  body. 
The  method  desired  and  proposed  by  the  directors  themselves  is  open 
to  no  such  objection  and  is  believed  to  be  quite  within  the  provisions  of 
the  law  as  now  defined,  being  only  a  convenient  and  wise  mode  of  executing 
by  the  General  Assembly  itself  the  trust  which  it  now  holds. 


586  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

A  Memorial  has  been  presented  to  this  Assembly  from  the  directors  of 
Union  Theological  Seminary,  in  New  York,  bearing  upon  the  point  of 
uniformity  as  to  a  certain  kind  and  amount  of  ecclesiastical  supervision. 

It  had  appeared  to  them — many  of  them  having  taken  an  active  part 
in  founding  that  Seminary  thirty-three  years  ago,  in  a  time,  as  already 
noticed  of  memorable  excitement — that  there  were  great  disadvantages 
and  perils  in  electing  professors  and  teachers  by  the  Assembly  itself,  with- 
out sufficient  time  or  opportunity  for  acquaintance  with  the  qualifications 
of  men  to  be  appointed  to  offices  of  such  responsibility. 

It  is  self-evident,  as  your  Committee  are  agreed,  that  a  body  so  large 
as  the  General  Assembly,  and  composed  of  men  resident,  most  of  them, 
at  so  great  a  distance  from  the  several  seminaries,  is  not  so  competent  to 
arrange  for  their  interests  and  usefulness  as  those  having  local  and  personal 
intimacy  with  them.  Desirous  of  bringing  about  as  much  uniformity  as 
was  possible  in  the  relation  of  the  seminaries  to  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Church,  the  directors  of  Union  Seminary  have  memorialized  this 
Assembly  to  the  effect  that  the  Assembly  would  commit,  so  far  as  practi- 
cable, the  general  administration  of  all  seminaries  now  under  the  control 
of  the  Assembly  to  their  several  Boards  of  Directors,  proposing,  if  this 
be  done,  to  give  to  the  General  Assembly,  what  it  does  not  now  possess, 
the  right  of  veto  in  the  election  of  professors  at  Union.  In  this  generous 
offer,  looking  solely  to  the  peace  and  harmony  of  the  Church,  the  memorial- 
ists did  not  include  the  same  veto  in  regard  to  the  election  of  their  own 
directors,  inasmuch  as  these  directors  hold  the  property  of  the  Seminary 
in  trust.  The  Trustees  of  Princeton  Seminary,  being  one  of  two  Boards, 
are  a  close  corporation.  The  directors  of  Union  Seminary  in  New  York, 
being  but  one  Board,  are  the  Trustees. 

Leaving  all  the  diversities  of  method  and  administration  in  the  several 
seminaries  intact,  save  in  the  particulars  hereinafter  provided  for,  your 
Committee  are  happy  to  report  that  there  is  one  mode  of  unifying  all  the 
seminaries  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as  to  ecclesiastical  supervision, 
so  far  as  unification  is  in  any  way  desirable.  It  is  the  mode  suggested 
in  the  several  Memorials  of  the  directors  of  Union  and  Princeton,  and 
approved,  or  likely  to  be  approved,  from  information  in  our  possession, 
by  the  directors  of  Auburn  and  Lane.  This  is  to  give  to  the  General 
Assembly  a  veto  power  upon  the  appointment  of  professors  in  all  these 
several  institutions.  This  seems  to  your  Committee  to  secure  all  the 
uniformity,  as  to  the  relation  of  these  seminaries  to  the  Church,  which  can 
be  necessary  to  ensure  general  confidence  and  satisfaction.  Less  than 
this  might  excite  jealousy;    more  than  this  is  cumbersome  and  undesirable. 

Your  Committee,  in  accordance  with  these  views,  report  the  following 
Plan  and  resolutions: 

1.  Accepting  the  offer  so  generously  made  by  the  directors  of  the 
Union  Theological  Seminary,  in  New  York — a  seminary  independent 
hitherto  of  all  direct  ecclesiastical  control — to  invest  the  General  Assembly 
with  the  right  of  a  veto  in  the  election  of  professors  in  that  institution, 
this  Assembly  would  invite  all  those  theological  seminaries  not  now  under 
the  control  of  the  General  Assembly  to  adopt  at  their  earliest  convenience 
the  same  rule  and  method,  to  the  end  that,  throughout  the  whole  Presby- 
terian Church,  there  may  be  uniform  and  complete  confidence  in  those 
entrusted  with  the  training  of  our  candidates  for  the  ministry. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  587 

2.  That  the  several  Boards  of  Directors  of  those  seminaries  which  are 
now  under  the  control  of  the  General  Assembly  shall  be  authorized  to 
elect,  suspend  and  displace  the  professors  of  the  seminaries  under  their 
care,  subject  in  all  cases  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  whom 
they  shall  annually  make  a  full  Report  of  their  proceedings,  and  to  whom 
their  Minutes  shall  be  submitted  whenever  the  Assembly  shall  require 
them  to  be  produced.  These  Boards  shall  further  be  authorized  to  fix 
the  salaries  of  the  professors,  and  to  fill  their  own  vacancies,  subject  in  all 
cases  to  the  veto  of  the  General  Assembly. 

3.  That  a  Committee  of  five  be  appointed  by  the  Assembly  to  propose 
such  alterations  in  the  "Plans"  of  the  seminaries  now  under  the  control 
of  the  Assembly  as  shall  be  deemed  necessary  to  carry  into  effect  the 
principles  above  stated,  and  that  said  Committee  report  to  this  or  to 
the  next  succeeding  Assembly. 

4.  In  case  the  Board  of  Directors  of  any  theological  seminary  now 
under  the  control  of  the  General  Assembly  should  prefer  to  retain  their 
present  relation  to  this  body,  the  Plan  of  such  seminary  shall  remain 
unaltered. — 1870,  pp.  50-64. 

[Note.— See  further,  Digest,  1886,  pp.  387-397.  See,  also,  Digest,  1922,  Vol.  II. 
Concurrent  Declaration  No.  9,  p.  40.] 

3.     Proposal  of  Union  Theological  Seminary. 

a.  A  communication  was  received  by  the  Rev.  William  Adams,  D.D., 
from  the  directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  the  city  of  New 
York,  proposing  on  certain  terms  to  place  their  institution  under  the 
care  of  the  General  Assembly. 

A  communication  was  also  received  from  the  directors  of  the  Theological 
Seminary  at  Princeton,  asking  that  the  change  contemplated  in  the  above 
communication  may  be  made,  and  proposing  other  matters  of  interest 
to  the  Seminary.  These  communications  were  referred  to  the  Standing 
Committee  on  Theological  Seminaries. — 1870,  p.  17. 

The  Committee  subsequently  reported  inter  alia,  as  follows: 

b.  Your  Committee,  in  accordance  with  these  views,  report  the  follow- 
ing Plan  and  resolutions: 

Accepting  the  ofTer  so  generously  made  by  the  directors  of  the  Union 
Theological  Seminary  in  New  York — a  seminary  independent  hitherto  of 
all  direct  ecclesiastical  control — to  invest  the  General  Assembly  with 
the  right  of  a  veto  in  the  election  of  professors  in  that  institution,  this 
Assembly  would  invite  all  those  theological  seminaries  not  now  under  the 
control  of  the  General  Assembly  to  adopt  at  their  earliest  convenience  the 
same  rule  and  method,  to  the  end  that  throughout  the  whole  Presbyterian 
Church  there  may  be  uniform  and  complete  confidence  in  those  entrusted 
with  the  training  of  our  candidates  for  the  ministry. — 1870,  p.  63. 

c.  Memorial  of  the  Directors  of  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  the  City 
of  New  York  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  New  York,  May  18,  1870. 

Whereas,  In  the  recent  negotiations  for  reuniting  the  two  branches  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  great  importance  was  attached  to  some  uniform 
system  of  ecclesiastical  supervision  over  the  several  theological  seminaries 
of  the  denomination;  and, 


688  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Whereas,  The  directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  New 
York — an  institution  founded  before  the  disruption  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  belonging  exclusively  to  neither  of  its  branches,  and  administered 
upon  its  own  independent  charter — ^are  desirous  of  doing  all  in  their 
power  to  establish  confidence  and  harmony  throughout  the  whole  Church, 
in  respect  to  the  education  of  its  members;   and. 

Whereas,  It  has  appeared  to  many,  and  especially  to  those  who  took  an 
active  part  in  founding  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  that  there  are 
many  disadvantages,  infelicities,  not  to  say  at  times  perils,  in  the  election 
of  professors  of  those  seminaries  directly  and  immediately  by  the  General 
Assembly  itself— a  body  so  large,  in  session  for  so  short  a  time,  and  com- 
posed of  members  to  so  great  an  extent  resident  at  a  distance  from  the 
seminaries  themselves,  and  therefore  personally  unacquainted  with  many 
things  which  pertain  to  their  true  interest  and  usefulness;  therefore,  be  it 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary 
in  the  city  of  New  York,  being  all  of  them  ministers  or  members  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  do  hereby  memorialize  the  General  Assembly  to 
the  following  effect,  viz.:  That  the  General  Assembly  may  be  pleased  to 
adopt  it  as  a  rule  and  plan,  in  the  exercise  of  the  proprietorship  and  control 
over  the  several  theological  seminaries,  that  so  far  as  the  election  of  pro- 
fessors is  concerned,  the  Assembly  will  commit  the  same  to  their  respective 
Boards  of  Directors  on  the  following  terms  and  conditions: 

1.  That  the  Board  of  Directors  of  each  theological  seminary  shall  be 
authorized  to  appoint  all  professors  for  the  same. 

2.  That  all  such  appointments  shall  be  reported  to  the  General  Assembly, 
and  no  such  appointment  of  professor  shall  be  considered  as  a  complete 
election  if  disapproved  by  a  majority  vote  of  the  Assembly. 

And  further  be  it  resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Union 
Theological  Seminary  in  the  city  of  New  York,  persuaded  that  the  plan 
proposed  in  the  Memorial  will  meet  the  cordial  approval  of  the  patrons, 
donors  and  friends  of  all  these  seminaries,  and  contribute  to  the  peace 
and  prosperity  of  the  Church,  do  hereby  agree,  if  the  said  plan  shall  be 
adopted  by  the  General  Assembly,  that  they  will  agree  to  conform  to  the 
same,  the  Union  Seminary  in  New  York  being  in  this  respect  on  the  same 
ground  with  other  theological  seminaries  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. — 
1870,  pp.  148,  149. 

The  Assembly  complied  with  this  request.    See  pp.  60-64. 

4.     Limitations  of  the  time  within  which  the  Assembly  may  exer- 
cise its  veto  in  the  election  of  a  professor. 

That  the  Assembly  declare  that  the  true  meaning  of  the  act  subjecting 
the  election  of  a  professor  to  the  veto  of  the  Assembly  is  that  such  elec- 
tion be  reported  to  the  next  General  Assembly  thereafter;  and  if  not 
vetoed  by  that  Assembly,  the  election  shall  be  regarded  as  complete, 
according  to  the  Plan  ratified  by  the  Assembly  of  1870;  see  Minutes,  pp. 
64,  65,  148.— 1871,  p.  581. 

5.     Committee   on    the    Relations   of   the   Assembly    and    the 

seminaries,   1892. 

[Note. — For  the  action  of  the  Asscrnhly  of  1891  in  the  veto  of  the  election  of 
Professor  Charles  A.  Briggs,  see  above  under  Union  Theological  Seminary,  p.  485.] 

I.  In  response  to  an  Overture  concerning  ministerial  education,  your 
Committee  reports: 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  5S9 

Whereas,  The  Form  of  Cloveniment,  Chap,  xiv,  Sec.  vi,  declares,  "that 
the  most  effectual  measures  may  be  taken  to  guard  against  the  admission 
of  inefficient  men  into  the  sacred  office,  it  is  recommended  that  no  candi- 
date, except  in  extraordinary  cases,  be  licensed,  unless,  after  his  having 
completed  the  usual  course  of  academical  studies,  he  shall  have  studied 
divinity  at  least  two  j'ears  under  some  approved  divine  or  professor  of 
theology,"  and, 

Whereas,  Disorders  are  appearing  in  the  Church,  doing  great  injury  to 
its  doctrinal  purity  and  unity,  we  I'ecommend  that  the  Assembly  call 
special  attention  to  this  provision  of  the  Form  of  Government,  and  enjoin 
our  Presbj'teries  to  see  that  students  under  their  care  be  prepared  for  ^ 
their  sacred  office  in  seminaries  and  under  teachers  who  are  under  the 
oversight  and  direction  of  the  Assembly,  and  that  the  Board  of  Education 
be  directed  to  restrict  approi)riati()ns  for  the  education  of  .students  to 
those  who  are  pursuing  their  studies  under  such  above-named  institutions 
or  private  instructors. 

II.  Having  due  regard  to  the  Overtures  and  all  the  other  Papers  in  the 
case  of  Union  Theological  Seminary,  etc.,  referred  to  the  Committee,  the 
Assembly  takes  the  following  action: 

1.  That  the  Assembly  indorses  the  interpretation  of  the  compact  of 
1870  as  expressed  by  the  action  of  the  Assembly  of  1891. 

2.  That  the  Assembh'-  declines  to  be  a  partj'  to  the  breaking  of  the 
compact  with  Union  Theological  Seminary. 

3.  That  the  Assembh'^  is  persuaded  that  the  Church  should  have  direct     i/^ 
connection  with  and  control  over  its  theological  seminaries. 

4.  That  the  Assembly  appoints  a  Committee  of  fifteen,  eight  ministers 
and  seven  ruling  elders,  to  take  into  consideration  the  whole  subject  of 
the  relation  of  the  Assembly  to  its  theological  seminaries,  confer  with  the 
directors  of  these  seminaries,  and  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly 
such  action  as  in  their  judgment  will  result  in  a  still  closer  relation  between 
the  Assembly  and  its  seminaries  than  that  W'hich  at  present  exists. 

5.  That  the  Assembly  dismisses  the  Committee  of  Conference  appointed 
last  year,  with  the  heartiest  thanks  for  its  faithfulness,  and  highest 
appreciation  of  the  service  rendered  the  Church. — 1892,  pp.  175,  176. 

6.     Committee  on  Theological  Seminaries,  Report,  1893. 

[Note. — In  its  Report,  prospntcd  to  tho  C}oncr:il  Assembly  at  "WashiiiRlon,  May  18, 
IS'.l.'i,  the  Committee  considered  the  subject  assigned  to  it,  in  so  far  as  it  had  then 
reached  any  results,  under  the  following  heads:] 

1.  The  present  legal  status  of  the  theological  seminaries;  including  the 
ownership  and  control  of  the  property  held  in  trust  for  them. 

2.  The  present  control  possessed  by  the  Presbyterian  Church,  through 
its  General  Assemblj'^,  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  over  the  teaching  and 
property  of  the  theological  seminaries. 

(1)  The  charters  of  the  independent  civil  corporations  holding  the 
property  in  trust  for  the  seminaries  differ  more  or  less  in  detail,  but  have 
this  common  feature,  that  these  corporations  own  the  property  and  have 
its  control  and  management,  free  from  any  direct  interference  by  the 
General  As.sembly,  save  as  to  the  property  given  to  them  by  the  Assembly, 
as  to  which  the  Assembly  may  direct  the  management. 


590  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

The  greater  portion  of  the  property  held  by  these  corporations,  and 
which  amounts  to  between  eight  and  nine  millions  of  dollars,  is  not  held 
in  trust  for  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  nor  is  it 
given  the  direct  control,  management  or  disposition  of  the  same  by  the 
terms  of  their  charters. 

(2)  By  the  terms  of  the  compact  of  1870  and  the  Plan  of  reunion  the 
supervision  and  control  exercised  by  the  General  Assembly  over  the 
various  theological  seminaries,  it  is  claimed,  is  limited  to  the  exercise 
of  .the  right  of  approval,  or  veto  of  the  appointment  of  professors.  In 
addition  to  this,  each  seminary  reports  annually  to  the  General  Assembly 
its  receipts,  disbursements,  the  number  of  students  and  the  number  of 
graduates,  with  such  special  information  as  the  various  Boards  in  charge 
of  these  institutions  may  see  fit  to  communicate. 

The  foregoing,  however,  is  not  all  of  the  control  possessed  by  the  General 
Assembly  over  the  teaching  of  the  theological  seminaries.  It  has  greater 
power  which  it  may  exercise,  if  occasion  arises,  unless  by  the  terms  of 
reunion  and  the  compact  of  1870  it  has  surrendered  the  same.  According 
to  the  plan  of  government  of  Princeton,  Western,  McCormick,  Danville, 
and  Omaha,  the  General  Assembly  has  the  right  to  control  the  election 
of  the  Boards  of  Directors,  to  whom  are  entrusted  the  appointment  of 
professors  and  the  management  of  the  seminary  generally,  save  and  except 
the  holding  of  the  title  to  property,  its  management,  sale,  disposition  and 
investment. 

Under  the  original  Plan  of  the  seminaries,  known  as  the  Old  School 
seminaries,  the  General  Assembly  had  the  power  to  remove  the  professors, 
as  well  as  to  approve  or  veto  their  appointment.  In  order  to  secure 
uniformity  of  teaching,  in  so  far  as  it  is  practicable,  the  General  Assembly 
could,  under  the  power  thus  possessed  over  the  seminaries  named,  unless 
the  power  has  been  surrendered  by  the  compact  of  1870,  issue  such 
instructions  as  might  secure  such  uniformity  of  teaching.  But  the  General 
Assembly  has,  by  the  terms  of  the  charters  of  the  civil  corporations,  no 
direct  control  over  the  property  of  the  seminaries,  except  over  such  prop- 
erty as  it  has  given  them. 

Under  the  first  division  of  this  Report,  to  wit,  the  present  legal  status 
of  the  seminaries,  and  the  Appendix  hereto,  the  different  methods  of 
control  and  the  extent  of  the  jurisdiction  of  these  Boards  have  been  set 
forth.  The  General  Assembly  has  the  power  to  change  the  plan  of  man- 
agement of  some  of  the  aforesaid  seminaries  to  the  extent  herein  indicated, 
but  control  is  not  limited,  by  the  compact  of  1870,  to  the  veto  of  the 
election  of  directors  in  certain  seminaries,  and  to  the  veto  of  the  appoint- 
ment of  professors  in  all  of  the  seminaries. 

The  power  or  right  of  veto  without  adequate  provision  for  its  enforce- 
ment in  cases  of  disobedience  to  its  mandate  is  practically  valueless. 
Where  obedience  is  a  matter  of  choice,  and  not  of  legal  obligation  and 
enforceable  as  such,  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  the  veto  power  in  cases  of 
disobedience  is  of  any  value.  To  veto  the  election  of  directors  or  profes- 
sors without  legal  power  to  enforce  the  veto  by  the  removal  of  the  person 
vetoed,  and  then  leave  to  the  body  whose  elections  are  thus  vetoed  the 
exclusive  right  to  nominate,  elect  or  appoint,  is,  in  all  cases  of  difference, 
to  place  the  body  possessing  the  right  to  veto  absolutely  in  the  power  of 
the  body  whose  acts  are  vetoed. 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  591 

The  power  vested  in  the  General  Assembly  by  the  Constitution  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  to  try  by  judicial  process  those  who  occupy  a  minis- 
terial relation  to  the  Church,  and  are  acting  as  teachers,  and  the  power 
of  discipline,  cannot  be  said  to  be  control  over  the  seminaries,  affecting  their 
teaching  and  property.  While  it  is  true  that  under  these  powers  the 
General  Assembly  may  reach  individuals,  and  thus  directly  affect  the 
teaching  in  the  seminaries,  we  do  not  regard  the  exercise  of  these  powers 
as  within  the  term  "control." 

How  far  the  compact  of  1870  and  the  terms  of  reunion  affected  the 
powers  of  the  General  Assembly,  which  up  to  that  time  it  possessed  and 
exercised,  we  do  not  deem  it  necessary  to  discuss  or  to  express  any  opinion. 
It  is  sufficient  for  the  purpose  of  this  Report  to  say  that  since  the  compact 
of  1870  the  General  Assembly  has  substantially  exercised  no  other  con- 
trol over  the  seminaries  than  that  provided  for  by  that  compact,  and 
whatever  dormant  and  unexercised  powers  it  possesses  are  limited  as  herein 
stated,  and  have  not  affected  either  the  teaching  or  the  property  of  the 
seminaries. — 1893,  pp.  24,  27. 

[Note. — For  the  full  Report,  see  Minutes,  1893,  pp.  20-40.1 

7.     Committee  on  Theological  Seminaries,  Report,  1894. 

After  a  full  consideration  of  the  subject  assigned  the  Committee,  and 
after  a  very  extended  investigation  of  the  management  by  other  denomi- 
nations of  their  theological  seminaries,  and  in  the  light  of  the  experience  of 
our  own  Church,  your  Committee  unanimously  agrees  on  the  following 
fundamental  principles  as  controlling  the  future  management  of  the 
theological  education  of  the  ministry  of  our  Church,  and  embodies  the 
same  in  two  resolutions,  as  follows: 

Resolved,  That  it  is  the  judgment  of  this  Committee  that  the  instruction 
given  in  the  theological  seminaries  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  should  be  under  the  control  and  direction  of 
that  Church. 

Resolved,  That  all  funds  and  property  held  for  the  purpose  of  theological 
instructions  shall  be  used  only  for  theological  education  in  the  doctrines 
set  forth  in  the  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America. 

The  Committee  recommends  the  adoption  of  the  following  resolutions: 

1.  That  each  and  all  of  the  seminaries  of  the  Church  be  requested  to 
secure,  at  the  earliest  moment  practicable,  such  changes  in  their  charters, 
or  amendments  thereto,  as  will  provide: 

(a)  That  all  of  their  funds  and  property,  subject  to  the  terms  and 
conditions  of  existing  or  specific  trusts,  shall  be  declared  to  be  held  by 
them  in  trust  for  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
for  the  purposes  of  theological  education  according  to  the  Standards  of 
said  Church,  and  that  no  part  of  the  funds  and  property  so  held  in  trust 
shall  be  used  for  any  other  purpose  than  for  theological  education  in  the 
doctrines  set  forth  in  the  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America. 

(6)  That  the  election  of  the  Trustees,  directors  or  commissioners,  or 
whatever  the  bodies  governing  the  teaching  or  property  shall  be  named, 
shall  be  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  next  succeeding  General  As.sembly, 
and  that  no  election  shall  take  effect  until  approved  by  the  General 


592  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Assembly;  failure  of  the  General  Assembly  to  which  said  elections  are 
reported  for  approval  to  act  thereon  shall  be  regarded  as  approval  of 
said  elections. 

(c)  That  the  election,  appointment  or  transfer  of  all  professors  and 
teachers  in  all  seminaries  shall  be  submitted  to  the  next  succeeding  General 
Assembly  for  its  approval,  and  that  no  such  election,  appointment  or 
transfer  shall  take  effect,  nor  shall  any  professor  or  teacher  be  inducted 
into  office  until  his  election,  appointment  or  transfer  shall  have  been 
approved  by  the  said  General  Assembly;  failure  of  the  General  Assembly 
to  which  the  said  elections,  appointments  or  transfers  are  reported  for 
approval  to  act  thereon  shall  be  regarded  as  approval  thereof,  and  that 
all  of  said  professors  and  teachers  shall  be  either  ministers  or  members 
in  good  standing  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America. 

(d)  That  in  the  event  of  the  violation  of  any  of  the  terms  of  said  amend- 
ments, or  the  misuse  or  the  diversion  of  the  funds  or  property  held  by 
them,  then  the  General  Assembly  shall  be  empowered  to  provide  against 
such  violation  of  the  provisions  of  said  charters,  and  for  the  enforcement 
of  the  same,  and  for  the  protection  of  the  trusts  on  which  said  property 
and  funds  are  held,  in  such  manner,  and  in  the  name  of  such  person  or 
corporation,  as  it  may  direct  by  resolution  certified  by  its  Clerk,  in  any 
civil  court  having  jurisdiction  over  the  corporations  whose  charters  are 
so  amended. 

2.  That  all  seminaries  hereafter  established  or  organized  shall  contain 
in  their  charters  the  foregoing  provisions  as  an  essential  part  thereof, 
before  they  shall  be  recognized  as  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

3.  That  the  General  Assembly,  having  adopted  the  foregoing  resolu- 
tions, shall  appoint  a  Committee  of  fifteen  persons  to  confer  with  the 
various  seminaries,  with  a  view  to  securing  their  approval  of  said  resolu- 
tions, and  their  consent  to  said  changes  in  their  charters,  and  for  the 
purpose  of  aiding  them  by  counsel  and  otherwise  in  securing  the  neces- 
sary changes  and  amendments  to  the  respective  charters  herein  recom- 
mended; it  being  understood  that  the  adoption  of  said  resolutions  is 
without  impairment  of  any  of  the  rights  of  the  General  Assembly,  or 
of  said  seminaries,  that  may  have  accrued  by  the  compact  of  1870;  and 
said  Committee  to  make  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly  foi'  final 
action  on  this  whole  subject  by  the  Assembly. — 1894,  pp.  60,  65-67. 

[Note. — The  Report  of  the  Committee  was  adopted  by  a  vote  of  444  in  the  affirma- 
tive to  117  in  the  neRative.  For  the  full  Report,  see  Minutes,  1894,  pp.  56-67;  also 
for  Report  of  the  minority  of  the  Committee,  pp.  201-205.1 

8.     Committee  on  Theological  Seminaries,  Report,  1895. 

In  view  of  the  answers  of  the  seminaries,  as  published  in  the  Apjicndix, 
the  Committee  reports  that  Omaha  and  Dubuque  have  adopted  all  of 
the  recommendations  of  the  General  Assembly. 

The  directors  and  Trustees  of  Princeton  declare  that  they  "do  not 
antagonize,  but,  on  the  contrary,  cordially  acquiesce  in  and  are  in  the 
fullest  sympathy  with  the  sentiment  of  the  resolutions  contained  in  the 
Report  of  the  General  Asseml)ly's  Cominittee  of  Conference  with  the 
Theological  Seminaries  made  tf)  the  General  Assembly  at  its  session  in 
1894,  namely,  'That  the  Church  should  control  the  instruction  given  in 


THEOLOGICAL  SEML\"AKI!;.S  593 

its  theolo^;ical  seminaries  and  that  the  funds  held  for  the  purposes  of 
theologiC'il  instruction  should  be  used  only  for  such  education  in  the 
doctrines  set  forth  in  the  Stantlards  of  the  Church.'" 

The  directors  and  Trustees  further  say  that  they  are  advised  by  counsel 
learned  in  the  law,  and  l)elieve,  that  the  charter  of  the  Seminary  now 
embodies  substantially  all  that  the  Assemblj'  seeks  to  accomplish  by  its 
recommendations,  and  therefore  deem  the  amendment  of  the  charter, 
by  the  insertion  of  the  same  unwise  and  unnecessary. 

But,  they  further  saj',  "if  the  Assemblj'^  should  still  be  of  the  opinion 
that  such  an  amendment  should  be  obtained,  the  Boards  will  endeavor 
to  secure  such  action  as  will  insure  to  the  General  Assembly  the  right  to 
be  represented  in  the  courts  and  to  enforce  its  proper  control  over  the 
Seminarj''  and  its  propertj'." 

The  Committee  recommends  the  Assembly  to  reply  to  Princeton's  offer, 
that  while  respecting  the  judgment  of  the  Boards,  and  not  prepared  to 
saj^  that  it  is  incorrect,  the  Assembly  is  of  the  opinion  that  in  order  to 
put  the  matter  beyond  all  possible  question,  it  would  be  well  for  the 
Boards  to  do  what  they  express  their  willingness  to  do,  viz.,  to  endeavor 
to  secure  such  action  as  will  insure  to  the  General  Assembly  the  right  to 
be  represented  in  the  courts,  and  to  enforce  its  proper  control  over  the 
Seminary  and  its  property. 

;  The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Western  Seminary,  at  Allegheny,  "being 
satisfied  that  the  Seminary  now  stands  in  such  close  relation  to  the  Presby- 
terian Church  that  both  its  teaching  and  its  use  of  all  its  property  can 
be  controlled  by  the  General  Assembly,  sees  no  reason  to  ask  any  change 
in  existing  relations  to  the  Assembly."  The  Board  of  Trustees  has  declared 
its  hearty  agreement  with  the  principles  set  forth  in  the  action  of  the 
Assembly  of  LS94,  and  its  readiness  to  secure  the  necessary  legislation 
to  enable  the  General  Assembly  to  carry  out  said  principles.  The  Com- 
mittee recommends  the  General  Assembly  to  request  these  Boards  to  take 
such  action. 

The  Board  of  Directors  of  Danville  has  resolved  to  adopt  the  recom- 
mendations as  to  by-laws,  and  as  a  part  of  their  constitution.  The  Board 
of  Trustees  states  that  it  has  an  irrepealable  charter,  which  cannot  be 
amended  without  danger  of  forfeiture.  It  declares  its  approval  of  the 
substance  of  the  recommendations,  and  while  not  deeming  the  same 
necessary,  in  view  of  the  control  the  Assembly  now  has  over  the  funds  of 
said  corporation,  expresses  its  willingness  to  give  the  General  Assembly 
the  approval  of  the  election  of  the  members  of  the  Board. 

The  Committee  recommends  the  Assembly  to  request  the  Board  of 
Trustees  at  Danville  to  secure  such  legislation,  not  imperiling  the  charter 
as  ^^^ll  insure  to  the  General  Assembly  the  right  to  be  represented  in  the 
courts,  and  to  enforce  its  proper  supervision  over  the  Seminary  and  its 
property. 

San  Francisco,  being  under  Synodical  care,  has  deemed  it  best  to  defer 
action  on  the  recommendations  until  after  the  next  meeting  of  the  Synod. 

In  regard  to  the  seminaries  which  have  simply  answered  that  action  is 
not  expedient,  or  the  proposed  amendments  would  be  of  doubtful  valid- 
ity, or  the  way  is  not  clear  to  act,  as  at  present  informed,  no  opinion  is 
expressed,  inasmuch  as  these  seminaries  assigned  no  specific  reasons  for 
their  action.     The  Assembly  cannot,  therefore,  make  any  suggestions  to 


594  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

these  seminaries,  beyond  the  earnest  request  that  thej'  reconsider  their 
action,  since  the  adoption,  substantially,  of  the  Assembly's  Plan,  by  all 
the  seminaries,  will  give  assurance  to  every  donor,  and  to  all  our  mem- 
bers, that  these  institutions  are  amply  secured  to  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
The  Committee  respectfully  recommends  the  adoption  of  the  following 
resolutions: 

1.  That  it  is  the  sense  of  this  Assembly  that  the  Assembly  of  1894 
did  not  intend  to  prepare  the  way  for  any  change  in  the  tenure  or  man- 
agement of  the  property  of  the  seminaries,  or  to  do  anything  which  can 
affect  the  autonomy  of  the  seminaries,  and  that  the  said  recommendations 
were  intended  to  have  the  meaning  and  effect  as  recited  in  this  Com- 
mittee's Report.  This  Assembly,  in  reaffirming  the  resolution  of  the 
Assembly  of  1894,  does  so  with  the  avowed  purpose  of  leaving  the  tenure 
and  title  to  all  property  of  the  seminaries  exactly  where  they  are  now,  in 
the  hands  of  the  various  Boards  of  Trustees,  and  with  the  further  purpose 
of  securing  the  veto  power  to  the  Assembly,  as  an  effective  force,  by 
charter  provision,  and  of  safeguarding  by  charter  declaration,  the  trusts 
held  and  to  be  held  by  Boards  of  Trustees  against  perversion  or  misuse. 

2.  That  this  General  Assembly  reaffirms  the  action  of  the  Assembly 
of  1894,  and  in  view  of  the  progress  made,  and  the  importance  of  the 
interests  involved,  declares  that  in  its  judgment  the  effort  should  be 
continued  to  secure  the  adoption,  in  substance,  of  the  Assembly's  Plan 
by  all  the  seminaries. 

3.  That  a  Committee  be  appointed  to  have  further  charge  of  this 
matter,  and  to  make  report  to  the  next  General  Assembly. 

Adopted  unanimously,   and  respectfully  submitted,   in  behalf  of  the 

Committee.— 1895,  pp.  31-34. 

[Note. — The  Report  of  the  Committee  was  adopted  by  a  vote' of  432  in  the  affirma- 
tive to  99  in  the  negative.     For  the  full  Report  see  Minutes,  1895,  pp.  29-34.] 

9.     Committee  on  Theological  Seminaries,  Report,  1896. 

The  Committee  presented  its  Report,  which  was  received,  and  on  its 
recommendation  the  following  resolutions  were  adopted: 

1.  This  General  Assembly  reaffirms  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  1895,  and,  in  view  of  the  importance  of  the  interests  involved,  declares 
that  in  its  judgment  the  Plan  approved  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1895 
should  be  substantially  adopted  by  all  of  the  seminaries. 

2.  The  General  Assembly  highly  appreciates  the  readiness  of  the  Boards 
of  Control  in  some  of  our  theological  seminaries  shown  during  the  past 
j^ear  to  carry  out  the  Plan  approved  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1895; 
and  whilst  others  of  the  Boards  of  Control  have  not  seen  their  way  clear 
as  yet  to  adopt  the  general  provisions  of  that  Plan  and  carry  them  into 
legal  effect,  the  General  Assembly  cannot  but  hope  that  upon  further 
consideration  they  may  see  their  way  clear  to  come  to  such  a  conclusion 
that  all  the  funds  and  property  in  their  hands,  and  the  teaching  in  said 
seminaries,  may  be  so  completely  safeguarded  to  the  Church  that 
benevolent  persons  contemplating  making  gifts  or  bequests  to  these 
institutions  may  have  the  fullest  confidence  in  the  future  security  of  such 
gifts  or  bequests.  With  entire  confidence  in  the  integrity  and  wisdom 
of  the  beloved  brethren  in  control  of  our  theological  seminaries,  we  iirge 
them  to  take  such  measures  as  will  secure  this  most  desirable  result;  and, 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  596 

also,  that  these  several  Boards  be  requested  to  report  to  the  next  General 
Assembly  what  progress  they  have  made  in  this  direction. 

3.  That  the  Committee  be  discharged  from  further  service. — 1896, 
pp.  123,  124. 

[Note. — For  the  letter  of  the  Committee  to  the  Boards  of  the  theological  semina- 
rios,  see  Minutes,  1896,  p.  186.  For  the  answers  of  the  Boards  of  the  theological 
seminaries  to  the  letter  of  the  Committee  of  Conference,  see  Minutes,  1896,  pp.  187- 
196.] 

10.     Committee  on  Theological  Seminaries,  Report,  1897. 

The  Committee  are  fully  persuaded  that  while  these  seminaries  have 
not  complied  in  letter  with  the  requests  made  by  the  General  Assembly 
in  1S94  and  reaffirmed  in  1895  and  1896,  yet  the  Boards  of  Control  of 
the  seminaries  have  made  conscientious  and  persistent  investigation  of 
the  matter  in  hand,  with  the  desire  to  comply  with  the  wish  of  the  Assembly. 
They  find,  however,  many  difficulties,  and  believe  that  such  changes 
would  disturb  rather  than  establish  confidence,  thereby  diminishing  future 
gifts,  and  also  entailing  upon  the  seminaries  litigations  which  would 
probably  deprive  them  of  bequests  which  are  now  their  main  support. 
They  are  also  convinced  that  the  teaching  and  properties  of  these  seminaries 
are  already  so  fully  safeguarded  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  that,  in  the 
judgment  of  able  jurists,  the  changes  suggested  would  be  wholly  without 
advantage. 

Resolved,  That  this  Assembly  accepts  as  sincere  the  repeated,  positive 
and  explicit  written  declarations  of  the  above-named  seminaries,  that 
they  are  loyal  to  the  Church,  and  that  their  teachings  and  properties  are 
in  their  judgment  fully  safeguarded  to  the  General  Assembly,  but  if  at 
any  time  in  the  future  these  seminaries  should  find  that  the  changes  could 
be  made  in  their  respective  charters  as  the  General  Assembly  has  desired, 
it  will  be  gratifying  to  the  whole  Church  to  have  such  changes  made. — 
1897,  p.  110. 

[Note. — The  seminaries  above  referred  ,to  are  Lane,  Auburn,  McCormick  and 
Newark  German.] 

11.     Approval  or  veto  of  elections  of  officers  and  professors. 

[Note. — The  elections  of  professors  in  the  following  institutions  require  the  ap- 
proval of  the  General  Assembly:  Auburn  Theological  Seminary,  German  Theological 
School  of  the  Northwest,  and  Omaha  Theological  Seminary.  In  addition,  the 
Assembly  has  a  veto  over  the  appointment  and  removal  of  professors  in  Princeton, 
Western,  McCormick  and  Danville  Seminaries,  and  a  veto  over  the  elections  of 
directors  in  the  same  institutions.  The  elections  of  directors  in  the  two  German 
theological  schools  are  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Assembly,  and  the  appointment 
of  professors  in  Lane,  San  Francisco  and  Newark  Seminaries,  and  Lincoln  University, 
is  subject  to  the  veto  of  the  Assembly. 

The  Assembly  is  also  entitled  by  the  provisions  of  the  charters  of  Princeton  and 
Western  Seminaries  to  change  one  third  of  the  Trustees  at  any  annual  meeting,  and 
by  the  charter  of  Danville  to  change  one  third  of  the  Trustees  at  any  meeting  in  the 
State  of  Kentucky.] 

12.     Conference  of  the  seminaries  requested  on  certain  matters. 

Among  the  subjects  submitted  to  your  Committee  from  the  theological 
seminaries  were  two  which  we  believe  should  receive  special  consideration. 
One  had  reference  to  the  terms  of  admission  to  the  seminaries  and  the 
other  to  the  length  of  the  course  of  study.  Your  Committee  would  rec- 
ommend that  the  General  Assembly  adopt  the  following: 


596  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Resolved,  That  the  governing  Boards  of  the  several  seminaries  under 
the  care  of  the  Assembly  are  hereby  requested  to  meet,  through  their 
representatives,  and  consider  the  questions  of  the  terms  of  admission  to 
the  seminaries,  and  the  length  of  the  course  of  study,  and  such  other 
matters  as  may  concern  the  advancement  of  the  seminary  course;  and 
also  to  consider  the  methods  of  granting  beneficiary  aid,  presented  in 
this  Report,  as  they  apply  to  the  Scholarship  Funds  of  the  seminaries; 
and  to  report  their  conclusions  to  the  next  General  Assembly. — 1900,  p.  71. 

[Note. — The  Conference  met  with  every  institution  represented  and  adopted  the 
Paper  given  below]: 

13.     Action  of  the  Conference  of  the  Seminaries. 

After  due  consideration  of  the  matters  submitted  by  the  Assembly, 
the  Conference,  voting  by  seminaries,  took  the  following  action,  viz. : 

Resolved,  That  this  Conference  communicates  to  the  General  Assembly 
the  following: 

The  Conference  of  Representatives  of  the  Seminaries,  requested  to 
meet,  was  duly  convened,  and  after  prolonged  discussion  of  the  matters 
proposed  to  it,  found  that  the  representatives  were  agreed  upon — 

1.  The  importance  of  maintaining  the  present  period  of  studies  in  the 
seminaries ; 

2.  The  present  requirements  for  admission,  and  further  safeguarding 
them  as  to  those  subjects  immediately  requisite  for  the  pursuit  of  the 
seminary  course; 

3.  Having  examined  the  methods  of  granting  beneficiary  aid  as  they 
apply  to  the  Scholarship  Funds  of  the  seminaries,  submitted  to  us  (see 
Mimdes  of  Assembly,  1900,  pp.  61-63,  71),  we  find,  that  we  are  in 
substantial  agreement  with  them,  and  especially  so  far  as  they  emphasize 
the  importance  of  making  a  scholarship  test  for  receiving  aid,  and  of 
making  provision,  so  far  as  possible,  for  those  students  who  do  not  desire 
a  direct  grant  from  the  seminary  to  earn  or  to  borrow  the  necessary  funds. 
—1901,  p.  94. 

14.     Rule  as  to  the  seminaries  to  be  listed  in  the  Minutes. 

That  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly  be  instructed  to  include  in  the 
list  of  seminaries  in  the  Appendix  to  the  Minutes  only  those  seminaries 
that  report  to  the  General  Assembly. — 1903,  p.  156. 

15.     Instruction  in  Sabbath-school  work  recommended. 

a.  The  Assembly  recommend  to  each  of  the  theological  seminaries  of 
the  Church  to  provide  such  instruction  for  their  students  in  the  principles 
and  methods  of  modern  Sabbath-school  work  as  will  prepare  the  young 
men  for  Icadorshij)  and  cooperaticni  in  the  activities  of  the  Sabbath  school, 
more  especially  in  connection  with  administration,  teacher-training,  and 
evangelistic  work. — 190.'),  p.  145. 

b.  That  in  view  of  the  nature  and  increasing  importance  of  the  work 
of  the  Sabbath-school  missionary,  and  of  the  value  of  special  training 
for  those  engaged  in  it,  the  General  Assofmbly,  in  accordance  with  a  sug- 
ge.stion  from  the  Board,  recommends  to  such  institutions  of  learning 
under  the  control  of  our  Church,  as  may  find  it  desirable  and  practicable 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES  597 

to  do  so,  the  inauguiatiDii  of  a  two  years'  course  of  special  instruction 
and  training  for  persons  intending  to  enter  this  work;  and  reconunends 
that  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  should  urge  all 
such  persons  to  avail  themselves  of  such  a  course. — 1900,  p.  108. 

16.     Seminary  Reports  to  be  fuller. 

a.  That  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly  and  the  Chairman  of  this 
Committee  be  referred  the  matter  of  making  such  alterations  in  the  blank 
sent  to  the  seminaries,  as  may  to  them  seem  necessary  to  secure  more 
fully  itemized  statements  of  receipts  and  disbursements. — 1906,  p.  204. 

b.  That  the  seminaries  be  requested  to  furnish  to  subsequent  A.ssem- 
blies  such  itemized  statements  of  disbursements  as  will  really  inform  the 
Church  as  to  what  use  is  being  made  of  the  funds  entrusted  to  them. — 
190G,  p.  204. 

17.     Examinations  on  the  Standards  to  be  held. 

\Vlulst  recognizing  the  fact  that  more  or  less  space  is  given  in  all  our 
theological  seminaries  to  direct  instruction  in  the  doctrine  and  polity  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  the  General  Assembly  would  nevertheless 
suggest  that  all  the  students  be  required  to  pass  an  examination  on  the 
Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Form  of  Government  before  receiving  their 
diplomas. — 1S98,  p.  129. 

18.     Instruction  to  be  given  on  the  work  of  the  Boards. 

That  theological  seminaries  give  full  instruction  on  the  subject  of 
systematic  beneficence,  and  upon  the  history,  objects,  and  operations  of 
each  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church. — 1900,  p.  114. 

19.     Instruction  urged  in  the  English  Bible. 

That  inasmuch  as  many  of  the  students  coming  out  of  our  seminaries 
display  a  lamentable  lack  of  practical  knowledge  of  the  English  Bible, 
the  directors  or  Trustees  of  such  seminaries  as  have  not  already  provided 
such  courses  be  urged  to  arrange  for  regular  instruction  in  the  contents 
and  use  of  the  English  Bible,  and  the  Stated  Clerk  be  instructed  to  convey 
this  action  to  the  officers  of  these  institutions. — 1903,  p.  157;  also,  1906, 
p.  204. 

20.     Instruction  in  Missions  advised. 

The  General  Assembly  would  call  the  attention  of  the  theological 
seminaries  under  its  care  to  the  urgent  need  of  more  thorough  instruction 
in  Missions,  especially  with  view  to  training  home  pastors  who  shall  be 
able  to  interest  their  people  in  the  great  cause. — 1903,  p.  99. 

21.     Courses  for  evangelists  recommended. 

That  the  theological  seminaries  be  requested,  as  soon  as  possible,  to 
make  provision  in  their  course  of  instruction  for  the  training  of  evangelists 
and  that  the  attention  of  the  seminaries  be  again  directed  to  the  resolution 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  1902,  which  asks  that  arrangements  be  made 
for  instruction  in  evangelistic  methods;    and  that  emphasis  be  laid  on 


598  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

personal  work,  the  conduct  of  inquiry  meetings,  and  the  preparation  of 
distinctively  evangelistic  sermons. — -1903,  p.  42. 

22.     Uniform  usage  as  to  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Divinity 
recommended. 

That  inasmuch  as  the  Reports  of  the  seminaries  indicate  a  divergence 
of  view  and  practice  as  to  the  scope  of  and  qualifications  for  the  degree 
of  Bachelor  of  Divinity,  the  seminaries  be  instructed  to  correspond  or 
confer  with  reference  to  procuring,  if  practicable,  a  uniform  usage. — 
1903,  p.  157. 

23.     Students  passing  from  one  seminary  to  another  must  present 
satisfactory  testimonials. 

That  our  theological  seminaries  be  'reminded  of  the  rule  which  requires 
that  students  who  pass  from  one  of  our  seminaries  to  another  shall  in 
all  cases  present  satisfactory  testimonials  from  the  seminary  from  which 
they  come;  and  that  the  General  Assembly  hereby  urges  a  strict  observ- 
ance of  this  rule  in  the  interest  alike  of  the  Presbyteries,  the  Board  of 
Education,  and  the  seminaries  themselves. — 1899,  p.  118. 

24.  Elections  of  directors. 

[See  1898,  p.  125;l  1899,  p.  114;  1900,  p.  141;  1901,  p.  135;  1902, 
p.  140;   1903,  p.  155;   1904,  p.  150;   1905,  p.  143;   1906,  p.  204.] 

[The  Assembly  has  relation  to  the  elections  of  directors  in  Princeton, 
Western,  Kentucky,  McCormick,  San  Francisco,  Dubuque,  Newark,  and 
Omaha  Theological  Seminaries.] 

25.  Elections  of  professors. 

[The  Assembly  has  relation  to  the  elections  of  professors  in  the  institu- 
tions named  below,  and  its  action  thereon  will  be  found  in  the  Minutes  as 
indicated] : 

Princeton:    1900,  p.  141;    1901,  p.  132;    1903,  p.  152;    1906,  p.  204. 

Auburn:   1899,  p.  114;   1902,  p.  139;   1905,  p.  144. 

Western:    1900,  p.  141;   1901,  p.  132;    1904,  p.  150. 

Lane:  1905,  p.  144. 

Kentucky:    1898,  p.  129;    1899,  p.  115;    1902,  p.  136;    1903,  p.  153. 

McCormick:  1898,  p.  129;  1899,  p.  115;  1901,  p.  133;  1902,  p.  139; 
)03,  p.  153;    1904,  p.  150;    1905,  pp.  142,  144;    1906,  p.  204. 

San  Francisco:   1903,  p.  154;   1904,  p.  150;   1906,  p.  204. 

Dubuque:  1898,  p.  129;  1901,  pp.  133,  135;  1903,  p.  154;  1904,  p.  150; 
1905,  p.  144;   1906,  p.  204. 

Newark:  1903,  p.  155. 

Lincoln:  1899,  p.  116;  1901,  p.  134;  1903,  p.  155;  1904,  p.  150; 
1905,  p.  144;  1906,  p.  204. 

Omaha:  1899,  p.  117;  1900,  p.  142;  1901,  p.  134;  1903,  p.  154;  1905, 
p.  144. 

Johnson  C.  Smith  (Biddle):  1907,  p.  204;  1908,  p.  191. 


1903 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  599 

VIII.     THE  BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  OF  THE  CHURCH. 
I.   GENERAL  MATTERS. 

1.     Concurrent  Declarations,  Assembly  of  1869. 

5.  The  corporate  rights  now  held  by  the  two  General  Assemblies,  and 
by  their  Boards  and  Committees,  should,  as  far  as  practicable,  be  con- 
solidated, and  applied  for  their  several  objects,  as  defined  by  law. 

6.  There  should  be  one  set  of  Committees  or  Boards  for  Home  and 
Foreign  Missions,  and  the  other  religious  enterprises  of  the  Church; 
which  the  churches  should  be  encouraged  to  sustain,  though  free  to  cast 
their  contributions  into  other  channels,  if  they  desire  to  do  so. 

7.  As  soon  as  practicable  after  the  Union  shall  have  been  effected,  the 
General  Assembly  should  reconstruct  and  consolidate  the  several  Perma- 
nent Committees  and  Boards,  which  now  belong  to  the  two  Assemblies, 
so  as  to  represent,  as  far  as  possible,  with  impartiality,  the  views  and 
wishes  of  the  two  bodies  constituting  the  united  Church. — 1869,  pp.  910, 
O.  S.,  and  278,  N.  S. 

2.     Assembly  regulations  as  to  Minutes,  Reports  and  membership. 

1.  Each  Board  and  Permanent  Committee  is  instructed  to  send  up 
its  Minutes  with  its  Report,  that  these  Minutes  may  be  reviewed  by  the 
Assembly  on  the  Report  of  the  appropriate  Standing  Committee. — 1885, 
p.  690. 

2.  A  sufficient  number  of  the  Reports  of  the  Boards  and  Committees 
shall  be  forwarded  by  them  to  the  place  of  meeting  of  each  Assembly, 
prior  to  the  day  of  meeting;  and  a  complete  file  of  the  same,  stitched 
together,  shall  be  delivered  to  each  commissioner. — 1886,  p.  77. 

3.  No  person  shall  serve  as  a  member  of  a  Board  who  is  an  executive 
officer  or  employee  of  said  Board,  or  a  member  of  any  other  benevolent 
Board  of  the  Church;  and  no  more  than  one  ruling  elder  from  the  same 
congregation  shall  serve  on  a  Board  at  the  same  time — 1887,  pp.  51,  108. 

4.  Any  vacancy  occurring  in  the  membership  of  any  of  the  Boards 
of  the  Church  during  the  interval  between  the  Assemblies,  may  be  filled 
until  the  next  succeeding  meeting  of  the  Assembly,  by  the  Board  in  which 
such  vacancy  may  occur  [1887,  p.  128]. — 1896,  pp.  349p,  349q. 

5.  It  is  recommended  that  the  Annual  Reports  of  the  Boards  for  the 
year  1897  be  printed  and  distributed  as  heretofore  (seven  thousand  copies), 
under  the  direction  of  the  Stated  Clerk,  the  expenses  to  be  borne  by  the 
several  Boards  in  proportion  to  the  space  occupied  by  each  Report  in  the 
bound  volume. — 1897,  p.  143. 

3.     Regulation  as  to  use  of  legacies. 

Resolved,  That  when  any  Board  receives  a  legacy  the  use  of  which  is 
not  indicated  in  the  will  of  the  testator,  the  funds  shall  either  be  used 
for  current  work,  or  shall  be  invested  in  accordance  with  the  laws  pro- 


600  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

videil  for  the  care  of  trust  funds  in  the  state  where  the  Board  is  located. 
But  if  not  so  used,  the  funds  shall  be  held  until  the  General  Assembly 
approves  of  some  different  use  of  them,  which  the  Board  may  propose 
to  make.— 1897,  p.  50. 

4.     Method  of  crediting  gifts  to  special  objects,  etc. 

Upon  Overture  No.  239,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Lackawanna,  referred 
to  the  Joint  Executive  Committee  with  power,  and  submitted  by  the 
Committee  to  the  Conference,  the  following  was  adopted. 

The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  and  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  are 
directed  to  give  credit,  on  the  books,  and  in  their  Reports,  to  all  churches, 
Sunday  schools,  Young  People's  Societies,  Missionary  Societies,  and 
other  organizations  in  our  churches  that  contribute  to  the  support  of 
Foreign  or  Home  Missionary  work,  whether 'or  not  such  contributions  are 
made  to  individual  workers,  special  objects,  or  to  the  general  fund;  pro- 
vided, however,  that  all  money  to  be  so  credited  shall  be  sent  through  the 
proper  Board,  and  not  to  the  individual  or  to  the  special  objects  direct;  and 
■provided  that  the  object  for  which  the  money  is  given  is  in  the  approved 
budget  of  the  Board  for  the  year,  or  provided  that  the  church  involved 
assures  the  full  provision  of  its  apportionment,  and  that  the  contribution 
is  for  an  object  approved  by  the  Board,  and  further  provided  that  this  rule 
shall  apply  so  far  as  practicable  to  similar  contributions  to  the  other  Boards 
and  Permanent  Agencies. — 1913,  p.  207. 

5.     No  Trustee  or  director  of  a  charitable  or  benevolent  institution 
may  receive  any  salary  or  emolument  from  said  institution. 

On  the  12th  of  March,  1872,  the  following  act  was  passed  by  the  New 
York  Legislature  in  relation  to  Trustees  and  directors  of  charitable  and 
benevolent  institutions: 

Section  L  No  Trustee  or  director  of  any  chaiitablo  or  benevolent  institution, 
organized  either  under  the  laws  of  the  state  or  by  virtue  of  a  special  chartei, 
shall  receive,  directly  or  indirectly,  any  salary  or  emolument  fiom  said  institution, 
nor  shall  any  salary  or  compensation  whatever  be  voted  or  allowed  by  the  Trustees 
or  directors  of  any  institution  organized  for  charitable  or  benevolent  purposes  to 
any  Trustee  or  director  of  said  institution  for  services  either  as  Trustee  or  director 
or  in  any  other  rapacity. — 1872,  p.  42. 

[Note. — Substantially  the  same  law  is  in  effect  in  Pennsylvania  and  some  other 
states.] 

6.     Salaried  executive  officers  to  be  approved. 

Hereafter  upon  the  original  appointment  of  any  salaried  executive 
officer  of  any  of  the  benevolent  and  Missionary  Boards  of  the  Church, 
such  appointment  shall  be  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly.—1898,  p.  132. 

7.     Retiring  pensions  for  Board  employees. 

Overture  No.  120,  from  the  Presbytery  of  Topcka,  asking  that  the  Assem- 
bly direct  the  Boards,  in  case  they  persist  in  pensioning  their  retiring 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  601 

servants,  to  restrict  their  grunts  to  a  sum  not  exceeding  that  which  tlie 
Cliurch  has  provitled  for  its  servants  in  other  departments  of  the  work, 
when  forced  by  sickness  or  the  infirmities  of  age  to  reHnquish  active  service 
in  the  cause  of  their  Master.  It  is  recommended  that  this  Overture  be 
answered  in  the  affirmative. — 1915,  p.  94. 

8.     The  charters  of  the  Boards  and  the  rights  of  the  Assembly. 

The  Special  Committee  on  the  Cliarters  of  the  Boards  reports  to  the 
General  Assembly,  as  follows: 

The  Committee  was  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1898  and 
composed  of  the  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk  (see  Minutes,  pp.  132,  133). 
It  was  directed  "to  confer  with  the  Boards  and  to  procure  such  changes,  if 
an\',  which  may  be  required  in  the  constitutions  or  charters  of  any  of  the 
Boards,  to  secure  the  full  legal  right  to  the  Assembly  of  appro\'al  or  dis- 
approval of  the  original  appointments  of  salaried  executive  officers  and  to 
report  to  the  next_General  Assembly." 

The  Committee  conducted  its  business  entirely  by  correspondence,  and 
are  glad  to  report  that  the  charters  of  the  Boards,  in  the  judgment  of  six 
of  the  Boards,  do  secure  fully  the  legal  right  of  the  General  Assembly  to 
approve  or  disapprove  of  the  original  appointments  of  salaried  executive 
officers.  The  Boards  of  Home  and  Foreign  Missions,  however,  report  a 
doubt  as  to  whether  their  charters  give  the  Assembly  the  legal  right  just 
referred  to,  but  acknowledge  the  authority  of  the  Assembly,  and  recognize 
as  binding  the  rule  adopted  by  the  Assembly.  The  letters  of  the  Boards 
and  of  their  officers,  so  far  as  necessary  to  make  the  facts  clear,  are  herewith 
submitted: 

The  Board  of  Home  Missions. — "Our  charter  provides  that  the  Board 
of  Home  Missions  'shall  generally  superintend  the  whole  work  of  Home 
Missions  in  behalf  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  as  the  General  Assembly 
may  from  time  to  time  direct.' 

"This  charter  gives  the  General  Assembly  full  control  of  the  work  of 
the  Board  by  annual  direction  of  its  affairs.  The  General  Assembly  also 
constitutes  the  Board  by  the  election  of  all  its  members.  It  may  be 
doubted  whether  under  strict  construction  our  charter  as  it  now  stands 
secures  to  the  General  Assembly  the  full  legal  right  of  approval  or  dis- 
approval of  salaried  executive  officers.  But  that  it  has  the  full  moral 
right  under  the  charter  there  can  be  no  doubt.  The  right  is  fully  and 
freely  conceded  by  the  Board. 

"The  Board,  therefore,  does  not  think  it  necessary  to  secure  changes  in 
the  charter  in  order  to  make  it  comply  with  the  direction  of  the  General 
Assembly,  but  the  Board  is  quite  willing,  under  construction  of  its  charter 
as  it  now  stands,  to  report  to  the  next  following  Assembly  for  its  approval 
the  election  of  salaried  executive  officers." 

The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. — "1.  The  Board  cordially  recognizes 
the  authority  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  understands  its  relations  to 
the  Assembly  to  be  those  of  an  agent  appointed  by  the  Assembly  to  carry 
out  the  desires  of  the  Church  in  the  administration  of  the  work  of  Foreign 
Missions.     In  accordance  with  this  understanding  the  Board  has  been 


e02  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

accustomed  to  submit  each  year  to  the  Assembly  for  its  approval  the 
Records  of  its  transactions  during  the  year,  including  the  election  of  its 
executive  officers. 

"2.  The  Board  accordingly  recognizes  the  rule  adopted  by  the  Assem- 
bly 'that  hereafter,  upon  the  original  appointment  of  any  salaried  execu- 
tive officer  of  any  of  the  benevolent  and  Missionary  Boards  of  the  Church, 
such  appointment  shall  be  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly.' 

"3.  The  Board  is  inclined  to  the  opinion,  in  view  of  the  advice  of 
counsel,  that  the  full  legal  right  of  approval  or  disapproval  of  the  original 
appointment  of  salaried  executive  officers  can  be  secured  to  the  General 
Assembly  only  by  procuring  through  the  Legislature  of  the  State  of  New 
York  a  change  in  the  present  charter  of  the  Board. 

"4.  Inasmuch  as  the  Board  fully  and  heartily  recognizes  the  author- 
ity of  the  General  Assembly  in  this  matter;  as  the  amendment  of  such  a 
special  charter  as  that  of  the  Board  is  attended  with  much  peril;  as  the 
charter  was  amended,  though  with  much  difficulty,  in  1894,  in  order  to 
give  the  Assembly  the  clear  legal  right  to  elect  the  members  of  the  Board 
and  thus  to  control  absolutely  the  character  of  the  Board,  and  further, 
inasmuch  as  such  an  amendment  as  is  proposed,  by  singling  out  one  set 
of  actions  would  seem  to  imply  that  all  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Board 
are  not  subject  to  the  cognizance  and  approval  of  the  Assembly,  the  Board 
ventures  to  suggest  that  full  consideration  be  given  to  the  question  whether 
the  pressure  of  necessity  is  so  urgent  as  to  make  it  expedient  to  procure 
from  the  Legislature  of  the  State  of  New  York  any  further  change  in  its 
charter." 

The  Board  of  Education. — "At  a  stated  meeting  of  this  Board,  held  March 
27,  1899,  the  following  reply  from  our  Legal  Committee  was  received, 
and  communicated  to  the  Board,  and  on  motion,  a  copy  of  said  communica- 
tion, after  approval,  was  ordered  transmitted: 

"By  the  act  of  May  12,  1871,  incorporating  the  Board  of  Education, 
the  General  Assembly  is  vested  with  full  power  to  control  the  action  of 
the  Board  in  such  manner  as  shall  be  deemed  most  advantageous,  within 
legal  limits,  and  the  action  proposed  being  within  the  power  given  to  the 
Assembly,  there  is  no  requirement  for  any  change  in  the  charter  or  con- 
stitution of  the  Board." 

The  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work. — "Extract  from 
the  Minutes  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work, 
February  28,  1899: 

"The  secretary  reported  (inter  alia) :  A  Remit  from  the  Stated  Clerk  of 
the  General  Assembly,  calling  attention  to  the  rule  adopted  at  the  last 
meeting  of  the  Assembly. 

"The  secretary  stated  that,  after  careful  consideration,  and  conference 
with  the  president  of  the  Board,  he  is  of  the  opinion  that  there  is  nothing 
in  the  charter  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Board,  or  in  the  constitution  of  the 
Board  itself,  or  in  the  deliverances  of  the  Assembly  in  reference  to  the 
Board,  that  requires  modification  in  order  that  full  effect  may  be  given  to 
the  rule  now  reported. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  603 

"The  Report  was  approved  and  adopted." 

The  Board  of  the  Church  Erection  Fund. — "1.  The  charter  from  the 
state,  so  far  as  it  refers  to  the  management  of  the  Board,  simply  provides 
that  the  management  and  disposition  of  the  affairs  and  funds  of  said 
corporation  shall  be  vested  in  the  individuals  named  in  the  first  section  of 
this  act,  and  their  successors  in  office,  who  shall  remain  in  office  for  such 
period,  and  be  displaced  and  succeeded  by  others,  to  be  elected  at  such 
time  and  in  such  manner  as  the  said  General  Assembly  shall  direct  and 
appoint;  and  such  election  shall  be  made,  and  the  said  funds  shall  be  held 
and  administered,  invested,  and  disposed  of,  for  the  purposes  aforesaid, 
in  conformity  with  the  provisions  of  the  Plan  adopted  by  the  said  General 
Assembly. 

"2.  To  the  inquiry  of  the  Assembly  as  to  whether  there  is  any  pro- 
^•ision  in  the  Board's  charter  from  the  state  inconsistent  with  the  rule 
adopted  by  the  last  Assembly,  that  the  original  election  of  an  executive 
officer  shall  be  reported  for  approval,  the  secretary  was  directed  to  report 
in  the  negative." 

The  Board  of  Relief. — "There  is  nothing  in  the  charter  of  the  Board  of 
Relief  requiring  any  change  whatever,  in  order  that  the  General  Assembly 
may  carry  out  the  rule  adopted  by  that  body,  May  28,  1898." 

The  Board  of  Missio7is  for  Freedynen. — "The  Board  of  Missions  for 
Freedmen  replies  that  no  change  in  its  charter  will  be  required  to  make 
this  rule  of  the  General  Assembly  effective  or  to  secure  to  the  Assembly 
the  full  legal  right  of  approval  or  disapproval  of  salaried  executive  officers 
as  contemplated  in  the  rule." 

The  Board  of  Aid  for  Colleges  and  Academies. — "There  is  nothing  in 
the  constitution  or  charter  of  the  Board  of  Aid  for  Colleges  which  needs 
change  or  amendment  in  order  to  secure  the  full  legal  right  of  the  Assembly 
of  approval  or  disapproval  of  the  original  appointment  of  the  salaried 
executive  officers. 

"Nothing  in  the  Articles  of  Incorporation  under  the  laws  of  the  State  of 
Illinois,  adopted  October  6,  1883,  bears  upon  the  subject  except  the  follow- 
ing from  the  certificate  applying  for  the  incorporation  of  the  Board,  a  copy 
of  which  is  attached  to  the  Act  of  Incorporation  [italics  mine] : 

"  'Whereas,  The  "General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,"  at  its  annual  meeting  held  at  Saratoga 
Springs  in  the  State  of  New  York,  in  the  month  of  May,  A.  d.  1883,  did 
constitute  and  estabhsh  a  Board  or  Commission,  under  the  name,  style, 
and  title  of  "The  Presbyterian  Board  of  Aid  for  Colleges  and  Academies," 
the  same  to  be  subordinate  and  subject  to  the  general  supervision  and  control 
of  the  said  General  Assembly,  which  said  Board  was,  by  said  General  Assem- 
bly, charged  and  entrusted  with  the  interests  of  higher  education,  as  con- 
nected with  the  said  Presbyterian  Church.'  " 

The  Committee  recommends : 

1.  That  the  Report  be  printed  in  full  in  the  Minutes. 

2.  That  the  original  appointments  or  elections  of  salaried  executive 
officers  of  the  Boards  be  forwarded  in  separate  communications  by  the 
Boards  to  the  General  Assembly  next  succeeding  the  appointment  or 


604  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

election  of  such  officers,  and  such  Reports  shall  be  handed  by  tlie  Stated 
Clerk  to  the  proper  Standing  Committees,  who  shall  report  to  the  Assem- 
bly either  in  approval  or  disapproval. 

3.  That  the  Boards  of  Home  and  Foreign  Missions  be  advised  to  re- 
consider the  subject  of  the  legal  rights  of  the  General  Assembly  under 
their  charters,  and  if  the  opinions  already  expressed  be  confirmed,  that  the 
said  Boards  procure  amendments  to  said  cliarters,  securing  to  the  General 
Assembly  complete  control  of  all  their  affairs. — 1899,  pp.  21-25. 

9.     Report  on  the  Administrative  and  Legal  Status  of  the  Boards 
received  through  the  Reunion  of  1906. 

The  Boards. — In  connection  with  this  part  of  the  work  of  the  Com- 
mittee, we  have  to  state  that  Conferences  were  held  by  Subcommittees 
with  the  representatives  of  the  Boards  of  our  Church  both  in  New  York 
and  Philadelphia.  The  Boards  directly  concerned  in  the  arrangements 
for  this  Reunion  and  Union  are  the  Board  of  Home  Missions,  the  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions,  the  Board  of  Church  Erection,  the  Board  of  Publica- 
tion and  Sabbath  School  Work,  the  Board  of  Relief,  and  the  Board  of 
Education  of  our  own  Church;  and  the  Boards  of  the  Cumberland  Church 
which  conduct  similar  work,  the  Board  of  Missions  and  Church  Erection, 
the  Board  of  Publication,  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief,  and  the  Educa- 
tional Society.  Conferences  were  arranged,  on  the  initiative  of  the  Joint 
Committees  on  Union,  between  the  representatives  of  the  above-named 
Boards,  which  were  in  the  highest  degree  satisfactory  both  in  their  conduct 
and  their  outcome.  The  results  reached  indicate  clearly  a  common  purpose 
on  the  part  of  the  Boards  to  carry  out  at  as  early  a  date  as  possible  the 
arrangements  affecting  their  interests  contained  in  the  Plan  of  Union  and 
also  in  the  directions  of  the  Joint  Report  of  the  Committee.  The  resolu- 
tions dealing  with  the  Boards  contained  in  said  Joint  Report  are  Resolu- 
tions Nos.  two  (2),  five  (5),  six  (6),  seven  (7),  and  nine  (9). 

With  reference  to  the  legal  consolidation  of  the  Boards,  the  Committee 
has  to  state  that  no  obstacles  appear  to  stand  in  the  way,  and  submit,  in 
connection  with  this  subject,  quotations  from  the  Reports  of  the  Confer- 
ences of  two  of  the  Boards  of  each  Church,  viz.,  those  having  to  do  with 
Ministerial  Relief  and  with  Education.    These  are  as  follows: 

Ministerial  Relief. — "After  a  careful  examination  of  the  provisions  of 
the  charters  of  the  two  Boards,  and  the  laws  of  the  respective  states 
from  which  their  charters  have  been  obtained,  we  find  that  it  is  perfectly 
feasil)lc  for  the  Board  of  Relief  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 
to  transfer  all  its  trusts  to  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Relief,  after  proper 
authority  shall  have  been  given  to  it  so  to  do  by  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Reunited  Church  and  the  Legislature  of  the  State  of  Indiana." 

Education. — "The  representatives  of  the  Educational  Societ.y  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  reported  that  they  had  examined  into 
the  feasibility  of  transferring  to  the  Board  of  l']ducation  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  the  property  and  trusts  belonging  to  it.  In 
their  opinion  such  transfer  was  entirely  practicable,  and  it  could  be  accom- 
plished at  any  time." 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  605 

The  other  Boards  reported  substantially  in  similar  terms  as  to  the 
transfer  of  property  and  trusts. — 190G,  pp.  137,  138. 

The  counsel  of  the  Boards  located  in  New  York  advised  that  particular 
care  be  taken  in  the  framing  of  the  resolutions  completing  the  Reunion 
and  Union,  so  as  to  make  it  clear  that  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.  would  continue  its  existence  both  ecclesiastically  and  legally,  and 
that  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  was  reunited  with  and  incor- 
porated into  said  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. — 1906,  p.  140. 

10.     The  Standing  Committee  of  Missions  appointed. 

Resolved,  1.  That  a  Committee  be  chosen  annually  by  the  General 
Assembly  to  be  denominated  the  Standing  Committee  of  Missions;  that 
the  Committee  shall  consist  of  seven  members  of  whom  four  shall  be 
clerg^-mcn  and  three  laymen;  that  a  majority  of  this  Committee  shall  be 
a  quorum  to  do  business;  that  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to 
collect,  during  the  recess  of  the  Assembly,  all  the  information  in  their 
power  relative  to  the  concerns  of  missions  and  missionaries,  to  digest 
this  information  and  report  thereon  at  each  meeting  of  the  Assembly;  to 
designate  the  places  where  and  to  specify  the  periods  during  which  the 
missionaries  should  be  employed;  to  correspond  wdth  them  if  necessary 
and  with  all  other  persons  on  missionarj^  business;  to  nominate  missionaries 
to  the  Assembly  and  report  the  number  which  the  funds  will  permit  to  be 
employed;  to  hear  the  Reports  of  the  missionaries  and  make  a  statement 
thereon  to  the  Assembly  relative  to  the  diligence,  fidelity  and  success  of 
the  missionaries,  the  sums  due  to  each,  and  such  parts  of  their  Reports  as 
may  be  proper  for  the  Assembly  to  hear  in  detail;  to  ascertain  annually 
whether  any  money  remains  with  the  Trustees  of  the  College  of  New 
Jersey  which  ought  to  be  used  for  missionary  purposes,  agreeably  to  the 
last  will  of  James  Leslie,  deceased;  that  they  also  engage  a  suitable  person 
annually  to  preach  a  missionary  sermon  on  the  Monday  evening  next 
after  the  opening  of  the  General  Assembly,  at  which  a  collection  shall  be 
made  for  the  support  of  missions,  and  superintend  generally  under  the 
direction  of  the  Assembly  the  missionary  business. 

2.  That  although  this  Standing  Committee  shall  be  elected  annually, 
yet  each  Committee  shall  continue  in  oflTice  till  the  end  of  the  sessions  of 
that  Assembly  which  succeeds  the  one  by  which  the  said  Committee  was 
chosen. 

3.  That  this  Standing  Committee  of  Missions,  in  addition  to  the  duties 
above  specified,  shall  be  and  they  hereby  are  empowered  to  direct  the 
Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  during  the  recess  of  the  Assembly,  to 
issue  warrants  for  any  sums  of  money  which  may  becqme  due  in  conse- 
quence of  contracts,  appropriations  or  assignments  of  duly  made  by  the 
Assembly,  and  for  which  orders  may  have  not  been  issued  by  the  Assem- 
bly, and  on  this  subject  the  Committee  shall  report  annually  to  the  Assem- 
bly.—1802,  p.  258. 

In  1805,  p.  345,  the  number  of  the  Committee  resident  in  or  near  the 
city  of  Philadelphia  was  increased  to  ten,  and  one  other  member  added 
for  each  Synod,  making  in  the  whole  seventeen.  In  1816  the  Committee 
was  enlarged,  and  the  title  changed  to 


606  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

11.     The  Board  of  Missions. 

1.  That  the  style  of  the  Committee  be  changed  for  that  of  the  "Board 
of  Missions,  acting  under  the  authority  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States." 

2.  That  the  Board  of  Missions  be  enlarged  by  the  addition  of  the  Rev. 
John  B.  Romeyn,  D.D.,  Samuel  Miller,  D.D.,  and  Messrs.  Samuel  Bayard, 
Robert  Ralston,  Robert  Lenox,  John  R.  B.  Rodgers,  John  E.  Caldwell, 
Divie  Bethune,  and  Zechariah  Lewis. 

3.  That,  in  addition  to  the  powers  already  granted  by  the  Committee 
of  Missions,  the  Board  of  Missions  be  authorized  to  appoint  missionaries 
whenever  they  may  deem  it  proper,  to  make  such  advances  to  missionaries 
as  may  be  judged  necessary,  and  to  pay  balances  due  to  missionaries  who 
have  fulfilled  their  missions,  whenever  in  their  judgment  the  particular 
circumstances  of  the  missionaries  may  require  it. 

4.  That  the  Board  be  authorized  and  directed  to  take  measures  for 
establishing  throughout  our  churches  auxiliary  missionary  societies,  and 
that  the  General  Assembly  recommend  to  their  people  the  establishment 
of  such  societies  to  aid  the  funds  and  extend  the  operations  of  the  Board. 

5.  That  the  members  of  the  Board  of  Missions  be  annually  chosen  by 
the  Assembly,  and  that  they  continue  in  office  until  the  rising  of  the  next 
General  Assembly,  when  they  are  to  be  succeeded  by  the  persons  chosen 
for  the  current  year. 

The  Committee  further  report  that  w^hile  deliberating  on  the  subject 
referred  to  them,  they  at  first  thought  it  would  be  expedient  for  this 
Assembly  to  present  to  the  consideration  of  their  churches  the  importance 
of  Foreign  Missions,  and  to  direct  the  Board  to  take  measures  for  com- 
mencing and  carrying  on  such  missions,  but  on  mature  reflection  they  are 
inclined  to  believe  that  the  union  of  foreign  with  domestic  missions  would 
produce  too  great  complexity  in  the  affairs  of  the  Board,  and  render  the 
pressure  of  business  too  severe  and  burdensome.  And  this  consideration 
is  strengthened  by  the  belief  which  they  indulge  that  a  new  society  for 
conducting  Foreign  Missions  might  be  formed,  composed  not  only  of  mem- 
bers belonging  to  our  churches,  but  also  of  members  belonging  to  the 
Reformed  Dutch  Church,  to  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  and  other 
Churches  which  have  adopted  the  same  creed.  Such  a  society  is  higlily 
desirable;  and  were  it  organized  on  an  extensive  plan,  so  as  to  call  forth 
the  combined  energies  and  charity  of  all  those  sister  Churches,  it  would  be 
productive  of  beneficial  consequences  both  at  home  and  abroad,  to  our- 
selves as  well  as  to  the  heathen. — 1816,  p.  633. 

12.     Enlargement  of  powers. 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Missions,  in  addition  to  the  powers  already 
granted  to  them,  be  authorized  to  manage,  appoint  and  direct  the  whole 
concerns  and  business  of  the  Assembly's  missions  definitely,  and  report 
annually  their  doings  to  the  Assembly.     • 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  be  authorized  to  appoint,  if  they  think  proper, 
an  Executive  Committee  of  their  own  number,  tocarry  into  cfi"ect  the 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  607 

details  of  thoir  Plan,  and  that  they  also  be  authorized  to  appoint  and 
employ  an  agent  or  agents  at  their  discretion. — 1827,  p.  217. 

[Note. — The  further  action  of  the  Assembly,  in  its  efforts  to  fulfill  its  mission  to 
give  the  Ciospel  to  all  the  world,  will  be  found  in  this  Digest,  Vol.  II,  pp.  608-709,  under 
the  several  heads  of  "Home  Missions,"  "Foreign  Missions,"  "Education  for  the 
Ministry,"  "Publication  and  8abbath  School  Work,"  "Church  Erection,"  "Minis- 
terial Relief,"  "Missions  for  the  Freedmen,"  "College  Board,"  and  "Systomatio 
Beneficence,"  "Temperance,"  "Evangelism,"  and  also  under  "SynodicalSustentation," 
below. 

13.     Synodical  Sustentation. 

[Note. — The  Assembly,  after  the  Plan  of  Sustentation  (see  Moore's  Digest,  1886, 
pp.  452,  5G4;  Digest,  1907,  p.  349)  had  proven  ineffective,  authorized  certain  of  the 
Synods  to  undertake,  in  cooperation  with  the  Presbyteries,  such  plans  as  might  seem 
feasible,  for  the  support  of  mission  work  within  their  territory.] 

a.  The  increased  amount  of  the  contributions  to  the  Sustentation  De- 
partment over  that  given  last  year,  indicates  that  the  scheme  has  a  strong 
hold  on  the  hearts  of  the  people;  and  in  the  class  of  churches  for  which 
it  was  originally  designed,  namely,  those  situated  in  the  midst  of  a  growing 
population,  its  operation  has  been  attended  with  gratifying  results.  But 
many,  if  not  most,  of  the  needy  churches  in  the  older  and  stronger  Synods, 
are  suffering  from  a  slow  process  of  depletion  through  emigration  from  their 
bounds.  In  such  fields,  and  in  those  of  very  slow  growth  in  population, 
the  requirements  of  the  Sustentation  Department  are  found,  after  years 
of  trial,  too  rigid  to  be  complied  with. 

Instead  of  increasing  in  numbers  so  as  to  be  able  to  reach  and  maintain 
the  requisite  rate  of  support  per  member,  these  churches  are  gradually 
diminishing  through  force  of  circumstances,  or  in  other  cases  advancing 
so  slightly  as  to  fail  to  come  under  the  provisions  of  the  scheme. 

In  view  of  these  facts,  and  the  difficulty  of  devising  any  scheme  of 
sufficient  flexibility  to  meet  the  diversities  of  so  wide  a  field  as  that  of 
the  whole  Church,  we  are  constrained  to  favor  the  adoption  of  such  plans 
of  Synodical  Sustentation  as  may  be  found  expedient  and  suitable  to  the 
condition  of  weak  churches  within  the  limits  of  the  Synods  referred  to. 
If  any  plan  introduced  should  prove  deficient,  it  might  be  modified;  and 
thus,  after  a  few  trials  and  modifications,  we  are  of  opinion  that  the  best 
method  of  operation  would  be  ascertained,  if  not  at  once,  at  least  in  due 
time. 

The  Committee  most  heartily  commend  all  such  attempts  of  Synods  to 
solve  the  problem,  provided  their  plans  are  so  carefully  guarded  as  not 
to  trench  on  the  contributions  which  should  go  into  the  regular  channels 
of  the  Board.— 1884,  p.  41. 

b.  Several  of  the  Synods,  such  as  New  York,  New  Jersey  and  Penn- 
sylvania, have  organized  sustentation  systems  by  which  they  care  for  their 
own  Home  Mission  work.  We  strongly  commend  this  to  other  Synods 
where  it  is  feasible.  Some  Presbyteries  in  Synods  which  are  as  yet  with- 
out a  sustentation  system  are  doing  the  same  work  in  their  own  bounds, 
and  we  think  many  more  Presbyteries  can  also  do  so,  and  thus  relieve  the 
Board  from  mission  work  within  their  territory. — 1887,  p.  72. 

14.     Presbyterial  oversight  of  vacant  churches. 

[Note.— See  this  Digeat,  Vol.  I.  pp.  214  and  412.] 


608  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

II.     BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES 
I,  The  Board  of  Home  Missions 

1.     History. 

[Note. — For  a  full  account  of  the  early  Mission  work  of  the  Church  and  of  the 
origin  and  progress  of  the  work,  culminating  in  the  present  Board  of  Home  Missions, 
see  Assembly's  Digest  (Baird),  revised  edition,  1858,  pp.  321-362,  with  the  annual 
Minutes  of  the  Assembly,  O.  S.,  from  1858  to  1869.  Also  Moore's  new  Digest,  1861, 
with  the  annual  Minutes,  N.  S.,  from  1861  to  1869,  and  Moore's  Digest,  1886,  pp. 
422-426. 

"The  Standing  Committee  of  Missions"  was  appointed  by  the  Assembly  in 
1802,  p.  258.  In  1816,  p.  633,  the  Committee  was  enlarged  and  its  title  changed  to 
"The  Board  of  Missions,  Acting  under  the  Authority  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States."  In  1827.  p.  217,  and  again  in  1829,  p, 
244,  its  powers  were  enlarged.  Up  to  1837  the  "Board  of  Missions"  was  the  only 
Agency  of  the  General  Assembly  for  carrying  on  the  work  of  Missions  at  home  and 
abroad.  •  In  that  year  it  was : 

"Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  will  superintend  and  conduct  by  its  own 
proper  authority  the  work  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  by  a 
Board  appointed  for  that  purpose  and  directly  amenable  to  said  Assembly." — 1837, 
pp.  452,  453. 

The  N.  S.  Assembly  continued  to  cooperate  with  the  American  Home  Missionary 
Society  until  1861.  In  1852  a  Report  on  Church  Extension  was  adopted,  and  a 
Committee  of  Conference  with  the  A.  H.  M.  S.  appointed,  who  next  year  reported, 
recommending  the  continuance  of  cooperation  (see  Moore's  new  Digest,  1861,  pp. 
361-367;  also  pp.  368,  369).  After  full  discussion,  action  was  taken,  establishing 
"The  Church  Extension  Committee,"  which  was  chartered  by  the  Legislature  of 
New  York  in  1862.     For  charter  see  Digest,  1886,  pp.  425,  426.] 

Presbyterian  Home  Mission  history  may  be  divided  into  four  chief 
periods:  (a)  from  the  beginning  of  the  denomination  in  the  United  States 
to  the  appointment  of  the  first  Standing  Committee  of  Home  Missions 
in  1802;  (6)  from  1802  to  the  division  of  the  Church  in  1837;  (c)  from 
1837  to  the  reunion  in  1870;   (d)  from  1870  to  the  present. 

(a)  The  beginning  to  1802. — The  beginnings  of  Presbyterian  Home  Mis- 
sion work  go  back  almost  to  the  first  appearance  of  Presbyterian  churches 
in  America.  Three  interests  early  appeared,  viz.,  (a)  missions  to  the 
Indians;  {h)  missionary  itinerations  through  scattered  frontier  settlements; 
(c)  financial  assistance  for  weak  and  feeble  churches.  Work  for  the  Indians 
was  for  a  long  time  the  chief  missionary  interest. 

The  first  action  of  which  we  have  record,  looking  toward  the  establish- 
ment of  a  missionary  fund  and  appointing  a  Committee  to  administer 
it  was  taken  by  the  Presbytery  in  1713.  Following  the  formation  of  the 
Synod  in  1717,  some  definite  actions  were  taken  in  the  next  subsequent 
years  establishing  "A  Fund  for  Pious  Uses."  The  first  recorded  grant 
ifrom  this  Fund  to  a  church  was  made  to  the  First  Presbyterian  Church 
of  New  York  in  1719.  In  the  same  year  the  Synod  ordered  "that  a 
yearly  collection  be  gathered  in  every  particular  congregation  for  pious 
uses  to  be  sent  yearly  to  the  Synod  by  their  minister  or  elder."  In  1720 
this  action  was  taken:  "That  a  commission  of  the  Synod  be  appointed 
to  act  in  the  name  and  with  the  whole  authority  of  the  Synod  in  all  affairs 
that  shall  come  before  them  and  particularly  that  the  whole  of  the  Fund 
be  left  to  their  conduct  and  that  they  be  accountable  to  the  Synod." 

For  many  years  thereafter  much  of  the  business  of  the  Synod  was  con- 
cerned with  the  conduct  of  Mission  work.  At  the  first  meeting  of  the 
General  Assembly  in  1789,  a  full  consideration  was  given  to  the  importance 
of  Missions.     The  following  action  was  taken: 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES 


609 


Resolved,  That  each  of  the  Synods  be,  and  they  are  hereby  recuuv^ted 
to  recommend  to  the  General  Assembly  at  their  next  meeting,  two  mem^ 
hers,  well  quahhed  to  be  employed  in  missions  on  our  frontiers;  for  the 
purposes  of  organizing  churches,  administering  ordinances,  ordaining  elders 
collectmg  information  concerning  the  religious  state  of  those  parts  and 
proposing  the  best  means  of  establishing  a  Gospel  ministry  among  the 
people.  And  in  order  to  provide  means  for  defraying  the  necessary  ex- 
penses of  the  mission,  it  is  strictly  enjoined  on  the  several  Presbyteries 
to  have  collections  made  during  the  present  year,  in  the  several  congrel 
gations  under  our  care,  and  forwarded  to  Isaac  Snowden,  Esq.,  the  tvlZ 
urer  of  the  General  Assembly  with  all  convenient  speed  " 

The  following  Assembly,  1790,  initiated  the  practice  of  appointing 
annually  a  Committee  of  Missions  to  consider  and  report  on  missionary 
business  In  the  Minidcs  of  the  General  Assembly  for  1792  the  first 
recorded  form  of  commission  to  a  missionary  appears.  This  commission 
exact  y  describes  the  route  which  the  missionary  is  to  follow  Ttheper- 
Tl^Sl  ^''\'^'''T-  '^^^  description  of  his  duties  is  as  follows: 
In  fulfilling  his  duty  as  a  missionary,  he  is  to  preach  the  Gospel  in 
season  and  out  of  season,  and  be  diligent  in  catechizing  and  instrucinff 
youth  in  the  general  principles  of  religion  wherever  hf  goes;  t  TnsTsf 
on  the  doctrines  of  grace,  and  establish  the  people  as  much  as  poSe 
in  the  fundamental  truths  of  the  Gospel;  to  preach  generally  in  an  evan! 
gehcal  and  practical  strain,  and  in  families  to  seek  and  embrace  the  oppo?. 
tunities  of  conversing  on  reHgious  subjects  " 

At  this  time  and  for  many  years  after,  the  missionaries  were  chiefly 
pastors  nominated  by  their  Presbyteries  and  appointed  for  period     o^ 
from  one  to  six  months.  An  average  compensation  was  $33.33  per  month 
Each  missionary  was  required  to  keep  and  present  to  the  A^em^W  in 
person  an  exact  and  full  journal  of  his  activities  Assembly  m 

In  1794   the  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  contain  what  is  perhans 
the  first  of  very  many  deliverances  on  the  subject  of  comity  in  the  conduc 
of  Home  Mission  work.     In  a  circular  address  sent  by  the  Assembly  to 
graph  ''  ^^  *^'  missionaries"  occurs  the  follov.Tn7parl- 

"As  our  aim  has  not  been  to  proselyte  from  other  communities  to  our 
denomination    we  have  charged  our  missionaries  to  avoid  all  doubtfu 
d  sputations,  to  abstain  from  unfriendly  censures  or  reflections  on  X 
re Igious  persuasions,  and,  adhering  strictly  to  the  great  doctrines  of  our 
holy  religion  which  influence  the  heart  and  life  in  the  ways  of  godlLs" 
to  follow  after  the  things  that  make  for  peace  and  general  edification  " 

The  following  statement  with  respect  to  the  state  of  religion  on  the 

IfTr  Tl   '^  ''ufr  ^^^^^^^^   '^'  missionaries  appears  in   the 
Minutes  of  the  Assembly  for  1799: 

"The  Committee,  to  prepare,  from  the  Reports  of  missionaries  a  eenprnl 
one  respecting  the  rehgious  state  of  the  frontiers,  and  the  s  'ess'of  ou 
missionaries,  and  to  settle  their  accounts,  reported  as  follows-  viz 
f  rir  f  \  '''^'\  "'-''"^  thousands  of  people  settled  in  that  extensive 
tract  of  country  who  are  anxious  to  have  the  Gospel  and  its  ordinances 
dispensed  amongst  them:  some  congregations  are  already  formed  bv  the 
assistance  of  the  missionaries  who  have  at  different  times  visited  th«f 
fnTo"r'dV  ""f  ^f  'States  through  which  they  travelled,  and  ar^owLg 
mto  a  condition  to  have  ministers  regularly  settled  amongst  them   and  f 


610  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

great  many  more  may,  in  time,  be  formed  if  due  attention  be  given  to 
them.  That  the  missionaries  had  proceeded  on  their  respective  tours 
prescribed  by  the  last  General  Assembly,  and  agreeably,  with  few  excep- 
tions, to  the  instructions  given  them,  and  had  been  faithful  in  preaching 
the  Gospel,  and  in  catechizing  and  administering  the  sacraments  as  it 
appeared  proper  and  expedient.  That  thirteen  adults  and  one  hundred 
and  fifty-four  children  were  baptized  by  them.  That  the  people  generally 
appeared  to  give  attention  to  the  Word  preached  \vith  seriousness  and 
solemnity,  and  several  examples  of  its  powerful  effect  in  impressing  the 
heart  and  reforming  the  life,  had  been  observed  in  the  course  of  the  re- 
spective missions.  Upon  the  whole  it  appears  that  very  precious  and 
extensive  effects  to  the  advancement  of  religion  have  flowed  from  the 
institution  of  missions;  that  there  is  still  great  encouragement  to  prosecute 
the  plan,  and  to  recommend  to  all  the  congregations  under  the  care  of 
the  Assembly,  to  continue  to  make  public  collections  once  or  oftener  in 
the  year,  to  assist  in  carrying  on  this  benevolent  and  charitable  work." 

The  Assembly  of  1800  considered  the  following  topics  as  of  great  con- 
cern in  relation  to  the  conduct  of  missions: 

"1.  The  gospelizing  of  the  Indians  on  the  frontiers  of  our  country, 
connected  with  a  plan  for  their  civilization,  the  want  of  which  it  is  believed 
has  been  a  great  cause  of  the  failure  of  former  attempts  to  spread  Christi- 
anity among  them. 

"2.  The  instruction  of  the  Negroes,  the  poor,  and  those  who  are  desti- 
tute of  the  means  of  grace,  in  various  parts  of  this  extensive  country. 

"3.  The  purchasing  and  disposing  of  Bibles,  and  also  books  and  short 
essays  on  the  great  principles  of  religion  and  morality,  calculated  to  im- 
press the  minds  of  those  to  whom  they  are  given  with  a  sense  of  their 
duty  both  to  God  and  man. 

"4.  The  provision  of  a  fund  for  the  more  complete  instruction  of  candi- 
dates for  the  Gospel  ministry,  previously  to  their  licensure." 

(b)  From  1802-1837. — In  1802  the  Assembly  appointed  the  first  Standing 
Committee  of  Missions  in  the  following  action: 

"The  Committee  to  whom  were  referred  a  communication  from  the 
Trustees  of  the  Assembly,  and  also  a  proposition  for  the  establishment  of 
a  Standing  Committee  of  Missions,  reported;  and  submitted  the  following 
resolutions,  which  were  adopted  by  the  Assembly,  viz.: 

"1.  That  a  Committee  be  chosen  annually  by  the  General  Assembly 
to  be  denominated  the  Standing  Committee  of  Missions;  that  the  Com- 
mittee shall  consist  of  seven  members,  of  whom  four  shall  be  clergymen 
and  three  laymen;  that  a  majority  of  this  Committee  shall  be  a  quorum 
to  do  business;  that  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  collect, 
during  the  recess  of  the  Assembly,  all  the  information  in  their  power 
relative  to  the  concerns  of  missions  and  missionaries;  to  digest  this 
information,  and  report  thereon  at  each  meeting  of  the  Assembly;  to  desig- 
nate the  place  where,  and  to  specify  the  periods  during  which,  the  mission- 
aries should  be  employed;  to  correspond  with  them,  if  necessary,  and  with 
all  other  persons  on  missionary  business;  to  nominate  missionaries  to 
the  Assembly  and  report  the  number  which  the  funds  will  permit  to  be 
employed;  to  hear  the  Reports  of  the  missionaries  and  make  a  statement 
thereon  to  the  Assembly,  relative  to  the  diligence,  fidelity,  and  success  of 
the  missionaries,  the  sums  due  to  each,  and  such  parts  of  their  Reports  as 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  611 

it  may  be  proper  for  the  Assembly  to  hear  in  detail ;  to  ascertain  annually, 
whether  any  money  remains  with  the  Trustees  of  the  College  of  New 
Jersey,  which  ought  to  be  used  for  missionary  purposes,  agreeably  to  the 
last  will  of  James  Leslie,  deceased;  that  they  also  engage  a  suitable  person 
annually  to  preach  a  missionary  sermon  on  the  Monday  evening  next 
after  the  opening  of  the  General  Assembly,  at  which  a  collection  shall 
be  made  for  the  support  of  missions;  and  superintend  generally,  under 
the  direction  of  the  Assembly,  the  missionary  business. 

"2.  That  although  this  Standing  Committee  shall  be  elected  annually, 
yet  each  Committee  shall  continue  in  office  till  the  end  of  the  sessions 
of  that  Assembly,  which  succeeds  the  one  by  which  the  said  Committee 
was  chosen. 

"3.  That  this  Standing  Committee  of  Missions,  in  addition  to  the 
duties  above  specified,  shall  be,  and  they  hereby  are,  empowered  to  direct 
the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  during  the  recess  of  the  Assembly, 
to  issue  warrants  for  any  sums  of  money  which  may  become  due,  in  con- 
sequence of  contracts,  appropriations,  or  assignments  of  duty  made  by  the 
Assembly,  and  for  which  orders  may  not  have  been  issued  by  the  Assembly; 
and  on  this  subject  the  Committee  shall  report  annually  to  the  Assembly." 

That  Home  Missions  was  conceived  of  in  the  broad  terras  of  service  is 
apparent  from  the  following  notation  from  the  Minutes  of  1802  on  mission 
work  among  the  Indians  carried  on  by  the  Synod  of  Virginia  west  of  the 
Allegheny  Mountains: 

"Agreeably  to  the  order  of  the  Assembly  the  Commission  of  the  Synod 
of  Virginia  west  of  the  Allegheny  Mountains,  reported,  that  since  their 
last  Report  they  have  sent  out  nine  missionaries  for  different  periods  of 
time;  that,  of  these,  three  were  sent  to  the  Indians,  viz.,  Shawanese,  and 
other  Indians  about  Detroit  and  Sandusky;  that  they  have  also  sent 
among  the  Indians  a  young  man  of  pious  character  to  instruct  them  in 
agriculture  and  make  some  instruments  of  husbandry  for  them;  that 
Blue  Jacket,  an  Indian  boy,  instructed  under  their  direction,  has  given 
evidence  of  a  work  of  grace  in  his  heart,  been  received  to  Church  com- 
munion, and  will  go  out  this  summer  as  an  interpreter;  and  that,  on  the 
whole,  the  prospects  of  success  in  that  quarter  are  flattering,  as  well 
among  the  Indians  as  the  frontier  whites." 

In  connection  with  the  first  annual  Report  of  the  Standing  Committee 
to  the  Assembly  in  1803  appear  certain  references  which  indicate  that  some 
of  the  most  modern  problems  in  Home  Mission  work  are  also  among  the 
most  ancient.  One  of  these  references  is  to  the  effect  that  certain  diffi- 
culties of  the  Committee  were  occasioned  by  the  fact  that  various  of  the 
Synods  and  Presbyteries  conducted  their  mission  work  independently  of 
the  General  Assembly  and  did  not  fully  report  thereon.  A  further  refer- 
ence is  in  this  resolution,  reported  to  the  Assembly  by  a  Committee 
appointed  to  consider  the  Report  of  the  Standing  Committee: 

"Resolved,  That  there  ought  to  be  no  anticipation  of  the  funds  in  future; 
or,  in  other  words,  that  appropriations  ought  not  to  be  made  in  any 
year  bej'ond  the  amount  which  the  funds  arising  in  that  year  will  be 
sufficient  to  satisfy." 

In  180.5,  the  issue  of  the  control  by  a  Presbytery  of  Home  Mission  work 
within  its  bounds  was  clearly  raised  for  the  first  time.     This  has  been  one 


612  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

of  the  most  persistent  questions  related  to  the  administration  of  Home 
Missions. 

In  1816,  the  Standing  Committee  of  Missions  was,  by  action  of  the  As- 
sembly, made  the  Board  of  Missions  with  the  adoption  of  the  following 
resolutions: 

"1.  That  the  style  of  the  Committee  be  changed  for  that  of  the  'Board 
of  Missions,  acting  under  the  authority  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States.' 

"2.  That  the  Board  of  Missions  be  enlarged  by  the  addition  of  the 
Rev.  John  B.  Romeyn,  D.D.,  Samuel  Miller,  D.D.,  and  Messrs.  Samuel 
Bayard,  Robert  Ralston,  Robert  Lenox,  John  R.  B.  Rodgers,  John  E. 
Caldwell,  Divie  Bethune,  and  Zechariah  Lewis. 

"3.  That  in  addition  to  the  powers  already  granted  to  the  Committee 
of  Missions,  the  Board  of  Missions  be  authorized  to  appoint  missionaries 
whenever  they  may  deem  it  proper;  to  make  such  advances  to  mission- 
aries as  may  be  judged  necessary,  and  to  pay  balances  due  to  missionaries 
who  have  fulfilled  their  missions,  whenever  in  their  judgment  the  particular 
circumstances  of  the  missionaries  may  require  it. 

"4.  That  the  Board  be  authorized  and  directed  to  take  measures  for 
establishing  throughout  our  churches  auxiliary  missionary  societies;  and 
that  the  General  Assembly  recommend  to  their  people  the  establishment 
of  such  societies,  to  aid  the  funds,  and  extend  the  operations  of  the  Board. 

"5.  That  the  members  of  the  Board  of  Missions  be  annually  chosen  by 
the  Assembly,  and  that  they  continue  in  office  until  the  rising  of  the 
next  General  Assembly,  when  they  are  to  be  succeeded  by  the  persons 
chosen  for  the  current  year." 

The  actions  of  the  Assembly  in  1827  and  1828  enlarged  and  clarified  the 
powers  of  the  Board  as  will  be  seen  from  the  following,  extracts: 

"That  the  Board  of  Missions,  in  addition  to  the  powers  already  granted 
them,  be  authorized  to  manage,  appoint  and  direct  the  whole  concerns 
and  business  of  the  Assembly's  missions  definitely,  and  report  annually 
their  doings  to  the  Assembly. 

"That  the  Board  be  authorized  to  appoint,  if  they  think  proper,  an 
Executive  Committee  of  their  own  number  to  carry  into  effect  the  details 
of  their  plan;  and  that  they  also  be  authorized  to  appoint  and  employ 
an  agent  or  agents  at  their  discretion." 

"The  Committee  of  Conference  reported  that,  after  mature  delibera- 
tion, they  recommend  the  following  resolutions,  which  were  adopted, 
viz.: 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Missions  already  have  the  power  to  establish 
missions,  not  only  among  the  destitute  in  our  own  country,  but  also 
among  the  heathen,  in  any  part  of  the  world;  to  select,  appoint  and 
commission  missionaries,  to  determine  their  salaries,  and  to  settle  and 
pay  their  accounts;  that  they  have  full  authority  to  correspond  with 
any  other  body  on  the  subject  of  missions;  to  appoint  an  Executive  Com- 
mittee, and  an  efficient  agent  or  agents,  to  manage  their  missionary  con- 
cerns; to  take  measures  to  form  auxiliary  societies,  on  such  terms  as  they 
may  deem  proper;  to  procure  funds;  and,  in  general,  to  manage  the 
missionary  operations  of  the  General  Assembly. 

"It  is  therefore  submitted  to  the  discretion  of  the  Board  of  Missions, 
to  consider  whether  it  is  expedient  for  them  to  carry  into  efifcct  the  full 
powers  which  they  j)osscss." 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  613 

Until  the  division  of  the  Church  in  1837,  tlie  Board  of  Missions  was  the 
only  missionary  Agency  of  the  General  Assembly,  although  many  Presby- 
terian churches  contributed  to  the  missionary  work  of  the  American 
Home  Missionary  Societj',  established  in  182G  and  of  its  predecessor, 
the  United  Domestic  Missionary  Society. 

(c)  From  1S37  to  1S69,  inclusive. — Following  the  division  of  the  denom- 
ination into  the  Old  School  and  the  New  School  branches,  the  Board  of 
Missions  continued  as  the  home  missionary  Agenc}'  of  the  Old  School 
branch.  In  1S39,  the  General  Assembly  defined  the  relations  of  the 
Board  to  the  Presbyteries  in  the  adoption  of  a  Plan  "by  which  Presbyteries 
and  Sessions  may  become  auxiliary  to  this  Board  .  .  .  for  church  or 
congregational  associations."  This  Plan  which  was  reaffirmed  in  1842 
and  republished  with  the  Report  of  that  year  provides,  among  other 
things,  a  suggested  form  of  constitution  for  a  church  or  congregational 
association  to  be  auxiliary  to  the  Board  and  raise  funds  for  the  support 
of  mission  work.  It  is  provided  that  "it  shall  be  the  privilege  of  this 
association,  if  they  desire  it,  to  designate  the  missionaries  they  will  aid; 
and  where  they  take  on  their  funds  individual  missionaries,  they  will 
expect  from  these  missionaries  quarterly  Reports  to  be  made  to  the  associ- 
ation, as  well  as  to  the  parent  Board." 

A  section  of  this  Report,  relative  to  Presbyteries,  is  of  sufficient  impor- 
tance to  quote  at  greater  length: 

"The  Board  of  Missions  is  an  ecclesiastical  organization,  and  operates 
through  the  Presbyteries;  its  success  therefore  must  depend  essentially 
on  the  cooperation  of  the  Presbyteries,  and  the  efficiency  of  their  aid. 
It  is  therefore  recommended  to  each  of  the  Presbyteries,  disposed  to  be- 
come auxiliary  to  the  Board,  that  they  appoint  annually,  from  their  own 
l)()dy.  an  Executive  Committee  of  Missions,  which,  on  its  organization, 
shall  appoint  a  Chairman,  secretary,  and  treasurer. 

"It  shall  be  the  business  of  this  Committee: 

1.  To  select,  and  recommend  to  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Board 
of  Missions,  missionary  fields  and  missionary  laborers,  and  also  to  locate 
such  missionaries  as  may  be  sent  to  them  by  the  Board  for  special  in- 
struction. 

2.  To  receive  applications  for  aid  from  feeble  congregations,  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Presbytery,  and  to  recommend  the  same  to  the  Executive 
Committee  of  the  Board  of  Missions,  specifying  in  each  case,  the  amount 
of  aid,  which  they  deem  indispensably  necessary,  to  be  afforded  to  the 
congregation. 

3.  To  devise  and  execute  plans  for  raising  funds,  or  if  there  be  an  agent 
of  the  Board  ^vithin  their  limits,  to  cooperate  with  such  agent  in  collecting 
funds  for  the  support  of  missions  from  the  several  congregations  within 
their  bounds;  which  funds,  if  desired  by  the  Committee,  shall  be  paid 
into  the  hands  of  their  treasurer,  and  be  held  subject  to  the  orders  of 
the  Board,  in  such  way  as  the  Committee  may  direct. 

"It  will  be  readily  perceived,  by  the  friends  of  the  Board,  that  much 
^^^ll  depend  on  the  efficiency  of  these  Committees  of  Presbjiieries.  The 
success  of  the  Board  in  obtaining  suitable  missionaries  for  distant  places 
must  depend  essentially  on  the  official  information  they  are  enabled  to 
give  those  who  apply  for  commissions." 

The  Board  of  Missions  was  incorporated  in  1841  and  this  incorporation 
was  approved  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1842. 


614  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

While  officially  designated  as  the  Board  of  Missions  this  Board  was, 
after  the  formation  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  familiarly  called 
the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions.  In  1857  the  Assembly  approved  the 
action  of  the  Board  in  obtaining  from  the  Legislature  of  Pennsylvania  a 
change  in  the  corporate  title  by  the  insertion  of  the  term  "Domestic"  so 
that  it  read  "The  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America." 

The  New  School  branch  conducted  its  missionary  afTairs  in  connection 
with  the  American  Home  Missionary  Society  until  1855,  when  a  Church 
Extension  Committee  was  appointed.  This  Committee  was  merged  in 
1861  into  the  organization  of  the  Committee  of  Home  Missions  which 
was  incorporated  as  "The  Presbyterian  Committee  of  Home  Missions," 
under  the  laws  of  New  York,  in  1862. 

(d)  From  1870  to  the  present. — Following  the  reunion  between  the  Old 
School  and  the  New  School  branches,  the  Committee  of  Home  Missions 
and  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  were  combined  under  the  title  of 
"The  Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,"  with  headquarters  in  New  York  City.  This  new 
Board  was  incorporated  under  the  laws  of  the  State  of  New  York  in  1872. 
(See  Moore's  Digest,  1898,  p.  342—346;  also  Digest,  1907,  p.  342.) 

In  1871  the  General  Assembly  initiated  the  plan  of  ministerial  sustenta- 
tion  for  the  purpose  of  increasing  the  salaries  of  ministers,  this  to  be  ad- 
ministered by  a  Special  Committee  of  the  Assembly.  This  plan  was  not 
successful  and  was  transferred  to  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  in  1874 
and  subsequently  merged  with  the  work  of  Home  Missions. 

The  Presbyterian  women  in  New  York  and  vicinity,  having  by  this 
time  become  deeply  interested  in  the  condition  and  welfare  of  the  back- 
ward or  dependent  peoples  in  our  country,  especially  the  women  and 
children,  and  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  not  seeing  its  way  clear  to 
inaugurate  this  new  form  of  Christian  activity,  the  Woman's  Executive 
Committee  was  organized  as  an  adjunct  to  the  Board.  This  work  was 
prosecuted  with  great  zeal  and  grew  rapidly.  In  1897  the  title  of  the 
Committee  was  changed  to  the  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions.  The 
Woman's  Board  continued  as  a  part  of  the  Home  Board  until  1914,  when 
it  was  authorized  by  the  General  Assembly  to  secure  a  separate  charter 
and  carry  on  its  work  apart  from  the  Board  of  Home  Missions. 

Almost  from  the  time  when  the  General  Assembly  was  organized, 
certain  Synods  and  Presbyteries  were  active  in  the  support  and  manage- 
ment of  Home  Mission  work  within  their  bounds,  independently  of  the 
Agencies  of  General  Assembly.  For  the  first  few  years  after  the  reunion 
of  1870,  however,  the  Home  Mission  work  of  practically  all  Synods  and 
Presbyteries  was  administered  by  Assembly's  Board.  Gradually  the 
stronger  Synods  became  self-supporting  and  more  or  less  self-administering. 
In  order  to  encourage  these  stronger  Synods  to  assume  a  larger  share  of 
the  support  of  Home  Mission  work  and  to  relieve  the  funds  of  the  Board 
for  the  rapidly  extending  work  of  the  West,  the  General  Assembly  in  1886 
initiated  the  plan  of  Synodical  self-support. 

Up  until  1893,  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  conducted  missionary 
work  among  the  Indians.  In  this  year,  with  the  approval  of  the  General 
Assembly,  all  of  this  work  was  transferred  to  the  Board  of  Home  Missions 


J 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  615 

In  the  years  of  rapid  expansion  of  the  Board's  work,  the  expenditures 
increased  more  rapidly  than  the  income.  It  was  the  policy  of  the  Board 
for  many  years  deliberately  to  project  its  work  beyond  its  income  in  order 
to  stimulate  the  Church  to  greater  giving.  This  worked  very  well  for  a 
time.  Subsequently,  however,  the  increased  indebtedness  of  the  Board 
became  distasteful  to  the  Church  at  large.  In  1896,  the  General  Assembly 
appointed  a  special  Ad  Interim  Committee  to  confer  with  the  Board 
and  to  devise  a  plan  for  the  reorganization  of  its  work.  The  following 
resolution,  presented  to  and  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  in  1897, 
provided  the  plan  of  reorganization  under  which  the  Board  operated  for 
seventeen  years: 

"Resolved,  1.  That  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  be  directed  so  to 
reorganize  its  methods  of  administration  that  the  executive  work  shall 
be  placed  in  charge  of  one  secretary,  with  whatever  assistants  may  l)e 
necessary,  and  that  he  be  accountable  to  the  Board  for  its  faithful  and 
efficient  management. 

"Resolved,  2.  That  the  Board  be  directed  to  make,  at  the  beginning 
of  each  fiscal  year,  an  estimate  of  the  probable  income  for  the  ensuing 
year,  by  taking  the  average  amount  received  from  legacies,  church  offer- 
ings, and  all  other  sources,  for  a  period  of  preceding  years;  and  that  the 
sum  thus  obtained  shall  be  considered  the  available  amount  for  the  work 
of  the  Board  during  the  ensuing  year. 

"Resolved,  3.  That  the  policy  of  the  Board  shall  be  to  avoid  debt. 
Where  debt  has  been  unavoidably  incurred,  then  allowance  shall  be 
made  for  the  payment  of  the  debt,  as  far  as  possible,  during  the  ensuing 
year,  out  of  the  estimated  receipts." 

In  1906,  following  the  Union  with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
the  work  carried  on  by  the  "Cumberland  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions 
and  Church  Erection"  was  distributed  among  the  Boards  of  the  reunited 
Church.  The  legal  existence  of  the  Cumberland  Board  was  maintained 
because  of  certain  property  considerations,  but  it  retained  no  adminis- 
trative functions. 

In  1914  the  General  Assembly  very  considerably  modified  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Board;  displaced  the  general  secretary  bj^  a  coordinate  secre- 
taryship; divided  the  Board  into  four  general  departments,  as  follows: 
an  Executive  Department,  a  Church  Extension  Department,  a  Depart- 
ment of  Immigration  and  Social  Service,  and  a  Department  of  Finance; 
established  the  Home  Missions  Council,  composed  of  elected  representa- 
tives from  each  Synod,  to  meet  annually  preceding  the  meeting  of  General 
Assembly;  and  defined  the  relation  of  the  Board  to  Presbyteries.  After 
three  years  the  Assembly  amended  this  plan  of  reorganization  and  adopted 
the  plan  under  which  the  Board  is  now  operating,  the  new  plan  to  go 
into  effect  October  1st,  1917.  The  action  of  the  General  Assembly  was 
as  follows: 

/.   The  executive 

"The  work  of  the  Board  shall  be  entrusted  to  a  general  secretary,  two 
or  more  secretaries,  such  directors  of  specific  work  as  may  be  necessary, 
and  a  treasurer.  These  executives  shall  meet  in  council  under  the  presi- 
dency of  the  general  secretary,  to  formulate  policies  to  be  recommended 
to  the  Board,  to  determine  under  whose  super\'ision  they  shall  be  executed, 
and  to  consider  the  general  work  of  the  Board. 


616  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

77.  The  general  secretary 

"The  duties  of  the  general  secretary  shall  be  to  coordinate  all  depart- 
ments of  the  work,  to  present  the  policies  of  the  Board  to  the  Church,  to 
promote  the  raising  of  funds,  and  to  have  general  oversight  of  the  work 
of  the  Board  and  of  the  directors  of  specific  work. 

777.   The  secretaries 

"There  shall  be  a  secretary  with  headquarters  at  some  Western  center, 
with  general  supervision  of  the  Board's  work  in  aid-receiving  Synods 
and  their  Presbyteries,  save  as  such  work  is  specifically  assigned  to  some 
other  oversight.  Synodical  superintendents,  who  are  elected  in  cooper- 
ation with  the  Board,  shall  confer  with  and  assist  this  secrctarj'. 

"He  shall  have  an  assistant  in  charge  of  work  among  the  Mexicans. 

"There  shall  be  a  secretary  at  the  New  York  office,  in  charge  of  the 
relations  of  the  Board  with  all  self-supporting  Synods  and  Presbyteries, 
with  supervision  of  the  work  in  Alaska,  Cuba,  and  Porto  Rico,  and  in 
logging  camps.  He  shall  have  an  assistant  in  charge  of  work  among 
Indians. 

IV.  Directors  of  specific  work 

"There  shall  be  a  director  of  work  among  immigrant  population  and 
of  Church  extension  within  cities. 

"There  shall  be  a  director  of  Church  and  country  life  work. 

V.  The  treasurer 

"The  treasurer  shall  care  for  the  funds  of  the  Board  under  the  direction 
of  its  Finance  Committee. 

"Each  Presbytery  and  Synod  shall  have  the  right  of  initiation,  direction, 
and  control  as  to  Home  Mission  work  within  its  bounds,  and  as  to  the 
choice  and  location  of  its  appointees;  but  in  the  matter  of  appropriations 
the  following  principles  shall  be  observed: 

"The  Board  shall  credit  each  Presbytery  or  Synod  with  all  funds  re- 
ceived from  it  during  the  preceding  year,  provided  such  are  required, 
which  the  Presbytery  or  Synod  shall  have  the  right  to  administer,  in  co- 
operation with  the  Board,  final  authority  being  lodged  with  the  Presbj^tery 
or  Synod. 

"An  additional  appropriation  may  be  made  by  the  Board  out  of  its 
other  funds  to  the  Presbytery  or  Synod  as  its  needs  require  and  the  ability 
of  the  Board  warrants,  which  the  Presbytery  or  Synod  shall  administer 
in  cooperation  with  the  Board,  final  authority  being  lodged  with  the 
Board." 

Two  other  actions  of  this  General  Assembly  are  of  considerable  impor- 
tance. One,  regarding  the  financing  of  the  Board,  provides  "that  the 
Board  shall  have  direct  access  to  every  church  and  Sabbath  school,  to 
present  its  claims  and  to  secure  an  adequate  offering."  Tlie  other,  in 
the  interests  of  comity,  provides  "that  every  Presbytery  and  Synod  and 
every  agent  of  Presbyteries  and  Synods  be  solemnly  charged  to  hold 
sacred  for  themselves  all  interdenominational  agreements  in  matters  of 
comity,  and  that  Synods  and  Presbyteries  facing  such  problems  seek  to 
work  out  for  themselves  through  federations,  l©cal  unions,  or  otherwise 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  G17 

some  means  of  fraternal  cooperation,  in  line  with  jirinciples  which  express 
the  mind  of  Christ." 

The  original  work  of  Home  Missions  was  comparatively  undifferentiated. 
E.xcept  for  Indian  missions,  it  was  for  many  years  concerned  simply  with 
the  assistance  of  weak  churches.  The  latter  half  of  the  nineteenth  century 
and  the  early  years  of  the  twentieth  century  witnessed  an  increasing 
diversification  in  the  Home  Mission  problem  and  the  Board  of  Home 
Missions  was  called  upon  to  undertake  many  new  forms  of  service.  The 
more  important  dates  in  this  connection  may  be  summarized  as  follows: 

Home  Mission  work  reached  the  Pacific  Coast  just  prior  to  the  gold  rush 
in  1848. 

The  first  Presbyterian  missionary  to  the  Mormons  reached  Utah  in 
1866.     This  work  was  resumed  in  1869. 

Work  in  Alaska  began  in  1877. 

The  first  missionary  to  New  Mexico  probably  settled  there  in  1850. 

Definite  work  for  Mexicans  in  the  United  States  may  be  dated  from 
1879. 

Work  for  Southern  Mountaineers  began  in  1886. 

Porto  Rico  was  entered  under  a  comity  agreement  between  denomi- 
nations in  1899  and  Cuba  in  1900. 

After  frequent  references  to  the  needs  of  serving  various  foreign-speaking 
peoples,  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  was  definitely  directed  to  become 
the  clearing  Agency  for  the  Church  in  this  matter  in  1903. 

Work  on  a  considerable  scale  was  undertaken  in  the  South  and  South- 
west in  1907. 

Lumber-camp  missions  began  in  1908. 

The  Church  and  Labor  Department  was  organized  in  1908  and  the 
work  of  Social  Service  in  1911. 

The  Country  Church  Department  was  organized  in  1910,  this  work 
having  been  undertaken  a  year  previously. 

Jewish  missions  are  referred  to  incidentally  at  various  times  during  the 
nineteenth  century,  but  Jewish  evangelization  as  a  distinct  work  was 
begun  first  in  1915. 

Santo  Domingo  was  entered  by  a  union  Board,  in  which  the  Presbyterian 
Church  cooperated,  in  1920. 

Work  in  the  great  cities  was  a  concern  of  the  General  Assembly  at 
various  times  and  was  specifically  included  in  the  instructions  to  the 
Board  in  connection  with  work  for  immigrants  in  1903  and  1904. 

2.     Act  of  Incorporation. 

CHAPTER  287, 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  to  Enable  the  Presb\terian  Board  of 
Home  MLssions,  Formerly  the  Presbyterian  Committee  of  Home  Missions, 
to  Transfer  Its  Property  to  Said  New  Corporation,  and  to  Vest  in  Such  New 
Corporation  the  Corporate  Rights,  Franchises  and  Privileges  of  the  Former 
Body,  and  Also  to  Enable  Said  New  Corporation  to  Accept  a  Transfer  of  the 
Property  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  and 
to  Become  the  Legal  Successor  of  the  Said  Last  Mentioned  Corporation. 
Passed  April  19,  1872. 


618  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

The  -people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do 
enact  as  follows: 

Section  1.  George  L.  Prentiss,  Thomas  S.  Hastings,  William  M.  Paxton, 
William  C.  Roberts,  J.  F.  Stearns,  Henry  J.  Van  Dyke,  James  O.  Murray, 
Edward  A.  Lambert,  Jacob  D.  Vermilye,  George  W.  Lane,  Thomas  C.  M.  Paten, 
Joseph  F.  Joy,  Robert  L.  Kennedy,  George  R.  Lockwood,  John  Taylor  Johnston 
(designated  for  this  purpose  by  the  General  Assembly  ot  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  which  met  in  Chicago,  in  the  State  cf  Illinois, 
in  May,  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy-one,  and  which  is  the  legal  successor  of 
the  two  religious  bodies  theretofore  existing  under  that  same  name),  and  their 
successors  in  office,  chosen  from  time  to  time  by  the  said  General  Assembly,  are 
hereby  constituted  a  body  politic  and  corporate  by  the  name  of  the  Board  of 
Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America; 
the  object  of  which  shall  be  to  assist  in  sustaining  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  in 
feeble  churches  and  congregations  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States,  and  generally  to  superintend  the  whole  work  of  Home 
Missions  in  behalf  of  said  Church,  as  the  General  Assembly  may  from  time  to 
time  direct;  also,  to  receive,  take  charge  of,  and  disburse  all  property  and  funds 
which  at  any  time,  and  from  time  to  time,  may  be  intrusted  to  said  Church  or 
said  Board  for  home  missionary  purposes. 

Section  2.  The  said  corporation  shall  possess  the  general  powers,  and  be 
subject  to  the  provision  contained  in  title  three  of  chapter  eighteen  of  the  first 
part  of  the  Revised  Statutes,  so  far  as  the  same  are  applicable  and  have  not  been 
repealed  or  modified. 

Section  3.  The  management  and  disposition  of  the  affairs  and  property  of 
said  corporation  shall  be  vested  in  the  persons  named  in  the  first  section  of  this 
act,  and  their  successors  in  office,  who  shall  remain  in  office  for  such  period,  and 
be  removed  and  succeeded  by  others  chosen  at  such  time,  and  in  such  manner 
as  the  said  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  shall  from  time  to  time  direct  and  appoint. 

Section  4.  The  said  corporation  shall  be  in  law  capable  of  taking,  receiving 
and  holding  any  real  or  personal  estate  which  has  been  or  may  hereafter  be  given, 
devised  or  bequeathed  to  it  or  to  the  said  Church  for  the  purposes  aforesaid,  or 
which  may  accrue  from  the  use  of  the  same;  subject,  however,  to  all  the  pro- 
visions of  law  relating  to  devises  and  bequests,  by  last  will  and  testament;  but 
the  said  corporation  shall  not  take  and  hold  real  and  personal  estate,  the  annual 
rental  or  income  of  which  shall  exceed  the  sum  of  two  hundred  thousand  dollars. 

Section  5.  The  Presbyterian  Committee  of  Home  Missions  incorporated 
under  the  laws  of  this  state  by  an  act  passed  on  the  eighteenth  day  of  April 
eighteen  hundred  and  sixty-two,  the  name  of  which  was  changed  to  that  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Home  Missions,  by  an  act  passed  on  the  twentieth  of 
January,  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy-one,  are  hereby  authorized  to  assign, 
transfer,  convey  and  deliver  unto  the  corporation  created  by  this  act,  all  the 
property,  estates,  and  rights  of  any  and  every  description  now  held  or  enjoyed 
by  them,  and  which  may  hereafter  be  received  by  them  by  virtue  of  any  grant, 
gift,  bequest  or  devise  or  otherwise  howsoever,  which  assignment,  transfer, 
conveyance  and  delivery,  the  corporation  established  by  this  act  is  hereby 
authorized  and  empowered  to  accept  and  receive;  and  the  said  corporation, 
hereby  created,  shall  be  and  is  hereby  declared  to  be  the  legal  successor  of  the 
said  Presbyterian  Board  of  Home  Missions,  formerly  the  Committee  of  Home 
Missions,  and  shall  have,  hold,  use  and  enjoy  all  the  corporate  powers,  franchises 
and  privileges  of  the  said  corporation  last  named,  and  all  the  property,  estate, 
and  rights  so  assigned,  transferred,  conveyed  and  delivered  in  the  same  manner 
and  to  the  same  extent  as  the  said  corporation  last  named  might  have  doni^,  and 
shall  be  entitled  to  receive,  sue  for  and  recover  all  l(>gacies,  devises,  bequests  and 
pn)[)erty  whi(;h  have  heretofore  been  or  may  hereafter  be  made  or  given  to  the 
said    corporation    last  named;  provided,  however,   and  it  is  hereby  expressly 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  619 

declared  that  the  said  corporation  created  by  this  act,  shall  receive  and  hold  the 
said  propi'rty,  estates  and  rights  upon  the  same  trusts,  and  for  the  same  purposes, 
only  as  the  same  are  or  otherwise  would  be  held  by  the  said  Presbyterian  Hoard 
of  Home  Missions,  formerly  the  Presbyterian  Committee  of  Home  Missions. 

Section  6.  Whenever  the  requisite  power  shall  be  given  by  the  proper  authority 
of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  a  corporation  created  and  established  and  now  existing  under  the  laws 
of  the  said  State  of  Pennsylvania,  to  assign,  transfer,  convey  and  deliver  unto 
the  corporation  created  by  this  act,  all  the  property,  estates  and  rights  of  any 
and  every  description,  held  or  enjoyed,  or  which  may  be  hereafter  held  or  en- 
joyed by  the  said  corporation  first  named  in  this  section  by  virtue  of  any  gift, 
grant,  bequest  or  devise,  or  otherwise  howsoever,  then  the  said  corporation 
hen'by  created  is  hereby  authorized  to  accept  and  receive  the  assignment,  transfer, 
conveyance  and  delivery  aforesaid,  and  shall  be  and  is  hereby  deidared  to  be  the 
legal  successor  of  the  said  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
and  shall  have,  hold,  use  and  enjoy  all  the  corporate  powers,  franchises,  and 
privileges  of  the  said  corporation  last  named,  and  all  the  property,  estates  and 
rights  which  may  be  so  assigned,  transferred,  conveyed  and  delivered  in  the 
same  manner  and  to  the  same  extent  as  the  said  corporation  last  named  might 
have  done,  and  shall  be  entitled  to  receive,  sue  for  and  recover  all  legacies,  de- 
vises, bequests,  and  property  which  have  heretofore  been  or  may  hereafter  be 
made  or  given  to  the  said  corporation  last  named;  provided,  however,  and  it  is 
hereby  expressly  declared  that  the  said  corporation  created  by  this  act  shall 
receive  and  hold  the  said  property,  estates  and  rights,  upon  the  same  trusts, 
and  for  the  same  uses  and  purposes  only,  as  the  same  are  or  otherwise  would  be 
held  by  the  said  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Chuich  in  the  United  States  of  America  heretofore 
created  by  virtue  of  the  laws  of  the  State  of  Pennsjdvania,  and  it  is  hereby  further 
provided  and  declared,  that  all  the  grants,  conveyances,  devises  and  bequests, 
which,  after  the  several  assignments,  transfers  and  conveyances  hereinbefore 
authorized  to  be  made  to  the  corporation  created  by  this  act,  shall  have  been 
made  and  completed  as  hereinbefore  directed,  shall  be  made  or  which  shall 
purport  to  be  made  to  the  Presbyterian  Committee  of  Home  Missions,  or  to  the 
Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  hereinbefore  named  shall  be  deemed  and  taken  to  be  made 
to  the  corporation  hereby  created  with  the  same  effect  as  if  made  to  such  new 
corporation  hereby  created. 

Section  7.     This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

CHAPTER  227. 

An  Act  to  Amend  Chapter  Two  Hundred  and  Eighty-Seven  of  the  Laws  of 
Eighteen  Hundred  and  Seventy-Two,  Entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,"  and  to  Enable  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Home  Missions, 
Formerly  the  Presbyterian  Committee  of  Home  Missions,  to  Tran.sfer  Its 
Property  to  Said  New  Corporation  and  to  Vest  in  Such  New  Corporation  the 
Corporate  Rights,  Franchises  and  Privileges  of  the  Former  Body;  and  Also  to 
Enable  Said  New  Corporation  to  Accept  a  Transfer  of  the  Property  of  the 
Tru.stees  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  to  Become  the 
Legal  Successor  of  the  Said  Last  Mentioned  Corporation. 
Passed  May  8,  1880,  three  fifths  being  present. 

The  people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do 
enact  as  follows: 


620  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Section  1.  Section  four  of  cluipter  two  hundred  and  eighty-seven  of  the  laws 
of  eighteen  liundred  and  seventy-two,  entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Board 
of  Home  Misssions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
and  to  Enable  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Home  Missions,  Formerly  the  Pres- 
byterian Conunittee  of  Home  Missions,  to  Transfer  Its  property  to  Said  New 
Corporation  and  to  Vest  in  Sucli  New  Corporation  the  Corporate  Rights,  Fran- 
chises and  Privileges  of  the  Former  Body,  and  Also  to  Enable  Said  New  Corpora- 
tion to  Accept  a  Transfer  of  the  Property  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Domestic 
Missions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  and  to  Become  the  Legal  Successor  of  the  Said  Last  Mentioned 
Corporation,"  is  hereby  amended  so  as  to  read  as  follows: 

Section  4.  The  said  corporation  shall  be  in  law  capable  of  taking,  receiving, 
holding  and  conveying  or  otherwise  disposing  of  any  real  or  personal  estate  which 
has  been  or  may  hereafter  be  given,  devised  or  bequeathed  to  it,  or  to  the  said 
Church,  for  the  purposes  aforesaid,  or  which  may  accrue  from  the  use  of  the  same; 
subject,  however,  to  the  provisions  of  chapter  three  hundred  and  sixty  of  the 
laws  of  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty,  entitled  "An  Act  Relating  to  Wills,"  but  said 
corporation  shall  not  hold  real  or  personal  estate  the  annual  rental  or  income  of 
whi(;h  shall  exceed  the  sum  of  two  hundred  thousand  dollars. 

CHAPTER  335. 

An  Act  to  Amend  Section  Three  of  Chapter  Two  Hundred  and  Eighty-Seven  of  the 
Laws  of  Eighteen  Hundred  and  Seventy-Two,  Entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate 
the  Board  of  Home  Missions  ot  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  and  to  Enable  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Home  Missions, 
Formerly  the  Presbyterian  Committee  of  Home  Missions,  to  Transfer  Its 
Property  to  Said  New  Corporation,  and  to  Vest  in  Such  New  Corporation 
the  Corporate  Rights,  Fran''hises  and  Privileges  of  the  Former  Body,  and 
Also  to  Enable  Said  New  Corporation  to  Accept  a  Transfer  of  the  Property 
of  the  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  to  Become 
the  Legal  Successor  of  the  Said  Last  Mentioned  Corporation." 

Approved  by  the  governor  April  18,  1892,     Passed,  three  fifths  being  present. 

The  'people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do 
enact  as  follows: 

Section  1.  Section  three  of  chapter  two  hundred  and  eighty-seven  of  the  laws 
of  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy-two,  entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Board 
of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
and  to  Enable  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Home  Missions,  Formerly  the  Pres- 
byterian (committee  of  Home  Missions,  to  Transfer  Its  Property  to  Said  New 
Corporation,  and  to  V(!st  in  Sudi  New  ("orporation  the  Corporate  Rights, 
P'ran(!hises  and  Privileges  of  the  P'ormer  Body,  and  Also  to  Enable  Said  New 
Corporation  to  Accept  a  Transfer  of  the  Property  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Board 
of  Domestic  Missions  of  the  General  Assembly  ot  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  and  to  liecome  the  Legal  Sutr'cssor  of  the  Said  Last 
Mentioned  Corporation,"  is  hereby  amended  to  read  as  follows: 

Section  3.  The  management  and  disposition  of  the  affairs  and  property  of 
such  corporation  shall  be  vested  in  fifteen  Trust e(!s  who  shall  be  appointed  from 
time  to  time  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  (^hiu-ch  in  the  l^nitc'd 
States  of  America  for  such  terms  as  the  Assembly  may  d(>termine.  But  the 
numb(;r  of  sucih  Trustees  maybe  increased  or  decreased  at  anytime  by  the  said 
General  Assembly  and  in  case  of  an  infrease  the  additional  Trustees,  shall  be 
appointed  by  su(;h  General  Assembly  of  tlie  Presbyterian  Chun  h  in  the  United 
States  of  America;  provided,  however,  that  the  members  of  the  Board  as    at 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  621 

present  constituted  shall  continue  to  hold  office  until  their  successors  have  been 
appointed  by  the  General  Assenil)ly. 

Section  2.     This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

CHAPTER  137. 

An  Ac  to  Amend  Chapter  Two  Hundred  and  Eighty-Seven  of  the  Laws  of  Eight  een 
Hundred  and  Seventy-Two,  Entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Board  of 
Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
and  to  Enable  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Home  Missions,  Formerly  the 
Presbyterian  Committee  of  Home  Missions,  to  Transfer  Its  Property  to 
Said  New  Corporation,  and  to  V(>st  in  Such  New  Corporation  the  (corpo- 
rate Rights,  Franchises  and  Privileges  of  the  Former  Body,  and  Also  to 
Enable  Said  New  Corporation  to  Accept  a  Transfer  of  the  Property  of  the 
Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  t^^e 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  to  Become  the 
Legal  Successor  of  the  Said  Last  Mentioned  Corporation,"  as  Amended  by 
Chapter  Two  Hundrc>d  and  Twenty-Seven  of  the  Laws  of  Eighteen  Hundred 
and  Eighty,  and  Chapter  Three  Hundred  and  Thirty-Five  of  the  Laws  of 
Eighteen  Hundred  and  Ninetj'-Two. 

Became  a  law,  March  15,  1900,  with  the  approval  of  the  governor.  Passed,  a 
majority  being  present. 

The  people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assefnhlij,  do 
enact  as  follows: 

Section  1.  Section  three  of  chapter  two  bundled  and  eighty-seven  of  the 
laws  ot  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy-two,  entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  and  to  Enable  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Home  Missions,  Formerly  the 
Presbyterian  Committee  of  Home  Missions,  to  Transfer  Its  Property  to  Said  New 
Corporation  and  to  Vest  in  Such  New  Corporation  the  Corporate  Rights,  Fran- 
chises and  Privileges  of  the  Former  Body,  and  Also  to  Enable  Said  New  Corpora- 
tion to  Accept  a  Transfer  of  the  Property  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Domestic 
Missions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  and  to  Become  the  Legal  Successor  of  the  Said  Last  Mentioned 
Corporation,"  as  amended  by  chapter  two  hundred  and  twenty-seven  of  the 
laws  of  eighteen  hundred  and  eighty  and  by  chapter  three  hundred  and  thirty- 
five  of  the  laws  of  eighteen  hundred  and  ninety-two,  is  further  amended  so  as  to 
read  as  follows: 

Section  3.  The  management  and  disposition  of  the  affairs  and  property  of 
such  corporation  shall  be  vested  in  fifteen  Trustees  who  shall  be  appointed  from 
time  to  time  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Churc;h  in  the  United 
States  of  America  for  such  terms  as  the  Assembly  may  determine.  But  the 
number  of  such  Trustees  may  be  increased  or  decreased  at  any  time  by  the  said 
General  Assembly  and  in  case  of  an  increase  the  additional  Trustees  shall  be 
appointed  by  such  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America;  pronded,  however,  that  the  meml^ers  of  the  Board  as  at 
present  constituted  shall  continue  to  hold  office  until  their  successors  have  been 
appointed  by  the  General  Assembly.  All  the  business  of  the  said  corporation 
shall  be  conducted  by  the  Board  under  and  subject  to  the  dire'tions  of  the  said 
General  Assembly  so  far  as  su'-h  direction  shall  be  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of 
the  State  of  New  York  and  of  the  Ignited  States  of  America. 

Section  2.     This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

CHAPTER  101. 

An  Act  to  Amend  Chapter  Two  Hundred  and  Eighty-Seven  of  the  Laws  of  Eighteen 
Hundred  and  Seventy-Two,  Entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Board  of 
Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyteiian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  Ameiica, 


622  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

and  to  Enable  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Home  Missions,  Formerly  the 
Presbyterian  Committee  of  Home  Missions,  to  Transfer  Its  Property  to 
Said  New  Corporation,  and  to  Vest  in  Such  New  Corporation  the  Corporate 
Rights,  Franchises  and  Piivilegcs  of  the  Former  Body,  and  Also  to  Enable 
Said  New  Corporation  to  Accept  a  Transfer  of  the  Property  of  the  Trustees 
of  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  to  Become  the  Legal 
Successor  of  the  Last  Mentioned  Corporation,"  in  Relation  to  the  Limitation 
of  the  Right  of  Such  Corporation  to  Hold  Property. 

Became  a  law,  April  9,  1908,  with  the  approval  of  the  governor.  Passed, 
three  fifths  being  present. 

The  people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do 
enact  as  follows: 

Section  1.  Section  four  of  chapter  two  hundred  and  eighty-seven  of  the  laws 
of  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy-two,  entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Board 
of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
and  to  Enable  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Home  Missions,  Formerly  the  Presby- 
terian Committee  of  Home  Missions,  to  Transfer  Its  Property  to  Said  New 
Corporation,  and  to  Vest  in  Such  New  Corporation  the  Corporate  Rights,  Fi'an- 
chises  and  Privileges  of  the  Former  Body,  and  Also  to  Enable  Said  New  Corpora- 
tion to  Accept  a  Transfer  of  the  Property  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Domestic 
Missions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  and  to  Become  the  Legal  Successor  of  the  Last  Mentioned 
Corporation,"  as  amended  by  chapter  two  hundred  and  twenty-seven  of  the  laws 
of  eighteen  hundred  and  eighty,  is  hereby  amended  so  as  to  read  as  follows: 

Section  4.  The  said  corporation  shall  be  in  law  capable  of  taking,  re(  eiving, 
holding  and  conveying,  or  otherwise  disposing  of  any  real  or  personal  estate  which 
has  been,  or  may  hereafter  be  given,  devised  or  bequeathed  to  it,  or  to  the  said 
Church,  for  the  purposes  aforesaid  or  which  may  accrue  from  the  use  of  the 
same;  subject,  however,  to  the  provisions  of  Chapter  three  hundred  and  sixty  of 
the  laws  of  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty,  entitled  "An  Act  Reluting  to  Wills." 

Section  2.     This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 
A  true  copy, 

John  Dixon,  Clerk  of  Board. 

II.     Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions. 
1.     History. 

The  work  of  Christian  women  in  behalf  of  Home  Missions  dates  as  far 
back  as  the  beginning  of  Home  Missions  in  this  country,  but  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  work  came  much  later.  In  1875,  Dr.  Cyrus  Dickson  in  the 
Home  Mission  Report  to  the  Ceneral  Assembly  of  that  year  said,  "We 
beg  leave  to  suggest  that  the  Assembly  now  recommend  the  organization 
of  a  Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society  with  auxiliary  societies  under  the 
advice  and  council  of  the  Home  Board  or  its  officers."  Such  action  was 
taken  by  the  Assembly  that  year  and  in  1876. 

Hence  a  convention  of  Presbyterian  women  was  held  during  the  meeting 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  1S78  in  Pittsburgh  and  a  Committee  of  twelve 
women,  representing  various  parts  of  the  country,  was  appointed  to 
confer  with  the  "Ladies'  Board  of  Missions  in  New  York"  as  to  their 
willingness  to  devote  themselves  exclusively  to  Home  Missions.  Tlie 
"Ladies'  Board"  declined  tlie  proposal  of  the  Committee  and  another 
meeting  was  called  for  December  12th.  1878.  This  meeting  resulted  in 
the  organization  of  the  Woman's  Executive  Committee  of  Home  Missions, 
with  Mrs.  Ashbcl  Green  as  president. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  623 

In  1879  the  Report  of  the  lioard  of  Home  Missions  states:  "We  call 
the  attention  of  the  Assembly  to  the  fact  that,  aecording  to  their  adviee, 
a  'Woman's  Exeeutive  Committee  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church'  has  been  formed,  having  its  office  and  treasurer  in  New  York. 
Already  this  organization  has  borne  abundant  fruit,  and  we  ask  for  it 
on  the  part  of  the  women  of  our  Synods,  Presbyteries,  and  churches,  a 
heart)'  cooperation,  and  for  its  plans  a  careful  trial." 

The  Minutes  of  ISSl  state:  "The  Woman's  Executive  Committee  of 
Home  Missions  .  .  .  especially  addresses  itself  to  educational  work  on 
Home  Mission  territory.  .  .  .  Their  ingenious  method  of  raising  money 
by  distribution  of  15,000  mite  boxes  has  been  eminently  successful,  es- 
pecially in  sparselj'  settled  neighborhoods.  They  have  increased  their 
receipts  towards  the  support  of  mission  schools  to  $27,793;  besides  which, 
bo.xes  of  clothing  have  been  contributed  to  the  amount  of  nearly  $17,000." 

In  1SS3  the  Assembly  passed  the  following  resolution:  "We  most  heartily 
indorse  the  work  of  the  Woman's  Executive  Committee  of  Home  Missions 
and  earnestlj'  recommend  and  strongly  urge  the  Presbyteries  and  Synods 
that  have  not  appointed  Committees  of  Women  for  Home  Mission  work 
to  appoint  such  Committees  at  their  next  meeting;  and  we  also  urge  upon 
all  Christian  women  the  duty  of  cooperating  with  and  sustaining  this 
great  work." 

In  1885,  on  the  death  of  Mrs.  Green,  Mrs.  Darwin  R.  James  became 
president. 

In  1889  the  Assemblj^  directed  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  to  publish 
in  its  Annual  Report,  the  Annual  Report  of  the  Woman's  Executive 
Committee. 

In  1890  the  Minutes  of  Assembly  state:  "The  Annual  Report  of  the 
Woman's  Executive  Committee  is  the  marvel  of  business  clearness,  but 
the  success  of  their  work  is  of  chief  interest.  In  1889  the  churches  gave 
$266,395.20.  In  the  same  year  the  wom^n  gave  $278,940.93.  In  1890 
the  one  gave  $246,580.49  and  the  other  $286,627.51,  an  excess  on  the 
part  of  the  women  of  $40,047.02. 

In  1895  the  Assembly  recommended  to  the  Woman's  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  Home  Missions  the  work  among  the  people  of  foreign  tongues 
in  the  great  cities,  the  mining  regions  of  Pennsylvania  and  the  West. 
In  the  same  year,  it  authorized  the  Board  of  Home  Missions,  through  the 
Woman's  Executive  Committee,  at  their  discretion,  to  commission  women, 
other  than  teachers,  to  do  missionary  work  in  the  homes  of  the  mountain 
people  of  the  South. 

The  year  1898  witnessed  the  change  of  the  title  of  the  Woman's  Execu- 
tive Committee  to  the  briefer  and  more  definite  name  of  "The  Woman's 
Board."  The  Minutes  state  that  more  than  seventy  churches  had  already 
been  established  as  the  direct  result  of  the  school  work,  and  that  the 
Woman's  Board  accepted  the  responsibility  to  which  the  advance  of  its 
work  leads  by  supporting  pastors  and  evangelists  when  the  school  rises 
into  a  mission  church. 

The  Assembly  of  1903  stated :  "The  work  of  the  Woman's  Board  deserves 
special  mention.  The  year  has  been  one  of  growth  in  all  lines  of  its  w^ork. 
In  the  schools  759  persons  have  been  led  to  give  themselves  to  Christ. 
.  .  .  Two  churches  have  been  organized,  making  a  total  of  ninety-eight 
church  organizations  resulting  from  the  Woman's  Board,  an  average  o 


624  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

one  every  three  months  since  the  establisliment  of  the  first  mission  school 
twenty-four  years  ago. 

In  1905  the  Assembly  expressed  its  hearty  appreciation  of  the  splendid 
services  rendered  to  the  Church  by  the  Woman's  Board  and  extended  to 
Mrs.  Darwin  R.  James,  the  honored  president,  its  grateful  tribute  for  her 
long  and  faithful  services.  The  Woman's  Board  raised  that  year  nearly 
half  a  million  dollars. 

In  1907  the  plan  of  union  between  the  Woman's  Board  and  the  Woman's 
Board  of  the  Cumberland  Church  was  commended. 

In  1909,  Mrs.  Darwin  R.  James  resigned  as  president  because  of  serious 
illness.    Mrs.  Fred  S.  Bennett  succeeded  her. 

In  1914  the  Assembly  authorized  the  incorporation  of  the  Woman's 
Board;  as  a  result,  in  1915,  the  Woman's  Board  was  incorporated  under  the 
laws  of  New  York,  under  the  title  "Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America." 

In  1915,  also,  the  following  poUcy  was  adopted:  "The  Board  of  Home 
Missions  shall  become  responsible  for  the  education  of  Sunday  schools 
along  the  line  of  Home  Missions,  and  shall  solicit  and  receive  gifts  from 
said  Sunday  schools  for  the  furtherance  of  its  work  as  a  Board,  and  the 
Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions  shall  become  responsible  for  the  educa- 
tion of  Young  People's  societies — including  Senior,  Junior,  and  Inter- 
mediate Christian  Endeavor  organizations — along  the  line  of  Home 
Missions,  and  shall  solicit  and  receive  gifts  from  said  Young  People's 
organizations  for  the  furtherance  of  it«  work  as  a  Board."  In  the  same 
year  it  was  decided  that  the  Woman's  Boards  of  Home  and  Foreign  Missions 
should  be  included  in  the  general  budget  prepared  for  General  Assembly. 

In  1916  the  Assembly  received  the  thirty-seventh  Annual  Report  of  the 
Woman's  Board,  the  first  Report  of  this  Board  as  an  incorporated  body. 
It  showed  the  history  of  its  organization  and  asked  the  approval  of  the 
Assembly  for  the  election  of  forty-five  members. 

In  1918  the  following  resolution  was  passed:  "That  the  General  Assem- 
bly notes  with  gratitude  the  growing  influence  and  efficiency  of  the  Woman's 
Board  of  Home  Missions,  reaching  as  it  docs  to-day,  through  five  thousand 
local  home  missionary  societies,  one  hundred  and  seventy  thousand  women 
of  our  churches;  through  sixty-five  hundred  societies,  one  hundred  thousand 
young  people,  in  addition  to  forty-five  thousand  children. 

In  1921,  the  Board  went  into  partnership  with  Synodical  societies  in  a 
new  wa>,  through  its  establishment  of  a  Department  of  Christian  Social 
Service  tlius  trying  to  stimulate  women  to  undertake  work  for  foreigners 
within  the  bounds  of  their  own  Synods. 

The  Annual  Report  of  the  Woman's  Board  of  1921-1922,  presented  to 
the  Assembly  at  Des  Moines,  Iowa,  shows  that  the  Board  now  operates 
in  seven  fields— Alaskan,  Indian,  Mexican,  Mormon,  Mountaineer, 
Cuban,  and  Porto  Rican,  conducts  42  schools,  27  community  stations, 
8  hospitals  and  medical  centers,  has  41 1  missionaries  on  tlie  field,  hud  total 
receipts  amounting  to  $1,027,500,  1891,000  of  this  coming  from  living 
givers. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  625 

2.     Act  of  Incorporation. 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

The  people  of  the  Slate  of  New  York  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly  do  enact 
as  follows: 

Section  1.  M.  Katharine  Bennett,  Annie  Hyatt,  Minerva  L.  Crane,  Charlotte 
R.  Sackctt,  Mary  C.  Allen,  Anna  M.  Alward,  Annah  ^^'olcott  Bartlett,  Sarah 
S.  Browncll,  Isabella  R.  M.  Corning,  Letitia  Craig  Darlington,  Mary  Agnes 
Dickson,  Julia  Trascr,  Constance  Emerson  GeU,  Lydia  B.  Grier,  Anna  Hallock, 
Punette  Paull  Haydon,  Anna  Hollenbeck,  Hattie  L.  Honeyman,  Mary  M.  Hooper, 
Ellen  T.  Loudcrbough,  Harriet  B.  Miles,  Harriet  M.  Mitchell,  E.  Jessie  Ogg, 
Susan  F.  Pingry,  Florence  E.  Quinlan,  Fanny  C.  Sinclair,  Margaret  Stimson, 
Lillian  H.  Tilhnghast,  Eva  Clark  Waid,  Oma  C.  Walker,  Nellie  S.  Webb,  Virginia 
May  White,  Jessie  A.  Yereance,  and  their  successors  in  office  chosen  from  time 
to  time  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  are  hereby  constituted  a  body  politic  and  corporate  by  and 
under  the  name  of  the  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  the  object  of  which  shall  be  to  carry  on 
the  work  of  Missions  through  schools,  hospitals  and  educational  institutions 
generalh'  in  connection  with  and  auxiliary  to  the  work  now  being  carried  on  by 
the  Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  also  receive,  take  charge  of  and  disperse  all  property  and  funds  which 
at  any  time  and  from  time  to  time  may  be  entrusted  to  said  Board  for  its  mis- 
sionary or  educational  purposes. 

Section  2.  The  said  corporation  shall  possess  the  general  powers  and  be 
subject  to  the  provisions  of  the  Membership  Corporation  Law  of  the  State  of 
New  York  so  far  as  the  same  are  appUcable  thereto. 

Section  3.  The  management  and  disposition  of  the  affairs  and  property  of 
said  corporation  shall  be  vested  in  the  persons  named  in  the  first  section  of  this 
act  and  their  successors  in  office,  who  shall  remain  in  office  for  such  period  and  be 
removed  and  succeeded  by  others  chosen  at  such  time  and  in  such  manner  as  the 
said  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  of 
America  shall  from  time  to  time  direct  and  appoint,  and  the  conduct,  manage- 
ment and  administration  of  all  of  the  business  and  affairs  of  such  corporation 
shall,  at  all  times,  be  expressly  under  and  subject  to  the  jurisdiction,  supervision 
and  direction  of  said  General  Assembly. 

Section  4.  The  said  corporation  shall  be  in  law  capable  of  taking,  receiving 
and  holding  any  real  or  personal  estate  which  may  hereafter  be  given,  devised 
or  bequeathed  to  it  or  which  may  accrue  from  the  use  of  the  same,  subject, 
however,  to  all  provisions  of  law  relating  to  devises  and  bequests  by  last  will  and 
testament,  but  the  said  corporation  shall  not  take  and  hold  real  and  personal 
estate,  the  annual  rental  or  income  of  which  shall  exceed  the  sum  of  S200,000.00. 

Section  5.  The  said  Board  shall  have  the  power  to  administer  its  work  among 
and  in  schools  and  hospitals  from  its  headquarters  in  the  State  of  New  York. 

Section  6.  The  Finance  Committee  ot  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  which  said  Board  was 
incorporated  by  Chapter  287  of  the  laws  of  1872  of  the  State  of  New  York,  shall 
have  the  power  to  approve  or  disapprove  of  all  proposed  investments  of  the  said 
corporation,  and  if  any  such  investment  is  not  approved  by  the  said  Finance 
Committee,  it  shall  not  be  made. 

Section  7.  In  the  event  of  the  dissolution  of  the  corporation,  all  moneys, 
securities  and  property  remaining  after  the  payment  of  satisfaction  of  all  its 
outstanding  debts  and  liabilities,  shall  become  the  property  of  the  Board  of  Home 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  of  America  to  be  used 
by  said  Board  for  the  purpose  named  in  its  charter  and  for  the  purpose  of  making 
such  payments  and  satisfaction,  the  right  and  title  to  all  such  moneys,  securities 


626  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

and  properties  shall  on  the  said  dissolution  immediately  vest  in  the  said  Board  of 
Home  Missions. 

This  act  shall  fake  effect  immediately. 

Adopted  by  the  Executive  Commission. 

February  25,  1915. 

Attest:  Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Secretary. 

III.     The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 
1.     History. 

The  work  of  Foreign  as  well  as  of  Home  Missions  was  under  the  care  of 
"The  Board  of  Missions"  until  1837,  when  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  will  superintend  and  conduct  by, 
its  own  proper  authority,  the  work  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  by  a  Board  appointed  for  that  purpose  and  directly  amenable  to 
said  Assembly. 

[Note.— See  for  the  constitution  of  the  Board  of  Foreign   Missions  as  then  adopted, 

Digest,  1886,  pp.  430,  431.  ,        ,        ^     r.t.       v.  •     ^u     ■  ^        .      f 

A  very  full  account  of  the  various  steps  taken  by  the  Church  in  the  mterests  ol 
Foreign  Missions  will  be  found  in  Baird's  Digest,  1855,  pp.  363-374. 

The  New  School  Assembly  cooperated  with  the  American  Board  of  Comnussioners 
for  Foreign  Missions  up  to  the  time  of  the  reunion  in  1870.  ,    ,   ,       ., 

In  1854  a  Standing  Committee  was  appointed,  which  was  incorporated  by  the 
Legislature  of  Pennsylvania,  April,  1865,  under  the  title  of  "The  Permanent  C<)m- 
mittee  on  Foreign  Missions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America." 

See  for  this  charter,  Digest,  1886,  pp.  432,  433.] 

The  General  Assembly  from  the  beginning  has  been  committed  to  the 
doctrine  that  the  Church  is  a  missionary  Church  and  every  member  a 
missionary. 

I.  There  were  in  the  early  days  several  sporadic  movements  lookhig 
to  the  establishment  of  missions  among  the  heathen.  In  1741  the  Mission 
to  the  Shinnecock  Indians  of  Long  Island  was  established,  supported  by  a 
propagation  society  of  the  Church  of  Scotland.  This  later  extended  its 
work  to  Pennsylvania  and  New  York.  David  and  John  Brainerd,  who 
labored  in  this  field,  were  well  known. 

In  1796,  the  New  York  Missionary  Society  was  established. 

In  1802,  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  organized  a  Missionary  Society  and 
appointed  eight  Trustees. 

In  1816-1818,  with  the  consent  of  the  General  Assembly,  these  various 
organizations,  together  with  the  Missionary  Societies  of  the  Dutch  Re- 
formed Church  and  the  Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  formed 
the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

In  1826,  these  united  with  the  American  Board  with  the  consent  of  the 
General  Assembly.  The  Presbyterian  Church  was  unofficially  repre- 
sented on  the  American  Board,  and  the  churches  contributed  to  the  funds 
of  this  Board  up  to  1837.  Between  1837  and  1870,  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  N.  S.,  did  its  foreign  missionary  work  through  the  American  Board. 

In  1870,  at  the  time  of  the  reunion  between  the  Old  and  the  New  School 
branches  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  the  American  Board  transferred  to 
the  Presbyterian  Board  its  missions  in  Syria  and  Persia,  the  ( iaboon 
Mission  in  West  Africa,  and  the  missions  among  the  Seneca  and  Ojibway 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  627 

Indians  in  the  United  States.  Two  of  its  missionaries  in  Peking  were  also 
transferred  to  tlie  Presbyterian  Mission  in  Shantung. 

This  represents  one  line  of  missionary  effort  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

II.     The  principal  line  of  inheritance  is  as  follows: 

In  17SS,  the  churches  in  Virginia,  and,  in  1780,  the  churches  in  North 
Carolina,  formed  Missionary  Societies.  Later,  these  were  merged  into  the 
Central  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  to  which  the  churches  of  Virginia  and 
North  Carolina  contributed,  and  the  Southern  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 
to  which  the  churches  of  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  and  Tennessee  contri- 
buted. 

In  1831,  the  Synod  of  Pittsburgh  which  in  18^16  had  transferred  its  work 
to  the  United  .Missionary  Society,  feeling  that  it  was  necessary  that  foreign 
nnssionary  work  should  be  done  directly  by  the  Church,  reorganized  under 
the  name  of  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  There  was  at  this 
time  within  the  Church  much  debate  on  this  question  whether  foreign 
missionary  work  should  be  on  a  voluntary  basis,  which  meant  that  the 
American  Board  and  kindred  societies  should  do  the  foreign  work  of  the 
Church,  or  whether  it  should  be  done  through  Boards  directly  subordinate 
to  the  Church  Councils. 

In  1836,  the  General  Assembly  approved  the  formation  of  its  own 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  and  the  taking  over  of  the  Western  Society. 

In  1837,  this  action  was  rescinded  by  a  vote  of  110  to  106.  The  Western 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  having  accepted  the  proposition  of  1836, 
found  itself  stranded  and  promptly  reorganized  under  the  name  of  the 
Foreign  Missionary  Society,  and  voted  to  establish  its  headquarters  in 
Xe  w  York  instead  of  Pittsburgh. 

In  1837  came  the  separation  between  the  Old  and  the  New  Schools, 
and  the  question  mentioned  above  was  one  of  the  points  of  difference. 
The  New  School  continued,  as  stated  above,  to  contribute  to  the  work  of 
the  American  Board.  The  Assembly  of  the  Old  School  voted  to  form  its 
o\TO  Missionary  Society  and  take  over  the  work  of  the  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  (Western).  This  was  done  in  June  of  1837,  and  constitutes  the 
beginnmg  of  the  present  Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  The  first  meeting  of 
the  Board  took  place  in  October,  1837.  The  Central  and  Southern  Foreign 
Missionary  Societies  above  mentioned  also  joined  this  new  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  From  1837  until  1862  the 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  was  a  benevolent  society  of  the  Presbvtc^ian 
Church,  having  no  legal  existence  but  holding  its  property  in  the  name  of 
the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly.  The  loss  of  several  legacies  led  to 
the  incorporation  of  the  Board  in  1862  (sec  Part  I  for  copy  of  charter  and 
various  amendments  to  the  charter  adopted  in  subsequent  years). 

In  1854,  the  N.  S.  Assembly  appointed  a  Permanent  Standing  Com- 
mittee which  was  incorporated  by  act  of  the  Legislature  of  Pennsylvania 
1865. 

2.     General  Assembly's  actions  regarding  the  Board  of  Foreign 

Missions. 

1837.     Resolution  constituting  the  Board.     (Digest,  1907,  p.  349.) 
1837.     Constitution  adopted.     (Digest,  1856.  pp.  355,  356.) 
1862.     Charter  granted  by  New  York  Legislature,  Part  I. 


628  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

1870.      Reorganization  at  time  of  Reunion.     {Minuies,  1870,  p.  46,  also 

1872,  p.  42.)  J  J     T^ 

1872.  Charter  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  amended.  iLxecutive 
officers  not  to  be  voting  members.  Minutes,- 1887,  pp.  51,  108.)  {Digest, 
1907,  p.  350.) 

1887.  Minutes,  p.  240.  Standing  Rules  approved  the  appointment 
of  a  delegate  to  the  General  Assembly  by  Missions  and  Presbyteries 
whose  districts  arc  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States;  such  delegates  to  be  entitled  to  sit  as  advisory  members  and 
to  have  their  expenses  from  and  to  their  homes  in  the  United  States  paid. 

1894.  Alterations  in  the  charter  necessitated  by  legislation.  (See 
Part  I,  Digest,  1907,  p.  351.)     {Minutes,  General  Assembly,  pp.  73,  74.) 

1898.  Assembly  approves  form  of  questions  for  lay  candidates. 
{Minutes,  1898,  p.  72.) 

1898.  Approves  holding  the  Ecumenical  Conference  in  New  York  in 
1900. 

1898.  Minutes,  p.  32.  The  General  Assembly  is  to  approve  the  election 
of  officers  of  Boards  and  of  benevolent  Agencies. 

1899.  Minutes,  pp.  21-25,  suggests  further  study  in  regard  to  proposed 
amendment  to  charter  that  the  Assembly  be  given  clear  legal  right  to 
elect  officers  of  the  Board. 

1900.  Minutes,  p.  97.  The  Assembly  approves  the  Board's  action 
looking  toward  the  building  of  independent  national  churches  holding  the 
Reformed  doctrine  and  Presbyterian  polity.  Urges  comity  as  between  the 
missions. 

1905.  Pages  124,  125.  The  General  Assembly  approves  the  action  of 
the  Board  requiring  examinations  and  licenses  by  Presbyteries  for  ordained 
men  who  have  not  received  their  training  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  before 
they  can  be  appointed  as  missionaries.  Approves  the  readiness  of  the  Board 
to  enter  into  new  educational  movements,  with  the  understanding  that 
there  shall  be  no  teaching  in  these  institutions  which  is  inconsistent  with 
those  conceptions  of  Scriptural  truth  as  held  by  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

1906.  The  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk  authorized  appointing  a  Com- 
mittee to  represent  the  Church  at  the  Centennial  of  Chinese  Missions, 

Shanghai,  1907.  ,  .       .      .  ,     r  .v 

1916.  P.  168.  The  Assom])ly  reiterated  its  hearty  approval  of  the 
Board's  policy  to  promote  cooperation  and  union  in  all  practicable  ways. 

1918.  P.  210.     The  General  Assembly  approved  the  plan  for  Postwar 

Conference.  \i    c  -n 

1919.  P.  259.  Approved  Plan  of  union  in  one  joint  Board  of  l^oreign 
Missions  of  the  Agencies  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in 
the  United  States. 

1920.  P.  25.  In  answer  to  requests  from  sundry  Presbyteries  in  re- 
gard to  the  relations  between  the  Board  and  the  Chosen  Mission,  the 
Assembly  appointed  a  Commission  to  attend  the  Postwar  Conference, 
and  to  prepare  a  statement  of  necessary  regulations. 

1921.  P.  96.     First  Report  of  the  Chosen  Commission. 

P.  125.  In  answer  to  certain  Overtures  concerning  irregular  reports 
and  teachings  among  foreign  missionaries,  the  Assembly  finds  nothing  to 


i 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES 


629 


disturb  its  confidence  in  the  Foreign  Board,  but  recommends  that  it  ex- 
amine further  into  these  reports. 

1922.     P.  126.     Final  Report  of  the  Chosen  Commission. 

P.  23S.  The  Assembly  expressed  confidence  in  the  soundness  of  the 
belief  and  teaching  of  foreign  missionaries. 

P.  240.  The  Assembly  approved  transfer  of  the  Mission  in  Assam 
received  from  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  Church  at  the  time  of  the 
union  to  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Wales. 

P.  240.  Approved  transfer  of  work  among  the  Chinese  and  Japanese 
in  the  United  States  to  the  Home  Board. 

P.  151.  Approved  plan  of  reorganization  of  the  Foreign  Board  as  set 
forth  by  reorganization  and  consolidation. 

At  the  time  of  the  organization  of  the  Board  in  1837,  the  Western  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  had  missions  established  in  India,  with  centers  at 
Ludhiana,  the  present  Punjab  Mission;  in  West  Africa,  with  centers  at 
Corisco  and  Liberia;  and  among  the  various  tribes  of  the  North  American 
Indians. 


3.     List  of  the  missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  to-day  with 
dates  of  foundation. 


Received  from  Western  Foreign 

Missionary  Society. 

West  Africa  ...1831     Organized  1864. 

Punjab 1834 

North  India...  1836 

Established  After  the  Separation  of 
the  Old  and  New  School. 

South  Siam 1840 

Central  China  1844 
South  China.. ..1845 

West  India 1853 

Colombia 1856 

South  Brazil... 1859 

Shantung 1861 

North  Cliina..l863 
North  Siam  ....1867 

ChUe 1868 

Japan 1869 


Received    from    American    Board 

Syria,  founded  in  1823. 
West  Persia,  founded  in  1835. 
Gaboon,  founded  in  1835. 

Established  After  Reunion. 

Central  Brazil  .1871  Organized  1900. 

Mexico 1872 

East  Persia 1872 

Kiangan 1876 

Guatemala 1882 

Chosen 1884 

Hainan 1884  Organized  1912, 

Venezuela 1897  Organized  1912. 

Philippines 1899 

Hunan 1900 


4.     Charter. 

Charter  granted  by  the  State  of  New  York,  April  12th,  1862. 

(Laws  of  1862,  Chap.  187.) 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America. 

Passed  April  12th,  1862,  Chapter  187, 

The  people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do  enact 
as  follows: 

Section  1.  Walter  Lowrie,  Gardner  Spring,  William  W.  Phillips,  George 
Potts,  William  Barnard,  John  D.  Wells,  Nathan  L.  Rice,  Robert  L.  Stuart, 
Lebbeus  B.  Ward,  Robert  Carter,  John  C.  Lowrie,  citizens  of  the  State  of  New 
York,  and  such  others  as  they  may  associate  with  them.selves,  arc  hereby  con- 
stituted a  body  corporate  and  poUtic  forever,  by  the  name  of  The  Board  of 


630  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  op 
America,  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  and  conducting  Cliristian  missions  among 
the  evangehzed  or  pagan  nations,  and  the  general  diffusion  of  Christianity,  and 
by  that  name  they  and  their  successors  and  associates  shall  be  capable  of  taking 
by  purchase,  grant,  devise  or  otherwise,  holding,  conveying  or  otherwise  dis- 
posing of  any  real  or  personal  estate  for  the  purposes  of  the  said  corporation,  but 
which  estate  within  this  state  shall  not  at  any  time  exceed  the  annual  income  of 
twenty  thousand  dollars. 

Section  2.  The  said  corporation  shall  possess  the  general  powers,  rights  and 
privileges,  and  be  subject  to  liabilities  and  provisions  containcnl  in  the  eighteenth 
chapter  of  the  first  part  of  the  Revised  Statutes,  so  far  as  the  same  is  applicable, 
and  also  subject  to  the  provisions  of  chapter  three  hundred  and  sixty  of  the  laws 
of  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty. 

Section  3.     This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

Laws  of  1894,  Chapter  326. 

An  Act  to  Amend  Chapter  One  Hundred  and  Eighty-Seven  of  the  Laws  of 
Eighteen  Hundred  and  Sixty-Two,  Entitled,  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  The 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,"  and  to  Regulate  the  Number  of  Trustees. 

Became  a  law,  April  19,  1894,  with  the  approval  of  the  governor;  passed, 
three  fifths  being  present. 

The  people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do  enact 
as  follov)s: 

Section  1.  Section  three  of  chapter  one  hundred  and  eighty-seven  of  the  laws 
of  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty-two,  entitled,  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  of  America," 
is  hereby  amended  to  read  as  follows: 

Section  2.  "The  management  and  disposition  of  the  affairs  and  property  of 
the  said  Board  ol  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  shall  be  vested  in  twenty-one  Trustees,  who  shall  be  appointed 
from  time  to  time  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  for  such  terms  as  the  Assembly  may  determine.  But 
the  number  of  such  Trustees  maybe  increased  or  decreased  at  anytime  by  the 
said  General  Assembly,  and  in  case  of  an  increase  the  additional  Trustees  shall  be 
appointed  by  such  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America;  provided,  however,  that  the  meinbers  of  the  Board,  as  at 
present  constituted,  shall  continue  to  hold  office  imtil  their  successors  liave  bc^en 
appointed  by  the  General  Assembly.  Not  less  than  eleven  members  of  the  Board 
shall  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  purpose  of  electing  officers,  making  by-laws, 
or  for  holding  any  special  meeting;  but  for  all  other  purposes,  and  at  stated 
meetings,  five  shall  be  a  quorum." 

Section  3.     This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

Laws  of  1900,  Chapter  136. 

An  Act  to  Amend  Chapter  One  Hundred  and  Eighty-Seven  of  the  Laws  of 
Eighteen  Hundred  and  Sixty-Two,  I']ntitled,  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  tie 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Pn^sbylerian  Church  in  the  United  Stat(S 
of  America,"  As  Amended  by  Chapt(>r  Three  Hundred  and  Twenty-Six  of  the 
Laws  of  Eighteen  Hundred  and  Ninety-I'our. 

Became  a  law  March  15th,  1900,  with  the  approval  of  the  governor;  passed,  a 
majority  being  present. 

The  people  of  the  State  of  New  Yirrk,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do  enact 
as  follows: 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  631 

Section  1.  Section  three  of  chapter  one  hundred  and  eighty-seven  of  the  laws 
of  eighteen  huiuh-ed  and  sixt\'-t\vo,  entitled,  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  The  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America," 
as  amended  by  chapter  three  hundretl  and  twenty-six  of  the  laws  of  eigliteen 
lumdred  and  ninety-four,  is  further  amended  so  as  to  read  as  follows: 

Section  2.  "The  management  and  disposition  of  the  aiTairs  and  property  of 
the  said  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  shall  be  vested  in  twenty-one  Truste(>s,  who  shall  b(^  appointed 
from  time  to  time  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
Ihiited  States  of  America  for  such  terms  as  the  Assembly  may  determine.  But 
the  number  of  such  Trustees  may  be  increased  or  decreased  at  any  time  by  the 
said  General  Assembly,  and  in  case  of  an  increase  the  additional  Trustees  shall  be 
appointed  by  such  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America;  provided,  however,  that  the  members  ot  the  Boanl,  as  at 
present  constituted,  shall  continue  to  hold  offi(;e  until  their  successors  have  been 
appointed  by  the  General  Assembly.  Not  less  than  eleven  members  of  the  Board 
shall  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  purpose  of  electing  officers,  making  by-laws, 
or  for  holding  any  special  meetings,  but  for  all  other  purposes,  and  at  stated 
meetings,  five  shall  be  a  quorum.  All  the  business  of  the  said  corporation  shall 
be  conducted  by  the  Board  under  and  subject  to  the  direction  of  the  said  General 
Assembly,  so  far  as  such  direction  shall  be  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  the 
State  of  New  York  and  of  the  United  States  of  America." 

Section  3.     This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

"The  General  Corporation  Law"  of  New  York,  as  amended  in  1909: 

Section  12.  "If  any  general  or  special  law  heretofore  passed,  or  any  certificate 
of  incorporation,  shall  limit  the  amount  of  property  a  corporation  other  than  a 
stock  corporation  may  take  or  hold,  such  corporation  may  take  and  hold  property 
of  the  value  of  six  million  dollars  or  less,  or  the  yearly  income  derived  from  which 
shall  be  six  hundred  thousand  dollars  or  less,  notwithstanding  any  such  limita- 
tions. In  computing  the  value  of  such  property,  no  increase  in  value  arising 
otherwise  than  from  improvements  made  thereon  shall  be  taken  into  account." 

5.     By-laws. 

ARTICLE  I. 
The  stated  meetings  of  the  Board  shall  be  held  on  the  first  and  third  Mondays 
of  each  month,  and,  in  accordance  with  the  charter,  "not  less  than  eleven  members 
of  the  Board  shall  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  purpose  of  electing  officers,  making 
by-laws,  or  for  holding  any  special  meeting;  but  for  all  other  purposes,  and  at 
stated  meetings,  five  shall  be  a  quorum."  When  the  first  or  third  Monday  of  any 
month  is  a  legal  holiday,  or  is  the  day  of  meeting  of  the  New  York  Presbytery, 
the  meeting  of  the  Board  shall  be  on  the  following  Tuesday. 

ARTICLE  II. 
No  person  shall  be  nominated  to  the  General  Assembly  for  election  to  mem- 
bership in  the  Board  until  his  name  shall  have  been  before  the  Board  for  con- 
sideration for  at  least  two  weeks.    Members  of  the  Board  shall  be  informed  by 
special  notice  what  names  are  proposed  ^nd  when  the  vote  is  to  be  taken. 

ARTICLE  III. 
The  annual  meeting  shall  be  the  first  stated  meeting  in  June  of  each  year,  when 
the  Boaid  shall  elect,  by  ballot,  if  demanded  by  any  member,  a  president,  vice 
president,  secretaries,  and  treasurer,  and  shall  appoint  the  Standing  Committees 
for  the  year. 

ARTICLE  IV. 
The  president,  or,  in   his  absence,  the  vice  president,  shall   preside  at  the 
meetings  of  the  Board;  or,  in  the  absence  of  both,  a  president  pro  tern,  may  be 
chosen.     Special  meetings  may  be  called  by  the  president,  or,  in  his  absence,  by 


632  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

the  vice  president,  upon  the  written  request  of  two  members  of  the  Board,  or  by 
the  Executive  Council,  as  occasion  shall  require. 

ARTICLE  V. 

The  secretaries  shall  conduct  the  administrative  correspondence  with  the 
missions  and  with  the  auxiliaries  of  the  Board;  propose  appropriations,  present 
the  claims  of  Foreign  Missions  before  the  judicatories  of  the  Church,  as  occasion 
shall  require,  and  otherwise  as  may  be  possible;  develop  the  interest  and  benefi- 
cence of  the  Church;  select  candidates  for  appointment  as  missionaries;  visit 
missions  as  the  Board  may  direct ;  keep  a  record  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Board ; 
file  and  preserve  all  important  Papers,  except  such  as  belong  to  the  Treasurer's 
Department;  issue  notices  to  members  of  all  meetings  of  the  Board;  take  charge  of 
the  library,  and  do  whatever  else  may  properly  belong  to  the  office  of  secretarj'. 

The  secretaries  shall  distribute  among  themselves  the  work  properly  belonging 
to  the  Secretarial  Department,  such  arrangement  as  they  may  make  to  be  sub- 
ject to  the  revision  of  the  Board. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

The  treasurer  shall  receive  all  moneys  belonging  to  the  Board,  and  receipt 
therefor,  and  deposit  or  disburse  them  in  such  manner  as  the  Board  (or  in  case 
of  need  the  Finance  Committee)  shall  direct;  shall  conduct  such  correspondence 
as  properly  belongs  to  the  Treasurer's  Department;  shall  report  to  the  Board  tlie 
state  of  the  finances  at  the  first  stated  meeting  of  each  month,  or  oftener  if 
required,  and  shall  have  custody  of  the  corporate  seal. 

He  shall  give  bonds  in  such  sum  as  the  Board  may  determine. 

The  Chairman  of  the  Finance  Committee  shall  be  the  custodian  of  the  said 
bond,  and  upon  the  retirement  of  the  treasurer  from  office  shall  cause  an  im- 
mediate auditing  of  his  accounts  by  the  auditors  of  the  Board,  and,  if  fouml 
correct,  he  shall  surrender  said  bond  to  the  retiring  treasurer  or  his  legal  repre- 
sentative. 

The  treasurer  shall  act  as  the  secretary  of  the  Finance  Committee,  and  shall 
keep  full  Minutes  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Committee.  Under  the  supervision 
of  the  Finance  Committee  he  shall  have  the  custody  of  the  securities  and  property 
belonging  to  the  Board. 

ARTICLE  VII. 

The  secretaries  and  treasurer  shall  constitute  what  shall  be  known  as  the 
Executive  Council,  and  shall  hold  one  or  more  Conferences  before  ea(^h  stated 
meeting  of  the  Board  to  prepare  the  docket.  The  Council  shall  be  ex[)ected  to 
formulate  and  submit  an  opinion  on  the  items  of  business  to  be  presented  to  the 
Board.  In  case  of  difference  of  opinion  on  any  matter  submitted,  the  Board,  at 
its  discretion,  may  refer  it  to  a  Committee,  or  again  to  the  Council. 

The  secretaries  shall  hold  one  or  more  meetings  before  each  regular  meeting 
of  the  Board,  at  which  they  may  act  upon  matt(!rs  properly  belonging  to  their 
spheres  only,  which  matters  shall  come  before  the  Board  on  their  recommendation. 
The  treasurer  may,  if  necessary,  call  a  meeting  of  the  Finance  Committee  before 
each  Board  meeting  for  the  consideration  of  questions  belonging  to  the  sphere 
of  the  Committee,  and  the  conclusions  reached  shall  be  brought  to  the  Board 
either  by  the  treasurer  or  in  the  Report  of  the  Committee,  as  they  shall  prefer. 
There  shall  be  also  one  or  more  meetings  of  the  full  Council  before  each  Board 
meeting,  whi(!h  shall  consider  and  report  upon  such  questions  as  are  both  financial 
and  general,  and  it  shall  be  competent  for  the  secretaries  on  the  on<»  hand,  and  the 
treasurer  on  the  other,  to  determine  what  questions  arising  in  tlieir  respective 
spheres  shall  come  before  full  Council.  It  shall  be  competent  for  the  Finance 
Committee,  with  the  treasurer,  to  agree  upon  matters  of  minor  importance  by 
correspondence  if  desired,  or  they  may  leave  certain  measures  of  resjioiisibility  to 
the  treasurer  alone  in  questions  which  may  come  clearly  under  the  by-laws, 
the  provisions  of  the  Manual,  or  the  general  appropriations  for  the  year's  expenses. 


I 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  633 

ARTICLE  VIII. 

In  addition  to  the  sopretaries  and  treasurer  whose  duties  have  been  suggested 
and  who  shall  constitute  the  Executive  Council,  the  Board  may  from  time  to 
tune,  and  for  such  period  as  it  may  deem  wise,  engage  other  agents  for  special 
work,  either  temporary  or  permanent  in  its  character.  The  duties  and  respon- 
Bibihties  of  su(!h  agents  shall  be  such  as  the  Board  may  specially  define. 

ARTICLE  IX. 

The  Finance  Committee  shall  consist  of  five  members.  At  the  close  of  each 
fiscal  year,  m  conjunction  with  the  Executive  Council,  the  Committee  shall 
estimate  the  probable  receipts  of  the  ensuing  fiscal  year;  and,  after  a  careful 
exammation  of  the  estimates  received  from  these  several  missions,  shall  recom- 
mend to  the  Board,  for  its  action,  the  appropriations  for  the  year.  They  sliall 
have  supervision  of  the  treasurer  and  the  Treasury  Department.  They  shall 
have  oversight  of  the  receipts  of  the  Board  and  of  the  expenditures  of  the  Board's 
appropriations,  and  of  matters  relating  to  estates,  property  and  legal  questions- 
tlu;ir  actions  and  recommendations  shall  be  presented  in  a  written  Report  to 
the  Board  at  the  ensuing  meeting.  In  cases  of  emergency  falhng  within  their 
province,  and  calhng  for  action  before  the  next  meeting  of  the  Board,  the  Com- 
mittee IS  authorized  to  act  in  the  name  and  in  behalf  of  the  Board,  such  actions 
to  relate  chiefly  to  the  acceptance  of  service  by  the  treasurer  of  legal  processes, 
the  waiving  of  citations,  and  the  receipt,  releases  and  granting  of  refunding  bonds 
in  the  settlement  of  estates. 

The  Committee  shall  recommend  to  the  Board,  from  time  to  time,  a  firm  of 
chartered  public  accountants  of  recognized  abihtv  and  reputation,  who  shall 
audit  thoroughly  the  accounts  of  the  treasurer,  and  whose  Report  shall  comprise 
a  part  of  the  Board's  financial  Report  to  the  General  Assembly. 

The  Finance  Committee  shall  have  supervision  of  the  treasurer  in  the  custody 
of  the  securities  and  property  belonging  to  the  Board. 

ARTICLE  X. 

The  Home  Department  Committee  shall  consist  of  five  members,  and  shall 
have  c-harge  of  the  work  of  developing  the  interest  and  beneficence  of  the  home 
Church.  It  shall  have  a  regular  monthly  meeting,  and  shall  have  general  super- 
vision under  the  Board  of  the  work  of  missionary  education  and  organization  in 
the  home  Church.  When  one  of  the  secretaries  of  the  Board  is  assigned  dis- 
tinctively to  the  Home  Department  work,  he  shall  act  as  secretary  of  the  Home 
Department  Committee. 

ARTICLE  XL 

The  House  Committee  shall  consist  of  three  members  of  the  Board  and  the 
treasurer.  They  shall  have  charge  of  that  portion  of  the  Mission  House  occupied 
by  this  Board,  with  discretionary  powers  in  matters  of  furniture  and  repairs  any 
actions  taken  to  be  reported  to  the  Board;  and  jointly  with  the  Home  Board, 
or  a  Committee  thereof,  shall  have  charge  of  such  portion  of  the  building  as  is 
not  occupied  by  either  of  the  said  Boards,  with  authoritv  to  rent  upon  such  term 
and  for  such  purposes  as  the  Board  shall  approve. 

ARTICLE  XII. 

The  Committee  on  Clerical  Force  shall  consist  of  three  members,  and  engage- 
ments of  necessary  clerical  assistance  shall  be,  with  their  advice,  duly  reported 
to  the  Board. 

ARTICLE  XIII. 

The  Committees  on  the  Several  Mission  Fields  shall  ordinarily  consist  of  four 
members  each.    They  shall  take  cognizance  of  such  matters  as  may  be  referred 


634  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

to  them  by  the  Board,  and  such  as  may  be  brought  before  them  by  the  Council 
or  the  secretary  in  charge.  They  may  also,  on  their  own  motion,  bring  to  the 
attention  of  the  Executive  Comicil  of  the  Board  any  matters  connected  with 
their  respective  fields,  which,  in  their  judgment,  require  consideration. 

On  all  matters  referred  to  them  by  the  Board  these  Committees  shall  report 
directly  to  the  Board.  When  questions  are  brought  before  them  by  the  Council, 
or  by  the  secretary  in  charge,  they  shall  make  report  to  the  Board  only  after  the 
conclusions  of  the  Committee  shall  be  first  submitted  to  the  Council. 

ARTICLE  XIV. 
The  president  of  the  Board  as  Chairman  (ex  officio)  and  the  Chairmen  of  the 
Mission  Fields  Committees,  shall  constitute  the  Committee  on  Pohcy  and 
Methods,  to  which  may  be  referred  questions  of  general  missionary  pohcy.  The 
secretary  who  acts  as  recording  secretary  of  the  Board  shaU  act  as  secretary  of 
this  Committee. 

ARTICLE  XV. 

The  order  of  business  shall  be  as  follows: 

1st.  Prayer. 

2d.  Reading  of  Minutes. 

3d.  Unfinished  Business. 

4th.  General  List  of  Recommendations. 

5th.  Report  and  Docket  of  Treasurer. 

6th.  First  Secretarial  Docket. 

7th.  Report  of  Finance  Committee. 

8th.  Dockets  of  Other  Secretaries. 

9th.  New  Business. 

10th.  Report  of  House  Committee. 

11th.  Report  of  Committee  on  Clerical  Force. 

12th.  Report  of  Special  Committees. 

ARTICLE  XVI. 

In  laying  their  business  before  the  Board,  the  secretaries  shall  present  their 
dockets  in  rotation,  with  the  understanding  that  after  the  first  secretarial  docket 
at  each  meeting,  the  Finance  Committee  shall  present  its  Report. 

Where  the  question  at  issue  involves  no  new  principle  or  new  interpretation  of 
some  old  principle,  the  Council  is  instructed  to  place  its  recommendations  on  the 
General  List  of  Recommendations.  Where  some  large  appropriation  is  involved, 
it  may  be  expedient  to  place  the  item  on  the  secretarial  docket,  the  Council  to 
exercise  its  judgment  in  the  matter. 

ARTICLE  XVII. 
These  by-laws  shall  not  be  amended  except  by  a  vote  of  two  thirds  of  the 
members  present,  notice  having  been  given  at  a  previous  meeting. 

IV.    The  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 
1.     History. 

It  is  hard  for  our  modern  churches  to  realize  that  there  ever  was  a  time 
when  there  were  none  of  the  active  and  ubiquitous  woman's  missionary 
societies  that  now  seem  so  much  a  part  of  the  structure  of  Churcli  life, 
yet  it  was  not  until  1861  that  Christian  women  in  any  numbers  in  this 
country  be^an  to  realize  that  there  was  a  work  for  women  in  Eastern  lands 
that  none  but  Christian  women  could  do. 


I 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  635 

It  was  no  accident  that  it  was  the  decade  after  the  Civil  War  which  saw 
the  launching  of  the  missionary  societies  of  nianj^  denominations.  During 
tlie  awful  struggle  of  that  war,  the  women  of  both  North  and  South  were 
driven  to  organize,  and  in  the  management  of  the  great  Commission  for 
raising  and  distributing  aid  to  soldiers  they  discovered  there  possession  of 
powers  of  which  they  had  been  unconscious.  Woman's  work  organized 
on  distinctly  foreign  missionary  lines  began  with  that  period,  but  it  was 
preceded  by  a  number  of  sporadic,!unorganized  undertakings  whose  valuable 
and  interesting  history  can  be  read  in  Western  Women  in  Eastern  Lands. 

Among  Presbyterian  women  the  year  1870  saw  the  organization  of  three 
foreign  missionary  societies:  The  Woman's  Missionary  Society  (Phila.); 
Woman's  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Northwest  (Chicago) ;  Woman's  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  (New  York).  Most  of  their  founders  had  been  in- 
fluenced by  the  Wotnan's  Union  Missionary  Society  (interdenominational) 
which  had  been  the  inspiration  and  training  school  of  many  pioneers. 

In  1871  there  was  organized  in  Albany  the  Woman's  Board  which 
afterward  took  the  name  of  The  Woman's  Presbyterian  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  of  Northern  Neio  York  (merged  \vith  the  Women's  Board  of  New 
York  in  1908).  In  1873  the  California  Branch  was  formed  which  was 
auxiliary  to  the  Philadelphia  Society  until  in  1882  it  became  The  Occidental 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Its  special  aim  at 
first  was  to  help  the  Chinese  on  our  western  shores. 

In  1877  was  organized  The  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  of  the  SoiUhwest 
(St.  Louis),  and  in  1887  The  Woman's  North  Pacific  Presbyterian  Board 
(Portland). 

These  seven  Boards  or  Societies  were  auxiliary  to  the  Assembly's  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions  and  divided  among  them  the  territory  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  North.  They  had,  after  1885,  a  bond  of  union  in  a  Central 
Committee  composed  of  delegates  from  each  Board,  with  a  general  sec- 
retarj^  in  New  York.  Their  organ  was  the  magazine,  Woman's  Work  for 
Women,  whose  name  was  later  abbreviated  to  the  present  title,  Woman's 
Work.  The  Young  People's  W^ork  of  the  Boards  is  almost  as  old  as  the 
Boards  themselves,  and  by  1875  it  too  had  its  organ.  Children's  Work  for 
Children,  afterward  called  Over  Land  and  Sea,  at  which  time  it  became  the 
jomt  organ  of  the  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  and  of  the  Woman's 
Board  of  Home  Missions.  They  also  published  The  Year  Book  of  Prayer 
for  Foreign  Missions  which  was  later  united  with  a  similar  book  published 
by  the  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions  under  the  title  of  The  Year 
Book  of  Prayer  for  Missions. 

The  women  who  started  these  Boards  knew  little  of  parliamentary  law 
and  less  of  finance;  they  had  no  experience  in  presiding  at  meetings,  and  to 
lead  in  prayer  seemed  impossible.  But  they  were  willing  to  learn  and  they 
kept  the  spiritual  aim  first.  Their  officers  served  without  salarj^  during 
the  entire  history  of  these  separate  Boards,  though  in  the  case  of  the  one 
having  the  hea\dest  bookkeeping  a  treasurer  was  employed.  Their  progress 
was  unbelievably  rapid.  Support  of  the  women  missionaries  was  laid 
upon  their  willing  shoulders,  and  immediately  the  claims  of  evangelistic, 
educational,  and  medical  work  began  to  be  felt.  Very  many  are  the 
buildings  erected  on  the  foreign  field  by  the  women's  funds,  and  station 
work  is  now  supported  in  Africa,  China,  Chosen,  Guatemala,  India,  Japan, 
Mexico,  Persia,  Phihppine  Islands,  Siam,  South  America,  and  Syria. 


636  FORM  OF  GOVERNMFNT 

The  auxiliarj'^  society  was  and  continues  to  be  the  unit.  It  is  in  the 
auxiUary  that  every  woman  is  counted,  and  the  weight  of  her  missionary 
zeal  has  its  full  value.  Intelligent  auxiliaries  make  strong  Presbyterial 
societies  which  in  turn  are  bound  up  into  Synodical  societies. 

Having  laid  out  their  work  on  Presbyterian  lines  the  Boards  each  year 
had  the  cordial  endorsement  of  General  Assembly,  and  in  every  Report 
of  the  Standing  Committee  on  Foreign  Missions  their  labors  were  distinctly 
acknowledged  and  approved. 

These  six  Woman's  Boards  or  Societies  (Northern  New  York  had  been 
merged  with  the  New  York  Board)  celebrated  their  Jubilee  together  in 
1920,  three  of  them  having  reached  their  fiftieth  year.  On  the  last  day 
of  the  Jubilee,  May  25th,  they  united  in  one  national  Board,  "auxiliary  to 
and  cooperative  with  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A."  The  Jubilee  was  held  in  Philadelphia  and  mem- 
bers and  officers  of  the  new  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.  were  elected  in  Calvary  Church,  where 
just  fifty  years  before  the  first  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  had 
been  organized.  Miss  Margaret  E.  Hodge  was  elected  president,  and  six 
districts,  whose  territory  corresponded  to  that  of  the  six  original  Boards, 
were  organized  with  District  Committees  and  executive  district  secre- 
taries. Headquarters  were  set  up  at  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York  City. 
The  Board  was  incorporated  November  11,  1920,  in  the  State  of  New 
York. 

At  the  time  of  their  union  the  Woman's  Boards,  which  in  their  first 
year  reported  $7,327  given  by  159  auxiliaries,  brought  up  a  Report  of 
11,263  auxiliaries  giving  $1,290,828.  The  total  gifts  for  the  fifty  years 
amounted  to  $18,445,459.  But  it  is  the  missionaries  who  are  their  greatest 
glory.  It  was  fitting  that  one  of  the  first  of  them.  Miss  Harriet  Noyes,  of 
Canton,  appointed  fifty-two  years  before,  had  come  from  China  to  attend 
the  Jubilee. 

This  Jubilee  was  prayerfully  planned  and  a  fourfold  gift  was  asked  for: 
A  Gift  of  Prayer,  and  after  a  year  of  preparation  it  was  found  that  3,348 
new  groups  of  prayer  had  been  formed;  a  Gift  of  Service,  and  the  six 
Boards  reported  they  had  organized  2,000  new  auxiliaries  with  53,992 
new  members;  a  $500,000  Gift  of  Gold,  and  $605,000  over  and  above  the 
support  of  pledged  work  was  given;  a  Gift  of  Life  to  consist  of  100  new 
missionaries,  and  172  Jubilee  missionaries  were  appointed. 

The  united  Board  strove  to  preserve  the  value  of  its  thousands  of  volun- 
teer workers,  including  14,166  Presbyterial  and  local  treasurers,  scattered 
through  the  whole  country,  and  to  gain  the  efficiency  of  a  central  organiza- 
tion. A  small  staff  of  secretaries  was  secured  who  were  welcomed  as 
members  of  the  Executive  Council  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  and 
were  given  office  space  at  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York,  United  or  co- 
operative departments  for  candidates,  missionary  education,  etc.,  were  set 
up  so  that  the  two  Boards  functioned  almost  as  one.  Beyond  the  fact  that. 
the  Presbyterial  treasurers  remitted  to  the  treasurer  of  the  Woman's 
Board  in  New  York,  instead  of  to  the  treasurer  in  their  own  headquarters, 
practically  no  change  in  the  methods  of  work  locally,  Presbyterially,  or 
Synodically  was  made.  The  original  Boards  became  Districts  with  re- 
sponsibility as  formerly  for  promotional  work,  for  disseminating  literature 
and  mission-study  books,  for  seeking  and  guiding  candidates  for  mission 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  637 

service,  for  friendly  correspondence  with  the  missionaries,  while  the 
responsibility  for  inaugurating  plans  and  jwlicies  was  vested  in  the  national 
Board.  The  Board  itself  was  composed  of  a  working  majority  in  or  near 
New  York,  but  with  two  members  from  each  district  elected  bj'^  the 
districts  themselves.  During  the  three  years  of  the  life  of  this  Board  its 
constituent  membership  has  increased  to  5,6o0  auxiliaries,  8,531  Young 
People's  and  children's  organizations,  907  missionaries  under  appoint- 
ment, and  its  receipts  from  $1,290,828  to  $1,377,762.(34.  This  latter  sum 
includes  annuities,  legacies,  etc. 

In  accordance  with  the  action  of  the  Assembly''  of  1922,  a  new  union  is 
about  to  take  place,  this  time  that  of  The  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  with  the  general  Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  There  will  be  no 
change  in  the  organization  and  work  of  the  women's  societies,  the  Assembly 
recognizing  "the  invaluable  and  specific  work  of  the  woman's  missionary 
societies  in  the  local  churches  and  in  Synods  and  Presbyteries,"  having 
directed  that  they  shall  continue  undisturbed.  There  will,  however,  be 
increased  power  given  to  the  w^omen  since  there  will  be  fifteen  of  them  on 
the  membership  of  the  united  Board,  and  there  will  be  women  secretaries 
in  coordinate  positions  of  responsibility  with  the  men. 

2.     Action   of   the   General  Assembly  consolidating  the  Woman's 
Boards  of  Foreign  Missions. 

The  Assembly  having  acted  favorably  on  the  Overture  from  the  Woman's 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  asking  that  the  Assembly  shall  "direct  and  declare  the 
new  Board  to  be  the  successor  of  the  six  preexisting  Boards  and  to  authorize 
the  transfer  of  property  to  the  new  Board,"  we  therefore  recommend  the 
following  declarative  action: 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  meeting  at  Winona  Lake,  Indiana,  1921,  enjoins  and  em- 
powers: 

The  Woman's  Foreign  IMissionary  Society  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
(incorporated  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania); 

The  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
(incorporated  in  the  State  of  New  York) ; 

The  Woman's  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Northwest  (in- 
corporated in  the  State  of  Illinois) ; 

The  Woman's  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Southwest 
(incorporated  in  the  State  of  Missouri)  ; 

The  Woman's  Occidental  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  (incorporated  in  the  State  of  California)  and 

Woman's  North  Pacific  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions  (incorporated 
in  the  State  of  Oregon), 

that,  in  compliance  with  the  Unification  Plan  heretofore  approved  by  the 
General  Assembly  in  1920,  and  in  pursuance  of  which  Plan  the  Woman's 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  was  incorporated  in  the  State  of  New  York  in  the  year 
1920,  in  connection  with  the  General  Assembly  and  authorized  to  carry 
on  the  work  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  including  all  its  Presby- 
terial  societies,  Synodical  societies  and  districts  of  Synodical  societies,  as 


638  FORM  OF  GO\'ERNMENT 

successor  to  the  six  preexisting  Woman's  Boards  of  Foreign  Missions  above 
specified,  that  they  and  each  of  them  do,  forthwith,  and  with  all  con- 
venient speed,  and  with  such  proper  legal  safeguards  as  each  Board  may 
be  advised  by  its  counsel,  transfer  their  various  properties,  funds,  securities, 
and  other  assets,  heretofore  received  and  administered  by  them,  to  said 
The  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  incorporated  in  the  State  of  New  York,  as 
aforesaid,  which  latter  Board  is  hereby  declared  by  the  General  Assembly 
to  be  the  successor  of  each  and  every  of  said  Boards,  and  intended  to  carrj' 
on  the  foreign  missionary  w^ork  of  all  the  women  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  as  aforesaid,  and  as  such  successor  to  be 
entitled  to  receive,  hold  and  administer  all  the  properties  formerly  held 
by  the  six  Boards,  of  w^hich  it  is  the  successor  and  subject,  as  to  any  trust 
funds,  to  the  terms  of  the  several  trusts  under  which  any  of  said  six  Boards 
originally  received  and  held  the  same,  and  that  such  Board  as  such 
successor  is  commended  to  the  women  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  for  their 
loyal  support  and  aid. — 1921,  p.  124. 

3.     Constitution. 

ARTICLE  I. 

NAME   AND    OBJECTS   OF   THE   CORPORATION. 

Section  1.  The  corporation  shall  do  business  under  the  name:  The  Woman's 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  and  shall  devote  its  activities  to  promoting  the  objects  sot 
forth  in  its  Certificate  of  Incorporation,  as  filed  in  the  office  of  the  Secretary  of 
State  of  the  State  of  New  York  on  the  18th  day  of  November,  1920,  or  in  any 
certificates  supplemental  thereto  or  amendatory  thereof  hereafter  filed. 

ARTICLE  II. 
membership. 

Section  1.  The  term  "Sustaining  Members,"  consisting,  as  prescribed  in  the 
Certificate  of  Incorporation,  of  all  women,  members  of  a  particular  church  con- 
nected with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  who  at 
the  same  time  are  interested  in  and  contributing  to  the  cause  of  Presbyterian 
Foreign  Missions,  is  understood  to  include  all  members  of  the  unincorporated 
Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  the  management  of  the  missionary  operations  of  which  is,  by 
its  by-laws,  vested  in  this  incorporated  body. 

Section  2.  Voting  Members.  From  the  sustaining  members  of  the  corpora- 
tion persons  duly  elected  as  prescribed  in  the  by-laws  by  any  of  the  Presbyterial 
or  Synodical  societies  or  districts  of  Synodical  societies,  shall  have  the  right  to 
vote  at  the  corporate  meetings. 

ARTICLE  III. 
directors. 

Section  1.  The  directors  of  the  corporation,  being  fixed  at  the  number  of 
forty  by  the  Certificate  of  Incorporation,  may,  at  any  annual  meeting,  be 
divided  into  classes,  to  serve,  in  the  first  instance,  for  two  and  four  years,  re- 
spectively, and  thereafter  in  rotation  as  their  terms  of  office  expire,  to  be  reelected 
or  their  successors  elected,  to  serve  for  a  term  of  four  years. 

Section  2.  The  directors  may  delegate  to  an  Executive  Committee,  con- 
stituted as  set  forth  in  the  by-laws,  the  powers  necessary  to  administer  and  carry 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  639 

out  cflficiently  the  work  of  the  corporation,  and  to  assert  and  protect  its  rights 
in  the  intervals  between  the  meetings  of  the  directors. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

COMMITTEES. 

Section  1.  Executive  Committee.  The  membership  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee may  include,  in  addition  to  the  named  members  of  the  Board  of  Directors, 
such  administrative  officers  of  the  Board  and  the  Chairmen  of  its  departments 
and  subdepartments  as  arc  specified  by  virtue  of  their  office,  and  said  P^xecutive 
Committee  may  in  turn  appoint  a  Finance  Committee,  with  the  powers  and 
functions  prescribed  in  the  by-laws. 

Section  2.  There  shall  be  such  additional  standing  or  Special  Committees  as 
the  by-laws  may  prescribe,  or  as,  from  time  to  time,  the  Executive  Committee 
may  by  resolution  prescribe. 

ARTICLE  V. 

AMENDMENTS. 

Section  I.  This  constitution  may  be  amended  at  any  annual  or  special 
meeting  of  the  corporation,  pronded,  first,  that  the  proposed  amendment  has 
been  considered  and  approved  by  the  Executive  Committee,  and  that  notice  of 
the  proposed  amendment  accompanies  the  notice  of  the  meeting  at  which  it  is 
to  be  acted  upon:  such  notice  to  be  sent  to  the  societies  by  whom  the  voting 
members  to  attend  upon  such  meeting  are  to  be  elected;  and,  provided,  second, 
that  such  amendment  is  adopted  by  a  vote  of  at  least  two  thirds  of  the  voting 
members  present  at  the  meeting  at  which  it  shall  be  considered. 

ARTICLE  VI. 
The  Board  of  Directors  may  be  convened  outside  of  the  State  of  New  York. 

4.     By-laws. 

PREAMBLE. 

Whereas,  this  corporation  was  organized,  not  only  to  succeed  to  the  preexisting 
«ix  Woman's  Boards  of  Foreign  Missions  connected  with  the  Presbj^terian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  which  are  specified  in  the  Certificate  of 
Incorporation,  but  also  to  act  as  the  corporate  agent  of  the  unincorporated  society 
known  as  The  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  cf  the  Presbj'terian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  to  take  up,  without  serious  change  or  modifica- 
tion, the  work  heretofore  conducted  by  said  society  with  the  agencies  and  through 
the  districts  and  district  organizations,  and  by  means  of  the  officers  and  secretaries 
by  it  constituted  and  employed. 

Therefore,  we,  the  incorporators  of  The  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  do  hereby  adopt  the 
following  by-laws  for  transacting  the  corporate  aflfairs  of  said  corporation,  in- 
tending the  same  to  be  in  harmonj'  with  the  management  of  the  work  of  said 
Society  through  said  incorporated  Board  as  full}'  as  possible  under  the  laws  of 
the  State  of  New  York. 

ARTICLE  I. 

Section  I.  The  stated  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Directors  shall  be  held  on  the 
day  preceding  the  annual  or  biennial  meeting  of  the  corporation. 

Section  2.     At  such  meeting  a  majority  of  the  Board  shall  constitute  a  quorum. 

Section  3.  At  special  meetings  of  the  Board,  called  upon  notice  specifying  the 
business  to  be  transacted,  fifteen  directors  present  shall  constitute  a  quorum. 

Section  4.     At  the  first  annual  meeting  of  the  corporation,  held  on  the  last 


640  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Wednesday  of  April,  1921,  or  at  any  subsequent  annual  meeting,  the  voting 
members  may  determine  that  the  corporation  shall  thereafter  meet  biennially,  as 
provided  in  the  Certifirate  of  Incorporation.  At  the  annual  or  biennial  meeting 
of  the  corporation,  a  majority  of  those  of  the  delegates  elected  from  the  Presby- 
tcrial  or  Synodical  societies,  or  districts  ot  Synodical  societies,  whose  credentials 
are  filed  with  the  secretary  of  the  corporation  at  such  a  meeting,  shall  constitute 
a  quorum. 

Section  5.  The  voting  members  of  the  corporation  specified  in  Article  II, 
Section  2  of  the  Constitution,  shall  be  elected  in  the  manner  provided  in  the  by- 
laws of  the  unincorporated  society  known  as  The  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  by  its  Pres- 
byterial  societies,  Synodical  societies,  or  districts  of  Synodical  societies. 

ARTICLE  II. 

OFFICERS   OF  THE   CORPORATION. 

Section  1.  The  officers  of  the  corporation  up  to  the  time  of  the  first  annual 
meeting,  prescribed  in  the  Certificate  of  Incorporation,  shaU  be  the  officers  here- 
tofore elected  for  the  year  expiring  in  May,  1921,  by  The  Woman's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
whose  corporate  agent  is  this  corporation.  Their  successors  shall  be  nominated 
by  the  Executive  Committee  to  the  Board  of  Directors  at  their  annual  meeting 
preceding  the  annual  or  biennial  meeting  of  the  corporation.  Thereafter  the 
Boaid  of  Directors  shall  elect,  by  ballot,  if  demanded  by  any  member,  a  president, 
vice  presidents,  treasurer,  assistant  treasurer,  and  as  many  secretaries  as  may 
by  action  of  the  Executive  Committee  be  deemed  necessary  to  conduct  adequately 
the  administrative  business  of  the  Board. 

Section  2.  The  president,  or,  in  her  absence,  a  vice  president,  shaU  preside 
at  the  meetings  of  the  Board,  and  shall  be,  ex  officio,  Chairman  of  the  Executive 
Committee  and  shall  have  power  to  execute  for  and  in  the  name  of  the  Board 
corporate  instruments  or  documents  when  and  as  required  by  resolution  of  the 
Board  or  of  the  Executive  Committee. 

Section  3.  There  shall  be  a  recording  secretary  and  such  other  secretaries 
as  the  Executive  Committee  may  from  time  to  time  by  resolution  prescribe. 
The  recording  secretary  shall  have  the  custody  of  the  seal  of  the  corporation  and 
shall  affix  the  same  to  such  instruments  or  documents  as  the  Board  or  its  Executive 
Committee  may  direct. 

Section  4.  The  treasurer  shall  discharge  the  usual  duties  of  that  office.  She 
also  shall  have  power  to  execute  for  and  in  the  name  of  the  Board  ( orporate  in- 
struments or  documents  when  and  as  required  by  resolution  of  the  Board  or  of 
the  Executive  Committee.  The  Executive  Committee  may  determine  the  pro- 
priety of  requiring  a  bond  of  the  treasurer  or  assistant  treasurer. 

Section  5.  Officers  or  any  employee  of  the  corporation  shall,  whenever  re- 
quested, attend  the  meetings  of  the  Executive  Committee,  or  make  such  Reports 
as  may  be  required  by  its  regulations  or  resolutions,  made  from  time  to  time. 

ARTICLE  III. 

STANDING   COMMITTEES. 

Section  1.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  be  appointed  by  the  directors 
from  year  to  yeai ;  but  thi;  first  Execnitivc  (Committee,  to  seivo  tmtil  the  time  of 
the  first  annual  meeting  specified  in  the  ('ertificate  of  Incorporation,  may  be 
appointed  by  written  designation  and  consent  of  the  members  of  the  Board,  filc'd 
with  the  recording  secretary,  who  shall  notify  the  members  thus  nominated  or 
designated  as  soon  as  by  a  majority  of  such  written  votes  the  requisite  number 
shall  have  been  selected. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  641 

A.  The  Executive  Commit  toe  shall  consist  of  twenty-four  members,  until 
otherwise  ordered  by  the  Board,  and  shall  include  in  its  membership  the  adminis- 
trative officers  of  the  Board  and  the  Chairmen  cjf  departments  and  of  subdepart- 
ments.  Such  Committee  shall  hav(>  jwwer  to  deal  with  all  the  business  affairs 
of  the  corporation,  to  assert  and  i)rotect  its  rights,  to  retain  counsel  if  necessary, 
to  control  through  its  Financt;  Committee,  hereinafter  provided  for,  the  manage^ 
ment  and  investment  of  the  permanent  funds  of  the  Board,  and,  subject  to  the 
action  of  the  Board  of  Directors  at  its  annual,  biennial,  or  special  meetings,  make 
such  appropriation  and  distribution  of  the  contributed  funds  for  current  work  as 
may  be  necessary  to  carry  out  the  purposes  of  the  corporation.  It  shall  have 
power  to  fill  vacancies  in  any  office  in  the  interim  between  the  meetings  of  the 
Board.  It  shall  keep  Minutes  of  all  its  proceedings  and  a(!ts,  and  shall  report 
the  same  to  the  Board  at  each  of  its  meetings. 

B.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  meet  monthly  at  the  head  office  of  the 
corporation  in  New  York  City,  or  oftener,  at  special  meetings,  at  the  call  of  the 
president.  Special  meetings  shall  be  called  if  request  therefor  be  made  in  writing 
by  five  members  of  the  Committee. 

C.  The  Executive  Committee  may  from  time  to  time  make  rules  defining  the 
functions  and  powers  of  Special  Committees,  or  the  manner  in  which  any  Com- 
mittee is  to  conduct  its  work. 

D.  The  Executive  Committee  may,  by  resolution,  prescribe  the  number  of 
vice  presidents.  They  shall  not  be  less  in  number  than  the  number  of  districts 
of  Sjmodical  societies  existing  under  the  constitution  and  by-laws  of  the  Woman's 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America.  Such  district  vice  presidents  shall  be  elected  in  their  respective 
districts  and  the  names  of  the  persons  thus  elected  reported  through  the  Nomi- 
nating Committee  to  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Board.  The  Executive  Committee 
may  provide  for  additional  vice  presidents,  whose  residence  is  conveniently 
accessible  to  the  main  office  of  the  corporation  in  New  York  City.  The  number  of 
such  additional  vice  presidents  shall  be  reported  at  the  annual  or  biennial 
meetings. 

E.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  fix  the  compensation  and  salaries  of  all 
officers  and  employees  of  the  corporation. 

Section  2.  The  Finance  Committee.  The  Finance  Committee  shall  be  com- 
posed of  five  members  of  the  Board  or  of  the  Executive  Committee.  It  shall  have 
supervision  and  care  of  the  funds  of  the  Society.  It  shall  take  measures  to  secure 
to  the  Society  all  property  or  funds  which  may  be  given,  conveyed,  devised,  or 
bequeathed  to  it,  or  to  which  it  may  be  in  any  manner  entitled.  It  shall  statedly 
examine  the  treasurer's  accounts  and  provide  for  the  auditing  thereof  and  shall 
report  upon  its  Minutes  at  each  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee  on  the 
condition  of  the  funds  or  on  any  matter  committed  to  it  by  general  or  special 
resolution  of  the  Executive  Committee. 

A.  The  Finance  Committee  shall  appoint  from  its  number  from  time  to 
time  persons  who  shall  have  access  to  the  safe  deposit  boxes  of  the  corporation 
and  shall  verify  the  securities.  It  shall  have  power  to  prescribe  the  times  when 
and  the  manner  in  which  the  coupons  shall  He  cut  and  collected  and  shall  have 
supervision  of  the  bond  of  the  treasurer,  assistant  treasurer,  or  other  bonded 
employees. 

Section  3.  Committee  on  Nominations.  This  Committee  shall  consist  of 
five  members  of  the  corporation,  appointed  annually  by  the  Board,  of  whom  the 
Chairman  and  two  others  shall  be  members  of  the  Board,  whose  duty  it  shall  be 
to  keep  a  record  of  persons  particularly  fitted  to  fill  vacancies  occurring  in  the 
Board  or  among  the  officers,  and  report  the  same  to  the  Executive  Comm.ittee 
with  their  recommendations  in  the  premises. 

If  the  corporation  shall  meet  biennially  this  appointment  may  be  by  written 
designation  signed  by  a  majority  of  the  Board. 


642  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Nevertheless,  at  any  election  of  members  of  the  Board,  or  of  officers,  nomina- 
tions from  the  floor  shall  be  in  order.  But  the  Nominating  Committee  shall 
always  observe  in  its  nominations  the  unification  agreement,  as  embodied  in  the 
by-laws  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  that  each  district  or  group  of  Synodical  societies 
shall  be  represented  at  all  times  by  two  directors  upon  the  Beard  of  the  incor- 
porated body. 

Section  4.  Ex  officio  members.  The  president  and  general  secretary  shall  be 
ex  officio  members  of  ;dl  Committees. 

Section  5.  Advisory  members.  Any  Committee  may,  for  the  purpose  of 
greater  efficiency  in  transaction  of  business  committed  to  it,  add  to  its  number 
special  advisory  members,  not  exceeding  in  number  one  half  of  the  total  member- 
ship of  the  Committee,  who  shall  be  members  of  the  Society  and  especially  qualified 
in  respect  to  the  particular  service  required;  but  shall  have  no  right  to  vote. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

DISTRICTS. 

Until  otherwise  ordered  by  the  Board,  the  missionary  activities  of  the  corpora- 
tion in  the  United  States  shall  be  divided  into  the  territory  heretofore  covered  by 
the  work  of  the  six  missionary  Societies,  or  Boards,  heretofore  incorporated  and 
operating  throughout  the  United  States  as  specified  in  the  Certificate  of  Incor- 
poration. Other  districts  may  be  erected  and  the  territorial  limits  of  these  districts 
changed  at  any  annual  or  biennial  meeting  of  the  corporation. 

ARTICLE  V. 

ADVISORY  COUNCIL.. 

The  Advisory  Council  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  constituted  as  prescribed 
in  its  own  by-laws,  shall  be  invited  to  meet  with  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the 
corporation  or  its  Executive  Committee,  at  convenient  intervals,  for  the  purpose 
of  advising  and  counselling  with  regard  to  plans  and  policies  for  furthering  the 
work  of  the  Board,  but  without  the  right  to  vote  at  such  meetings. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

QUORUM. 

A  quorum  of  any  Committee  for  the  transaction  of  any  business  shall  be  a 
majority  of  its  regular  members.  But  in  matters  of  property  and  the  appoint- 
ment ot  executives  the  Executive  Committee  shall  not  take  final  action  unless 
at  least  fifteen  of  its  members  are  present. 

ARTICLE  VII.' 

MISSIONARY   WORK. 

In  furthering  the  objects  of  this  corporation,  set  forth  in  the  Certificate  of 
Incorporation,  the  Executive  and  other  Committees  shall  follow  a  pohcy  con- 
sistent and  in  harmony  with  that  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  in  carrying  out  the  work  of 
that  Church  on  the  foreign  field  committed  to  that  Board  by  the  General  Assem- 
bly. 

But  the  Board  or  its  Executive  Committee  shall  have  power  to  select  and 
nominate  its  own  missionaries,  to  be  commissioned  by  the  Assembly's  Board,  to 
plan  financial  matters  and  initiate  new  work,  subject  to  the  approval  of  that 
Board;  provided  always  that  its  missionaries,  so  selected  and  nominated  and 
commissioned,  shall  be  subject  to  the  same  rules  and  regulations  as  those  that 
govern  missionaries  commissioned  of  its  own  motion  by  the  Assembly's  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES 


643 


ARTICLE  VIII. 

AMENDMENTS. 

These  by-laws  may  be  amended  by  a  majority  vote  of  the  Executive  Cora- 
mittcc  at  any  regular  mcof  in«,  provided  notice  of  such  amendment  shall  have  been 
given  at  a  precedmg  regular  meeting  of  .said  Committee.  They  may  also  be 
amended  by  a  majority  of  the  voting  members  present  at  any  regular  or  special 
meeting  of  the  corporation;  provided  notice  thereof  accompanied  the  not  ceo  f 
such  meeting. 

5.     Certificate  of  Incorporation. 

We,  the  undersigned,  associate  ourselves  pursuant  to  the  provisions  of  the 
Membership  Corporations  Law  of  the  State  of  New  York,  Chap.  40,  Laws  of 
1900,  and  aU  acts  amendatory  thereof  and  supplementary  thereto,  and  pursuant 
to  and  in  conformity  with  the  piovisions  thereof,  we  do  certify  and  declare  as 
follows,  to  wit: 

First:     That  each  of  the  subscribers  is  of  full  age. 

Second:  That  at  least  two  thirds  of  the  subscribers  are  citizens  of  the  United 
otates. 

Third:    That  seven  subscribers  are  residents  of  the  State  of  New  York 

as  foTlows-    ^^^^  *^^  particular  objects  for  which  said  corporation  is  formed  are 

To  incorporate  and  t<.  administer  the  foreign  missionary  work  of  the  women 
of  t^e  Presbvterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  as  heretofore  prose- 
cuted and  admimstered  by  the  societies  known  as 

The  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  (in- 
corporated in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania);  ^ 

''i^srsjat  sir  ^''^' ''  ^^''^'  ^'  ^'^  ^^"^'^"^^^  ^'"^°^^^^^^^ 

The  Woman's  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign   Missions  of  the  Southwest 

(incorporated  m  the  State  of  Missouri) ; 
The  Woman's  Occidental  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 

(incorporated  m  the  State  of  Cahfornia),  and 

pursuant  to  the  corporate  agreements,  heretofore  entered  into  between  siid 
corporations  and  to  the  consent  and  approval  of  the  General  Assembly  of 'the 
Presbyterian  Church  m  the  United  States  of  America,  in  connection  ^th  and 
Bubordmate  to  which  the  work  of  this  corporation  is  to  be  administered. 

To  act  as  the  agent  of  The  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Pres- 

fW  rl  i  If tf  ested  in  and  contributing  to  the  work  of  foreign  missions  of 
that  Church  but  umncorporated,  and  so  acting  to  extend  among  non-Christian 
and  unevangehzed  peoples  the  rehgion  of  Jesus  Christ  as  interpreted  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
or  Its  duly  constituted  successor.  And  accordingly  we  certify  and  declare  that 
this  corporation  IS  to  be  auxiliary  to  and  cooperative  with  The  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  t^^«  Pj^bytenan  Ch^  h  in  the  United  States  of  America,  incorporated 
^emW  """"^  "^  connection  with  the  aforesaid  General 

To  promote  an  interest  in  foreign  missions  among  women  and  young  people 
throughout  that  Church,  and,  in  furtherance  of  the  foregoing  purpose.^  to  ex! 
anTfh    M      TT'  ^/.^  ^^^P^.'-ation  conferred  by  the  General  Corporation  Law 
and  the  Membership  Corporations  Law  thereto  applicable;  to  take  bv  purchase 
grant,  bequest,  devise,  or  otherwise,  and  to  hold,  manage,  convey  and  dispose  of 


644  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

any  real  or  personal  estate  for  the  purposes  of  the  said  corporation  as  permitted 
by  law. 

Fifth:  That  the  corporate  name  is  and  shall  be:  The  Woman's  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America. 

Sixth:  That  the  territory  in  which  the  operations  of  said  corporation  are  to 
be  conducted  is  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  mission  fields  throughout 
the  world  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America. 

Seventh:  That  the  principal  office  of  said  corporation  shall  be  and  is  located 
in  the  Borough  of  Manhattan,  City  of  New  York,  County  of  New  York,  and  State 
of  New  York. 

Eighth:     The  number  of  directors  of  said  corporation  shall  be  forty  (40). 

Ninth:     That  the  names  and  places  of  residence  of  the  persons  to  be  the 
directors  of  said  corporation  until  its  first  annual  meeting  are: 
Names:  Places  of  Residence: 

Mrs.  John  Harvey  Lee 6135  Greene  Street,  Germantown,  Pa. 

Miss  Mary  E.  Allis 1604  Spruce  Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mrs.  O.  R.  Williamson 17  North  State  Street,  Room  48,  Chicago,  111. 

Mrs.  C.  B.  McAfee 1  Chalmers  Place,  Chicago,  111. 

Miss  Alice  M.  Davison 574  Madison  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

Mrs.  W.  P.  Schell 70  West  55th  Street,  New  York  City. 

Mrs.  W.  H.  Bissland 816  OUve  Street,  Room  707,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Mrs.  Joseph  Dubbs 816  Olive  Street,  Room  707,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Mrs.  Rawlins  Cadwallader 920  Sacramento  Street,  San  Francisco,  Cal. 

Mrs.  R.  W.  Cleland Eagle  Rock,  Cal. 

Mrs.  John  W.  Goss 454  Alder  Street,  Portland,  Oregon. 

Mrs.  B.  A.  Thaxter 454  Alder  Street,  Portland,  Oregon. 

Mrs.  A.  F.  Schauffler 400  Park  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

Mrs.  Jas.  A.  Webb,  Jr "Wyndehurst,"  Madison,  N.  J. 

Mrs.  W.  E.  Waters 126  Claremont  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

Mis.  Harrison  Serrell Hastings-on-Hudson,  N.  Y. 

Miss  Elinor  Purves 42  Mercer  Street,  Princeton,  N.  J. 

Miss  Belle  Lobenstine 1155  Park  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

Mrs.  Stanley  White 1125  Madison  Avenue,  New  York  City. 

Mrs.  W.  Beatty  Jennings 6012  Greene  Street,  Germantown,  Pa. 

Mrs.  D.  J.  Fleming Englewood,  N.  J. 

Mrs.  John  F.  Miller 222    Hawthorne    Street,    Edgewood,    Pitts- 
burgh, Pa. 

Mrs.  John  H.  Finley 272  State  Street,  Albany,  N.  Y. 

Mrs.  Caleb  S.  Green 240  West  State  Street,  Trenton,  N.  J. 

Mrs.  A.  McD.  Paterson 60  High  Street,  Newburyport,  Mass. 

Mis.  John  Meigs Pottstown,  Pa. 

Mrs.  Wallace  Radcliffe 1200  K  Street,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Miss  Margaret  P.  Mead "Sunnysidc,"  Plainfield,  N.  J. 

Mrs.  S.  M.  Ballard 88  Central  Park  West,  New  York  City. 

Miss  Margaret  E.  Hodge East    Gravers    Lane,   Chestnut   Hill,    Phila- 
delphia, Pa. 

Dr.  Ella  B.  Everitt 1807  Spruce  Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mrs.  H.  B.  McCrone Wyneva  Apts.,  Germantown,  Pa.  " 

Mrs.  B.  F.  Richardson 3810  Walnut  Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Miss  Mary  R.  Tooker 50  Evergreen  Place,  East  Orange,  N.  J. 

Mrs.  Jas.  "S.  Cushman 26  E.  95th  Street,  New  York  City. 

Mrs.  Wm.  Jennings 7  S.  Front  Street,  Harrisburg,  Pa. 

Mrs.  John  R.  McCurdy 7301  Seyenteenth  Avoniio,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

Mrs.  Henry  Sloane  Coffin 129  E.  71st  Street,  New  York  City. 

Miss  Helen  C.  Miller 375  Park  Avenue,  Now  York  City. 

Mrs.  Edwin  B.  Ciagin 829  Park  Avenue,  New  York  City. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  645 

Tenth:  That  the  annual  meeting  of  said  corporation  shall  ho  hold  on  the 
last  Wednesday  of  April,  1921,  and  in  eac-h  and  every  year  then^after.  But  the 
by-laws  may  provide  that  the  said  corporation  may  moot  biennially  instead  of 
annually  for  the  transaction  of  any  business,  including  the  election  of  directors. 

Eleventh:  And  wo  do  further  certify  and  declare  the  following  conditions  of 
the  membership  and  of  the  administration  and  management  of  the  affairs  of  this 
corporation: 

MEMBERSHIP   AND    VOTING   RIGHTS. 

A.  There  shall  be  two  classes  of  membership: 
Sustaining  Members,  and  Voting  Members: 

Sustaining  Members  shall  consist  of  all  women,  members  of  a  particular  church 
connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  who 
at  the  same  time  are  interested  in  and  contributing  to  the  cause  of  Presbyterian 
Foreign  Missions. 

Voting  Members.  At  the  annual  meeting  or  special  mooting  of  the  corporation 
any  woman  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America 
contributing  to  the  cause  of  its  foreign  missions  and  elected  by  any  Woman's 
Presbytenal  or  Synodical  society,  or  district,  of  Synodical  societies,  as  prescribed 
in  the  constitution  or  by-laws  of  this  corporation,  shaU  have  the  right  to  vote 
which  meeting  ot  the  corporation  shall  have  power  to  pass  upon  the  form  and 
sufficiency  of  the  credentials  of  such  delegates. 

B.  Directors.  It  being  contemplated  that  the  directors  of  the  corporation 
above  named,  and  their  successors  from  time  to  time,  shall  bo  widely  representa- 
tive of  the  constituency  of  the  corporation  throughout  the  Presbyterian  churches 
and  ^^  omen  s  Missionary  societies  in  the  United  States,  and  thus  be  residents  of 
difTerent  states,  and  not  frequently  convened,  such  directors  may  delegate  in 
such  manner  as  may  be  provided  in  the  constitution  or  by-laws  of  such  corporation 
such  powers  as  may  be  necessary  administer  efficiently  and  carry  out  the  work 
of  the  corporation  and  to  assert  and  protect  its  rights,  in  the  intervals  between 
the  meetmgs  of  said  directors,  to  an  Executive  Committee,  to  be  appointed  as 
provided  in  the  by-laws.  Such  Committee  shall  meet  at  least  once  every  month 
and  may,  in  addition  to  the  duties  laid  upon  it  by  the  by-laws,  appoint,  from  its 
o\\m  membership,  a  Finance  Committee  to  manage  the  investments  of  the  cor- 
poration, to  report  thereon  statedly  to  such  Executive  Committee-  and  to  pre- 
pare the  annual  budget  for  the  appropriations  to  be  made  by  the  Board 

In  TESTIMONY  WHEREOF  WO  have  made  and  signed  this  Certificate  in 'duplicate 
and  have  hereunto  set  our  hands  and  aflixed  our  respective  seals  this  tenth  dav  of 
November,  One  Thousand  Nine  Hundred  Twenty. 

Margaret  E.  Hodge  [i^.  s  1 

Elizabeth  Park  Lee  [l.  §.] 

Mary  R.  Tooker  [x^  s  i 

Alma  O.  Waters  [i^_  s  j 

Jessie  W.  Radcliffe  (i,.  g  i 

Margaret  T.  McCrone  [l.  s.] 

Mattie  H.  Jennings  [l.  §.] 

Eugenia  M.  Green  (l"  s.] 

Jeanne  M.  Serrell  jl.  g.] 

Belle  W.  Lobenstine  [l.  s.l 

Margaret  P.  Mead  [l.  g  i 

Elizabeth  Cole  Fleming  (l.  s.l 

Mary  E.  Allis  [l'  gi 

Emily  Mayo  Schell  [l.  s.'] 

Nellie  S.  Webb  [l'  gj 

Elinor  K.  Purves  [l.  g.] 

Lucy  Porter  McCurdy  [l.  g.] 

Helen  Clarkson  Miller  [l.  g  i 

Henrietta  K.  White  [l.  g  j 


646  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

[formal  affidavits  and  acknowledgment  follow.] 

I,  John  V.  McAvoy,  a  Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  State  of  New  York, 
of  the  First  Judicial  District,  do  hereby  approve  of  the  foregoing  Certificate  of 
Incorporation,  and  consent  that  the  same  be  filed. 

(Signed)  John  V.  McAvoy, 

Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court. 
Dated,  New  York,  November  11th,  1920. 

The  foregoing  certificate  was  filed  and  recorded  on  November  12th,  1920,  in 
the  office  of  the  Clerk  of  the  County  of  New  York,  and  on  November  18th,  1920, 
in  the  office  of  the  Secretary  of  State,  and  all  fees  paid. 

Henry  W.  Jessup, 

Of  Counsel. 
V.     The  Board  of  Education. 

1.     History. 

[Note. — For  a  full  history  of  the  early  efforts  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  to  enlarge 
her  ministry  by  aiding  pious  youth  needing  assistance,  see  Baird's  Digest,  revised 
edition,  pp.  388-401.  In  1819  the  Assembly  resolved  to  establish  a  General  Board  of 
Education. — Minutes,  1819,  p.  712. 

For  the  constitution  of  the  Board  and  its  charter  obtained  in  1841,  and  amended  in 
1852,  see  Moore's  Digest,  1886,  pp.  353-355. 

With  such  amendments  as  experience  showed  to  be  necessary,  the  Assembly,  O.  S., 
conducted  its  work  of  education  for  the  ministry  from  1838  to  the  reunion.  For 
various  amendments  of  the  Plan,  see  Baird,  as  above,  pp.  401-412. 

From  1838  to  1854  the  N.  S.  branch  cooperated  chiefly  with  the  American  Education 
Society  or  its  branches.  In  1854  the  "Permanent  Committee  of  Education  for  the 
Ministry"  was  established. — Minutes,  1854,  pp.  506,  507.  By  the  Assembly  of  1856  the 
Plan  was  more  fully  matured,  pp.  222-224;  see  also  1857,  pp.  388-392.  A  charter 
obtained  from  the  Legislature  of  New  York,  April  17,  1858,  was  accepted  and  approved 
by  the  Assembly.— 1858,  pp.  597,  598. 

For  the  charter  of  the  "Permanent  Committee  on  Education  for  the  Ministry,"  see 
Moore's  Digest,  1886,  pp.  355,  356.] 

2.     The  Board  of  Education  of  the  reunited  Church. 

The  Joint  Committee  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  tlie  Pres- 
byterian Church  to  adjust  the  affairs  of  the  "Board  of  Education,"  and 
of  the  "Permanent  Committee  on  Education,"  so  as  to  adapt  them  to 
the  new  condition  of  things  in  the  now  united  Church,  met,  according  to 
the  call  of  the  Chairmen  of  the  respective  Committees,  in  the  rooms  of 
the  Board  of  Education  in  Philadelphia,  February  9,  and  also  again  at 
an  adjourned  meeting  May  18,  and  after  mature  consideration  they  have 
agreed  upon  and  recommended  the  following  constitution  for  adoption 
by  the  General  Assembly: 

3.     Constitution  of  the  Board  of  Education. 

ARTICLE  I. 

TITLE. 

There  shall  bo  a  Board  of  Education  under  the  corporate  title  of  "The  Board  of 
Education  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America." 

ARTICLE  IL 

OBJECTS. 

The  Board  of  Education  shjill  be(the  organ  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Church  for  the  general  superintendence  of  the  Church's  work  in  furnishing  a 
piou.s,  educated  and  efficient  ministry,  in  sufficient  numbers  to  meet  the  calls  of 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  647 

its  congregations,  to  supply  the  wants  of  tho  destitute  classes  and  regions  in  our 
own  country,  and  to  go  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  (losi)el  to  every  creature.. 
It  shall  provide  for  the  collection  and  judicious  distribution  of  the  funds  which 
may  be  requisite  in  the  proper  education  of  candidates  for  the  ministry  under  its 
care^  and  it  shall,  in  cooperation  with  the  ecclesiastical  courts,  do  whatever  may 
be  proper  and  necessary  to  develop  an  active  interest  in  education  throughout  the 
Church. 

ARTICLE  III. 

MEMBERS. 

The  General  Assembly  shall  elect  the  members  of  the  Board.  The  Board  shall 
consist  of  twelve  members*  (besides  those  who  shall  be  mmnbers  ex  officio),  of 
whom  six  shall  be  minLsters  and  six  laj'men  ot  the  Presbyterian  Church.  The 
members  shall  be  divided  into  three  equal  classes,  consisting  ot  two  ministers  and 
two  laymen  each,  to  serve  respectively  for  the  terms  ot  one,  two  and  three  y(>ars. 
At  the  meeting  of  the  Board,  regularly  convened,  five  members  shall  constitute 
a  quorum  to  transact  bu.siness.  The  Board  shall  also  have  power  to  fill  any 
vacancy  bj'  resignation,  death  or  otherwise  until  the  next  meeting  ot  the  General 
Assembly. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

OFFICEUS. 

Section  1.  The  Board  shall  elect  its  officers  annually  by  ballot.  They  shall 
consL'^t  of  a  president,  vice  president,  corresponding  secretary  and  treasurer. 
The  corresponding  secretary  and  treasurer  shall  be  ex  officio  members  of  the 
Board.  All  other  officers  must  be  members  of  the  Board  at  the  time  of  their 
election.  The  Board  shall  have  power  at  any  of  its  regular  meetings,  to  fill 
vacancies  which  may  have  occurred  in  any  of  the  above  offices  by  death,  resigna- 
tion or  otherwise,  when  due  notice  of  such  election  shall  be  given. 

Section  2.  The  corresponding  secretary  shall  be  the  executive  officer  of  the 
Board.  He  shall  take  charge  of  the  office,  conduct  the  i.orrespondence  and  supei- 
intend  the  publications  of  the  Board,  prepare  the  regular  business  for  its  meetings, 
and  always  be  considered  as  its  official  organ.  He  shall,  as  far  as  he  t  an,  visit 
the  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  for  the  purpose  of  awakening  their  interest  and 
concentrating  their  energies  in  this  work,  visit  the  students  aided  by  the  Board, 
and  exercise  a  general  supervision  over  them,  employ  the  means  necessary  to 
bring  to  the  attention  of  young  men  the  claims  and  ends  of  the  ministry,  and 
discharge  such  other  duties  as  may  be  assigned  to  him  from  time  to  time  by  the 
Board,  in  furtherance  of  the  general  object  of  education  for  the  ministry.  He 
shall  also  have  authority  to  employ  such  assistance  as  in  the  judgment  of  the 
Board  may  be  deemed  necessary. 

Section  3.  The  treasurer  shall  have  charge  of  all  the  funds  of  the  Board,  and 
shall  disburse  the  same  under  its  direction.  He  shall  keep  a  complete  register 
of  the  students  under  the  care  of  the  Beard,  and  an  account  with  them  indi- 
vidually.   He  shall  give  bonds  for  the  proper  discharge  of  his  duties. 

ARTICLE  V. 

FUNCTIONS. 

Section  1.  The  Board  shall  act  through  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Church. 
Candidates  for  the  ministry,  when  properly  examined  and  received  by  the  Pres- 
byteries and  recommended  for  aid  to  the  Board,  shall  receive  the  amount  specified 
within  the  hmits  prescribed  by  the  Assembly,  provided  in  all  cases  that  a  dis- 
cretionary power,  necessary  to  the  general  trust  committed,  shall  be  exercised 
by  the  Board,  and  the  Board  shall  require  that  each  recommendation  shall  be 

♦Increased  by  the  addition  of  one  minister  and  one  elder  to  each  class,  making  the 
Board  to  consist  of  eighteen  members  instead  of  twelve. — 1876,  p.  25. 


648  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

accompanied  with  such  information  as  may  be  necessary  to  the  intelHgent  and 
judicious  performance  of  its  duties. 

Section  2.  It  shall  exercise  a  general  supervisory  care  over  the  students, 
through  annual  renewals  of  recommendations  from  Presbyteries  and  quarterly 
Reports  from  instructors,  through  the  correspondence  of  its  secretary  and  his 
personal  visits  to  literary  and  theological  institutions  and  the  judicatories  of  the 
Church,  and  by  other  appropriate  instrumentahties. 

Section  3.  It  shall  take  all  suitable  means  to  inform  the  Church  as  to  the 
duties  and  interests  relating  to  the  consecration  of  her  young  men  to  the  office  of 
the  ministry  and  their  sound  and  thorough  education,  and  to  urge  the  effective 
care  of  her  judicatories  over  them,  and  it  shall  make  such  statements  and  appeals 
as  are  calculated  to  secure  contributions  sufficient  for  the  accomplishment  of  its 
ends.    It  shall  make  a  full  annual  Report  of  its  work  to  the  General  Assembly. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

RELATION  OF  THE  PKESBYTERIES  TO  THE  BOARD. 

It  s'^all  be  the  duty  of  each  Presbytery  to  see  that  collections  are  taken  up 
annually  for  this  cause  in  all  the  churches  under  its  care;  to  make  the  increase  of 
candidates  for  the  ministry  a  topic  of  serious  consideration  in  its  meetings,  at 
least  once  a  year;  to  appoint  a  Standing  Committee  to  act  for  the  Presbytery  in 
all  matters  pertaining  to  this  cause  when  it  is  not  in  session;  to  recommend  to  the 
Board  proper  ( ases  for  its  aid,  and  to  make  an  annual  Report  of  the  transar  tions 
of  the  Presbytery  on  the  whole  subject  to  the  Beard,  previous  to  the  meeting  of 
the  General  Assembly. 

ARTICLE  VII. 

DUTIES   OF   SYNODS. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Synods  to  call  up  this  subject  annually,  to  inquire 
what  the  Presbyteries  and  churches  under  their  care  are  doing  in  relation  to  it, 
and  to  adopt  sue  h  measures  as  shall  promote  the  interests  of  this  department  of 
Christian  work. 

ARTICLE  VIII. 


The  Board  shall  have  power  to  make  for  itself  all  necessary  by-laws,  not  in- 
consistent with  this  constitution,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  General  Assembly. 

The  Joint  Committee  present  also  for  the  consideration  of  the  General 
Assembly  the  following  resolutions: 

1.  That  the  secretary  shall  have  the  privilege  of  a  corresponding 
member  of  the  General  Assembly  in  the  discussion  of  all  matters  pertaining 
to  the  work  of  education. 

2.  That  the  Board  of  Education  shall  be  located  in  the  city  of  Phila- 
delphia, Pa. 

3.  It  is  recommended  to  the  General  Assembly  to  instruct  the  Board  of 
Education  to  take  such  legal  steps  as  are  necessary  to  secure  to  it  the 
present  property  of  the  Board  of  Education  located  at  Philadelphia,  and 
of  the  Permanent  Committee  located  at  New  York,  so  that  this  jji-operty, 
and  any  funds  with  which  either  is  or  may  be  entrusted,  or  whicli  may 
hereafter  be  received  by  bequest  or  otherwise  for  purposes  of  ministerial 
education,  shall  be  managed  by  one  and  the  same  Board  and  its  successors, 
as  Trustees  thereof,  and  that  said  Board  have  authority  to  apply  for  and 
obtain  a  charter  of  incorporation  or  such  modification  of  the  existing 
charter  as  they  may  deem  proper.     It  is  further  recommended  that  the 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  649 

orsanizations  of  the  "Permanent  Committee  on  Education"  and  the 
"Board  of  Education"  be  continued,  so  far  as  may  be  necessary  for  the 
purpose  of  holding  and  transferrins;  to  the  Board  of  Education,  as  arranged 
by  tlie  present  General  Assembly,  such  funds  and  trusts  as  may  have  been 
or  shall  be  committed  to  them.    Adopted.— 1870,  pp.  81-84. 

VI.      General  Board  of  Education. 
1.     History. 

(a)     The  Board  of  Education. 

The  Board  of  Education  was  organized  in  1819,  when  the  Genera'l 
Assembly  meeting  at  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church,  Philadelphia,  to(jk 
the  following  action : 

''Whereas,  The  present  state  of  our  country  most  loudly  calls  for  in- 
creasmg  energy  and  zeal  in  training  young  men  for  the  ministry  of  the 
Gospel,  and  it  has  become  necessary  to  originate  new  and  more  efficient 
measures  for  carrying  on  this  great  and  important  work;  to  systematize 
and  unite  the  efforts  that  are  now  making  within  our  bounds,  and,  whereas 
It  IS  desirable  that  a  fund  be  established,  under  the  direction  of  the  Genera! 
Assembly,  which,  among  other  objects,  might  afford  assistance  to  tho.se 
Presbyteries  and  parts  of  the  Church  that  may  require  the  same;  therefore 

''Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  establish  a  General  Board  of 
Education." 

The  name  of  the  new  organization  was  to  be  "The  Board  of  Education 
Under  the  Care  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbvterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America." 

The  task  of  the  new  Board  was  indicated:  "To  assist  Presbyteries  and 
associations  in  educating  pious  youth  for  the  Gospel  ministry,  both  in 
their  academical  and  theological  course." 

A  Board  was  elected  consisting  of  thirty-six  members.  Its  first  meeting 
was  held  in  the  session  room  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church  of  Phila- 
delphia, June  23rd,  1819.  At  first  the  work  was  carried  on  mainly  through 
Synodical  auxiliaries,  with  almost  no  vital  connection  with  the  central 
body.  In  1824  the  General  Assembly  took  action  authorizing  the  Board 
"to  select  such  young  men  as  are  contemplated  by  the  constitution  of 
the  Board  for  the  Gospel  ministry,  and  make  provision  for  their  support." 
Thus  the  Board  was  launched  on  a  career  that  permitted  more  independent 
action  and  larger  initiative. 

At  the  time  of  the  reunion  of  the  New  and  Old  School  branches  of  the 
Church  in  1870  a  new  constitution  was  adopted  for  the  Board  of  Education 
of  the  united  bodies,  the  name  being  retained  and  the  scope  of  the  work 
continuing  as  before.  In  1906  an  additional  responsibility  was  laid  on 
the  Board  when  the  General  Assembly  authorized  and  directed  that  it 
should  "enter  into  correspondence  with  the  Education  Committees  of 
the  several  Synods,  with  a  view  to  all  possible  cooperation  with  them  in 
the  forming  and  forwarding  of  plans  for  the  supply  of  the  religious  needs 
particularly  of  Presbyterian  students  in  attendance  upon  state  universities 
and  colleges,  and  the  proper  presentation  to  them  of  the  dutv  and  privilege 
of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  their  fellow  men."  Thus  was  inaugurated  the 
work  which  later  resulted  in  the  organization  of  the  University  Depart- 
ment of  the  General  Board  of  Education. 


650  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

(6)     The  College  Board. 

In  1883  the  General  Assembly  organized  a  definite  Agency  to  "have  in 
charge  the  interests  of  higher  education  as  connected  with  the  Presby- 
terian Church,"  to  which  was  given  the  name  "The  Presbyterian  Board 
of  Aid  for  Colleges  and  Academies,"  the  scope  of  whose  work  was  in- 
dicated by  its  title.  The  headquarters  were  located  in  Chicago.  In  1904 
the  name  of  the  Board  was  changed  to  "The  College  Board,"  the  dehmited 
task  of  the  Board  being  indicated  by  the  omission  of  the  word  "Academies." 
The  Assembly  both  enlarged  and  curtailed  the  Board's  duties.  It  was  to 
promote  more  directly  and  efficiently  college  interests  and  objects,  es- 
pecially in  the  matter  of  endowments.  "It  may  aid  Academies  in  its  dis- 
cretion in  the  matter  of  current  support,  but  shall  not  seek  endowment 
for  them."  At  the  same  time  the  headquarters  of  the  Board  were  moved 
to  New  York. 

(c)     General  Board  of  Education, 

In  1915  the  General  Assembly  merged  The  Board  of  Education  and  The 
College  Board,  and  the  following  year  a  Plan  was  adopted  for  carrjdng  out 
this  mandate  by  organizing  the  "General  Board  of  Education  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,"  with  headquarters  in  New  York. 

The  scope  of  work  of  the  new  Board  was  indicated : 

"In  order  to  continue,  promote,  and  enlarge  the  work  of  the  two  existing 
Boards,  the  new  Board  shall  possess  and  perform  the  following  functions: 
First,  the  enlistment  and  support  of  candidates  for  the  ministry  and  for 
such  other  forms  of  Christian  service  as  are  or  may  be  approved  by  the 
General  Assembly;  second,  the  establishment,  encouragement,  and  assist- 
ance of  educational  institutions  related  to  the  Presbyterian  Church,  so  as 
to  afford  our  young  people  a  Christian  education,  and,  third,  appropriate 
provision  for  religious  services  and  for  the  promotion  of  religious  life  of 
students  in  independent  or  state  educational  institutions,  and  also  such 
other  educational  work  as  the  General  Assembly  may  assign  to  it  from 
time  to  time." 

The  consolidation  was  consummated  November  1,  1018,  in'  the  Pres- 
byterian Building,  New  York,  when  The  Board  of  Education  and  The 
College  Board  transferred  their  assets  to  The  General  Board  of  Education. 

2.     Charter. 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  General  Board  of  Education  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

The  people  of  the  Slate  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do 
enact  as  follows: 

Section  1.  Whereas,  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  by  appropriate  action  duly  taken  at  its  annual 
session  in  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy,  created  and  constituted  as  one  of  its 
administrative  Agencies  an  ecclesiastical  body  by  the  name  and  title  of  "The 
Board  of  Education  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America," 
and  authorized  and  directed  its  incorporation  as  such,  whicrh  was  subsequently 
effected  accordingly  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania. 

And  whereas,  said  General  Assembly  by  appropriate  action  duly  taken  at  its 
annual  session  in  eighteen  hundred  and  eighty-three,  created  and  constituted  aa 
another  of  its  administrative  Agencies  an  ecclesiastical  body  by  the  name  and 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  651 

title  of  "The  Board  of  Aid  for  Collofjcs  and  Academies,"  and  authorized  and 
directed  its  incorjjoration  as  such;  which  was  subsetjuently  effected  acconhnf^ly 
in  the  State  of  Illinois  and  pursuant  to  later  appropriate  action  of  said  General 
Assembly  duly  taken  at  its  annual  session  in  nineteen  hinidred  and  four,  the  title 
of  said  Board  was  duly  changed  to  "The  College  Board  of  the  Presbj'teriau  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America," 

And  whereas,  said  General  Assembly  at  its  annual  session  in  nineteen  hundred 
and  fifteen,  after  precedent  investigation,  consideration  and  report  by  its  Com- 
mittee, in  order  to  promote  economies  in  administration,  to  prevent  overlapping 
and  conflict  of  jurisdiction  in  certain  Hues  or  work  measurably  open  to  each  of 
said  Boards,  and  to  secure  greater  efficiency  of  administration,  deemed  it  befitting, 
expedient  and  advisable  that  the  said  Boards  should  be  so  consolidated  or  merged 
as  to  concentrate  the  duties,  functions,  and  powers  of  each  in  a  single  adminis- 
trative Agency;  and  thereupon,  by  appropriate  action,  approved  thereof  and 
directed  accordingly. 

And  whereas,  said  General  Assembly  at  its  annual  session  in  nineteen  hundred 
and  sixteen,  pursuant  to,  and  in  conformity  with  the  said  initial  action  of  the 
Assembly  in  nineteen  hundred  and  fifteen,  by  appropriate  action,  duly  created 
and  constituted  a  new  ecclesiastical  body  by  the  title  of  "General  Board  of 
Education  of  the  Presbj'terian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  as  and 
for  its  single  administrative  Agency  as  the  substitute  for,  and  the  successor  of 
each  of  said  two  existing  Boards,  and  to  be  fully  invested  with,  and  to  discharge 
and  perform  all  and  every  the  powers,  duties  and  functions  of  each  of  the  said 
two  existing  Boards;  and  also  such  additional  functions,  powers  and  duties  as  the 
General  Assembly  shall  from  time  to  time  prescribe  and  authorize,  the  said  last 
mentioned  action  being  in  the  form  following,  namely: 

"Be  it  enacted  and  ordained  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  it  is  hereby  enacted  and  ordained 
accordingly:  That  the  functions,  powers  and  duties  of  The  Board  of  Education 
and  The  College  Board,  respectively,  shall  be  concentrated  and  united  in  a 
single  administrative  Agency  of  the  Church  in  the  manner  and  by  the  medium 
of  a  new  Board  to  be  known  as  the  'General  Board  of  Education  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,'  as  proposed  and  outhned  in  the 
Report  of  the  Executive  Commission  this  day  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly ; 
and  that  said  new  Board,  with  the  title  aforesaid,  shall  be  invested  with,  and 
expressly  under  and  subject  to  the  jurisdiction,  supervision,  direction  and  control 
of  the  General  Assembly,  shall  exercise  and  discharge  all  the  functions,  powers 
and  duties  of  each  of  the  said  two  Boards,  and  also  such  additional  functions, 
powers  and  duties  as  are  contemplated  and  prescribed  in  and  by  said  Report. 
That  said  new  Board  hereby  created,  constituted  and  established,  shall  be  and  is 
hereby  declared  to  be  the  substitute  for  and  successor  of  each  of  said  two  Boards 
intended  to  be  hereby  consolidated  and  united ;  promded,  however,  that  until  the 
scheme  and  plan  of  union  shall  have  been  fully  and  completely  consummated  as 
outlined  and  prescribed  in  the  aforesaid  Report  of  the  Executive  Commission, 
each  of  said  two  Boards  shall  continue  in  the  exercise  and  discharge  of  its  func- 
tions, powers  and  duties." 

And  whereas,  at  its  said  last  mentioned  annual  session  said  General  Assembly 
duly  provided  for  convening,  and  for  the  organization  of  its  then  created  and 
constituted  new  Board  and  single  administrative  Agency;  and  in  order  suitably  to 
equip  and  quahfy  it  for  properlj^  and  fully  exercising  its  powers,  functions  and 
duties,  and  effectively  acc6mplishing  the  purposes  and  results  contemplated  and 
intended  by  its  creation,  authorized  and  directed  its  incorporation. 

And  whereas,  the  said  new  Board  having  been  duly  convened  and  organized 
now  desires,  and  hereby  seeks  to  be  incorporated  for  the  purposes,  and  with  the 
powers,  duties  and  functions  contemplated  and  prescribed  by  the  General  Assem- 
bly's action  as  hereinafter  set  forth: 


652  FORM  OF  CiOVERNMENT 

Section  2.  Lewis  S.  Mudge,  Harrisburg,  Pennsylvania;  Charles  Lee  Reynolds, 
Newark,  New  Jersey;  Walter  R.  Ferris,  Syracuse,  New  York;  Ira  W.  Allen, 
Paris,  Illinois;  Stephen  S.  Estey,  Topeka,  Kansas;  George  E.  Davies,  Salt  Lake, 
Utah;  Edward  B.  Hodge,  Philadelphia,  Pennsylvania;  S.  Spencer  Chapman, 
Philadelphia,  Pennsylvania;  Nelson  H.  Loomis,  Omaha,  Nebraska;  James  R. 
Martin,  Des  Moines,  Iowa;  Archer  C.  Sinclair,  Cedar  Rapids,  Iowa;  Robert  B. 
Beattie,  East  Orange,  New  Jersey;  WilUam  H.  Hudnut,  Youngstown,  Ohio; 
John  A.  Macintosh,  Ithaca,  New  York;  Henry  B.  Master,  Fort  Wayne,  Indiana; 
Harry  N.  Wilson,  Saint  Paul,  Minnesota;  William  B.  Gantz,  Detroit,  Michigan; 
Frank  B.  McMilhn,  Mount  GUead,  Ohio;  W.  Holmes  Forsyth,  Chicago,  Illinois; 
Charles  E.  Hoge,  Frankfort,  Kentucky;  Harry  H.  Seldomridge,  Colorado  Springs, 
Colorado;  Sidney  F.  Andrews,  Saint  Louis,  Missouri;  Coe  I.  Crawford,  Huron, 
South  Dakota;  William  L.  McEwan,  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania;  Alfred  H.  Barr, 
Baltimore,  Maryland;  Charles  F.  Wishart,  Chicago,  Illinois;  John  H.  Boyd, 
Portland,  Oregon;  WiUiam  M.  Tufts,  Boston,  Massachusetts;  George  E.  Hunt, 
Madison,  Wisconsin;  Thomas  W.  Synnott,  Wenonah,  New  Jersey;  Henry  B.  F. 
Macfarland,  Washington,  District  of  Columbia;  Robert  Laidlaw,  Cincinnati, 
Ohio;  James  H.  Post,  Brooklyn,  New  York;  Amos  S.  Musselmann,  Grand  Rapids, 
Michigan;  A.  C.  Bigger,  Dallas,  Texas,  and  their  successors,  are  hereby  created 
and  constituted  a  body  politic  and  corporate  in  fact  and  in  law,  by  and  with  the 
name,  style,  and  title  of  "General  Board  of  Education  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,"  and  as  such  shall  have  perpetual  succession  for 
the  following  purposes  and  objects,  to  wit:  First,  the  enlistment  and  support  of 
candidates  for  the  ministry,  and  for  such  other  forms  of  Christian  service  as  now 
are,  or  may  hereafter  be  from  time  to  time  authorized  or  approved  by  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  second, 
the  establishment,  encouragement  and  assistance  of  educational  institutions 
related  to  the  Presbyterian  Church,  so  as  to  afford  its  young  people  a  Christian 
education;  third,  appropriate  provision  for  rehgious  services,  and  for  the  pro- 
motion of  rehgious  Ufe  of  students,  and  such  additional  education,  or  other 
cognate  work  as  said  General  Assembly  may  from  time  to  time  delegate  or  assign 
to  it,  and  fourth,  to  take  over,  acquire  and  become  possessed  of,  and  invested 
with  all  the  property,  and  assets  of  every  character  and  description  now  owned, 
possessed,  held,  and  administered  by  "The  Board  of  Education  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  and  "The  College  Board  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  respectively,  expressly 
subject  to  each,  all  and  every  the  terms,  conditions  and  stipulations  of  any  and 
all  trusts,  restrictions,  reservations  or  contracts  relating  to,  or  in  anywise  affecting 
such  property  and  assets,  which  shall  be  strictly  and  completely  observed,  fulfilled, 
discharged  and  complied  with  by  the  said  corporation  hereby  created,  when  and 
after  it  shall  have  duly  acquired  and  become  possessed  of  the  same.  Said  cor- 
poration shall  not,  however,  in  the  State  of  New  York,  establish  or  conduct,  or 
give  encouragement  or  assistance  to,  any  secular  educational  institution  or  work, 
without  the  consent  and  continued  approval  of  the  regents  of  the  university  of 
the  state. 

Section  3.  In  addition  to  the  properties  and  assets  of  the  two  existing  cor- 
porations mentioned  in  the  preceding  section  of  this  act,  which,  by  the  preceding 
section  hereof  the  said  corporation  hereby  created,  and  by  the  hereinbefore  recited 
action  of  said  General  Assembly,  designated  and  constituted  as  the  successor  of 
each  thereof,  is  thereby  authorized  and  empowered  to  acquire,  become  possessed 
of  and  administer,  the  said  corporation  hereby  created  shall  be  able  and  capable 
in  law  to  take,  receive,  acquire,  hold,  properly  administer  or  dispose  of  all  lands, 
tenements,  rents,  annuities,  franchises,  hereditaments,  moneys,  property  and 
securities  which  may  be  at  any  time,  and  from  time  to  time  given,  devised,  be- 
queathed, conveyed,  sold,  transferred  or  assigned  to  it,  in  connection  with,  or 
for,  or  in  furtherance  of  the  purposes  and  objects  to  be  served  and  accomplished 
by  its  creation  as  contemplated,  outlined  and  prescribed  by  the  action  of  said 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  653 

General  Assembly  hereinbefore  recited;  and  in  the  manapienient,  disposition  and 
administration  of  all  the  property  and  assets  which  the  said  corporation  hereby 
created  may  acquire  and  become  possessed  of  it  sliall  be  subject  to  the  super- 
vision, jurisdiction  and  direction  of  the  General  Assembly  in  so  far  as  the  same 
may  be  properly  asserted  and  exercised  by  the  latter  body  consistently,  and  in 
consonance  with  the  terms,  conditions,  stipulations  and  requirements  of  any  and 
all  trusts,  restrictions,  or  contracts  relating  to,  or  affecting  any  of  the  properties 
real  or  personal  of  which  it  may  become  possessed.  The  maximum  aggregate 
value  of  the  proptTty  which  said  corporation  may  acquire,  become  possessed  of, 
and  own,  shall  not  exceed  fifteen  million  dollars. 

Section  4.  The  said  corporation  hereby  created  and  its  successors,  by  the 
names,  style  and  title  aforesaid,  shall  be  able  and  capable  in  law,  to  sue  and  be 
sued,  plead  and  be  impleaded  in  any  court  of  law  or  equity,  as  fully  in  all  respects 
as  any  natural  person  would  be;  and  the  said  corporation  hereby  created  shall 
have  full  power  and  authority  to  adopt,  have  and  use  a  common  seal  with  such 
de\'ice  and  inscription  as  its  directors  shall  designate  and  authorize,  and  with 
further  power  to  alter  and  renew  the  same  at  pleasure.  The  said  corporation 
shall  be  and  it  is  hereby  authorized  and  empowered  to  make,  ordain  and  establish 
such  by-laws  and  ordinances  as  shall  be  deemed  necessary  for  its  government; 
■prodded,  however,  that  the  said  bj^-laws  and  ordinances  shall  not  be  repugnant 
to  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  or  the  Constitution  of  the  State  of 
New  York  or  in  any  respect  inconsistent  with  the  provisions  of  this  act,  or  the 
supervisory  jurisdiction,  direction  and  powers  of  the  said  General  Assembly  as 
hereinbefore  provided  and  specified. 

Section  5.  The  business  and  affairs  of  the  said  corporation  hereby  created 
shall,  subject  to  the  supervision,  jurisdiction,  direction  and  powers  of  said  General 
Assembly,  be  managed  and  conducted  by  a  Board  of  Directors  consisting  of 
thirty-six  members,  whereof  eighteen  shall  be  ministers  and  eighteen  ruling  elders 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  or  such  different  number,  and  so  divided  between 
ministers  and  elders,  as  the  General  Assembly  may  from  time  to  time  authorize 
and  prescribe,  to  be  chosen  and  elected  by  the  said  General  Assembly,  and  to  be 
distributed  territorially  throughout  the  United  States,  and  located  accordingly 
as  the  said  General  Assembly  shall  from  time  to  time,  by  appropriate  action 
authorize,  prescribe  and  direct.  The  members  of  this  Board  shall  be  divided  into 
three  classes,  each  to  consist  of  twelve  members  with  an  equal  number  of  minis- 
ters and  ruUng  elders  or  such  different  number  and  such  different  division  be- 
tween ministers  and  elders  as  the  General  Assembly  shall  from  time  to  time 
authorize  and  prescribe,  and  at  the  first  meeting  of  said  General  Assembly  after 
the  passage  of  this  act,  one  class  shall  be  elected  for  one  year,  another  class  for 
two  years,  and  the  third  class  for  three  years,  and  at  each  succeeding  annual 
session  of  said  General  Assembly  thereafter,  directors  shall  be  elected  for  three 
years  for  the  class  whose  term  will  then  expire.  Any  vacancy  in  any  class  occur- 
ring between  annual  sessions  of  the  General  Assembly,  shall  be  filled  by  the 
Board,  and  reported  to  the  General  Assembly  at  its  session  next  thereafter.  The 
directors  of  the  ecclesiastical  Board,  chosen  and  elected  by  the  General  Assembly 
at  its  said  session  in  nineteen  hundred  and  sixteen  (being  the  corporators  herein- 
before named),  shall  be,  and  they  are  hereby  constituted  the  first  Board  of 
Directors  of  the  corporation  created  by  this  act,  and  shall  continue  in  and  exercise 
the  office  with  its  powers  and  duties  until  the  next  annual  session  of  the  General 
Assembly,  and  until  their  successors  shall  have  been  duly  elected  by  that  body. 
The  Board  shall  annually  designate  and  elect  an  Executive  Committee  equal  in 
number  to  one  third  of  all  the  directors,  which  Executive  Committee  shall 
consist  of  an  equal  number  of  ministers  and  ruling  elders,  or  such  different 
division  between  ministers  and  elders  as  the  General  Assembly  shall  from  time 
to  time  authorize  and  prescribe,  and  shall  be  divided  into  three  classes  to  be  re- 
spectively elected  in  succeeding  years  by  the  Board  as  is  herein  prescribed  with 
respect  to  the  election  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  directors.    Said  Executive 


Q54  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Committee  shall  possess  and  exercise  all  such  powers  and  functions  of  the  Board 
as  shall  be  from  time  to  time  designated  and  delegated  to  it  by  the  latter.  The 
executive  officers  of  the  corporation  shall  be  a  president,  vice  president  and 
Secretary,  who  shall  be  annually  elected  by  the  Board.  And  the  administrative 
officers  shall  consist  of  a  general  secretary,  a  treasurer,  a  recording  secretary, 
and  such  associates  and  assistants  as  may  from  time  to  time  be  properly  required 
for  the  prosecution,  maintenance,  and  administration  of  the  work  of  the  corpora- 
tion, subject  to  the  approval  of  the  General  Assembly. 

Section  6.  The  location  of  the  general  and  principal  offices  of  the  corporation 
shall  be  within  the  State  of  New  York,  at  such  place  as  shall  be  from  time  to 
time  determined  and  designated  by  the  General  Assembly.  There  shall  be  as 
well  such  subordinate  and  auxiliary  offices 'as  may  be  found  necessary  for  the 
proper  and  successful  prosecution  of  the  corporation's  work,  which  shall  be 
as  determined  and  designated  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  the  lo(  ation  of  any 
such  subordinate  and  auxiliary  offices  may  be  changed  by  the  General  Assembly 
when  and  as  in  its  judgment  and  discretion  the  interest  of  the  corporation  and 
the  purposes  it  is  intended  to  serve  will  be  thereby  promoted. 

Section  7.  No  misnomer  of  the  corporation  hereby  created  and  its  successors, 
shall  defeat  or  annul  any  gift,  grant,  devise  or  bequest  to  or  from  the  said  cor- 
poration, provided,  the  intent  of  the  party  or  jjarties  shall  sufficiently  appear 
upon  the  face  of  the  gift,  will,  grant,  or  other  writing,  whereby  any  estate  or 
interest,  real  or  personal,  was  intended  to  pass  to  or  from  the  said  corporation. 

And  any  gift,  grant,  bequest  or  devise  that  may  have  be<^n  made  to  either  of 
said  "The  Board  of  Education  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America"  or  "The  College  Board  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,"  that  shall  not  have  been  fully  consummated  and  effectuated 
when  the  corporation  created  by  this  act  shall  have  been  duly  organized,  or  any 
gift,  grant,  bequest  or  devise  that  may  be  made  to  or  in  the  name  of  either  of  said 
two  Boards,  after  the  corporation  created  by  this  act  shall  have  been  duly  or- 
ganized, shall  fully  inure  to  the  benefit  of  and  become  and  be  vested  in  the  cor- 
poration created  by  this  act,  which  said  last  mentioned  corporation  is  expressly 
intended  and  hereby  declared  to  be  the  corporate  successor  of  each  of  said  two 
Boards. 

Section  8.     This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

State  of  New  York  1 

f  ss: 
Office  of  the  Secretary  of  State  J 

•  I  have  compared  the  preceding  with  the  original  law  on  file  in  this  office,  and 
do  hereby  certify  that  the  same  is  a  correct  transcript  therefrom  and  of  the  whole 
of  said  original  law. 

Given  under  my  hand  and  seal  of  office  of  Secretary  of  State,  at  the  city  of 
Albany,  this  2d  day  of  June,  in  the  year  one  thousand  nine  hundred  and  seventeen. 

C.  W.  Taft, 

Second  Deputy  Secretary  of  State. 

3.     By-laws. 

Adopted  by  the  Board,  April  30,  1919. 

ARTICLE  I. 


This  Board  shall  be  known  as  the  "General  Board  of  Education  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America." 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  656 

ARTICLE  11. 


Tho  members  of  this  Board  shall  be  thirty-six  in  number,  whereof  eighteen 
shall  he  ininistiTs,  aiul  eighteen  shall  be  elders,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
These  members  shall  be  elected  according  to  the  provisions  of  Section  5  of  the 
charter. 

ARTICLE  III. 

OFFICERS. 

Section  1.  The  executive  oflficers  of  the  Board  shall  he  a  president,  vice 
president,  and  secretary,  who  shall  be  elected  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the 
Board. 

Section  2.  The  administrative  officers  shall  consist  of  a  general  secretary,  a 
treasurer,  and  a  recording  secretary,  and  such  associates  and  assistants  as  the 
Board  may  from  time  to  time  elect. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

THE    PRESIDENT. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  president  to  preside  at  meetings  of  the  Board  and  to 
sign  in  the  name  of  the  Board  all  written  instruments  requiring  the  seal  of  the 
Board. 

ARTICLE  V. 

THE    VICE    PRESIDENT. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  vice  president  to  preside  at  meetings  of  the  Board 
in  the  absence  of  the  president,  and  he  may  sign  in  the  name  of  the  Board  all 
written  instruments  requiring  the  seal  of  the  Board. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

THE   GENERAL  SECRETARY. 

The  general  secretary  shall  be  the  chief  executive  officer  of  the  Board,  having 
supervision  and  direction  of  all  departments  of  work,  subject  always  to  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Board  or  its  Executive  Committee.  He  shall  also  be  the  head  of  the 
administrative  force  and  have  final  authority  on  all  questions  pertaining  to  the 
organization  of  the  staff  and  the  office. 

He  shall  inform  himself  concerning  the  entire  work  of  the  Board,  formulate 
plans  for  improving  and  enlarging  the  work,  prepare  the  Board's  Annual  Report 
to  the  General  Assembly,  and  in  every  way,  as  its  chief  executive  officer,  seek  to 
promote  the  interests  committed  to  the  Board. 

He  may  also  countersign  checks  drawn  upon  the  bank  account  of  the  Board 
by  the  treasurer  or  assistant  treasurer. 

ARTICLE  VII. 

DEPARTMENTS. 

The  work  of  the  Board  shall  be  organized  in  five  departments,  all  under  the 
general  supervision  of  the  general  secretary: 

1.  College  Department. 

2.  Student  Department. 

3.  Financial  Department. 

4.  University  Work  Department. 

5.  Treasury  Department. 

While  an  officer  of  the  Board  may  be  selected  as  the  head  of  each  department, 
the  duties  of  two  or  more  departments  may  be  assigned  to  one  officer  by  the 
general  secretary  if  a  sufficient  number  of  heads  of  departments  are  not  chasen 
by  the  Board. 


656  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

The  heads  of  the  five  departments  shall  be  elected  annuallj^  bj'  the  Board, 
and  their  salaries  fixed  by  the  Board.  The  assistants  to  the  heads  of  departments 
above  the  grade  of  stenographer,  bookkeeper,  or  clerk,  must  first  be  authorized 
by  the  Board  and  a  maximum  salary  fixed  for  the  office.  Such  assistant  shall 
then  be  appointed  by  the  general  secretary  upon  the  nomination  of  the  head  of 
the  department  and  at  such  salary  as  may  be  determined  by  the  general  secre- 
tary within  the  maximum  fixed  by  the  Board. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  College  Department  to  have  the  oversight  of  all 
matters  pertaining  to  the  relation  of  the  colleges  to  the  Board  and  to  the  Synods, 
and  to  assist  the  colleges  in  the  development  and  maintenance  of  high  and  honest 
academic  standards  and  positive  Christian  training  and  influence.  In  general  it 
shall  be  responsible  for  all  matters  growing  out  of  the  Board's  relation  to  the 
colleges  with  the  exception  of  financial  campaigns. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Student  Department  to  superintend  the  extension  of 
financial  aid  to  candidates  for  the  ministry  and  to  other  students,  if  funds  are 
established  for  the  benefit  of  others,  and  to  have  the  oversight  of  all  activities 
for  the  enlistment  of  young  people  in  the  Christian  vocations. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Financial  Department  to  devise  ways  and  means  for 
securing  adequate  funds  for  the  whole  work  of  the  Board. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  University  Work  Department  to  promote  and  super- 
vise all  efforts  for  the  Christian  education  and  training  for  Christian  service  of 
students  at  State  and  other  non-Church  institutions  of  learning. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Treasury  Department  to  receive  and  disburse  funds 
of  the  Board  as  provided  in  Article  VIII. 

ARTICLE  VIII. 

THE   TREASURER. 

The  treasurer  shall  be  the  head  of  the  Treasury  Department,  and  it.  shall  be 
his  duty  to  receive,  acknowledge,  and  keep  accurate  account  of  all  funds  received 
by  this  Board,  and  to  deposit  such  funds  in  the  name  and  to  the  credit  of  the 
Board  in  such  bank  or  banks  as  shall  be  designated  by  the  Board  from  time  to 
time.    Disbursements  may  be  made  by  the  treasurer  as  follows: 

(1)  Appropriations,  salaries,  and  all  other  expense  items,  which  have  been 
passed  upon  by  the  Board  and  ordered  paid,  shall  be  paid  by  the  treasurer  upon 
the  written  order  of  the  general  secretary  stating  that  such  payment  is  due  and 
all  conditions  imposed  by  the  action  of  the  Board  fulfilled. 

(2)  Any  other  disbursements,  not  included  in  the  above  section,  which  may 
become  necessary,  and  concerning  which  there  has  been  no  action  taken  by  the 
Board,  such  as  supplies  for  Board  rooms,  stationery,  postage,  telegrams,  traveling 
expenses  of  members,  secretaries,  or  Committees  of  the  Board,  may  be  paid  by 
the  treasurer  on  demand;  provided,  that  the  treasurer  shall  (and  it  is  hereby 
imderstood  that  it  shall  be  his  duty  so  to  do)  present  a  written  statement  at  \hv. 
stated  meetings  of  the  Board  held  in  the  months  of  April  and  September  in  (>ach 
year,  and  at  such  other  times  as  the  Board  may  request,  showing  all  moneys 
received  and  disbursed  by  him  to  date. 

(3)  All  checks  drawn  by  the  treasurer  or  assistant  treasurer  upon  any  bank 
account  of  the  Board,  in  order  to  be  valid  must  be  countersigned  either  by  the 
general  secretary  or  by  the  Chairman  of  the  Auditing  Committee,  or  bj'  such 
other  person  or  persons  as  may  be  authorized  thereto  by  the  Board  from  time  to 
time,  provided  always  that  the  signat  ure  anfl  countersignature  shall  be  by  difTerent. 
persons.  No  checks  shall  be  signed  or  count (Tsign(>d  in  advance  of  (he  date  of 
same  by  any  one  officer. 

(4)  The  treasurer,  or  assistant  treasurer,  und(>r  direction  of  (lie  treasurer, 
shall  have  the  custody  of  all  documents,  other  than  securities,  connec(ed  wi(h  the 
business  of  his  departments,  except  (heir  official  bonds,  and  shall  (rahsact  all 
business  reladng  to  such  documents  under  the  direction  of  the  Investment  Com- 
mittee. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  657 

(5)  He  shall  furnish  a  bond  for  the  faithful  discharge  of  his  official  duties  in 
such  form  and  for  such  amount  and  with  such  surety  or  sureties  as  shall  from  time 
to  time  be  required  by  the  Board. 

ARTICLE  IX. 

THE   ASSISTANT   TREASURER. 

The  assistant  tre^asurer  shall  assist  the  treasurer,  and  shall  perform  such 
other  dutie^as  may  be  designated  to  liim  from  time  to  time  by  the  treasurer  the 
Executive  Committee  or  the  Board.  ' 

In  the  absence  or  disability  of  the  treasurer,  the  assistant  treasurer  shall 
lia\H^  the  powers  and  perform  the  duties  of  the  treasurer 

Ho  shall  furnish  a  bond  for  the  faithful  discharge  of  his  official  duties,  in  such 
BoaV  '"       '""""""^  """"^  '^'^^'  "'"'^  '"'"''*'^  ''"  '^^"  ^"^  required  by  the 

Uo  may  sign  checks  drawn  upon  any  bank  account  of  the  Board,  as  provided 
by  the  eighth  by-law.  ^ 

ARTICLE  X. 

COMMITTEES. 

BoTrd  £°foW^'  °^  ^^^  ^"''"''^  '^''"  ''''  ""PP"^"^^^  ^^  *h^  ^"""'-^1  "^'^eting  of  the 

1.      THE   EXECUTIVE   COMMITTEE. 

The  Board  shall  annually  designate  and  elect  an  Executive  Committee  con- 
sisting of  twelve  members  six  ministers  and  six  elders,  in  accordance  with  the 
provisions  of  Section  5  of  the  charter,  the  president  of  the  Board  to  be  its  Chair 
man.  Its  regular  meetings  shall  be  held  on  the  second  Tuesday  in  February  and 
the  second  Tuesday  in  November,  and  special  meetings  may  be  held  at  the  caU 
of  the  president  or  of  two  members  of  the  Committee 

A  quorum  of  the  Executive  Committee  shall  consist  of  seven  members 
In  the  interim  between  meetings  of  the  Board  the  Executive  Committ;e  shall 
exenuse  all  the  powers  and  functions  of  the  Board,  except  the  right  to  elec 
officers  or  members  of  the  Board  or  members  ot  the  Executive  Comn^ttee. 

2.      THE    COMMITTEE   ON   COLLEGES. 

The  Committee  on  Colleges  shall  consist  of  nine  members  and  shall  be  given 
genera  oversight  o  the  work  of  the  College  Department,  all  of  its  actions  fo  be 
subject  to  the  Board's  approval.  The  full  Committee  shall  meet  on  the  day  be^re 
each  regular  meeting  of  the  Board.  During  the  interim  between  such  meet  n's 
the  members  of  the  Committee  shall  be  kept  in  touch  with  the  work  of  the  de- 
partment through  correspondence  and  the  assignment  of  tasks.  The  Committee 
may  appoint  such  Subcommittees  as  may  be  necessary  to  attend  to  the  details  of 
Its  worR. 

3.      THE   COMMITTEE   ON   STUDENT  WORK. 

The  Committee  on  Student  Work  shall  consist  of  nine  members  and  shall  be 
given  general  oversight  of  the  Student  Department.  All  of  its  actions  sha  hi 
subject  to  the  Board's  approval.  The  full  Committee  shallm"  on  the  day 
before  each  regular  meeting  of  the  Board.  During  the  interim  between  such 
meet^gs  the  members  of  the  Committee  shall  be  kept  in  touch  with  the  work  o 
the  department  through  correspondence  and  the  assignment  of  tasks  The 
t^hrd^ailTonh^e^T'  '^"^'  Subcommittees  as  may  be  necessary  to  attend  to 

4.      THE   COMMITTEE   ON   UNIVERSITY   WORK. 

The  Committee  on  University  Work  shall  consist  of  nine  members  and  shall 
be  g,ven  general  oversight  of  the  University  Work  Department.  All  of  its  act' ons 
shall  be  subjec^t  to  the  Board's  approval.  The  full  Committee  shall  meet  on  the 
day  before  each  regular  meetirvg  of  the  Board.  During  the  interim  between  such 
meetmgs  the  members  of  the  Committee  shall  be  kept  in  touch  with  the  work  of 


658  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

the  department  through  correspondence  and  the  assignment  of  tasks.  The 
Committee  may  appoint  such  Subcommittees  as  may  be  necessary  to  attend  to 
the  details  of  its  work. 

5.  THE   COMMITTEE   ON   FINANCE. 

The  Committee  on  Finance  shall  be  composed  of  nine  members.  It  shall  be 
the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  suggest  plnns  for  raising  money  for  the  work  of  the 
Board,  and  to  advise  with  the  secretary  of  the  Financial  Department  in  all 
matters  in  which  he  or  the  Committee  may  deem  advice  necessary.  It  shall 
meet  on  the  day  before  each  regular  meeting  of  the  Board.  During  the  interim 
between  such  meetings  the  members  of  the  Committee  .shall  be  kept  in  touch 
with  the  work  of  the  department  through  correspondence  and  the  assignment  of 
tasks.  The  Committee  may  appoint  such  Subcommittees  as  may  be  necessary 
to  attend  to  the  details  of  its  work. 

6.  THE   INVESTMENT  COMMITTEE. 

The  Investment  Committee  shall  be  composed  of  three  members.  It  shall  be 
the  duty  of  the  Investment  Committee  to  advise  the  treasurer  in  all  matters 
in  which  he  or  the  Committee  may  deem  advice  necessary.  It  shall  have  the 
custody  cf  all  securities  of  the  Board,  which  shall  be  kept  in  a  safe  deposit  vault 
box,  to  which  access  shall  be  had  only  by  two  of  the  following  persons:  the  treas- 
urer or  the  assistant  treasurer  with  the  general  secretary  or  a  member  of  the 
Investment  Committee.  It  shall  have  power  to  invest  all  permanent  funds  and 
all  trust  funds  of  the  Board  as  the  Committee  shall  deem  best,  and  to  change  any 
and  all  investments  from  time  to  time  in  the  discretion  of  the  Committee.  Such 
action  shall  be  taken  only  by  unanimous  vote  of  the  Committee. 

If  at  any  time  the  treasurer  and  assistant  treasurer  should  both  be  unable  to 
sign  checks,  the  Chairman  of  the  Investment  Committee  may  sign  them  until 
action  can  be  taken  by  the  Board  or  by  the  Executive  Committee,  and  such 
checks  shall  be  countersigned  as  provided  for  in  Article  VIII. 

The  Minutes  of  the  Investment  Committee,  when  presented  to  the  Board  and 
approved,  shall  be  entered  in  the  general  Records  of  the  Board. 

7.      THE  AUDITING   COMMITTEE. 

The  Auditing  Committee  shall  consist  of  three  members.  It  shall  be  the  duty 
of  this  Committee  to  secure  the  careful  audit  of  the  treasurer's  accounts  at  least 
annually.  They  may  make  such  other  examination  at  such  other  times  as  they 
may  deem  necessary,  and  they  shall  have  access  at  any  and  all  times  to  the  books 
and  Records  of  the  treasurer  and  of  the  Board.  They  shall  from  time  to  time 
examine  and  report  upon  the  bonds  required  to  be  given  by  the  treasurer  and 
assistant  treasurer,  reporting  to  the  Board  whether  or  not  the  bonds  have  been 
given  and  are  in  force  in  conformity  with  the  provisions  of  the  by-lawf. 

ARTICLE  XL 

MEETINGS. 

Section  1.  The  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  shall  be  held  in  the  city  of  New 
York,  at  10  a.  m.,  on  the  fourth  Wednesday  preceding  the  meeting  of  the  G(Micral 
Assembly. 

Section  2.  A  stated  meeting  of  the  Board  shall  be  held  on  the  third  Wednesday 
of  September  at  a  place  and  hour  to  be  designated  by  the  Executive  Committee. 

Section  3.  Special  meetings  of  the  Board  may  be  called  by  the  president, 
and  shall  be  called  by  the  president  at  I  he  written  request  of  ten  members  of  the 
Board 

Section  4.     A  quorum  of  the  Board  shall  consist  of  nine  members. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  659 

ARTICLE  XII. 

AMENDMENTS. 

Section  1.  Amendments  or  additions  to  these  by-laws  may  be  made  by  a  two- 
thirds  vote  of  those  present  at  any  regular  meeting.  At  any  special  meeting  of  ( he 
Board,  amendments  or  additions  may  be  made  by  a  two-thirds  vote  of  the  mem- 
bers present,  provided  written  notice  of  said  amendment  or  addition  shall  have 
been  given  to  the  members  thirty  days  before  such  special  meeting  of  the  Board. 

VII.    The  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work. 

1.     History. 

In  1839,  the  General  Assembly  erected  The  Board  of  Publication  "to 
publish  such  works,  permanent  and  periodical,  as  are  adapted  to  promote 
sound  learning  and  true  religion."  It  was  soon  evident  that  the  Christian 
literature  published  by  the  Board,  in  order  to  its  effective  use  must  be 
distributed  by  colporteurs.  In  1847,  the  General  Assembly  declared  "The 
Assembly  is  highly  gratified  that  the  Board  has  entered  upon  a  system  of 
colportage  as  an  agency  for  the  circulation  of  its  books."  (Minutes  1847 
p.  516.)  '  ' 

During  these  years,  the  Sunday-school  movement  was  growing  and  it 
was  natural  that  the  Board  which  published  Christian  literature  should 
be  closely  connected  with  it.  In  1851  and  1852,  the  Board  was  specifically 
directed  to  publish  Sunday-school  literature,  including  libraries  In  nearly 
every  General  Assembly  from  1850  to  1870,  the  churches  and  Presbyteries 
were  urged  to  aid  in  increasing  the  efficiency  of  the  Sunday  school  and 
colportage  work  of  the  Board. 

After  the  reunion  of  1870,  the  General  Assembly  directed  that  Sunday- 
school  work  should  be  an  organic  part  of  the  Board's  function.  (Minutes, 
1871,  pp.  o22  ff.)    The  functions  of  the  Board  were  analvzed  as  follows- 

1.  To  publish  books  and  all  other  literature  needed  to  give  success  to 
the  work  of  Sabbath  schools.  This  marks  the  beginning  of  the  West- 
minster Series  of  Lesson  Helps. 

2  To  improve  the  standard  of  teaching  in  the  Sabbath  schools.  This 
marks  the  beginnmg  of  the  movement  to  improve  the  methods  and  stand- 
ards of  rehgious  education. 

3.  To  establish  new  Sabbath  schools  in  destitute  regions.  The  Board 
was  directed  in  appointing  colporteurs  to  select  such  persons  "as  may  also 
be  suitable  for  Sabbath-school  missionaries,  and  instruct  them  to  establish 
babbath  schools  m  destitute  regions,  under  the  supervision  of  the  Presby- 
teries. This  marks  the  beginning  of  the  special  work  of  the  Board  for 
the  spiritually  destitute  children  of  America. 

In  1882  the  General  Assembly  directed  the  Board  "to  establish  a  deposi- 
tory at  Chicago  and  one  at  St.  Louis,  each  to  be  liberally  supplied  with  all 
the  pub  ications  of  the  Board,  and  such  religious  literature  as  may  be 
""•!?,  *?,??^®^  ^^^  demands  of  a  first-class  bookstore  for  these  great 
cities  mnutes,  1882,  p.  48.)  This  marks  the  beginning  of  the  pSicy 
of  establishing  depositories  as  centers  of  distribution  for  the  Board's 
publications,  both  permanent  and  periodical,  and  other  religious  literature. 


660  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Since  1870,  the  Board's  functions  have  developed  along  the  lines  laid 
down  in  that  year.  In  1887,  the  General  Assembly  declared  Sabbath- 
school  work  to  be  "bj'  far  the  most  important  feature  of  the  Board's 
work,"  and  the  name  of  the  Board  w^as  changed  to  "The  Board  of  Pub- 
lication and  Sabbath  School  Work."  It  was  directed  that  the  colportage 
and  Sunday-school  missionary  work  of  the  Board  should  be  done  by  the 
same  men.  "The  nature  of  the  work  is  the  same,  as  organizing,  fostering 
and  strengthening  Sabbath  schools  naturally  falls  in  with  gratuitous  dis- 
tribution of  books,  religious  visitation  to  families  and  sales  of  the  Board's 
literature."     (Minutes,  1887,  pp.  47,  51.) 

In  1903,  the  General  Assembly  directed  the  Board  to  "receive  special 
gifts  for  the  publication  of  evangelical  literature  in  foreign  languages;  and 
for  the  support  of  colporteurs  to  labor  among  the  foreign-speaking  popu- 
lations, or  any  other  needy  people  of  our  country."  (Minutes,  1902,  p.  103.) 
This  marks  the  beginning  of  the  development  of  a  program  of  religious 
education  for  foreign-speaking  people.  The  Board's  whole  program  of 
religious  education  began  in  the  same  way — the  publication  of  Christian 
literature  and  its  distribution  by  colporteurs. 

In  1909,  the  General  Assembly  broadened  the  commission  given  to  the 
Board  in  1870  by  resolving,  "That  the  Assembly  unify  its  educational 
work  among  the  children  and  youth  by  committing  it  for  general  super- 
vision to  The  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work,"  and  "That 
the  said  Board  shall  have,  and  is  hereby  given,  the  supervision  of  all  the 
Sunday-school  work  of  the  Church,  shall  promote  the  efficiency  of  existing 
schools,  and  shall  organize  new  Sunday  schools  in  the  interest  of  the 
nurture  of  the  young."  {Minutes,  1909,  p.  238.)  Further,  the  General 
Assembly  of  1909  clarified  the  distinction  between  the  missionary  work 
of  the  Board  and  that  of  The  Board  of  Home  Missions  in  answer  to  a 
movement  to  secure  the  transfer  of  the  Board's  Sunday-school  missionary 
work  to  The  Board  of  Home  Missions,  to  the  effect  that  "The  Board  of 
Home  Missions  organizes  Sunday  schools  ^vith  a  view  to  their  becoming 
Presbyterian  churches.  The  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work  organizes  them  with  a  view  to  the  religious  benefit  of  the  community 
found  lacking  and  of  the  children  who  may  be  instructed  in  Gospel  truth, 
without  regard  to  these  schools  growing  into  churches,  or  even  living  beyond 
a  season."  Therefore,  it  was  concluded  that  there  was  no  reason  for  a 
transfer.  (Minutes,  1909,  pp.  221-238.)  The  General  Assembly  of  1910 
reaffirmed  the  action  of  the  Assembly  of  1909.    (Minutes,  pp.  131  ff.) 

In  1913,  the  General  Assembly  directed  "that  the  Board  be  regarded, 
and  that  it  regard  itself  as  preeminently  an  educational  Board,  whose  main 
function  is  the  promotion  of  the  nurture  of  the  children  and  j^outh  in 
Christian  knowledge  and  life  through  all  available  agencies  in  the  particular 
church.  In  consideration  of  this  emphasis  on  its  educational  function  the 
Board  should  give  its  most  earnest  attention  to  the  whole  field  of  religious 
education,  and  should  aim  to  increase  the  educational  efficiency  of  the 
Sunday  schools,  Young  People's  societies,  the  home,  and  all  other  agencies 
in  the  particular  church.  It  should  be  the  General  Assembly's  agent  in  this 
field  of  service."     (Minutes,  1913,  p.  250.) 

In  1914,  the  General  Assembly  approved  the  organization  of  a  Depart- 
ment of  Religious  Education.  (Minutes,  1914,  p.  145.)  In  1920,  t'lc 
General  Assembly  approved  "the  reorganization  of  the  Board's  adminis- 


BOARDS  Ax\D  AGENCIES  661 

tration  in  order  more  eflfectively  to  carry  out  the  Assembly's  instructions 
that  the  Board  regard  itself  as  preeminently  an  educational  Board  whose 
main  function  is  the  promotion  of  the  nurture  of  the  children  and  youth 
in  Christian  knowlctlge  and  life  in  the  home,  in  the  individual  church,  and 
in  the  community,  and  that  it  direct  the  Board  to  prosecute  its  enlarged 
prograni  with  all  possible  diligence  and  fidelity."  {Minutes,  1920,  p.  132.) 
This  unification  is  accomplished  by: 
I    1.     The  creation  of  an  Educational  Staff  at  headquarters. 

2.  The  adoption  of  a  field  policy  to  the  efi"ect  that  all  field  representa- 
tives of  the  Board,  whether  Presbyterial,  e.  g.,  Sunday-school  missionaries, 
or  Synodical,  e.  g.,  field  representatives  for  religious  education,  should 
carry  the  whole  educational  program  of  the  Board  so  far  as  the  conditions 
in  their  fields  permit. 

3.  The  analysis  of  the  Board's  main  function  of  religious  education  as 
follows :  ' 

(a)  Extending  the  agencies  of  religious  education,  e.  g.,  the  Sunday 
school,  the  daily  vacation  Bible  school,  the  week-day  school  for  religious 
instruction,  expressional  organizations,  etc. 

(6)  Developing  and  promoting  the  policies  and  methods  of  religious 
education  in  order  to  secure  greater  efliciency  in  the  home,  in  the  individual 
church,  and  in  the  community. 

(c)  Publishing  and  distributing  the  materials  of  religious  education- 
lesson  materials  for  the  Sunday  school,  the  daily  vacation  Bible  school, 
the  week-day  school  for  religious  instruction,  etc.,  and  general  Christian 
literature  "in  order  to  promote  sound  learning  and  true  religion." 

2.     Charter. 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  "The  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication." 
Whereas,  The  General  Assembly  cf  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  have  a  Board  of  Pubhcation,  composed  of  ministers  and  lay- 
men of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  the  design  of  which  is  "the  publication  of  such 
worlcs,  permanent  or  periodical,  as  are  adapted  to  promote  sound  learning  and 
true  religion." 

And  whereas,  The  aforesaid  Board  of  Publication  labors  under  seiious  dis- 
advantages as  to  receiving  donations  and  bequests,  and  as  to  the  management 
ot  funds  intrusted  to  them  for  the  purpo.se  designated  in  their  constitution  and 
m  accordance  with  the  benevolent  intentions  of  those  from  whom  such  bequests 
and  donations  are  received:    Therefore, 

Section  1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the 
Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania,  in  General  Assembly  met,  and  it  is  hereby 
r"!^^.^^"^  7  ^ho  authority  of  th^  same.  That  Matthew  Newkirk,  James  N.  Dickson 
VVilliam  S.  Marticn,  James  B.  Ross.  Archibald  Mclntyre,  Joseph  B.  Mitchell' 
A]e>^mder  W.  Mitchell,  M.D.,  Robert  Soutter,  Jr.,  and  James  Dunlap,  citizens  oi 
the  United  States,  and  of  this  CommonwoaKh,  and  their  successors,  are  hereby 
constituted  and  declared  to  be  a  body  politic  and  corporate,  which  shall  hence- 
forth be  known  by  the  name  of  "The  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of 
1  ubiication,"*  and  as  such  shall  have  perpetual  succession,  and  be  able  to  sue  and 
iu^ij'"  ^""''^■^  "*"  ''^'*"'"^'  ^"^  ('Isewhere;  and  to  purchase  and  receive  take 
and  hold,  to  them  and  their  successors,  forever,  lands,  tenements,  hereditaments, 
goods,  money,  and  chattels,  and  all  kinds  of  estate  which  may  be  devised,  or 

NoTjmLr"?q''txx7^^n'^''Tr  T^  ^.""'^  flu^T^^^  ^'-^^^  (^°-   ^^   "^  Philadelphia. 
SabuTh  School  wik.^  ""''""'  °^  *''"  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  and 


662  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

bequeathed,  or  given  to  them;  and  the  same  to  sell,  alien,  demise,  and  convey; 
also  to  make  a  common  seal,  and  the  same  to  alter  and  renew,  at  their  pleasure; 
and  also  to  make  such  rules,  by-laws,  and  ordinances,  as  may  be  needful  for  the 
government  of  the  said  corporation,  and  not  inconsistent  with  the  Constitution 
and  laws  of  the  United  States,  and  of  this  state:  Provided,  always,  that  the  clear 
annual  value  of  the  real  estate  held  by  the  said  corporation  shall  not  exceed  the 
sum  of  fifty  thousand  doUais  ($50,000).* 

Section  2.  The  Trustees  above  named  shall  hold  their  offices  for  one  year 
from  the  date  of  this  incorporation,  and  until  their  successors  are  didy  qualified 
to  take  their  places;  who  shall  be  chosen  by  the  aforesaid  Board  of  Pubhcation, 
at  such  times  and  in  such  manner  as  shall  be  provided  by  the  said  General  As- 
sembly of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  provided 
not  more  than  one  third  of  the  Trustees  shall  be  removed  in  any  one  year. 

Section  3.  The  Trustees  hereby  incorporated,  and  their  successors,  shall 
(subject  to  the  direction  of  the  said  Board  of  Pubhcation)  have  full  power  to 
manage  the  funds  and  property  committed  to  their  care,  in  such  manner  as  shall 
be  deemed  most  advantageous,  and  not  contrary  to  law. 

James  Cooper, 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives. 

Charles  Gibbons, 

Speaker  of  the  Senate. 

Approved  the  thirteenth  day  of  February,  Anno  Domini  One  Thousand  Eight 
Hundred  and  Forty-Seven. 

Francis  R.  Shunk, 

Governor  of  Pennsylvania. 

I  hereby  certify  that  the  above  is  a  true  copy  of  the  charter  of  the  Presbyterian 
Board  of  Pubhcation  and  Sabbath  School  Work. 

Attest:        Harold  McA.  Robinson, 

Secretary, 
Philadelphia,  Pa.,  May  4,  1922. 

VIII.    The  Board  of  Church  Erection. 
1.     History. 

From  1789  to  1845  no  action  was  taken  by  the  General  Assembly  looking 
toward  extending  denominational  aid  to  congregations  erecting  houses  of 
worship.  Church  edifices  were  built  by  congregations  by  their  own  financial 
efforts,  supplemented  by  gifts  from  friends  in  the  United  States  and  across 
the  sea. 

For  the  reason  that  no  effort  had  been  made  by  the  Church  at  large  to 
collect  a  fund  for  assisting  new  and  weak  congregations,  in  1843  the  matter 
was  brought  before  the  Assembly  by  an  Overture  which  was  referred  to 
the  Assembly  of  1844,  when  the  following  statesman-like  Report  was  sub- 
mitted to  the  Assembly: 

"The  maintenance  of  evangelical  truth  and  practical  piety  is  the  primary 
duty  of  the  Church  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ;  and  the  next  to 
this  and  inseparably  connected  with  it,  is  the  great  work  of  extending  this 
Divine  religion,  until  it  shall  fill  the  whole  earth.  For  this  purpose  it  is 
necessary  to  plant  churches  wherever  they  do  not  exist,  and  thus  to  secure 
the  administration  of  the  Word  and  ordinances  of  Jesus  Christ. 

♦Charter  thus  amended  by  Court  of  Common  Pleas  of  Philadelphia,  April  20,  1895. 

[Note. — For  the  organization  of  the  Board,  see  Minutes,  1883,  pp.  045,  046;  Digest, 

1880,  pp.  570.J 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  GG3 

"In  fulfilling  this  part  of  her  duty,  the  I'resbyterian  Church  in  this  land 

has  acted  rightly  in  sending  forth  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel  to  preach   to 

gather  and  organize  churches,  and  to  nourish  them  with  spiritual  food 

that  they  may  grow  up  to  maturity  and  abound  in  the  works  of  faith  and 

the  labors  of  love.    This,  indeed,  is  indispensably  necessary,  and  ought  to 

engage  the  first  and  chief  efforts  of  the  Church;  yet  it  is  certain  that  in  a 

siibordinate  but  very  important  sense,  the  erection  of  suitable  houses  for 

Uivine  worship  is  necessary.    The  former  has  been  accomplished  to  some 

extent,  by  our  portion  of  the  Church  catholic  in  her  associated  capacity 

the  latter  has  been  generally  left  to  the  unaided  efforts  of  congregations 

when  gathered,  however  weak  they  may  be.     That  each  society  should' 

If  able   erect  its  own  house  of  worship,  is  altogether  proper,  even  as  it  is 

right  that  the  minister  should  be  supported  by  those  to  whom  he  ministers 

and  It  should  never  be  regarded  as  a  burden  to  any,  although  effort  and 

self-denial  should  be  required  in  order  to  effect  either  object     But  as  it 

has  been  determined  that  the  united  ability  of  the  Church  ought  to  be 

employed  in  sending  the  minister  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  destitute 

and  in  aiding  weak  congregations  in  sustaining  their  pastor,  is  it  not 

equally  proper  to  aid  those  who  need  help  in  building  suitable  houses  for 

public  worship? 

"We  think  that  this  is  proper  for  several  reasons: 

"LA  church  of  adequate  size  and  respectable 'appearance  is  of  great 
importance  to  every  congregation.  The  want  of  such  accommodation 
produces  indifference  and  discouragement  in  those  who  are  connected  with 
the  congregations,  and  has  a  repulsive  influence  on  others. 

"2  There  are  many  places  in  which  the  members  and  friends  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  are  too  few  and  poor  to  build  such  houses  as  would 
accommodate  themselves  and  that  portion  of  the  people  in  the  vicinity 
who  might  be  induced  to  attend  on  the  ordinances  of  the  Gospel  but  as 
yet  are  disposed  to  give  little  or  no  pecuniary  aid.  In  these  circumstances 
our  feeble  churches  are  discouraged,  and  do  not  attempt  to  build  a  house 
.or  to  build  one  which  is  insufficient  and  unattractive,  or  they  become  in- 
volved in  debt  which  they  are  unable  to  discharge.  Several  hundred  in- 
stances of  one  or  other  of  these  cases  may  be  found.  How  important  would 
assistance  be  to  a  congregation  in  such  circumstances. 

"3.  Many  unsuitable  churches  are  erected  and  much  money  is  wasted 
It  is  confidentially  believed,  for  want  of  necessary  information  If  well- 
digested  plans  and  estimates  could  be  procured  at  once,  with  little  or  no 
expense,  proportionate  to  the  number  of  members  of  the  congregation 
and  other  circumstances,  and  accompanied  by  advice  respecting  the  con- 
struction and  arrangement  and  finishing  of  the  building,  both  externally 
and  internally,  ,t  would  be  an  advantage,  equal  in  very  many  cases  to  a 
considerable  pecuniary  aid.  co  lu  a 

^'The  General  Assembly  has  adopted,  with  the  general  approbation  of  the 
Church,  the  policy  of  a  special  Board  for  each  particular  object  that  is  designed 
and  this  may  be  done  in  the  present  instance;  or  if  not  now,  yet  at  a  future 
time,  if  It  shall  appear  to  be  expedient."  aiuiure 

The  General  Assembly  adopted  the  above  Report  and  committed  the 
work  of  Church  Extension  to  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions 

The  work  contmued  under  the  Board  of  Domestic  Missions  for  eleven 
years,  or  until  1855.    During  that  time  $47,711.27  was  received  from  in- 


664  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

dividuals  and  $20,832.79  from  church  contributions,  a  total  of  $68,544.06. 
The  church  contributions  amounted,  annually,  to  $1,893.89. 

In  1865  the  Assembly  committed  the  work  to  a  Committee  on  Church 
Extension,  located  at  St.  Louis.  This  Committee  continued  its  work  until 
1860  when  the  Assembly  changed  the  name  from  the  Church  Extension 
Committee  to  the  Board  of  Church  Building.  No  change  was  made  in  the 
internal  organization  of  the  Committee  or  in  its  relation  to  the  General 
Assembly. 

The  work  continued  under  the  Building  Board  until  1869  when  the  two 
branches  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  came  together,  a  most  important 
event  in  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

In  fifteen  years  the  Building  Board  had  received  $515,287.38,  appro- 
priated $458,780.00  to  1,040  churches,  and  secured  $3,575,000  worth  of 
church  property.  In  the  same  fifteen  years  the  Church  Erection  Fund  of 
the  New  School  branch  of  the  Church  received  $300,000  and  appropriated 
$230,000.  The  total  amount  received  by  the  two  Agencies  was  $815,000. 
More  than  1,500  churches  had  been  assisted  and  $5,000,000  worth  of 
church  property  secured. 

Since  1870  the  work  of  the  Board  of  Church  Erection  has  increased 
rapidly.  It  has  received  large  benefactions  from  such  well  known  Presby- 
terians as  Robert  L.  Stuart,  Morris  K.  Jessup,  John  S.  Kennedy,  New 
York  City.  It  has  also  received  bequests  from  General  Raynolds,  of 
Detroit,  Michigan,  to  be  used  in  assisting  in  the  building  of  manses  for 
ministers.    Many  other  bequests  have  been  received. 

At  the  present  time  the  Board  holds  5,003  grant  mortgages  representing 
$3,641,000.  The  Board  also  holds  1,200  loan  mortgages  representing 
$2,134,314,  which  the  Board  has  loaned  to  churches.  The  Board  also 
holds  title  to  valuable  lands  in  Michigan,  Florida,  Nebraska,  Maryland, 
New  York,  Ohio,  and  other  states.  In  addition  the  Board  has  a  Permanent 
Fund  invested  under  income  producing  securities  amounting  to  $2,617,311. 

The  Board  protects  its  mortgage  interest  by  insurance. 

In  1921  the  Board  received  from  all  sources  over  $1,000,000  and  paid 
out  for  church  and  manse  building  $1,005,626.91.  The  Board  has  been 
placed  in  the  denominational  Budget  for  1922-1923  for  $558,000.  The 
Board  estimates  its  resources  outside  of  the  Budget  at  $442,000;  a  total 
estimated  income  of  $1,000,000. 

In  view  of  the  fact,  however,  that  the  applications  for  church  and  manse 
building  amount  to  over  two  million  dollars,  it  is  evident  that  the  Board 
must  secure  much  larger  sums  if  it  is  in  any  adequate  way  to  finance  the 
building  operations  of  the  Church  by  loans  either  with  or  without  interest. 

The  Board  has  worked  out  a  Plan  of  Cooperation  with  incorporated 
Presbyteries  and  Presbyteries  having  incorporated  Church  Extension 
Committees  and  hoi)es  that  this  Plan  will  result  in  largely  increased  con- 
tributions for  Church  Erection. 

Never  in  the  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  have  the  demands 
been  so  great  and  the  Board  seeks  to  meet  the  applications  from  our 
churches  in  the  best  way  possible.  In  order  to  do  this  the  Board  should 
have  $1,000,000  annually  from  the  denominational  Budget. 

The  Board  appeals  earnestly  to  loyal  Presbyterians  foi-  their  contributions 
and  earnestly  trusts  that  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  to  whom  God 
has  given  large  wealth  will  remember  the  Board  in  their  testamentary  gifts. 


BOAIiDS  AND  ACJENCIES  665 

The  Boiird  is  ready,  on  application,  to  supply  literature  free  of  cost  to 
all  persons  interested  in  the  building  of  churches  and  manses  and  to  send 
its  booklets  on  Church  and  Manse  Ai'chitecture  to  Building  Committees 
of  congregations. 

2.     Acts  of  Incorporation. 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Trustees  of  the  Church  Erection  Fund  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  I'resbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  Anieri(,a. 

Passed  March  31,  1S55. 

The  people  of  the  Slate  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do 
enact  as  follows: 

1.  Samuel  T.  Rpeai,  Asa  D.  Smith,  Edwin  F.  Hatfield,  James  W.  McLaiie, 
Walter  S.  (Jrifhth,  Oliver  H.  Lee,  Norman  While,  William  F.  Dodge,  and  Stephen 
H.  Thayer,  (designated  for  the  purpose  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  which  met  in  Philadelphia,  in  May,  1854),  and  their  successors  in 
office,  are  hereby  constituted  a  body  corporate  and  politic,  by  the  name  of  "The 
Trustees  of  the  Church  Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  for  the  purpose  of  aiding  feeble 
congregations  in  conne'^tion  with  the  said  General  Assembly  in  erecting  houses 
of  worship,  and  by  that  name,  they  and  their  su^^cessors  shall  and  may  have 
perpetual  succession.  {Pronded,  that  no  money  shall  be  furnished  by  said  cor- 
poration for  the  erection  of  any  house  of  worship  in  any  state  or  territory,  in 
which  there  shall  exist  at  the  time  a  law  for  the  incorporation  of  religious  societies, 
the  title  to  which  is  not  held  by  a  religious  corporation  under  and  according  to 
the  laws  of  the  respective  states  or  territories  in  which  such  places  of  worship  are 
located.)  Provided  also,  that  the  title  shall  in  no  instance  be  vested  in  any 
priest,  bishop,  or  other  ecclesiastic. 

2.  The  said  corporation  shall  possess  the  general  powers,  and  be  subject  to 
the  provisions,  contained  in  Title  3  of  Chapter  18  of  the  first  part  of  the  Revised 
Statutes,  so  far  as  the  same  are  apphcable,  and  have  not  been  repealed  or  modified. 

3.  The  management  and  disposition  of  the  affairs  and  funds  of  said  corpora- 
tion shall  be  vested  in  the  individuals  named  in  the  first  section  of  this  act,  and 
their  successors  in  office,  who  shall  remain  in  office  for  such  period,  and  be  dis- 
placed and  succeeded  by  others,  to  be  elected  at  such  time  and  in  such  manner  as 
the  said  General  Assembly  shall  direct  and  appoint;  and  such  election  shall  be 
made,  and  the  said  funds  shall  be  held  and  administered,  invested  and  disposed 
of,  for  the  purposes  aforesaid,  in  conformity  with  the  provisions  of  the  Plan 
adopted  by  the  said  General  A.ssembly. 

4.  The  said  corporation  shall  in  law  be  capable  of  taking,  receiving  and  holding 
any  real  or  personal  estate,  which  has  been  or  may  hereafter  be  given,  devised, 
or  bequeathed  to  them  for  the  purpose  of  their  incorporation,  or  which  shall 
accrue  from  the  use  of  said  fund;  but  the  said  corporation  shall  not  take  and  hold 
real  and  personal  estate  above  the  sum  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  dollars. 

5.  This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 
State  of  New  Yokk,  I 

Secretary's  Office,     i... 
[L.  s.] 

I  have  compared  the  preceding  with  the  original  law  on  file  in  this  ofl^ice,  and 
I  do  hereby  certify  that  the  same  is  a  correct  transcript  therefrom,  and  of  the 
whole  of  such  original. 

Given  under  my  hand  and  seal  of  office,  at  the  city  of  Albany  this  second  day 
of  AprU,  1855. 

A.  G.  Johnson, 

Deputy  Secretary  of  State. 


666  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

CHAPTER  182. 

An  Act  to  Amend  an  Act  Entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Trustees  of  the 
Church  Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbj'terian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,"  passed  March  25,  1855.  / 

Passed  March  27,  1871. 

The  people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  Jn  Senate  and  Assembly,  do 
enact  as  folloivs: 

Section  1.  Section  one  of  the  "Act  to  Incorporate  the  Trustees  of  the  Church 
Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,"  passed  March  thirty-first,  eighteen  hundred  and  fifty-five, 
is  hereby  amended  so  as  to  read  as  follows: 

Section  1.  Joseph  Fewsmith,  John  Thomson,  Ehjah  R.  Craven,  Norman 
Seaver,  John  Hall,  Charles  A.  Dickey,  Fiank  F.  Ellinwocd,  Morris  C.  Sutphen, 
Henr>  R.  Wilson,  Samuel  J.  Nicholls,  Joseph  R.  Skidmore,  Frederick  G.  Burnham, 
Jonathan  C.  Havens,  Otis  D.  Swan,  George  W.  Lane,  John  P.  Crosby,  Winthrop 
S.  Oilman,  Nathan  I/ane,  Hezekiah  King,  Russell  Scarritt,  James  M.  Brauner, 
(designated  for  the  purpose  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
which  met  in  Philadelphia  in  May,  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy),  and  their 
successors  in  office,  are  hereby  fonstituted  a  body  corporate  and  politic,  by  the 
name  of  "The  Board  of  the  Church  Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  ot 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  for  the  purpose  of 
aiding  feeble  congregations  in  connection  with  the  said  General  Assembly,  in 
erecting  houses  of  worship,  and  by  that  name  they  and  their  successors  shall  and 
may  have  perpetual  succession;  provided,  that  no  money  shall  be  furnished  by 
said  corporation  for  the  erection  of  any  house  of  worship  in  any  state  or  terri- 
tory in  which  there  shall  exist  at  the  time  a  law  for  the  incorporation  of  religious 
societies,  the  title  to  which  is  not  held  by  a  rehgious  corporation  under  and 
according  to  the  laws  of  the  respective  states  or  territories  in  which  such  places 
of  worship  are  created;  provided,  also,  that  the  title  shall  in  no  instance  be  vested 
in  any  priest,  bishop,  or  othei  ecclesiastic. 

.  Section  2.  All  acts  done  by  said  Trustees,  in  the  proper  performance  of  their 
trust,  since  their  designation  by  said  General  Assembly,  are  hereby  ratified  and 
confirmed. 

Section  3.    This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 
State  of  New  York, 
Office  of  the  Secretary  of  State, 

IL.  s.] 

I  have  compared  the  preceding  with  the  original  law  on  file  in  this  office,  and 
do  hereby  certify  that  the  same  is  a  correct  transcript  therefrom,  and  of  the  whole 
of  the  said  original  law. 

Given  under  my  hand  and  seal  of  office,  at  the  city  of  Albany,  this  first  day  of 
May,  in  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  seventy-one. 

D.  WiLLERS,  Jr., 

Deputy  Secretary  of  State. 

CHAPTER  305. 

An  Act  Further  to  Amend  Chapter  One  Hundred  and  Thirty-One  of  the  Laws  of 
Eighteen  Hundred  and  Fifty-Five,  Entitled  "An  Act  to  Incorporate  the 
Trustees  of  the  Church  Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America." 

Passed  May  10,  1886;  three  fifths  being  present. 

The  people  of  the  Stale  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do 
enact  as  follows: 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  6G7 

Section  1.  Section  one  of  Chapter  one  hundred  and  thirty- one  of  the  Laws 
of  Eighteen  Hundred  and  Fifty-Five,  entitled  "An  Act  to  Incoiporate  the  Trustees 
of  the  Church  Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  Araeriea,"  is  hereby  further  amended  so  as  to  read  as 
follows: 

Section  1.  Joseph  Fewsmith,  John  Thomson,  Elijah  R.  Craven,  Norman 
Seaver,  John  Hall,  Charles  A.  Dickey,  Frank  F.  EUinwood,  Morris  C.  Sutphen, 
Henry  R.  Wilson,  Samuel  J.  NichoUs,  Joseph  R.  Skidmore,  Frederick  G.  Burn- 
ham,  Jonathan  C.  Havens,  Otis  D.  Swan,  George  \V.  Lane,  John  P.  Crosby, 
Winthrop  S.  Oilman,  Nathan  Lane,  Hezekiah  King,  Russell  Scarritt,  James  M. 
Brauner  (designated  for  the  purpose  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  which  met  in  Philadelphia,  in  May,  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy), 
and  their  successors  in  office,  are  hereby  constituted  a  body  corporate  and  pohtic, 
by  the  name  of  "The  Board  of  the  Church  Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presby-terian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  for  the  purpose  of 
aiding  feeble  congregations  in  connection  with  the  said  General  Assembly  in 
erecting  houses  of  worship  and  manses,  and  also  of  aiding  in  the  establishment  of 
schools  and  chapels  among  the  exceptional  populations  of  Mormons,  Indians, 
and  Spanish-speaking  people  in  the  United  States,  and  by  that  name  they  and 
their  successors  shall  ancl  may  have  perpetual  succession;  provided,  that  no 
money  shall  be  furnished  by  said  corporation  for  the  erection  of  any  house  of 
worship  in  any  state  or  territory  (except  for  the  schools  and  chapels  aforesaid), 
in  which  there  shall  exist  at  the  time  a  law  for  the  incorporation  of  leligious 
societies,  the  title  to  which  is  not  held  by  a  religious  corporation  under  and 
according  to  the  laws  of  the  respective  states  or  territories  in  which  such  places 
of  worship  are  located;  provided,  also,  that  the  title  shall  in  no  instance  be  vested 
in  any  priest,  bishop,  or  other  ecclesiastic. 

Section  2.     This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 
State  of  New  York, 
Office  of  the  Secretary  of  State, 

I  have  compared  the  preceding  with  the  original  law  on  file  in  this  office  and 
do  hereby  certify  that  the  same  is  a  correct  transcript  therefrom  and  of  the  whole 
of  said  original  law. 

Frederick  Cook, 

Secretary  of  State. 
CHAPTER  81. 

An  Act  to  Amend  Chapter  Three  Hundred  and  Five  of  the  Laws  of  Eighteen 
Hundred  and  Eighty-Six,  Entitled  "An  Act  to  Amend  an  Act  Entitled  'An 
Act  to  Incorporate  the  Trustees  of  the  Church  Erection  Fund  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America.'  " 

Became  a  law  April  6, 1908,  with  the  approval  of  the  governor.  Passed,  three 
fifths  being  present. 

The  people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do 
enact  as  follows: 

Section  1.  Section  one  of  Chapter  three  hundred  and  five  of  the  Laws  of 
Eighteen  Hundred  and  Eighty-Six,  entitled  "An  Act  to  Amend  an  Act  to  Incor- 
porate the  Trustees  of  the  Church  Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  is  hereby  amended  to 
read  as  follows: 

Section  1.  Joseph  Fewsmith,  John  Thomson,  Elijah  R.  Craven,  Norman 
Seaver,  John  Hall,  Charles  A.  Dickey,  Frank  F.  Elhnwood,  Morris  C.  Sutphen, 
Henry  R.  Wilson,  Samuel  J.  NichoUs,  Joseph  R.  Skidmore,  Frederick  G.  Burn- 
ham,  Jonathan  C.  Havens,  Otis  D.  Swan,  George  W.  Lane,  John  P.  Crosby, 
Winthrop  S.  Oilman,  Nathan  Lane,  Hezekiah  King,  Russell  Scarritt,  James  M.' 
Brauner,  (designated  for  the  purpose  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbj^- 


I 


GG8  FORM  OF  CiOVERNMENT 

torian  Church,  which  met  in  Philadelphia,  in  May,  eighleen  hundred  and  seventy), 
and  such  other  or  additional  pcjrsons  as  the  General  Assembly  of  the  said  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  has  designated  or  may 
hereafter  at  any  of  its  stated  meetings  designate  for  such  purpose,  and  their 
successors  in  office,  are  hereby  constituted  a  body  corporate  and  pohtic,  by  the 
name  of  "The  Board  of  the  Church  Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  for  the  purpose  of 
aiding  feeble  congregations  in  connection  with  the  said  General  Assembly  in 
erecting  houses  of  worship  and  manses,  and  also  of  aiding  in  the  establishment  of 
schools  and  chapels  among  the  exceptional  j)oi)ulations  of  Mormons,  Indians, and 
Spanish-speaking  ])eople  ot  the  United  States,  and  by  that  name  they  and  their 
successois  shall  and  may  have  perpetual  succession;  'provided,  that  no  money  shall 
be  furnished  by  said  corporation  for  the  erection  of  any  house  of  worship  in  any 
state  or  territory  (except  for  the  schools  and  chapels  aforesaid),  in  which  there 
shall  exist  at  the  time  a  law  for  the  incorporation  of  religious  societies,  the  title 
to  whi(  h  is  net  held  by  a  religious  corporation  under  and  according  to  the  laws 
of  the  respective  states  or  territories  in  which  such  plac^es  of  worship  are  located; 
pi-onded,  also,  that  the  title  shall  in  no  instance  be  vested  in  any  priest,  bishop 
or  other  ecclesiastic. 

Section  2.     This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

State  of  New  York, 
Office  of  the  Secretary  of  State, 

LL.  s.] 

I  have  compared  the  preceding  copy  of  Ch.  131,  Uaws  of  185-5;  Ch.  182  Laws 
of  1871;  Ch.  305,  Laws  of  188G;  Ch.,  Laws  of  1908,  with  the  original  laws  on 
file  in  this  office,  and  do  hereby  certify  that  the  same  is  a  correct  transcript 
theretrom  and  the  whole  thereof. 

Given  under  my  hand  and  the  Seal  of  Office  of  the  Secretary  of  State,  at  the 
city  of  Albany,  this  fifteenth  day  of  August,  in  the  year  one  thousand  nine 
hundred  and  thirteen. 

Jose  E.  PIdgeon, 

Secretary  of  State. 

Laws  of  New  York. — By  Authority. 

[Every  law,  unless  a  different  time  shall  be  prescribed  therein,  shall  commence 
and  take  effect  throughout  the  .state,  on  and  not  before  the  twentieth  day  after 
the  day  of  its  final  passage,  as  certified  by  the  Secretary  of  State.  Sec.  12,  Title  4, 
Ch.  7,  Part  1,  Revised  Statutes.] 

IX.     Presbyterian  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  and  Sustentation. 

1.     History. 

(a)     TJie  Presbyterian  Board  of  Relief. 

At  the  first  meeting  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  in  1717,  "A  Fund  for 
Pious  Uses"  was  established.  A  treasurer  was  elected  to  receive  contri- 
butions, and  the  Synod  dispo.sed  of  tlie  money  at  its  own  discn^tion. 
Among  the  uses  to  which  this  Fund  was  to  be  devotc^d  was  the  r(>lief  of 
disabled  ministers  and  their  families.  The  first  appropriation  from  the 
Fund,  of  which  we  have  any  record,  was  made  in  1721  for  the  relief  of  two 
widows  of  ministers  of  our  Church. 

In  1755  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  adopted  a  i)lan  called  at  first  "The 
Widows'  Fund"  for  the  relief  of  widows  and  orplians  of  Presbyterian 
ministers,  and  also  for  the  relief  of  disabled  ministers.  In  1757.  the  Synod 
of  Philadelpliia  elected  a  Committee  to  apply  to  the  proju-ietors  of  Penn- 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  669 

sylvania  for  a  charter  in  behalf  of  tins  Fund,    (Minutes  of  Synod  of  1757 
p.  224.) 

In  175S  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  were 
united  under  the  name  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia. 

In  1759  the  record  of  the  Minutes  of  this  new  Synod  is  as  follows:  "A 
Charter  for  a  Fund  for  the  Relief  of  Poor  Presbyterian  Ministers  and 
Ministers'  Widows  and  Children,  was  brought  in  and  read  and  thankfully 
accepted."  This  Fund,  after  passing  through  various  changes,  became 
what  is  now  known  as  the  Presbyterian  Ministers'  Fund,  and  is  now  an 
independent  life  insurance  and  annuity  company,  no  longer  receiving 
coiitril)utions  from  Presbyterian  churches,  as  it  did  for  half  a  century,  in 
adtlition  to  the  dues  paid  by  the  ministers. 

For  fifty  y(\ars  the  Church  endeavored  to  make  this  well  conceived  plan 
to  insure  the  lives  of  all  our  ministers  a  complete  success,  but  many  min- 
isters could  not,  or  would  not,  pay  their  yearly  dues,  and  neither  the 
churches  nor  individuals  would  pay  the  ministers'  dues  for  them,  and  it 
was  found  that  there  were  many  ministers  and  widows  and  orphans  of 
ministers  in  very  destitute  and  deporable  circumstances,  and  there  was 
an  absolute  necessity  to  adopt  some  other  plan  for  their  relief  and  support. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly  in  1795  it  was  decided  that  the  General 
Assembly,  or  certain  Trustees  in  their  behalf,  be  incorporated  under  the 
existing  laws  of  Pennsylvania,  and  a  Committee  was  appointed  at  that 
meeting  of  the  Assembly  to  prepare  a  draft  of  a  charter.  In  1798  the  Plan 
of  incorporation  was  approved,  and  a  Committee  was  appointed  and 
directed  to  petition  the  Legislature  of  Pennsylvania  to  grant  the  request 
of  the  General  Assembly. 

In  1799  the  Committee  appointed  to  secure  an  act  of  incorporation  for 
Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  reported  that  they  had  obtained  the 
Act  of  Incorporation  desired.    (See  Minutes,  G.  A.,  1799,  p.  173.) 

To  this  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly  was  committed  the 
cause  of  Ministerial  Relief,  and  for  fifty  years  the  Assembly  endeavored 
to  secure  sufficient  funds  to  give  a  comfortable  support  to  all  our  ministers' 
families  that  were  found  to  be  in  need. 

In  1849  the  General  Assembly,  in  response  to  an  Overture  from  the 
Presbytery  of  Elizabeth,  recommended  that  the  churches  be  enjoined  to 
take  collection  for  the  relief  of  needy  ministers  and  their  families,  and  that 
the  money  collected  be  disbursed  by  the  Board  of  Publication  upon  the 
recommendation  of  Presbyteries.  (Minutes,  G.  A.,  1849,  pp.  206,  2G7.) 
For  three  years  the  Board  of  Publication  administered  the  trust. 

In  1852,  at  the  request  of  the  Board  of  Publication,  the  disbursement  of 
the  Fund  was  again  committed  to  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly 
and  they  continued  to  receive  and  disburse  the  funds  collected  until  1876. 

At  the  reunion  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Church  in  1870,  the  Permanent 
Fund,  held  by  the  Old  School  branch,  amounted  to  $41,444.75,  and  by  the 
New  School  branch,  S36,l  10.00,  making  a  total  of  $77,554.75.  The 
General  Assembly  of  1871  decided  that  the  interest  from  this  Fund  alone 
was  to  be  used  in  granting  annuities,  and  that  the  Permanent  Fund  should 
be  greatly  enlarged.    [Minutes,  G.  A.,  1871.) 

In  1876  the  work  of  relieving  disabled  ministers,  which  had  been  in 
charge  of  a  Standing  Committee  on  Ministerial  Relief,  under  the  direction 
of  the  Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  was  changed  into  a  separate 
Board,  and  the  Board  thus  formally  organized  obtained  a  charter  from  the 


670  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

State  of  Pennsylvania,  October  21,  1876,  which  was  approved  by  the 
General  Assembly,  May  28,  1877,  and  the  first  Board  of  Directors  under 
the  charter  was  that  day  elected. 

(6)  The  Sustentation  Fund. 
The  fact  that  the  Relief  Department  requires,  in  addition  to  age  and 
service,  an  application  based  on  certified  need,  including  a  statement 
concerning  dependents  and  all  sources  of  income,  has  been  the  cause  of 
embarrassment.  The  attention  of  the  Church  was  called  to  the  necessity 
of  some  method  to  prevent  need  and  recognize  service  which  would  be 
devoid  of  embarrassment.  In  1900  a  Sustentation  Plan  was  adopted  by 
the  Sj^nod  of  Iowa  and  referred  to  the  General  Assembly  of  1901.  The 
Assembly  appointed  a  Special  Committee  to  which  this  Iowa  Plan  was 
referred.  Reports  of  progress  were  made  to  the  General  Assemblies  of 
1902,  1903,  1904,  1905,  and  the  Plan  of  Sustentation  thus  formulated  was 
adopted  unanimously  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1906.  In  1909  a  charter 
was  secured,  and  the  Fund  was  permanently  established,  and  a  Board  of 
Directors  was  elected  to  administer  the  Fund. 

(c)     Ecclesiastical  combination  of  the  two  Agencies. 

On  May  24,  1912,  the  General  Assembly  took  action  on  recommendation 
of  the  Executive  Commission,  for  the  ecclesiastical  combination  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Relief  for  Disabled  Ministers  and  the  Widows  and 
Orphans  of  Deceased  Ministers  and  the  Sustentation  Fund  of  the  Pres- 
bvterian  Church  U.  S.  A.  This  combination  actually  took  effect  October 
2,"  1912. 

(d)     Legal  merger  and  consolidation. 

In  accordance  with  the  authority  and  direction  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  1918,  the  two  Boards  were  legally  merged  and  consolidated  under  the 
name  and  title  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  and  Sus- 
tentation, the  new  charter  bearing  the  date  of  October  29,  1918. 

2.     Charter. 

In  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  No.  1  for  the  County  of 
Philadelphia. 

December  Term,  1918.     1  D  1908.     No.  1700. 

In  the  matter  of  the  merger  and  consolidation  of  "The  Presbj^terian  Board  of 
Relief  for  Disabled  Ministers  and  the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased  Ministers" 
with  the  "Ministerial  Sustentation  Fund."  Name  changed  to  "Presbyterian 
Board  of  Ministerial  Rehef  and  Sustentation." 

petition  for  merger  and  consolidation. 
To  the  Honorable  the  Judges  of  the  said  Court: 

The  Petition  of  "The  Presbyterian  Board  of  Relief  for  Disabled  Ministers  and 
the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased  Ministers"  and  "Ministerial  Sustentation 
Fund." 

Respectfully  showeth: 

I.  That  each  of  your  petitioners  is  a  corporation  of  the  first  class,  organized 
and  doing  business  under  the  Act  of  Assembly  of  the  Commomvealth  of  Penn- 
sylvania, approved  the  29th  day  of  April,  1874,  P.  J>.  73,  and  the  Supplements 
thereto. 

II.  That  your  petitioner,  "The  Presbyterian  Board  of  Relief  for  Disabl(<d 
Ministers  and  the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased  Ministers,"  was  created  by 


I 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  671 

a  decree  of  the  Court  of  Coininon  Pleas  No.  2  of  Philadelphia  County  entered 
the  21st  day  of  October,  1S7G,  and  duly  recorded  in  the  office  of  the  Recorder  of 
Deeds  of  said  county  in  Charter  Book  No.  'S,  page  186,  etc.,  and  that  the  purpos(! 
for  which  your  said  petitioner  was  organized,  as  set  out  in  its  said  charter  and  for 
which  it  is  still  maintained,  was  and  is 

"To  reccMve,  hold  and  disburse  such  real  and  personal  estate  as  may  be  given 
to  it  for  the  relief  and  supi)ort  of  disabled  ministers  and  the  needy  widows  and 
orphans  of  deceased  ministers  of  the  said  Church,  to  wit,  'The  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  I'nited  States  of  America.'  " 

III.  That  your  petitioner,  the  "Ministerial  Sustentation  Fund,"  was  created 
by  a  decree  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  No.  I  of  Philadelphia  County,  to 
December  Term,  19()S,  No.  1700,  entered  the  26th  day  of  February,  1908,  and 
duly  recorded  in  the  office  of  said  Recorder  of  Deeds  in  Charter  Book  No.  39, 
page  111,  et:'.,  and  that  the  purpose  for  which  your  said  petitioner  was  organized, 
as  set  out  in  its  said  charter  and  for  which  it  is  still  maintained,  was  and  is 

"The  maintenance  of  a  society  tor  beneficial  or  protective  purposes  to  its 
members  from  funds  collectc>d  therein,  by  providing  and  paying  old  age  or  dis- 
ability benefits  to  its  members  who  must  be  ministers  of  'The  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,'  and  by  providing  and  paying  benefits  to  the 
widow  of  any  of  them,  and  in  the  event  of  her  death  or  remarriage  by  paying 
benefits  to  the  minor  children,  in  accordance  with  the  rules  that  may  be  adopted 
by  the  corporation  and  approved  by  the  General  Assembly  of  'The  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America.'  " 

IV.  That  since  the  year  1913  the  affairs  of  your  petitioners  have  been  admin- 
istered jointly  under  a  Plan  of  c-ombination  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  said  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America;  and  that  it  is 
believed  to  be  desirable  that  your  petitioners  be  merged  and  consolidated  under 
the  laws  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania. 

V.  That,  therefore,  by  resolutions  duly  adopted  at  the  annual  meetings  of 
the  members  of  each  of  your  petitioners,  duly  called  and  held  on  the  20th  day  of 
June,  1918,  at  the  general  offices  of  your  petitioners  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia, 
a  quorum  being  in  each  case  present  and  voting  in  favor  thereof,  and  also  dulj' 
adopted  at  meetings  of  the  Boards  of  Directors  of  each  of  your  petitioners,  duly 
called  and  held  at  the  same  place  and  on  the  same  day,  it  was  directed  that 
apph'-ation  be  made,  and  it  is  accordingly  hereby  made,  by  your  petitioners  to 
this  Honorable  Court  for  the  consolidation  and  merger  of  your  petitioners  with 
each  other  under  the  name,  style  and  title,  and  upon  the  terms,  Umitations  and 
powers  set  out  in  said  resolutions,  in  the  words  following: 

"(1)  The  corporation  formed  by  the  consohdation  or  merger  shall  hereafter 
have  the  name,  style  and  title  of  'Presbyterian  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  and 
Sustentation.' 

"(2)  The  purpose  for  which  the  consolidated  corporation  shall  exist  is  to 
receive,  hold  and  disburse  such  real  and  personal  estate  as  may  be  given  to  it  for 
the  relief  and  support  of  disabled  ministers  and  the  needy  widows  and  orphans 
of  deceased  ministers  of  the  Pre.sbj^terian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 
Regularly  appointed  and  commissioned  missionaries,  both  ordained  and  lay,  of 
the  Foreign,  Home,  and  Freedmen's  Boards,  and  regularly  appcjinted  and  com- 
missioned lay  missionaries  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work 
who  have  served  that  Board,  and  regularly  accredited  deaconesses,  may  be 
placed  upon  the  roll  of  the  corporation  upon  the  same  conditions  governing  or- 
dained ministers.  In  their  application  for  aid,  lay  missionaries  shall  be  governed 
by  the  rules  that  apply  to  ministers,  except  that  foreign  missionaries,  whether 
ordained  cjr  lay,  under  commission  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  i^hall  be  certified  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions instead  of  by  the  Presbytery.  Such  other  classes  of  servants  of  the  Churc-h 
may  be  provided  for  as  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  shall,  from  time  to  time,  direct. 


G72  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

"(3)  Tho  mombers  of  tlu;  (corporation  .shall  be  (he  persons  now  constituting 
the  oftic-ers  arul  dinselors  of  The  Prosbytc.'rian  JJoard  of  Hcliof  for  Disabh^d  Min- 
isters and  the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Dcsccascd  Ministers  and  of  Ministerial 
Sustentation  Fund  and  su(!}i  other  persons  as  the  (Jeneral  Assembly  of  tlu;  I'res- 
l)yl(rian  ('hiirch  in  the  United  States  of  America  shall  from  time  to  time  elect, 
but  no  person  shall  be  ehicted  as  a  member  who  is  not  a  citizen  of  the  Common- 
wealth of  Pennsylvania,  if  by  his  election  persons  not  citizens  of  said  Commf)n- 
wealth  sliall  constitute  a  majority  of  such  members. 

"(4)  TIh!  corporation  shall  be  p;(jverried  by  officcjrs  and  directors  of  the 
numlxir  and  (rharact(!r  provided  f(jr  in  the  present  charter  of  I'he  Presbyterian 
Hoard  of  Relief  for  Di.sabled  Ministers  and  the;  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Oeceased 
Ministers,  and  cho.sen  in  the;  maniKT  therein  prescribed.  'J'he  present  ofhcrers 
and  directors  of  the  two  corjKirations  shall  be  oflicers  and  directors  of  the  con- 
.solidatcjd  corporation  and  shall  hold  their  oliiccs  until  their  succe.s.sors  are  cho.sen. 

"(o)  The  present  a.ss(!ts  of  tin;  Ministerial  Sustentation  Fund  and  all  funds 
hereafter  coll<H;ted  from sub.scribers  to  or  beneficiaries  of  that  Fund,  shall  Ix;  held 
and  maintained  as  a  special  Fund  upon  the  sanu;  trusts  and  for  the;  same  objects 
as  set  forth  in  tJie  charter  of  said  Ministerial  Sustentation  Fund  in  accordance 
with  th(!  rules  from  time  to  tinu;  adopted  by  th(!  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  shall  be  subject  to  all 
obli)i;at,ions  of  said  Ministerial  Sustentation  l''und.  All  other  assets  of  the  con- 
solidated cori)oration  shall  be  held  for  the  j)urpos(;s  and  upon  tJie  tru.sts  .set  forth 
in  th(!  chart(!r  of  The  Presbyterian  Board  of  Relief  for  Disabled  Ministers  and 
the  W^idows  and  Orphans  of  D(!C(!ased  Ministers  under  and  subject  to  the  direc- 
tion of  the  said  General  Ass(;mbly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  and  shall  be  subject  to  all  oblij^at  ions  of  said  The  Pr(!sl)yterian 
Board  of  Relief  for  ])isabled  Ministers  and  the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased 
Ministers.  'The  pr(!sent  members  of  "Ministerial  Sustentation  Fund"  shall  be 
entitled  "Sust (Citation  Fund  Members"  and  shall  have  all  the  rights  of  members 
of  th(!  (consolidated  corporation  ex(;(;i)t  the  ri^ht  of  voting.' 

"(G)  Save  as  afT(!ct(;(l  by  the  above  (;ondit  ions  all  rights, privileges  franchis(^s  and 
powers  of  each  of  thosaid  cori)oralions  .shall  vest  in  the  consolidated  corporation." 

VI.  Wherefore,  your  petitioners,  showing  to  this  Honorable  Court  that  such 
con.solidation  and  merger  are  lawful  and  beneficial  and  do  not  conflict  with  th(! 
re(|uirernent,s  of  th(!  Statutes  of  this  ('onimonwealth  in  such  case  made  and  pro- 
vi<led,  or  of  tlui  Constitution  of  the  Commonwealth,  pray  that  this  Honorable 
Court  direct  that  notic(!  be  given  by  pul)lication  once  a  week  for  three  weeks  in 
two  newspapers  of  g(!neral  (circulation,  j)riiited  in  the  county  of  I'hiladelphia, 
setting  forth  briefly  the  charact(!r  and  object  of  the  propo.sed  consolidation  and 
merger  of  your  petitioners  and  th(;  intention  to  make  application  therefoi;  and 
that  upon  i)resent,atJon  to  this  Honorable  ('ourt  of  due  i)ro()f  of  such  i)ul)li(  alion, 
this  Honorable  CoiuM,  shall  enter  its  decree  directing  t.he  con.solidation  and 
merger  of  your  i)e1  it  ioriers  with  each  other  under  the  name,  style,  and  liljc,  :iii(l 
upon  the  terms,  limitations,  and  powers  in  this  i)etiti(.n  set  fort.h. 

And  your  ix'titioners  will  ever  pray,  etc. 

(Skal)  Thk   Pkioshvtiouian   Boako  ok   Rklikk  kou 

DiSAIILKO   MiNISTIOHH   AND  THK   WlOOWS    AND 
OjU'HANS   of   DkCKA.SIJU   MiNISTKJtK. 

J5y  John  Rumhky  J^aviks, 

President. 

Attest:         \\  II. 1,1AM  W.   IlioinonTON, 

Secretary. 

MiNIBTKHIAI-   SlUSTKNTAllON    FuND. 

By  John  Rumskv  Davikk, 

President. 
(Skal)  AU,est:     .  William  W.  Hkhkiiton, 

Secretary. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  673 

Philadelphia  County,  ss: 

William  W.  Heberton,  beiiin  duly  affirmed,  says  that  he  is  the  spcrotary  of 
Thi-  Pn-sbytcrian  lioanl  of  Relief  f(jr  Disabled  Minislcrs  and  the  Widows  and 
Orphans  of  Deeeased  Ministers  and  also  the  secretary  of  Ministerial  Hustentation 
Fund,  the  eorporations'  petitioners  in  the  above  entitled  eause;  that  the  facts 
set  forth  in  the  foregoing  Petition  are  true;  and  that  the  officers  executing  said 
Petition  were  duly  authorized  and  directed  by  resolutions  adopt(rd  at  the  annual 
meetings  of  the  members  of  each  petitioner  held  June  20,  1918,  to  execute  and 
present  the  same. 

Affirmed  and  subscribed  before  me  this  twenty-third  day  of  September,  1918. 
(Signed)        W.  W.  IIkbehton. 
Mahy  E.  Messenger,  Notary  Public. 
My  commission  expires  at  the  end  of  next  session  of  Senate. 

In  the  Coukt  of  Co.mmon  Pleas  No.  1,  roit  the  County  op 
Philadelphia. 
September  Term,  1918.     No.  1700. 

In  the  matter  of  the  merger  and  consolidation  of  "The  Presbyterian  Board 
of  Relief  U>r  Disabled  Ministers  and  the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased 
Ministers"  with  the  "Ministerial  Sustentation  Fund." 

interlocutory  decree. 

And  now,  this  twenty-eighth  day  of  September,  1918,  upon  consideration  of 
the  foregoing  Petition,  and  on  motion  of  Prichard,  Saul,  Bayard  &  Evans  and 
Rambo,  Rambo  &  Mair,  solicitors  foi  the  petitioners,  the  court  being  of  opinion 
that  the  consolidation  and  merger  prayed  in  said  Petition  are  and  will  be  lawful 
and  beneficial  and  do  not  conflict  with  the  requirements  of  the  Statutes  of  this 
Commonwealth  in  such  case  made  and  provided,  or  of  the  Constitution  of  this 
Commonwealth,  it  is  hereby 

Ordered  and  directed  that  notice  be  given  by  publication  once  a  week  for  three 
weeks  in  the  I^gal  Intelligencer  and  the  Public  Ledger,  two  newspapers  of  general 
circulation  printed  in  the  rounty  of  Philadelphia,  setting  foith  briefly  the  char- 
acter and  object  of  the  proposed  consoliflation  and  merger  of  the  corporations' 
petitioners  and  the  intention  to  make  application  therefor  on  a  date  to  be  specified 
in  such  notice. 

By  the  Court, 

William  H.  Shoemaker, 

Judge. 

In  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  Nr).   1,  vou  the  County  op 
Philadelphia. 
September  Term,  1918.     No.  1700. 

In  the  matter  of  the  merger  and  consolidation  of  "The  Presbvterian  Board  of 
Relief  for  Disabled  Mmisters  and  the-  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased  Ministers" 
with  the   'Ministerial  Sustentation  Fund." 

final  decree. 

And  now,  this  twenty-<'ighth  day  of  October,  1018,  the  pn>of  of  publication  i,{ 
notice  of  the  Petition  for  the  consolidation  and  merger  of  the  corp.,rat ions' 
petitioners,  as  directed  by  the  order  of  this  (Jourt  heretofore  enteral  in  this 
cause,  having  be(.-n  presented  to  this  Court  and  filed  in  this  cause  upon  con- 
sideration cf  said  Petition  and  upon  motioh  of  Pricharrl,  Saul,  Bayard  <fe  Evans 
and  Rambo,  Rambo  <t  Mair,  solicitors  for  the  petit  i..neis,  the  Couit  being  of 
the  opinion  that  said  consolidation  and  merger  aie  and  will  be  lawful  and  bene- 


674  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

ficial  and  do  not  conflict  with  the  requirements  of  the  Statutes  of  this  Common- 
wealth in  such  case  made  and  provided,  or  ot  the  Constitution  of  this  Common- 
wealth, it  is 

Ordered,  adjudged,  and  decreed  that  the  prayers  of  said  Petitions  be  granted  and 
that  upon  the  entry  of  this  decree  and  the  recording  of  the  same  in  the  office  of 
the  Recorder  of  Deeds  tor  the  county  of  Philadelphia,  as  by  said  Statutes  pro- 
vided, the  said  The  Presbyterian  Board  of  Relief  for  Disabled  Ministers  and 
the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased  Ministers,  and  the  said  Ministerial  Sus- 
tentation  Fund,  with  all  their  rights,  privileges,  franchises,  powers  and  liabilities, 
shall  merge  and  be  consolidated  into  a  corporation  under  the  name,  style  and 
title,  and  upon  the  terms  and  limitations  and  with  the  powers  following: 

(1)  The  corporation  formed  by  the  consolidation  or  merger  shall  heieafter 
have  the  name,  style  and  title  ot  "Presbyterian  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  and 
Sustentation." 

(2)  The  purpose  for  which  the  consolidated  corporation  shall  exist  is  to 
receive,  hold  and  disburse  such  real  and  personal  estate  as  may  be  given  to  it  for 
the  relief  and  support  of  disabled  ministers  and  the  needy  widows  and  orphans 
of  deceased  ministers  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 
Regularly  appointed  and  commissioned  missionaries,  both  ordained  and  lay,  of 
the  Foreign,  Home  and  Freedmen's  Boards,  and  regularly  appointed  and  com- 
missioned lay  missionaries  of  the  Board  of  Pubhcation  and  Sabbath  School  Work 
who  have  served  that  Board,  and  regularly  accredited  deaconesses,  may  be  placed 
upon  the  roll  of  the  corporation  upon  the  same  conditions  governing  ordained 
ministers.  In  their  application  for  aid,  lay  missionaries  shall  be  governed  by  the 
rules  that  apply  to  ministers,  except  that  foreign  missionaries,  whether  ordained 
or  lay,  under  commission  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  shall  be  certified  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  instead 
of  by  the  Presbyter}^  Such  other  classes  of  servants  of  the  Church  may  be  pro- 
vided for  as  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  shall,  from  time  to  time,  direct. 

(3)  The  members  of  the  corporation  shall  be  the  persons  now  constituting 
the  officers  and  directors  of  The  Presbyterian  Board  of  Relief  for  Disabled  Min- 
isters and  the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased  Ministers  and  of  Ministerial 
Sustentation  Fund  and  such  other  persons  as  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  shall  from  time  to  time  elect,  but 
no  person  shall  be  elected  as  a  member  who  is  not  a  citizen  of  the  Commonwealth 
of  Pennsylvania,  if  by  his  election  persons  not  citizens  of  said  Commonwealth 
shall  constitute  a  majority  of  such  members. 

(4)  The  corporation  shall  be  governed  by  officers  and  directors  of  the  number 
and  character  provided  for  in  the  present  charter  of  The  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Relief  for  Disabled  Ministers  and  the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased  Ministers, 
and  chosen  in  the  manner  therein  prescribed.  The  present  officers  and  directors 
of  the  two  corporations  shall  be  officers  and  directors  of  the  consolidated  cor- 
poration and  shall  hold  their  offices  until  their  successors  are  chosen. 

.  (5)  The  present  assets  of  the  Ministerial  Sustentation  Fund  and  all  funds  here- 
aft(>r  collected  from  subscribers  to  or  beneficiaries  of  that  Fund,  shall  beheld  and 
maintained  as  a  special  Fund  upon  the  same  trusts  and  for  the  same  objects  as 
set  forth  in  the  charter  of  said  Ministerial  Sustentation  Fund  in  accordance  with 
the  rules  from  time  to  time  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  shall  be  subjec^t  to  all  obligations  of 
said  Ministerial  Sustentation  Fmid.  All  other  assets  of  the  consolidated  cor- 
poration shall  be  held  for  the  purposes  and  upon  the  trusts  set  forth  in  the  charter 
of  The  Presbyterian  Board  of  Relief  for  Disalijed  Ministers  and  the  AN'idows  and 
Orphans  of  Deceased  Ministers  under  and  subject,  to  (he  direction  of  the  said 
General  Assembly  of  the  Pn>sbytorian  (Church  in  (he  United  States  of  America, 
and  shall  be  subject  to  all  obligations  of  s'aid  TIi(>  I'n\sby(,erian  Board  of  Relief 
for  Disabled  Ministers  and   the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Deceased  Ministers 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  675 

The  present  members  of  "Ministerial  Sustentation  Fund"  shall  be  entitled  "Sus- 
tentation  Fund  Members"  and  shall  have  all  the  rights  of  members  of  the  con- 
solidated corporation  except  the  right  of  voting. 

(6)  Save  a.s  affected  by  the  above  conditions  all  the  rights,  privileges,  fran- 
chises and  powers  of  each  of  the  said  corporations  shall  vest  in  the  consohdated 
corporation. 

By  the  Court, 

William  II.  Shoemaker, 

Judge. 

Recorded  in  the  Office  for  the  Recording  of  Deeds,  etc.,  in  and  for  the  city  and 
count}'  of  Philadelphia  in  Charter  Book  No.  59,  page  448,  etc. 
Witness  my  hand  and  seal  of  office  this  seventh  day  of  November,  1918. 
[seal]  James  M.  Hazlett, 

Recorder  of  Deeds. 

I  hereby  certify  that  the  above  is  a  true  and  correct  copy  of  the  charter  in  its 
present  form  of  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Rehef  and  Sustentation  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

RoBEKT  Hunter, 

Associate  Secretary. 

X.    The  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen. 
1.     History. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  North  began  missionary  work  among  the 
Negroes  of  the  South  fully  a  year  before  the  close  of  the  Civil  War.  Two 
Committees  were  at  work  under  the  direction  of  the  General  Assembly 
(0.  S.)  as  early  as  1864,  one  with  headquarters  at  Indianapolis  and  the 
other  at  Philadelphia.  In  May,  1865,  the  General  Assembly  meeting  in 
Pittsburgh  united  these  Committees  under  one  General  Committee 
entitled  "The  General  Assembly's  Committee  on  Freedmen."  It  met  by 
order  of  the  Assembly  in  the  lecture  room  of  the  First  Church,  Pittsburgh, 
and  was  organized  June  22,  1865.  Before  the  Reunion  there  was  another 
work  similar  in  character  and  purpose,  with  headquarters  in  New  York, 
carried  on  as  a  "Freedmen's  Department"  in  connection  with  the  Presby- 
terian Committee  of  Home  Missions  (N.  S.).  This  "Freedmen's  Depart- 
ment" existed  only  two  years,  making  its  second  Annual  Report  in  1870. 
When  the  two  Assemblies  united  in  1870,  the  work  among  the  Freedmen 
as  carried  on  from  New  York  and  Pittsburgh  was  consolidated  and  a  new 
Committee  appointed.  This  new  Committee  was  organized  by  direction 
of  the  reunited  General  Assembly,  June  10,  1870,  in  Pittsi3urgh,  Pa. 
This  Committee  continued  to  work  without  change  of  plan  or  organization 
for  twelve  years,  but  the  question  of  ownership  of  property  necessary  to 
the  work  and  the  handling  of  bequests  made  it  evident  that  it  would  be 
better  to  have  the  Committee  incorporated.  In  1882,  the  Assembly  at 
Springfield,  111.,  sanctioned  a  change  and  the  Committee  obtained  a  charter, 
September  16,  1882,  and  became  a  corporate  body  under  the  name  of 
"The  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America." 

The  wisdom  of  this  incorporation  became  more  apparent  as  the  per- 
manent nature  of  this  work  was  realized,  and  the  increase  of  the  race  in 
the  South,  the  problems  arising  from   the    postwar  conditions,  and  the 


676  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

necessity  of  great  care  and  tactful  procedure  was  seen,  that  friction  might 
be  avoided,  mutual  confidence  developed,  and  the  enfranchised  people 
given  full  opportunitj^  for  national  development  and  happiness  and  good- 
will. The  true  progress  of  the  Negro  depends  so  much  on  our  education, 
subject  to  Christian  truth  and  directed  by  Scriptural  principles,  that 
evangelization  and  the  maintenance  of  schools  should  go  hand  in  hand. 
That  this  work  was  not  to  be  limited  either  in  time  or  nature  became 
apparent  to  the  Church,  as  the  system  of  public  schools  for  the  Negro 
showed  no  general  popularity  or  probability  of  ample  provision,  either 
from  lack  of  funds,  or  interest  in  the  Southern  States,  where  the  great 
body  of  Negroes  dwelt,  and  are  likely  to  dwell.  The  importance  of  avow- 
edly Christian  schools  became  clearer,  as  a  high  morality  and  true  religious 
principles  were  seen  to  be  necessary  for  the  Negro  to  insure  both  his 
pacific  relations  with  the  whites  and  to  make  his  industrial  life  trustworthy 
and  useful. 

This  view  of  the  far-reaching  and  permanent  character  of  the  Board's 
task  for  this  race  is  taken  by  every  intelligent  student  of  the  Negro  in 
America,  and  it  is,  also,  justified  by  the  enlarged  gifts,  and  the  recognition 
by  devoted  Christians,  that  the  love  of  Christ  and  the  true  patriotism  call 
to  enlarged  and  better  endowed  schools  and  methods. 

Incorporation  gave  the  Board  a  higher  dignity  and  importance  and 
rightly  deepened  the  impression  of  the  magnitude  of  the  task,  the  need  of 
larger  resources,  and  the  value  of  the  results.  Time  and  experience  have 
not  only  justified  this  incorporation,  but  impressed  upon  the  intelligent 
the  peculiar  nature  of  the  work  of  the  Board  and  the  unwisdom  of  diminish- 
ing its  distinctness  in  the  minds  of  Presbyterians. 

In  1911,  the  General  Assembly  advised  the  Board  to  assist  the  Colored 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  on  the  most  liberal  scale  possible, 
consistent  with  its  other  obligations. 

In  1915,  the  General  Assembly  adopted  the  recommendation  of  the 
Executive  Commission  that  "the  limitations  imposed  on  the  activities  of 
the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  by  the  order  of  the  General  Assembly, 
be  removed  to  the  end  that  the  Board  may  engage  in  evangelistic  work  in 
the  Northern  States,  among  the  colored  people,  when  requested  by  the 
Presbyteries  and  various  Synods,  upon  such  terms  as  will  secure  the  co- 
operation of  the  Presbyteries  and  Synods  in  the  work  of  the  Board." 

2.     Charter. 

To  the  Honorable  the  .JiidgvH  of  the  Court  of  Common  IHeas,  No.  2,  of  Allegheny 
County,  Commonwealth  of  PennHylvania: 

The  undersigned  citizens  of  the  said  Commonwealth,  respect  fully  represent: 
That  under  the  rules  and  the  usages  of  the  Presbyterian  Chureh  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  are  d(>sin)us  of  being  incorporated  pursuant  to  the  act  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  said  Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania  entitled  "An 
Act  to  Provide  for  the  Incorporation  and  Regulation  of  Ortain  Corporations," 
approved  the  20th  day  of  April  a.  d.  1874,  and  the  several  supi)lcments  thereto. 
Herewith  stating  the  object  and  purpose  thereof: 

Section  1.  I'^lliot  E.  Swift,  James  Allisf)n,  Samuel  J.  Wilson,  Samuel  J.  Fisher, 
Charles  L.  Thompson,  John  M.  Ricliinond,  John  C  McConibs,  Robert  C. 
Totten,  James  B.  Lyon,  William  C.  Au^hinhaufih,  Robert  S.  Davis,  and  Charles 
W.  Hubbard,  desi}z;nated  for  tliis  purj)ose  by  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  which  met  at  Springfield,  in 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  677 

the  State  of  Illinois,  in  the  month  of  May,  a.  d.  1882,  and  their  successors  in 
office  chosen  from  time  to  time  by  the  said  (leiieral  Assembly,  are  hereby  con- 
stituted a  body  jiolitic  and  corporate,  to  have  peri)etual  succession,  by  the  name 
of:  "The  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,"  the  object  of  which  shall  be  to  assist  in  sustaining  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  among  the  freedmen  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
in  building,  erecting,  and  maintaining  churches,  schools,  academics,  colleges,  and 
institutions  of  learning,  for  their  benefit,  and  to  superintend  the  whole  work  of 
missions  and  education  among  them  in  behalf  of  the  said  Church,  as  the  General 
Assembly  may  from  time  to  time  direct;  also  to  receive,  take  charge  of,  and 
disburse  all  property  and  funds  which  may  at  any  time,  and  from  time  to  time 
be  entrusted  to  said  Church  of  said  Board  of  Missions  for  said  Freedmen  for 
missionary  or  educational  purposes. 

Section  2.  The  said  corporation  shall  possess  the  general  powers,  and  be 
subject  to  the  provisions  contained  in  Section  one  of  the  said  act  of  Assembly, 
approved  the  29th  day  of  April,  a.  d.  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy-four,  and 
its  supplements  so  far  as  the  same  is  applicable. 

Section  3.  That  said  corporation  shall  in  law  be  capable  of  taking  and  re- 
ceiving, and  holding  any  real  or  personal  estatie  which  has  been  or  may  hereafter 
be  given,  devised  or  bequeathed  to  it,  or  to  the  General  Assembly,  or  to  anyone 
in  trust  for  the  purposes  aforesaid,  and  in  conformity  with  existing  statutes,  or 
which  may  accrue  from  the  use  of  the  same,  and  the  same  to  sell,  mortgage, 
alien,  demise,  and  convey,  and  to  invest  and  reinvest  in  mortgages,  stocks, 
bonds,  or  other  securities,  any  moneys  received  for  purposes  aforesaid  by  gift, 
devise,  or  bequest,  provided  always  that  the  clearly  yearly  income  of  real  estate 
held  by  said  corporation,  shall  not  at  any  time  exceed  the  amount  fixed  by  law  or 
existing  statutes. 

Section  4.  The  management  and  disposition  of  the  affairs  and  funds  of  said 
corporation  shall  be  vested  in  the  individuals  named  aforesaid  and  their  successors 
in  office,  who  shall  remain  in  office  for  such  period,  and  be  displaced  and  succeeded 
by  others,  to  be  elected  at  such  time  and  in  such  time  and  in  such  manner  as  the 
said  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  of 
American  shall  direct  and  appoint. 

In  testimony  whereof,  we  have  hereunto  set  our  hands  and  seals,  this  ] 
day  of  August,  a.  d.  1882, 

Ellioti  E.  Swift,  [seal] 

James  Allison,  '[seal] 

S.  J.  Wilson,  ISEal] 

ROBT.    C.    TOTTEN,  [SEAL] 

Jas.  B.  Lyon,  [seal] 

Robert  S.  Davis,  [seal] 

C.  W.  Hubbard,  iseal] 

W.  C.  Aughinbaugh,  iseal] 

John  C.  McCombs,  iseal] 

State  of  Pennsylvania    -j 

[■  83 : 

County  of  Allegheny      J 

Before  me,  William  H.  Graham,  Recorder  of  said  County,  personally  came 
Robert  S.  Davis,  Wm.  C.  Aughinbaugh,  and  J.  C.  McCombs,  three  of  the  sub- 
scribers to  the  foregoing  Articles  of  Association,  who  acknowledged  the  same  on 
behalf  of  themselves  and  their  associates,  to  be  their  act  and  deed  as  required  by 
the  act  of  Assembly,  in  such  case  made  and  provided. 

In  witness  whereof,  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  official  seal,  this  24th 
day  of  August,  a.  d.  1882. 

Wm.  H.  Graham 

Recorder.  (Official  Seal) 


P 


678  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Due  notice  of  publication  inserted  in  the  Pittsburgh  Times  and  Presbyterian 
Banner  and  duly  attached  hereto. 

In  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  No.  2,  of  Allegheny  County. 

In  the  matter  of  the  incorporation  of  "The  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America." 

The  within  Certificate  and  Articles  of  Association  having  been  presented  to 
the  Honorable  J.  W.  F.  White,  a  law  judge  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  No.  2, 
said  county,  the  certificate  of  the  Recorder  of  said  county  being  endorsed  thereon, 
accompanied  with  proof  of  publication  as  required  by  law,  and  said  judge  having 
perused  and  examined  said  instrument,  and  it  being  found  in  proper  form,  in 
accordance  with  the  second  section  of  the  act  of  Assembly  approved  29th,  April, 
1874,  and  said  intended  corporation,  appearing  to  be  lawful  and  not  injurious  to 
the  community. 

And  now,  to  wit,  September  16,  1882,  it  is  ordered  and  decreed,  That  the  said 
charter  be  approved,  and  upon  the  recording  of  the  same  with  this  order,  the 
subscribers  thereto  and  their  associates,  shall  be  a  corporation  for  the  purpose 
and  trusts  therein  stated,  and  that  this  decree  and  said  charter  shall  be  recorded 
in  the  Office  for  Recording  Deeds  in  said  county  of  Allegheny,  and  thenceforth 
the  persons  named  therein  and  subscribed  thereto,  with  their  associates,  and 
successors,  shall  be  a  corporation  by  the  name  herein  given. 

Per  Curiam. 
From  the  Record, 

J.  O.  Brown,  Pro. 
Recorded  September  23,  1882.  (Court  Seal) 

State  of  Pennsylvania     » 

I  ss: 
County  of  Allegheny      J 

I,  John  D.  Graham,  Recorder  of  Deeds,  etc.,  in  and  for  said  county,  do  hereby 
certify  that  the  foregoing  is  a  true  and  correct  copy  of  charter  as  the  same  is 
recorded  in  the  Recorder's  Office  in  and  for  said  county  on  the  23rd  day  of  Sep- 
tember, A.  D.  1882,  in  Charter  Book  Vol.  7,  Page  308. 

^  In  testimony  whereof,  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  affixed  the  Seal  of  the 
said  Office  the  8th  day  of  May,  a.  d.  1922. 

John  D.  Graham, 
(seal)  Recorder. 

XI.    The  Woman's  Department  of  the  Board  for  Freedmen. 

1.     History. 

In  1884  the  Assembly  recommended  the  Woman's  Executive  Committee 
of  Home  Missions  (now  the  Woman's  Board)  to  permit  such  societies 
under  its  care  as  might  desire  to  do  so,  to  contribute  according  to  their 
pleasure  to  the  cause  of  the  freedmen  and  send  the  results  to  the  Woman's 
Executive  Committee  in  New  York,  to  be  forwarded  to  the  treasurer  of 
The  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  at  Pittsburgh. 

The  following  May  (1885),  13,010.  58  was  reported  to  the  Assembly  as 
contributed  through  Home  Mission  societies.  The  following  resolution 
was  unanimously  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly: 

"That  in  view  of  the  success  which  has  already  attended  the  organiza- 
tion of  a  Woman's  Department  for  Freedmen,  under  the  Woman's  Ex- 
ecutive Committee  of  Home  Missions,  and  of  the  pressing  demand  for 
labor  within  the  sphere  marked  out  for  this  department  it  be  affectionately 
urged  upon  all  tlie  women's  home  missionary  societies  of  our  Church  to 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  679 

Kivo  tills  work  a  place  in  their  sympathies,  their  j)rayers  and  their  hene- 
lactions." 

These  were  the  beginnings  of  the  Woman's  Department  of  the  Freed- 
incn's  Board,  which  is  the  same  as  the  Freedmen's  Department  of  the 
Woman's  Board.  While  the  action  of  the  Assembly  only  recommended 
that  the  women's  societies  be  permitted  to  contribute  according  to  their 
pleasure  to  the  freedmen's  work,  these  societies  ha\-e  very  generously 
encouraged  our  efforts  to  promote  the  interests  of  the  freedmen's  cause. 
The  help  that  the  Freedmen's  Board  has  received  in  this  way  has  steadily 
grown  from  year  to  year  during  the  last  thirty-five  years.  The  money 
received  through  the  Freedmen's  Department  of  the  women's  societies 
goes,  in  the  main,  to  the  support  of  teachers  and  the  maintenance  of  our 
school  work;  but  all  money  sent  to  the  Board  through  this  source,  or  from 
any  other  source,  goes  to  the  object  for  which  it  was  intended,  whether  it 
be  for  teachers,  preachers,  school  -buildings,  churches,  farms,  furniture, 
industrial  implements,  or  anything  else  previously  approved  by  the  Board.' 

The  headquarters  of  the  Woman's  Department  of  the  Freedmen's  Board 
are  the  same  as  those  of  The  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  507-511 
Bessemer  Building,  Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  and  everything  in  connection  with 
the  entire  work  is  under  the  management  and  control  of  the  Board. 

XII.     College  Board. 

1.     Establishment  and  constitution  of  the  Board. 

The  Special  Committee  on  Education  appointed  by  the  Assembly  of 
1881,  enlarged  and  continued  by  the  Assembly  of  1882,  herewith  report 
(see  Mimdes,  1883,  pp.  581-590).     The  recommendations  were  adopted 


viz 


1.  That  a  definite  Agency  be  instituted  that  shall  have  in  charge  the 
mtcrests  of  higher  education  as  connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

2.  That  this  Agency  be  a  separate  and  independent  Board,  with  its 
distinct  officers  and  work. 

3.  That  the  Board  be  constituted  under  the  following  provisions,  viz. : 
X.     The  name  of  this  Board  shall  be  "The  Presbyterian  Board  o'f  Aid 

for  Colleges  and  Academies";  and  the  general  work  shall  have  the  limita- 
tions indicated  by  its  title. 

B.  The  Board  shall  consist  of  twenty-four  members,  divided  into  three 
clas.ses  composed  equally  of  ministers  and  laymen,  and  one  class  shall  be 
elected  each  year. 

C.  The  officers  of  this  Board  shall  be  a  president,  vice  president 
treasurer,  and  permanent  secretary.  ' 

D  In  the  constitution  of  the  Board  the  different  parts  of  the  countrv 
shall  be  equitably  represented. 

E.  The  headquarters  of  the  Board  shall  be  at  Chicago,  and  the  Exec- 
utive Committee  of  the  Board  shall  be  residents  in  Chicago  or  in  the 
immediate  vicinity. 

F.  Meetings  of  the  Board  may  be  held  at  different  points  in  the  country 
as  the  Board  shall  elect. 


680  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

G.  The  province  of  the  Board  shall  be  to  secure  an  annual  offering 
from  the  churches  for  this  cause;  to  cooperate  with  local  agencies  in  de- 
termining sites  for  new  institutions;  to  decide  what  institutions  shall  be 
aided;  to  assign  to  those  institutions  seeking  endowment  the  special 
fields  open  to  their  appeals,  that  clashing  between  them  maj'  be  avoided; 
and  to  discourage  all  independent  appeals  to  the  Church  at  large. 

H.  The  funds  received  by  the  Board  shall  be  devoted  either  to  current 
expenses  of  struggling  institutions,  or  to  permanent  endowments. 

The  funds  shall  be  secured  (a)  by  annual  offerings  from  the  churches, 
mainly  for  current  expenses  of  the  institutions;  (b)  by  special  applications 
for  endowment  under  the  approval  and  general  direction  of  the  Board. 

I.  (a)  Every  institution  hereafter  established,  as  a  condition  of 
receiving  aid,  shall  be  either  organically  connected  with  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  or  shall  by  charter  provision 
perpetually  have  two  thirds  of  its  Board  of  Control  members  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church. 

(6)  In  the  case  of  institutions  already  established,  and  not  included 
under  the  above  provisions,  appropriations  for  endowment  shall  be  so 
made  as  to  revert  to  the  Board  whenever  these  institutions  shall  pass  from 
Presbyterian  control. 

(c)  In  all  other  respects  the  disbursement  of  funds  by  the  Board  shall 
be  wholly  discretionarj'  with  the  Board,  both  as  to  amount  and  direction, 
subject  always  to  the  control  of  the  General  Assembly. 

4.  That  the  Board  be  chartered  under  the  laws  of  the  State  of  Illinois, 
and  under  the  laws  of  such  other  states  as  may  at  any  time  hereafter,  bj' 
said  Board,  be  deemed  necessary  or  advisable,  and  be  empowered  to  receive 
legacies,  bequests,  and  devises. 

5.  That  a  Committee  be  now  appointed  to  report  to  this  Assembly  the 
names  of  twenty-four  members  for  this  Board,  and  any  needed  directions 
for  organization;  and  that  when  so  reported  and  approved  by  this  Assem- 
bly, said  members  shall  be  authorized  and  enjoined  to  perfect  the  organi- 
zation of  the  Board  at  the  earliest  possible  date,  and  to  proceed  at  once 
to  its  vast  and  responsible  work. — 1883,  p.  589. 

[Note. — For  the  organization  of  the  Board,  see  Minutes,  1883,  pp.  645,  646;  Digest, 
1886,  pp.  570.] 

2.     The  Bible  to  be  used  as  a  textbook. 

a.  Resolved,  That  no  institutions  be  taken  under  the  care  of  this  Board, 
unless  the  Bible  be  systematically  used  as  a  textbook  in  the  curriculum; 
and  that  the  institutions  be  required  to  show  in  detail,  in  their  spring 
Reports  to  the  Board,  what  response  they  have  made  to  this  requisition ; 
and  that  the  Board  be  instructed  to  withhold,  at  its  discretion,  the  annual 
appropriation  in  all  cases  in  which  the  spirit  of  this  requisition  does  not 
appear  to  have  been  met. — 1889,  p.  48. 

b.  Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  hereby  directs  the  Board  to 
adhere  diligently  to  the  following  points  in  the  policj^  of  its  management, 
viz.,  the  systematic  study  of  the  Bible  by  every  student.  The  rules  by 
which  it  assures  full  Presbyterian  control  of  institutions  and  of  all  projierty 
funds  invested  through  the  Board.  The  refusal  of  the  Board  to  incur  debt 
or  to  allow  its  institutions  to  live  beyond  their  income.    The  prohibition 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  681 

of  the  solicitation  of  fuiuls  l)y  institutions  except  from  personal  frientls  or 
in  their  own  refi,ions,  the  lioard  itself  to  solicit,  and  to  distribute  funds,  and 
to  secure  them  to  the  Church. — 1894,  p.  86. 

[See  Digest,  1907,  p.  397,  for  charter  of  Board  of  Aid  for  Colleges  and  Academies.] 
[XoTE.— By  action  of  the  General  Assembly  of  in04,  the  name  of  this  Board  was 
chanKc'd    to    '•College    Board   of    the    Preshytcrian    Cliurch    in    the    United     States   of 
.America."     By  action  of  the  Assembly  of  lyitj  this  Board  was  merged  with  the  General 
Board  of  Lducation.j 

XIII.     The  Special  Committee  on  Systematic  Beneficence. 

[Note.— For  history  of  the  appointment  of  this  Committee,  and  development  and 
I)roKress  of  Its  work,  see  Diacst,  1907,  p.  400;  for  merging  with  the  Executive  Com- 
nnssion,  see  Minutes,  1909,  p.  2.J7,  and  1910,  p.  85] 

XIV.       Board  of  Temperance. 
1.     History. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1880  in  session  at  Madi.son,  Wis.,  appointed  a 
Special  Committee  of  nine  to  report  the  following  year  on  the  advisability 
of  a  Permanent  Committee  on  Temperance.  This  Special  Committee 
reported  favorably  to  the  A.ssembly  of  1881  in  session  at  Buffalo,  N.  Y., 
recommending  as  members  of  the  Permanent  Committee  the  following: 

Ministers  :  H.  M.  Booth,  W.  Y.  Brown,  Theodore  L.  Cuyler,  J.  C. 
French,  John  Hall,  Frank  H.  Marling,  John  W.  Mears,  Jeremiah  Petrie. 

Elders:  Walter  Carter,  Wm.  M.  Crane,  Wm.  E.  Dodge,  E.  P.  Durant, 
Samuel  Field,  David  M.  Stiger,  Wm.  W.  Wickes.  (See  Minutes,  1881,' 
pages  536,  537  and  page  593.) 

There  seems  to  have  been  no  formally  elected  corresponding  secretary 
of  the  Committee  until  June,  1885,  when  Rev.  W.  Y.  Brow^n,  D.D.,  became 
corresponding  secretary;  however,  he  seems  to  have  performed  the  duties 
of  this  office  largely  from  the  establishment  of  the  Committee  in  1881. 

With  the  transfer  of  the  Committee  from  New  York  to  Pittsburgh  in 
1886,  it  was  reorganized  and  Rev.  N.  B.  C.  Comingo  was  elected  corre- 
sponding secretary,  June  16,  1886,  and  continued  in  the  office  until  his 
death  by  accident.  February  25,  1889,  Rev.  John  F.  Hill,  D.D.,  was 
elected  corresponding  secretary,  and  continued  to  hold  office  until  September 
12,  1910,  when  the  Committee  was  reorganized,  and  Rev.  Charles  Scanlon 
w^as  elected  general  secretary,  and  has  continued  to  serve  in  this  capacity 
until  the  present  time.  Mr.  Scanlon  became  field  secretary  in  1904,  and 
largely  performed  the  duties  of  corresponding  secretary  thereafter,'  but 
Dr.  Hill  retained  the  official  title  until  advancing  years  and  failing  strength 
induced  him  to  urge  the  Board  to  accept  his  resignation. 

The  Assembly  of  1911  authorized  the  incorporation  of  the  Permanent 
Committee  w^hich  was  done,  and  it  continued  until  the  change  of  name  and 
incorporation  of  the  Board  of  Temperance,  August  16,  1913,  following  the 
authorization  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  preceding  May. 

In  1919,  in  order  to  meet  changed  conditions,  and  to  take  care  of  other 
lines  of  work,  the  name  of  the  Board  was  changed  to  the  Board  of  Tem- 
perance and  Moral  Welfare.  In  1923,  in  the  general  reorganization  and 
consolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church,  this  Board  was 
made  The  Department  of  Moral  Welfare  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Educa- 
tion.    (See  Minittes,  1923,  p.  139.) 


682  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

2.     Charter. 

The  charter  of  the  Board  of  Tomporance  and  Moral  Welfare  as  it  has 
been  amended  August  IG,  1913,  and  July  27,  1921,  reads  as  follows: 

To  the  Honorable  the  Judges  of  the  Court  of  Comnwn  Pleas  No.  1  of  Allegheny 
County: 

In  compliance  with  the  requirements  of  the  act  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania,  entitled  "An  Act  to  Provide  for  the  Incor- 
poration and  Regulation  of  Certain  Corporations,"  approved  on  the  29th  day  of 
April,  1874,  and  the  supplements  thereto,  the  undersigned,  being  desirous  of 
becoming  incorporated  agreeably  to  the  provisions  of  the  said  act  of  Assembly 
and  its  supplements,  do  hereby  certify  that  the  following  are  the  purposes  and 
objects  of  their  said  association: 

First:  The  name  of  the  corporation  is  Board  of  Temperance  and  Moral 
Welfare  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

Second:  The  purpose  for  which  the  corporation  is  formed  is  to  represent  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  in 
interpreting  and  applying  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ  as  to  intoxicating 
liquors,  narcotics,  social  hygiene,  family  and  child  welfare,  profanity,  social  and 
commercialized  amusements,  delinquency,  the  treatment  and  care  of  criminal 
and  defective  classes,  humane  education  and  such  other  questions  of  pul)lic 
morals  and  social  relations  as  may  be  committed  to  it  by  the  General  Assembly 
and  further  to  represent  the  said  General  Assembly  in  the  development  and 
execution  of  appropriate  plans  for  promoting  the  Kingdom  of  God  by  furthering 
the  purposes  aforesaid. 

Third:  The  business  of  the  said  corporation  is  to  be  transacted  in  the  city  of 
Pittsburgh,  county  of  Allegheny,  and  State  of  Pennsylvania. 

Fourth:     The  said  corporation  is  to  have  perpetual  existence. 

Fifth:  The  membership  of  the  said  corporation  shall  be  composed  of  the 
subscribers  hereto  and  their  associates  appointed  by  the  Moderator  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  or  ap- 
pointed or  elected  in  such  manner  and  for  such  term  as  may  be  provided  by  the 
said  General  Assembly. 

Sixth:    The  names  and  residences  of  the  subscribers  are  as  follows: 

Name:  Residence: 

John  F.  Hill Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

T.  B.  Anderson Beaver  Falls,  Pa. 

J.  H.  Snowden Washington,  Pa. 

E.  Trumbull  Lee Wilkinsburg,  Pa. 

Thomas  Watters Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

William  McEwan Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

John  Royal  Harris Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

W.  R.  Zeigler Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

O.  L.  Miller Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

R.  V.  Johnson Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Graham  Wells Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

S.  Harvey  Thompson Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

W.  W.  Shields Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

A.  A.  Horsperger Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

W.  R.  Crabbe Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

David  R.  Breed Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Robert  J.  Gibson Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

William  Parsons Portland,  Oregon. 

The  corporation  has  no  capital  stock  and  is  to  be  supported  by  voluntary 
contributions,  donations  or  bequests. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES 


683 


Seventh:  The  business  of  the  corporation  is  to  be  managed  by  the  entire 
nienibership  constituting  a  Ci)inniittec  of  the  whole  and  by  such  Subcommittees, 
ofiicers,  and  agents  as  the  said  entire  Committee  may  elect  or  appoint. 

P-ighth:  The  yearly  income  of  the  corporation  other  than  that  derived  from 
real  estate  shall  not  exceed  the  sum  of  $250,000.00. 

Witness  our  hands  and  seals  this  25th  day  of  September,  1911. 
Witness: 
Marie  C.  Brehm 
CJuy  W.  ^^■adsworth 
Mary  E.  Foster 
Josephine  Cully 
Cu'orgie  D.  Byrom 
(Jeorgie  D.  Byrom 
Georgie  D.  Byrom 
Georgie  D.  BjTom 
Georgie  D.  Byrom 
Georgie  D.  Byrom 
Georgie  D.  Byrom 
Georgie  D.  B\Tom 
E.  L.  Wehrenberg 
S.  B.  McCormick 
S.  E.  Uber 
Geo.  W.  Shelton 
Alfred  S.  Miller 
Mabel  Markell 


And  now,  to  wit:  July  1,  1921,  the  within  Petition  having  been  exhibited  to  the 
Court,  upon  examination  thereof  it  is  found  that  the  improvements,  amend- 
ments or  alterations  therein  desired  are  lawful  and  beneficial,  are  not  injurious 
to  the  community,  and  do  not  conflict  with  the  requirements  of  the  Corporation 
Act  of  1874,  and  its  supplements,  nor  with  the  Constitution  of  the  Common- 
wealth. 

It  is,  therefore,  ordered  that  the  notice  of  the  application  for  said  amendment 
shall  be  given  bj'  publication  in  the  Pittsburgh  Leader  and  the  Pittsburgh  Legal 
Journal,  once  a  week  for  three  weeks  setting  forth  inter  alia  that  said  apphcation 
for  amendment  to  said  charter  has  been  made  and  that  a  decree  will  be  made  on 
the  27th  day  of  July,  1921,  at  10.00  o'clock  a.  m.,  or  as  soon  thereafter  as  the 
business  of  the  Court  will  permit,  conformably  to  the  prayer  of  the  Petition  unless 
sufficient  reason  to  the  contrary  be  shown,  according  to  law  and  the  rules  of  the 
Court. 

By  the  Court. 


[SEAL] 

John  F.  Hill 

[seal] 

[seal] 

E.  Trumbull  Lee 

[seal] 

[seal] 

Robert  J.  Ciibson 

iSeal] 

[seal] 

James  H.  Snowden 

[seal] 

[seal] 

A.  A.  Hersperger 

[seal] 

[seal] 

Oliver  L.  Miller 

iseal] 

[Seal] 

Thomas  Watters 

[Seal] 

[Seal] 

Graham  C.  Wells 

[Seal] 

[Seal] 

Jno.  Royal  Harris 

[seal] 

[seal] 

T.  B.  Anderson 

[Seal] 

iseal] 

R.  V.  Johnson 

[Seal] 

[Seal] 

W.  W.  Shields 

[Seal] 

[seal] 

David  R.  Breed 

[seal] 

[seal] 

William  McEwan 

[seal] 

[Seal] 

W.  R.  Crabbe 

iSEAL] 

[seal] 

W.  R.  Zeigler 

[seal] 

[seal] 

S.  Harvey  Thompson 

[seal] 

[seal] 

William  Parsons 
DECREE. 

Jseal] 

ORIGINAL  DECREE. 


State  of  Pennsylvania, 


County  of  Allegheny,       J 

Before  me  the  subscriber,  a  notary  public,  personally  appeared  John  F.  Hill, 
E.  Trumbull  Lee,  and  Thomas  Watters,  three  of  the  subscribers  to  the  above  and 
foregoing  Certificate  of  Incorporation  and  in  due  form  of  law  acknowledged  the 
same  to  be  their  act  and  deed. 

Witness  my  hand  and  seal  this  25th  day  of  September,  a.  d.  1911. 

Mable  S.  Thompson, 

Notary  Pubhc. 


684  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

And  now,  to  wit,  September  27th,  1911,  tlie  foregoing  Articles  of  Incorporation 
presented  in  open  court  and  the  Court  direct  that  the  same  be  filed  in  the  office 
of  the  prothonotary  of  this  Court  and  notice  thereof  be  given  in  two  newspapers 
publishwl  in  said  county,  and  in  the  Pittsburgh  Legal  Journal  setting  forth  that 
the  said  application  for  a  charter  has  been  made  and  that  a  decree  will  be  made 
on  the  21st  day  of  October,  1911,  at  ten  o'clock  a.  m.,  or  as  soon  thereafter  as  the 
business  of  the  Court  will  permit,  conformably  to  the  prayer  of  the  petitioners 
unless  sufficient  reason  to  the  contrary  be  shown. 

By  the  Court. 

In  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  No.  1  of  Allegheny  County. 

In  the  matter  of  the  incorporation  of  the  "Permanent  Committee  on  Temper- 
ance of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America." 

And  now,  to  wit,  on  the  21st  day  of  October,  a.  d.  1911,  the  foregoing  Certificate 
of  Incorporation  having  been  in  file  in  the  office  of  the  prothonotary  of  said 
Court  since  the  27th  day  of  September,  1911,  the  day  on  which  publication  of 
notice  of  the  intended  application  was  first  made  as  appears  from  the  entry 
thereon,  and  due  proof  of  said  apphcation  having  been  made  and  herewith  i)rc- 
sented  to  me,  I  do  hereby  certify  that  I  have  perused  and  examined  said  instru- 
ment and  find  sa<Tie  to  be  in  proper  form  and  within  the  purpose  named  in  the 
first  class  of  corporations  specified  in  Section  2  of  the  act  of  April  29,  1874,  and 
that  said  purposes  are  lawful  and  not  injurious  to  the  community. 

It  is  therefore  ordered  and  decreed  that  the  said  charter  be  approved  and  it  is 
hereby  approved  and  upon  the  recording  of  said  charter  and  its  endorsements 
and  this  order  in  the  office  of  the  Recorder  of  Deeds  in  and  for  said  county  which 
is  now  hereby  ordered  the  subscribers  thereto  and  their  associates  thence  forth 
to  be  a  corporation  for  the  purposes  and  upon  the  terms  and  under  the  name 
therein  stated. 

James  R.  MacFarlane, 

Judge  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  No.  1. 
Certified  from  the  Record, 
Wm.  B.  Kirker,  Pro. 

DECREE. 

And  now,  to  wit,  August  16th,  1913,  the  foregoing  petition  having  been  on 
file  in  the  oflSce  of  the  prothonotary  of  said  Court  since  the  5th  day  of  July,  1913, 
as  appears  from  the  prothonotary's  endorsement  thereon,  and  due  proof  of 
publication  of  notice  having  been  made,  and  it  appearing  to  the  Court  that  the 
amendment  for  change  of  name  prayed  for  is  lawful  and  beneficial  and  does  not 
conflict  with  the  requirements  of  the  Constitution  or  of  the  laws  of  this  Common- 
wcnilth,  it  is  ordered  that  the  First  Article  of  the  said  Articles  of  Association  or 
charter  which  reads  as  follows: 

"First.  The  name  of  the  corporation  is  'Permanent  Committee  on  Temi)er- 
ance  of  the  Presbyt(!rian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America"  be  and  is 
hereby  amended  to  read  as  follows: 

"First.  The  name  of  the  corporation  is  'Board  of  Temperance  of  the  Presby- 
terian C'hurch  in  the  United  States  of  America.'  " 

And  it  is  further  ordered  and  tlecreed  that  after  this  Petition  and  decree  shall 
have  been  recorded  according  to  law,  the  said  amendment  shall  be  deemed  and 
taken  to  be  a  part  of  the  said  charter  of  the  said  corporation. 

.By  the  Court. 
August  20,  1913. 
From  the  Record, 

Wm.  B.  Kirker,  Pro. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  686 

XV.    The  Permanent  Committee  on  Evangelism. 
1.     History. 

The  General  Assembly  of  tlie  Presbyterian  Church  U.  S.  A.  at  its  meeting 
in  Philadelphia,  in  1901,  uistructed  the  Moderator  to  appoint  a  Special 
Committee  on  Evangelistic  Work,  with  instructions  to  that  Committee 
to  investigate  the  spiritual  condition  of  the  Church  and  to  take  such 
measures  as  would  be  calculated  to  deepen  the  evangelistic  spirit  of  the 
Church. 

This  Committee  was,  at  first,  composed  of  six  ministers  and  six  elders. 
Later,  the  membership  was  increased  to  nine  ministers  and  nine  elders^ 
and  authority  was  given  the  Committee  to  appoint  an  equal  number  of 
special  representatives  in  various  parts  of  the  Church. 

The  Chairman  of  the  Committee  was  Elder  John  H.  Converse,  of  Phila- 
delphia, and  its  general  secretary,  Rev.  J.  Wilbur  Chapman,  D.D.  PTpon 
the  death  of  Mr.  Converse,  Mr.  Charles  L.  Huston,  of  Coatesville,  Pa 
was  elected  Chairman  of  the  Committee,  in  1910;  and,  upon  the  resignation 
of  Dr.  Chapman,  in  1911,  to  take  up  work  abroad.  Rev.  George  Gordon 
Mahy,  D.D.,  was  elected  general  secretary  in  his  place. 

The  General  Assembly  at  its  meeting  in  Atlanta,  Ga.,  in  1913,  constituted 
a  Permanent  Committee  on  Evangelism,  which  took  the  place  of  the  old 
Special  Committee  on  Evangelistic  Work.  By  this  action  the  Assembly 
provided  for  the  election  of  members  to  serve  for  one,  two,  and  three  years, 
respectively,  and  for  the  appointment,  each  year,  of  one  third  of  its  mem- 
bership to  serve  three  years.  Mr.  Charles  L.  Huston,  and  Dr.  George 
Gordon  Mahy  were  elected  Chairman  and  general  secretary,  respectively, 
of  this  newly  constituted  Permanent  Committee. 

The  Committee  is  not  incorporated.  Its  instructions  from  the  General 
Assembly,  from  year  to  year,  constitute  its  charter.  The  Committee 
reports  direct  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  for  the  twenty-one  years  of 
its  active  existence  it  has  given  its  Report  in  the  forenoon  of  the  first 
Friday  of  the  Assembly  meeting. 

XVI.     Permanent  Committee  on  Men's  Work. 
1.     History. 

The  importance  of  men's  organized  activity  was  first  brought  to  the 
attention  of  the  General  Assembly  by  the  Committee  on  Narrative  in 
1895.  Nothing  was  done  denominationally,  however,  until  1905,  when  in 
response  to  an  Overture  from  the  Synod  of  Ohio,  a  Committee  was  ap- 
pointed to  "mvestigate  and  report  to  the  next  Assembly  with  a  view  to  the 
formation  of  a  Men's  Order  or  Brotherhood  within  the  Presbyterian 
Church.'^  The  Assembly  of  1906  authorized  the  formation  of  a  brother- 
hood, to  include  all  men's  organizations  connected  with  local  congregations, 
its  object  to  be  "to  secure  the  organization  of  the  men  of  our  churches' 
with  a  view  to  spiritual  development,  fraternal  relations,  denominational 
fealty,  the  strengthening  of  fellowship  and  the  engagement  in  works  of 
Christian  usefulness."  It  was  to  report  annuallv  to  the  Assembly  The 
Assembly  of  1907  approved  the  constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Brother- 
hood of  America  and  arranged  for  a  popular  meeting  in  its  interest  in  the 
following  Assembly.     At  the  request  of  the  Brotherhood  Council    the 


686  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Assembly  of  1912  appointed  an  advisory  Committee.  This  Committee 
pointed  out  the  disadvantage  of  an  organization,  which  had  no  organic 
relation  to  the  Church  and  the  Assembly  of  1913  changed  the  name  to  the 
Brotherhood  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.  and  appointed  a  Per- 
manent Committee  for  its  promotion  and  oversight.  A  budget  of  $15,000 
was  approved  and  places  were  made  in  the  Docket  for  the  Committee's 
Report  and  for  a  popular  meeting.  This  Assembly  directed  Synods  and 
Presbyteries  to  appoint  Standing  Committees  on  Brotherhood  and  to 
make  a  place  on  their  Dockets  for  a  Conference  on  the  work  at  the  autumn 
meeting.  The  Assembly  of  1916  changed  the  name  to  The  Assembly's 
Permanent  Committee  on  Men's  Work.  The  Committee  has  head- 
quarters in  Chicago,  but  maintains  an  office  in  New  York. 

[Note — See  important  Report  on  Men's  Societies  to  General  Assembly,  Minutes, 
1907,  pp.  56-64.] 

2.     Constitution  of  the  Presbyterian  Brotherhood. 

ARTICLE  I. 

The  name  of  this  organization  shall  be  The  Presbyterian  Brotherhood  op 
America.  It  shall  be  under  the  control  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbj^- 
terian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  as  provided  for  in  the  Form  of 
Government  of  said  Church. 

ARTICLE  II. 

The  object  of  the  organization  shall  be  to  promote,  assist  and  federate  all 
forms  of  organized  Christian  activity  of  men  in  the  churches,  which  have  for 
their  purpose  the  winning  of  men  to  Christ  and  the  church,  the  promotion  of 
spiritual  development  and  the  training  in  usefulness  of  men  connected  with  the 
congregations  through  prayei,  Bible  study  and  Christian  service,  the  strength- 
ening of  fellowship,  and  the  extension  of  Christ's  lungdom  at  home  and  abroad. 

ARTICLE  III. 

(a)  Any  organization  of  men,  connected  with  a  church  in  America  holding 
the  Reformed  Faith,  may  become  a  member  of  the  Brotherhood  by  making 
written  application  for  membership,  accompanied  by  a  certificate  from  the 
Session  of  the  church  with  which  it  is  connected  that  its  purposes  are  in  harmony 
with  Article  II.  The  membership  of  any  organization  shall  be  terminated  at  any 
time  by  written  notice  thereof  to  the  Council,  or  by  vote  of  the  Session  with- 
drawing its  approval,  or,  for  good  cause  shown,  by  a  vote  of  the  Council  after 
reasonable  notice  and  opportunity  for  hearing.  Organizations  composed  of 
members  from  more  than  one  church,  or  consisting  of  a  group  of  other  organiza- 
tions, may  be  admitted  to  memberslup  by  special  vote  of  the  Council,  and  upon 
a  basis  to  be  determined  by  it. 

(b)  The  basis  of  representation  at  conventions  of  the  Brotherhood  shall  be 
one  delegate  for  each  organization  whi'-h  is  a  member  of  the  Brotherhood,  irre- 
spective of  the  number  of  its  individual  members;  and  any  organization  having 
more  than  one  hundred  active  members  shall  be  entitled  to  one  additional  delegate 
for  each  one  hundred  members,  or  fraction  thereof  (not  less  than  twenty-five)  in 
excess  of  the  first  one  hundred. 

(c)  The  individual  members  of  all  organizations  which  are  members  of  the 
Brotherhood  shall  be  entitled  to  wear  the  Brotherhood  emblem. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

(a)  The  government  of  the  Brotherhood  shall  be  vested  in  a  Council  of 
twenty-one  members,  who  shall  be  members  of  some  organization  belonging  to 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  687 

the  Brotherhood,  of  whom  ton  shull  contititutc  a  quojuni.  The  Council  chosen 
by  the  Convention  of  1900  sliall  divide  its  members  into  three  classes  of  seven  each 
to  hokl  olKce  respectively  one,  two  and  three  years,  and  each  Convention  sJuiU 
elect  seven  members  for  a  term  of  three  years.  Vacancies  occurring  between 
Conventions  may  be  filled  by  the  Council  until  the  next  Convention.  If  the  Con- 
ventions sliall  be  held  at  longer  intervals  than  one  year,  the  terms  of  office  of  the 
Council  shall  be  correspondingly  lengthened.  The  officers  of  the  Council  shall 
be  president,  vice  president,  secretary  and  treasurer.  These  officers  shall  be 
elected  by  ballot  at  the  first  meeting  of  the  Coimcil  after  each  Convention.  There 
shall  also  be  an  Exc'utive  Committee  consisting  of  the  officers  and  Chairmen  of 
Standing  Committees.  A  majority  of  the  Executive  Committee  shall  constitute 
a  quorum.  The  Executive  Committee  shall  have  such  powers  and  perform  such 
duties  as  shall  be  delegated  to  it  by  the  Council.  The  Council  shall  meet  at  the 
call  of  the  president  at  least  twice  a  year. 

(6)  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Council  in  every  suitable  way  to  promote  the 
objects  of  the  Brotherhood  as  stated  in  Article  II;  to  aid  and  encourage  the 
holding  of  local  Presbyterial  and  Synodical  Conventions;  to  appoint  fraternal 
delegate's  to  bodic\s  of  similar  scope  and  aim;  and  to  secure  by  voluntary  subscrip- 
tion the  funds  necessary  to  carry  on  the  work  of  the  Brotherhood. 

ARTICLE  V. 

A  Convention  shall  be  held  annually  at  a  time  and  place  designated  by  the 
Council,  unless  otherwise  ordered  by  the  last  preceding  Convention.  The  Council 
shall  have  charge  of  the  arrangements  for  such  Convention,  the  selection  of  speakers 
and  topics  for  discussion,  subject  to  anv  instructions  given  by  the  last  previous 
Convention,  and  subject  to  the  control  of  the  Convention  itself  when  organized. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

This  'constitution  may  be  amended  by  a  two-thirds  vote  of  any  Convention, 
provided  such  proposed  amendment  shall  have  been  submitted  to  the  secretary 
of  the  Council  in  writing  not  less  than  thirty  days  before  the  meeting  of  the 
Convention. — -1907,  pp.  56-67. 

XVII.     Peral\nent  Committee  on  Vacancy  and  Supply. 
1.     History. 

The  General  Assembly  in  1912  appointed  a  Permanent  Committee  on 
Vacancy  and  Supply  in  answer  to  an  Overture  adopted  by  the  Presby- 
teries. Under  the  provisions  of  Constitutional  Rule  No.  4,  this  Committee 
was  to  consist  of  six  ministers  and  six  elders,  divided  into  three  classes,  one 
of  which  was  to  be  elected  annually.  The  Committee  was  to  have  such 
officers  as  might  be  needed  for  the  carrying  out  of  its  work  as  defined  in 
Section  4  of  Constitutional  Rule  No.  4,  as  follows: 

"To  conduct  correspondence  with  Synods  and  Presbyteries  and  their 
Committees  concerning  unemployed  ministers  and  vacant  congregations; 
to  seek  to  adjust,  in  cooperation  with  Synodical  and  Presbyterial  Com- 
mittees, the  requirements  of  Vacancj'^  and  Supplj''  by  means  adequate  to 
the  given  conditions  in  any  Synod  or  Presley tery;  to  furnish  information 
to  church  Sessions  and  ministers;  to  suggest  to  the  General  Assembly 
plans  for  administration,  and  to  make  an  annual  Report  to  the  Assembly." 

Rev.  Walter  H.  Houston,  Synodical  Home  Mission  superintendent  of 
the  Synod  of  Ohio,  was  called  to  be  corresponding  secretary  for  the 
Permanent  Committee,  with  offices  located  at  Columbus,  and  he  began 
to  give  his  undivided  attention  to  the  work  of  the  Committee,  December 


688  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

1st,  1913.  Since  that  time  the  work  has  been  uninterrupted  until  the 
death  of  Dr.  Houston,  February  10th,  1922.  During  this  time,  more  than 
2,500  ministers  have  been  formally  registered  as  desiring  to  receive  the 
assistance  of  the  office.  It  is  impossible  to  tell  how  many  of  these  men  were 
located  in  new  fields  of  labor  as  a  direct  result  of  the  activities  of  the 
office,  but  the  fact  that  in  a  number  of  cases  men  have  sought  the  good 
offices  of  the  Committee  a  second  time  would  indicate  satisfaction  on  their 
part.  The  average  number  of  men  on  the  mailing  list  has  exceeded  300 
and  the  high- water  mark  reached  just  after  the  return  of  men  from  war 
service  was  about  425.  In  addition  to  information  furnished  individual 
men,  a  voluminous  correspondence  has  been  carried  on  with  Presbyterial 
and  Church  Committees,  and  much  valuable  assistance  rendered  to  them 
in  seeking  men  for  particular  fields. 

The  Assembly  of  1922  adopted  a  Plan  consolidating  the  various  Boards 
and  Agencies  into  a  smaller  number,  and  has  combined  the  work  of  this 
Committee  with  that  of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly. 

No  modifying  acts  of  the  Assembly  were  passed  since  the  adoption  of 
"A  Definite  Plan  for  Handling  Vacancy  and  Supply"  in  1914,  but  each 
succeeding  Assembly  commended  the  work  of  the  Committee  and  its 
honored  and  faithful  secretary,  Dr.  Houston. 

2.     Action  constituting  the  Permanent  Committee  on  Vacancy  and 

Supply. 

The  Permanent  Committee  on  Vacancy  and  Supply  was  appointed  by 
the  General  Assembly  of  1912  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  an 
Overture  adopted  by  the  Presbyteries.  The  action  of  the  Assembly  was 
as  follows: 

"1.  The  General  Assembly  hereby  appoints,  under  the  provisions  of 
Constitutional  Rule  No.  4,  a  Permanent  Committee,  consisting  of  six 
ministers  and  six  ruling  elders,  to  be  divided  into  three  classes,  each  com- 
posed of  two  ministers  and  two  ruling  elders.  One  of  these  classes  shall  be 
elected  annually,  and  the  full  term  of  service  shall  be  three  years;  provided, 
however,  that  at  the  first  election,  one  class  shall  be  elected  for  one  year, 
a  second  class  for  two  years,  and  a  third  class  for  three  years;  and  there- 
after each  following  Assembly  shall  elect  two  ministers  and  two  elders  to 
fill  the  vacancies  made  by  those  whose  terms  of  office  then  expire. 

"2.  Nominations  for  membership  in  this  Committee  for  the  present 
year  shall  be  made  by  the  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures,  and  afivr 
the  present  year  shall  be  referred  to  the  Standing  Committee  of  the  General 
Assembly  on  Christian  Life  and  Work.  No  more  than  three  members 
shall  be  from  any  one  Synod. 

"3.  The  officers  of  the  Permanent  Committee  shall  be  a  Chairman,  a 
corresponding  secretary,  a  treasurer,  and  such  others  as  may  be  necessary, 
and  shall  be  elected  annually.  The  corresponding  secretary  shall  be  chosen 
outside  the  membership  of  the  Committee,  and  shall  be  the  only  salaried 
officer.  His  appointment  must  have  the  confirmation  of  the  Executive 
Commission. 

"4.  The  powers  and  duties  of  the  Permanent  Committee,  as  stated  in 
Constitutional  Rule  No.  4,  are  as  follows: 

"  'To  conduct  correspondence  with  Synods  and  Presbyteries  and  their 
Committees  concerning    unemployed  ministers  and  vacant  congregations 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  689 

to  seek  to  adjust,  in  cooperation  with  Synodical  and  Presbyterial  Com- 
mittees, the  requirements  of  vacancy  and  supply  by  means  adequate  to 
the  si\'en  conditions  in  any  Synod  or  Presbytery;  to  furnisli  information  to 
church  Sessions  and  ministers;  to  suggest  to  the  General  Assembl}'  plans 
for  administration,  and  to  make  an  annual  Report  to  the  Assembly  ' 
(See  Digest,  1922,  Vol.  I,  p.  214.) 

"5.  The  office  of  the  Permanent  Committee  shall  be  located  at  Chicago 
111. 

"6.  The  duties  of  the  corresponding  secretary  shall  be  as  follows: 
Under  the  direction  of  the  Permanent  Committee,  he  shall  act  as  a  constant 
and  helpful  medium  of  communication  with  different  parts  of  the  Church, 
through  the  respective  Presbyterial  and  Synodical  Cummittees  on  Vacancy 
and  Supply.  He  shall  stimulate  to  organized  and  concerted  action,  so 
that  at  the  earliest  moment  the  Plan  in  its  essential  features,  though  with 
varying  detail,  may  be  in  operation  in  every  Presbytery.  His  business 
shall  be  wholly  to  give  information,  to  be  a. depository  and  distributor  of 
facts,  both  as  to  unemploj-ed  ministers  and  vacant  churches,  to  whom 
both  ministers  and  churches  may  apply,  and  by  whom  they  may  be  put 
at  once  in  correspondence  with  Presbyterial  or  Synodical  Committees,  or 
with  other  parties  or  bodies  interested. 

"7.  The  Permanent  Committee  shall  liave  power  to  make  such  rules 
and  regulations  as  may  be  necessary  for  the  transaction  of  its  business,  and 
shall  report  the  same  to  the  General  Assembly. 

"8.  The  expenses  of  organizing  the  work  of  the  Permanent  Committee 
shall  be  met  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  shall  not  exceed  one  thousand 
dollars.  The  expenses  of  management  by  the  Permanent  Committee, 
when  the  work  has  been  organized,  shall  be  determined  by  the  Executive 
Commission,  both  as  to  amount  and  as  to  the  method  of  securing  moneys. 

"9.  Each  Presbytery,  it  is  recommended  should  appoint  a  Committee 
under  the  provisions  of  the  Form  of  Government,  Chap.  XXI,  Sees,  ii, 
iii,  and  iv,  to  have  supervision  of  all  vacant  churches  within  its  bounds, 
except  as  such  supervision  may  be  arranged  for  otherwise,  by  the  Presby- 
tery in  special  cases.  The  term  of  service  of  this  Committee  should  be 
not  less  than  three  years. 

"10.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Committee  of  Presbytery  to  prepare 
and  keep  a  list  of  the  vacant  churches  within  its  bounds,  and  of  such  of  its 
unemployed  ministers  as  are  competent  for  service,  and  not  relieved  by 
Presbyterial  action  from  the  regular  work  of  the  ministry;  and  also  to 
arrange  for  the  supply  of  the  vacant  churches  from  its  list  of  available 
ministers,  and  from  such  other  sources  as  may  be  suggested  bj'-  corrcspond- 
dence  with  the  General  Assembly's  Permanent  Committee  on  Vacancy 
and  Supply.  All  details  of  adjustment  shall  be  left  to  each  Presbytery,  to 
be  determined  by  its  own  conditions  and  needs." 

3.     Plan  of  Permanent  Committee  on  Vacancy  and  Supply. 

The  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures  then  nominated  the  following 
as  the  members  of  the  Permanent  Committee  on  Vacancy  and  Supply, 
and  they  were  elected  by  the  Assembly.    They  are  as  follows: 

For  the  term  of  three  years. — Ministers — George  N.  Luccock,  D.D.,  John 
E.  Bushnell,  D.D.;  Ruling  Elders—Renry  P.  Crowell,  E.  A.  K.  Hackctt. 

For  the  term  of  two   years. — Ministers— John   Timothy   Stone,   D.D., 


I 


690  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

William  L.  McEwan,  D.D.;  Ruling  Elders — Robert  S.  Sinclair  and  Ben- 
jamin F.  Edwards. 

For  the  term  of  one  year. — Ministers — S.  S.  Palmer,  D.D,,  Paul  B. 
Jenkins;  Ruling  Elders — A.  A.  Loetscher  and  William  R.  Farrand. 

The  Plan  of  the  Permanent  Committee  as  adopted  is  as  follows: 

1.  The  General  Assembly  hereby  appoints,  under  the  provisions  of 
Constitutional  Rule  No.  4,  a  Permanent  Committee,  consisting  of  six 
ministers  and  six  ruling  elders,  to  be  divided  into  three  classes,  each  com- 
posed of  two  ministers  and  two  ruling  elders.  One  of  these  classes  shall  be 
elected  annually,  and  the  full  term  of  service  shall  be  three  years;  provided, 
however,  that  at  the  first  election,  one  class  shall  be  elected  for  one  year, 
a  second  class  for  two  years,  and  a  third  class  for  three  years;  and  there- 
after each  following  Assembly  shall  elect  two  ministers  and  two  elders  to 
fill  the  vacancies  made  by  those  whose  terms  of  office  then  expire. 

2.  Nominations  for  membership  in  this  Committee  for  the  present 
year  shall  be  made  by  the  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures,  and  after  the 
present  year  shall  be  referred  to  the  Standing  Committee  of  the  General 
Assembly  on  Christian  Life  and  Work.  No  more  than  three  members 
shall  be  from  any  one  Synod. 

3.  The  officers  of  the  Permanent  Committee  shall  be  a  Chairman,  a 
corresponding  secretary,  a  treasurer,  and  such  others  as  may  be  necessary, 
and  shall  be  elected  annually.  The  corresponding  secretary  shall  be 
chosen  outside  the  membership  of  the  Committee,  and  shall  be  the  only 
salaried  ofiicer.  His  appointment  must  have  the  confirmation  of  the 
Executive  Commission. 

4.  The  powers  and  duties  of  the  Permanent  Committee,  as  stated  in 
Constitutional  Rule  No.  4,  are  as  follows: 

"To  conduct  correspondence  with  Synods  and  Presbyteries  and  their 
Committees  concerning  unemployed  ministers  and  vacant  congregations; 
to  seek  to  adjust,  in  cooperation  with  Synodical  and  Presbyterial  Com- 
mittees, the  requirements  of  vacancy  and  supply  by  means  adequate  to 
the  given  conditions  in  any  Synod  or  Presbytery;  to  furnish  information 
to  church  Sessions  and  ministers;  to  suggest  to  the  General  Assembly  plans 
for  administration,  and  to  make  an  annual  Report  to  the  Assemblj\" 
(Minutes,  G.  A.,  1911,  p.  224.) 

5.  The  office  of  the  Permanent  Committee  shall  be  located  at  Chicago, 
111. 

6.  The  duties  of  the  corresponding  secretary  shall  be  as  follows: 
Under  the  direction  of  the  Permanent  Committee,  he  shall  act  as  a  con- 
stant and  helpful  medium  of  communication  with  different  parts  of  the 
Church,  through  the  respective  Presbyterial  and  Synodical  Committees 
on  Vacancy  and  Supply.  He  shall  stimulate  to  organized  and  concerted 
action,  so  that  at  the  earliest  moment  the  Plan  in  its  essential  features, 
though  with  varying  detail,  may  be  in  operation  in  everj^  Presbytery. 
His  business  shall  l)e  wholly  to  give  information,  to  be  a  depository  and 
distrilnitor  of  facts,  both  as  to  unemployed  ministers  and  vacant  churches, 
to  whom  both  ministers  and  churches  may  apply,  and  hj^  whom  they  may 
be  put  at  once  in  correspondence  with  Presbyterial  or  Synodical  Com- 
mittees, or  with  other  parties  or  bodies  interested. 

7.  The   Permanent  Committee  shall  have  power  to  make  such  rules 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  691 

and  regulations  as  may  bo  necessary  for  the  transaction  of  its  business,  and 
shall  report  the  same  to  the  General  Assembly. 

8.  The  expenses  of  organizing  the  work  of  the  Permanent  Committee 
shall  be  met  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  shall  not  exceed  one  thousand 
dollars.  The  expenses  of  management  by  the  Permanent  Committee, 
when  the  work  has  been  organized,  shall  be  determined  by  the  Executive 
Commission,  both  as  to  amount  and  as  to  the  method  of  securing  moneys, 

9.  Each  Presbytery,  it  is  recommended,  should  appoint  a  Committee, 
under  the  provisions  of  the  Eorm  of  Government,  Chap.  XXI,  Sees,  ii, 
iii,  and  iv,  to  have  supervision  of  all  vacant  churches  within  its  bounds^ 
except  as  such  supervision  may  be  arranged  for  otherwise  by  the  Presby- 
tery in  special  cases.  The  term  of  service  of  this  Committee  should  be  not 
less  than  three  years. 

10.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Committee  of  Presbytery  to  prepare  and 
keep  a  list  of  the  vacant  churches  within  its  bounds,  and  of  such  of  its 
unemployed  ministers  as  are  competent  for  service,  and  not  relieved  by 
Presbyterial  action  from  the  regular  work  of  the  ministry;  and  also  to 
arrange  for  the  supply  of  the  vacant  churches  from  its  list  of  available 
ministers,  and  from  such  other  sources  as  may  be  suggested  by  correspond- 
ence with  the  General  Assembly's  Permanent  Committee  on  Vacancy  and 
Supply.  All  details  of  adjustment  shall  be  left  to  each  Presbytery,  to  be 
determined  by  its  own  conditions  and  needs.— 1912,  pp.  188-190. 

XVIII.    The  Permanent  Committee  on  Sabbath  Observance. 
1.     Constitution. 

I.     name. 

The  name  of  this  Committee  shall  be  "The  Permanent  Committee  on  Sabbath 
Observance  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  U.  S.  A." 

II.      OBJECT. 

In  view  of  the  ever  increasing  attacks  on  the  Sabbath  which  are  a  menace  to 
the  Church,  mountainous  barriers  to  public  worship  and  Bible  schools,  a  serious 
and  successful  temptation  to  young  people,  and  which  impose  uncalled  for  burdens 
on  toilers  everj-wbere,  the  Permanent  Committee  shall  have  for  its  object  the 
defense  and  preservation  of  the  Christian  Sabbath  as  the  day  for  rest  and  worship 
the  protection  of  many  interests  related  thereto,  and  to  secure  the  weekly  rest 
day  for  the  toiler  in  the  United  States  and  its  possessions,  and  to  procure' these 
ends  will  cooperate  in  every  possible  way  with  the  Lord's  Day  Alliance  of  the 
United  States,  and  official  representative  of  the  General  Assembly,  with  which 
the  General  Assembly's  former  special  Committee  always  maintained  a  hearty 
cooperation.  It  will  also  give  help  in  foreign  lands  as  it  is  able  and  do  whatever 
may  be  warranted  and  necessary  to  develop  everjwhere  sentiment  and  assistance 
for  the  Christian  Sabbath.  It  shall  receive  and  distribute  through  proper  channels 
the  funds  apportioned  and  others  entrusted  to  its  care. 

III.      MEMBERS. 

The  membership  shall  be  composed  of  three  different  classes  whose  terms  will 
expire  in  the  year  designated,  as 

1920  1921  1922 


There  shall  be  three  ministers  and  three  laymen  in  each  class,  and  so  elected 
that  a  majority  shall  be  within  reachable  distance  of  the  Committee's  head- 
quarters for  attendance  upon  important  meetings. 


692  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

IV.      EXECUTIVE    COMMITTEE. 

The  Executive  Committee  shall  be  composed  of  seven  members  most  of  whom 
shall  reside  in  or  near  New  York  City.  The  Chairman  and  secretary  shall  be 
members  of  this  Committee. 

The  officers  sliall  be  the  Chairman,  secretary,  treasurer,  and  assistant  treas- 
urer of  the  Permanent  Committee. 

v.      THE    BUDGET    OF   THE    COMMITTEE. 

The  budget  of  moneys  needed  for  the  fiscal  year  beginning  April  1,  1920,  and 
thereafter,  sliall  be  prepared  by  the  F^xcoutive  Committee  and  submitted  to  the 
New  Era  Movement  Committee  and  Executive  Commission  of  the  General 
Assembly  for  their  approval. 

VI.      OFFICE. 

The  office  force  shall  consist  of  a  secretary  and  one  or  more  assistants,  if  neces- 
sary. The  office  shall  be  in  the  Presbyterian  Building,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New 
York  City. 

VII.      BY-LAWS. 

The  Committee  shall  have  powar  to  make  all  necessary  by-laws,  consistent 
with  the  constitution. 

VIII.       AMENDMENTS. 

The  Committee  may  amend  the  by-laws  by  a  two-thirds  vote  of  the  members 
present  at  a  meeting  called  for  said  purpose. 

2.     By-laws. 

I.      MEETINGS. 

The  meetings  shall  be  held  at  least  once  a  year  and  as  frequently  as  the  needs 
and  business  may  require;  they  shall  be  called  by  the  Chairman  or  by  the  secretary 
at  the  Chairman's  request;  also  upon  request  of  four  members  of  the  Executive 
Committee. 

A  meeting  shall  be  held  on  the  first  Monday  afternoon  of  November,  or  near 
that  date,  and  an  annual  meeting  at  a  convenient  time  prior  to  or  during  the 
sessions  of  the  General  Assembly.  Due  notice  of  all  meetings  shall  be  sent  to  the 
members. 

The  Chairman  shall  preside.  In  his  absence  any  member  may  be  designated  to 
act  in  his  stead.  The  secretary  shall  record  the  Minutes  and  actions  of  all 
meetings. 

The  members  present  shall  constitute  a  quorum. 

II.       ORDER   OF   BUSINESS. 

The  order  of  business  at  each  meeting  of  the  Committee  or  Executive  Com- 
mittee shall  be  as  follows: 

1 .  Prayer. 

2.  Reading  and  ajjproval  of  Minutes. 

3.  Recording  of  roll  and  excuses  for  absence. 

4.  Communications  from: 

(a)     The  Chairman. 
(6)     The  secretaries. 

(c)  The  treasurer. 

(d)  The  Committee. 

5.  Unfinished  business. 

6.  New  business. 

7.  Adjournment. 

III.      SUBCOMMITTEES. 

There  shall  be  a  Committee  to  prepare  a' Report  for  the  General  Assembly  and| 
such  other   Subcommittees  as  may  lie  necessary  to  report  to  the  Permanent 
Committee. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  093 

IV.      TKEASUUEIt   AND   ASSISTANT  TUEASUnER. 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  treasurer  to  receive  and  disburse  all  moneys  com- 
mitted to  his  trust  according  to  instructions  given  by  the  Executive  Committee. 
It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  assistant  treasurer,  in  cooperation  with  or  on  the 
advice  of  the  treasurer,  to  depasit  the  moneys  apportioned  for  or  otherwise 
sent  to  the  Connnittee,  issue  and  draw  checks  according  to  instructions  of  the 
Executive  Committee. 

V.  THE  CHAIRMAN  AND  SECRETARY. 

The  Chairman  and  secretary  shall  be  the  executive  offi'^ers  of  the  Committee. 
The  secretary  shall  have  charge  of  the  office,  conduct  the  correspondence,  super- 
intend the  publications  of  the  Committee,  prepare  the  regular  business,'  for  its 
meetings,  direct  the  visitation  of  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  and  so  far  as  possible 
visit  them  himself,  to  awaken  their  interest  in  the  cause  and  stimulate  their 
energies  in  the  work;  and  discharge  such  other  duties  as  may  be  assigned  to  him 
from  time  to  time  by  the  Executive  Committee. 

3.     Action  of  the  General  Assembly  on  the  matter  of  changing  the 

Special   Committee   on  Sabbath   Observance   to   a   Permanent 

Committee  on  Sabbath  Observance. 

The  Assembly  adopted  the  following  resolution  presented  by  Dr.  H.  H. 
McQuilkin,  of  Orange,  N.  J. : 

In  view  of  the  fundamental  place  which  the  Christian  Sabbath  occupies 
in  our  national  life,  as  the  period  of  incubation  for  those  ideals,  convictions, 
and  purposes  which  are  the  vitalizing  force  in  our  Christian  civilization 
and  in  view  of  the  fierce,  pow^erful  and  systematic  assaults  that  are  being 
made  with  steadily  increasing  violence  by  thoroughly  organized,  rich  and 
strongly  entrenched  commercial  syndicates,  which  without  conscience  or 
shame  would  betray  the  temporal  and  eternal  welfare  of  our  own  and  future 
generations,  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  and  in  view,  further,  of  the  long  and 
useful  ser%'ice  rendered  to  the  General  Assembly  and  the  Presbyterian 
Church  U.  S.  A.  by  the  Special  Committee  on  Sabbath  Observance  through 
a  period  of  tw^enty-eight  years  with  practically  the  same  personnel  for  more 
than  fifteen  years,  thus  being  constituted  to  all  intents  and  purposes  a 
Permanent  Committee  by  the  Assembly, 

Therefore,  be  it  resolved,  that  the  General  Assembly  do  now^  actually  by 
legislative  action,  constitute  said  Special  Committee  a  Permanent  Com- 
mittee on  Sabbath  Observance,  in  order  that  it  may  be  reenforced  in  its 
work  by  organic  and  permanent  relationship  to  the  General  Assembly, 
and  by  organic  and  permanent  authority  from  the  General  Assembly,  and 
be  it  further  recommended  that  said  proposed  Permanent  Committee  on 
Sabbath  Observance  be  constituted  according  to  the  following  classifica- 
tions. .  .  . 

And  it  is  also  recommended  that  said  proposed  Permanent  Committee 
on  Sabbath  Observance  be  empowered  to  appoint  its  Chairman  and  other 
officers  and  be  authorized  to  select,  if  the  way  be  clear,  some  suitable 
trust  company  as  treasurer,  and  to  fill  any  vacancies  which  may  occur 
in  the  membership  of  the  Committee. 

4.     History. 

At  the  General  Assembly  in  Philadelphia  in  1888,  in  response  to  an  in- 
vitation of  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  a 
Committee  on  Sabbath  Observance  was  appointed  for  the  purpose  of 


694  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

considering  matters  concerning  the  Sabbath  and  to  effect,  if  the  way  be 
clear,  in  cooperation  with  similar  Committees  of  other  denominations,  an 
organization  for  the  defense  and  preservation  of  the  Christian  Sabbath. 

The  Committee  appointed  consisted  of  outstanding  leaders  whose  names 
have  become  household  words  to  Presbyterians: 

Elliott  F.  Shepard,  New  York. 
Herrick  Johnson,  Chicago,  111. 
Byron  Sunderland,  Washington,  D.  C. 
F.  C.  Monfort,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 
Robt.  J.  Trumbull,  San  Francisco. 
Saml.  J.  Niccols,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 
James  A.  Beaver,  Harrisburg,  Pa. 

The  first  paragraph  of  the  first  Report  of  the  Committee  on  Sabbath 
Observance  made  to  the  General  Assembly  on  May  24th,  1889,  is  as  follows: 

"Sir:  The  undersigned  have  the  honor  respectfully  to  report  that  they 
were  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly,  which  met  in  Philadelphia  one 
year  ago,  members  of  a  Committee  in  reference  to  the  Sabbath,  which 
Committee  was  appointed  upon  the  invitation  of  the  General  Conference 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  which  had  previously  met  the  same 
year  in  the  city  of  New  York." 

This  Report  also  stated  that  the  Convention  for  the  organization  of  a 
National  Sabbath  Committee  or  Society  was  held  at  Washington,  D.  C, 
December  11-14,  1883,  "at  which  there  were  present  many  citizens  from 
parts  of  the  country  far  and  near,  distinguished  for  their  efforts  in  behalf 
of  the  Sabbath,  and  over  the  sessions  of  which  Christian  brothers  of  various 
denominations  were  successively  called  to  preside."  This  meeting  took  the 
form  of  a  Convention,  and  continued  several  days.  This  Convention  adopted 
the  constitution  of  the  American  Sabbath  Union,  a  copy  of  which  is  hereto 
appended  and  elected  the  officers  as  specified. 

Your  Committee  consequently  became  members  of  the  American 
Sabbath  Union.  At  this  General  Assembly  the  American  Sabbath  Union 
and  its  constitution  were  approved.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  all  the 
four  presidents  of  the  society  since  its  organization  in  1888  have  been 
Presbyterians:  Elliott  F.  Shepard,  New  York,  Rev.  George  L.  Mott,  D.D., 
Flemington,  N.  J.,  Darwin  R.  James,  New  York,  and  James  Yereance, 
New  York,  now  residing  at  East  Orange,  N.  J.  Three  of  the  five  secre- 
taries were  also  Presbyterians:  Rev.  I.  W.  Hathaway,  D.D.,  Rev.  F.  J, 
Stanley,  L.H.D.,  and  Rev.  Harry  L.  Bowlby,  D.D. 

The  Committee  has  ever  had  as  its  outstanding  object  the  defense  and 
preservation  of  the  Lord's  Day  as  a  day  of  rest  and  worship,  an  abiding 
faith  in  the  perpetual  and  binding  obligations  of  the  Sabbath  as  enunciated 
in  the  Fourth  Commandment  and  as  fulfilled  in  Christ,  and  which  in  the 
Christian  Era  is  recognized  as  the  Christian  Sabbath  or  the  Lord's  Day. 
Through  literature,  educational  programs,  and  the  observance  of  Lord's 
Day  Week,  which  always  begins  on  the  first  Sunday  after  Easter,  and  by 
encouraging  the  consideration  of  the  subject  of  the  Christian  Sabbath  on 
the  programs  of  the  Church  and  its  local  arms  and  agencies,  such  as  the 
Sunday  school.  Young  People's  societies  and  men's  and  women's  organiza- 
tions, the  Committee  has  brought  the  work  to  its  present  high  order  of  J 
excellency. 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  695 

It  will  be  seen  that  one  score  and  fourteen  j'cars  mark  tlie  distance  in 
time  of  the  General  Assembly's  Committee  on  Sabbath  Observance, 
thirty-one  years  of  which  are  known  as  the  Special  Committee  on  Sabbath 
Observance,  operating  chiefly  as  an  information  medium,  without  expense 
to  the  General  Assembly  and  three  years  as  a  "Permanent  Committee" 
with  a  modest  but  effective  office,  a  small  budget,  and  limited  staff  of 
workers.  Even  a  cursory  study  of  the  progress  made  by  this  now  permanent 
Agency  of  our  denomination  will  reveal  its  valuable  service  to  the  Church. 

An  Annual  Report  of  this  Committee  has  been  made  to  the  General 
Assembly  each  year  since  it  was  organized  and  it  is  interesting  to  note 
that  although  the  Committee  has  been  enlarged  from  time  to  time  it  has 
been  in  closest  cooperation  with  the  American  Sabbath  Union  which  in 
1908  changed  its  name  to  the  Lord's  Day  Alliance  of  the  United  States. 

The  Alliance  has  not  only  continued  through  all  these  years  as  the 
official  representative  of  our  denomination  but  has  grown  to  such  pro- 
portions, largely  through  the  leadership  of  outstanding  Presbj'terians, 
that  every  Presbj'terian  can  be  pardonably  proud  of  this  Alliance  which  has 
been  in  the  forefront  of  the  battles  in  the  way  for  the  defense  and  preserva- 
tion of  our  Christian  Sabbath;  and  be  it  said  to  the  credit  of  both  the  Special 
Committee  and  the  Permanent  Committee  that  they  have  whenever 
possible  aided  the  Alliance  in  its  great  practical  work  and  in  recent  years 
this  Committee  has  cooperated  "in  a  more  substantial  and  effective  way." 

XIX.    The  Committee  for  the  Every  Member  Plan. 
1.     History. 

The  Assembly's  Committee  for  the  Every  Member  Plan  was  elected  by 
the  General  Assembly  in  May,  1913,  "to  promote  the  Every  Member  Plan 
among  the  churches  and  to  further  the  Presbyterian  United  Movement." 
The  Committee  consisted  of  a  representative  from  each  of  the  Boards  and 
other  permanent  Agencies  of  the  General  Assembly,  with  the  Moderator 
of  the  Assembly  as  Chairman,  ex  officio.  The  Committee  was  charged 
with  the  following  functions: 

(1)  The  promotion  of  systematic  and  proportionate  giving. 

(2)  The  unified  presentation  of  the  work  of  the  Assembly's  Agencies  at. 
Synod  meeting. 

(3)  Preparation  for  the  Pre-Assembly  Conference  and  exhibits  of  the 
work  of  the  Boards. 

(4)  Preparation  of  the  Docket  for  the  official  Conferences  of  the  Board 
representatives  with  the  Executive  Commission. 

(5)  The  management  of  the  Hubbard  Press  at  Auburn,  N.  Y. 

The  Assembly  in  1917  defined  systematic  giving,  as  involving  "an  offering 
from  every  member  of  the  Church  for  benevolences  as  well  as  for  local 
church  support,  secured  bj'-  an  individual  subscription,  on  a  weekly  basis, 
through  an  annual  personal  canvass  of  the  whole  congregation."  Propor- 
tionate giving  was  later  defined  as  "the  devoting  of  a  definite  proportion 
of  the  net  income  to  be  given  for  the  extension  of  the  Kingdom  of  heaven 
throughout  the  earth." 

XX.    The  Special  Committee  on  the  New  Era  Movement. 
1.     History. 

I.  The  General  Assembly  of  1918,  in  response  to  the  action  of  the  Joint 
Conference  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  with  the  Executive  Commission, 


696  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

launched  a  forward  movement  for  tlie  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 
under  the  title  of  "The  New  Era  Expansion  Program,"  and  adopted  the 
following  preamble  and  resolutions: 

"Whereas,  The  world's  war  tragedy  is  primarily  and  essentially  an  affair 
of  the  human  spirit,  having  taken  its  origin  there,  its  greatest  misery  being 
suffered  there,  its  portentous  issues  for  good  or  ill,  for  individuals  and  the 
whole  world  being  determined  there;  and 

"Whereas,  The  world  agony  has  turned  multitudes  back  to  faith  in 
God  and  immortality,  a  faith  that,  often  meager  and  inarticulate,  needs 
and  waits  for  the  Church  to  fill  it  out  and  relate  it  to  the  organized  forces  of 
Christ's  Kingdom;  and 

"Whereas,  This  supreme  crisis  in  the  spiritual  history  of  mankind 
presents  itself  largely  in  the  forms  and  terms  of  physical  needs,  of  combat 
with  social  vices,  of  readjustment  of  social  relations  and  economical  con- 
ditions, and,  in  our  country  especially,  of  the  necessity  of  achieving  a 
higher  moral  and  spiritual,  as  well  as  political,  unity  of  the  diverse  elements 
of  our  population;  and 

"Whereas,  These  conditions  plainly  constitute  a  solemn  and  instant 
call  of  God  to  his  Church  for  extraordinary  service  and  sacrifice  and  for 
such  enlargement  and  readjustment  of  its  work  as  shall  make  it  of  the 
highest  value  to  the  nation  and  adequate  to  the  world's  needs,  therefore  be 
it 

"Resolved,  (1),  That  a  Committee  of  twenty-seven  be  constituted  by  the 
General  Assembly,  nine  from  the  Executive  Commission,  nine  from  the 
Boards  and  other  Agencies,  and  nine  from  the  Church  at  large,  and  that 
the  following  nominations  be  submitted  by  the  official  Conference  of  the 
Executive  Commission  and  the  representatives  of  the  Boards  to  be  elected 
by  the  Assembly  as  members  of  the  Committee,  viz. : 

"Representing  the  Executive  Commission:  Rev.  J.  Wilbur  Chapman, 
D.D.,  Rev.  William  L.  McEwan,  D.D.,  Rev.  William  R.  Taylor,  D.D., 
Rev.  Aquilla  Webb,  D.D.,  Rev.  Joseph  A.  Stevenson,  D.D.,  Rev.  Charles 
Wood,  D.D.,  Mr.  John  T.  Hanson,  Colonel  D.  S.  Alexander,  Mr.  Arthur 
Curtiss  James. 

"Representing  the  Boards  and  other  Agencies:  Foreign  Missions- 
Rev.  A.  W.  Halsey,  D.D.;  Home  Missions — Rev.  John  A.  Marquis,  D.I).; 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work — Rev.  Alexander  Henry,  D.D.; 
Church  Erection — Rev.  David  G.  Wylie,  D.D.;  General  Board  of  Education 
— Rev.  Hugh  T.  Kerr,  D.D.;  Relief  and  Sustentation — Rev.  William  Hiram 
Foulkes,  D.D.;  Freedmen— Rev.  J.  M.  Gaston,  D.D.;  Temperance— Rev. 
Charles  Scanlon,  LL.D.;  Committee  on  Evangelism— Rev.  George  G. 
Mahy,  D.D. 

"Representing  the  Church  at  large:  Rev.  John  W.  Maclvor,  D.D., 
Rev.  S.  V.  V.  Holmes,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  W.  Cochran,  D.D.,  Mr.  A.  H.  Whit- 
ford,  Mr.  A.  R.  Nicol,  Mr.  John  Willis  Baer,  Mr.  Robert  Garrett,  Mr. 
Robert  Johnston,  Mr.  Cyrus  H.  McCormick. 

"Also,  the  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  and  the  Stated  Clerk 
to  be  ex  officio  members  of  the  Committee,  the  Committee  to  elect  its 
own  Chairman  and  to  be  called  together  l)y  the  secretary  of  the  Executive 
Commission  as  soon  as  possible  after  tlie  adjournment  of  the  Assembly;! 
this  Committee  to  prepare  a  Plan  for  a  united  movement  of  the  wliolel 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  097 

Churcli  to  cover  a  pcTiud  of  five  years,  and  to  be  undertaken  under  the 
name  of  "The  New  Era  Expansion  Program." 

"Resolved,  (2),  That  this  program  shall  embrace  witliin  the  scope  of  its 
suggestions  the  work  of  the  local  congregations,  the  Presbyteries,  the 
Synods,  the  Boards  and  other  Ag(>ncies  of  our  Church  with  special  reference 
to  Family  Religion,  Evangelism,  Education,  Missions,  Social  Service  and 
Stewardship.  The  Committee  shall  also  present  a  Plan  for  providing  such 
a  substantial  increase  in  the  various  Church  funds  as  may  be  necessarv 
fully  to  carry  out  the  Expansion  Program. 

"Resolved,  (3),  That  the  Committee  report  to  the  Executive  Commission 
at  the  Commission's  next  fall  meeting,  and  that  the  Commission,  if  the 
way  be  clear,  have  authority  to  put  the  Plan  into  immediate  operation  " 
—1918,  pp.  66,  68. 

II.  In  1919  the  General  Assembly  in  session  at  St.  Louis  approved  the 
comprehensive  Report  submitted  by  the  New  Era  Committee  and  deter- 
mined that  in  view  of  exceptional  national  and  world-wide  conditions,  the 
work  of  the  preceding  year  should  be  regarded  as  one  of  preparation' and 
that  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1918  should  be  reafl^rmcd  as 
an  action  covering  the  ensuing  five  years. 

The  Executive  Commission  sul)mitted  a  full  Report  dealing  with 
its  action  upon  the  General  Assembly's  authorization  to  put  the  Plan  of 
the  New  Era  Movement  into  full  effect.  It  reported  the  steps  taken  by 
the  Executive  Commission  and  the  official  Conference  of  the  Boards  and 
Agencies  in  carrying  out  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  in  authorizing 
the  beginning  of  the  Movement.— 1919,  pp.    55-60. 

The  Executive  Commission  also  presented  a  Minute  concerning  the 
relation  of  the  Every  Member  Plan  Committee  to  the  New  Era  Movement 
directing  that  during  the  period  of  the  New  Era  Movement  the  Assembly's 
Committee  for  the  Every  Member  Plan  should  heartily  cooperate  with  the 
New  Era  Movement  with  especial  reference  to  the  development  of  Steward- 
ship and  the  Every  Member  Plan,  and  with  the  further  understanding 
that  the  Every  Member  Plan  Committee  should  continue  in  its  existence'^ 
meeting  as  often  as  the  interests  of  the  Boards  and  the  New  Era  Move- 
ment required,  and  that  for  the  present  the  Hubbard  Press  should  remain 
under  the  direction  of  the  Committee  for  the  Every  Member  Plan. 

The  Executive  Commission  also  presented  a  certain  action  concerning 
the  distribution  of  the  New  Era  budget  for  1919-1920.— 1919,  pp.  61,  62. 

The  General  Assembly  also  approved  a  comprehensive  statement  of 
objective  for  the  ensuing  five  years  and  authorized  the  Committee  to  use 
all  its  resources  to  carry  out  this  program  and  to  attain  a  full  year's  share 
of  the  objectives.  The  General  Assembly  also  modified  the  title  of  the 
movement  to  "The  New  Era  Movement  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.  A."  The  personnel  of  the  Committee  was  also  changed  by  the 
release  and  withdrawal  of  members  from  the  Executive  Commission  who 
had  previously  been  appointed  members  of  the  New  Era  Committees,  the 
membership  being  continued  from  the  Boards  and  Agencies  and  from  the 
Church  at  large. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1919  also  voted  to  establish  a  Fund  for  Re- 
turning Soldiers  and  Sailors,  with  the  General  Board  of  Education  as 
treasurer  for  the  fund,  and  the  General  Board  of  Education  jointly  with 
the  following  Committee  charged  with  the  administration  of  the  funds: 


698  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

Rev.  John  F.  Carson,  D.D. 
Rev.  William  Hiram  Foulkes,  D.D. 
Rev.  Ford  C.  Ottman,  D.D. 
Rev.  David  G.  Wylie,  D.D. 
Rev.  John  Sheridan  Zelie,  D.D. 
Rev.  John  A.  Marquis,  D.D. 
Rev.  Gaylord  S.  White,  D.D. 
Mr.  William  A.  Harbison. 
Mr.  Arthur  Curtiss  James. 
Mr.  John  T.  Manson. 
Mr.  Robert  E.  Speer. 
Mr.  Roy  M.  Hart. 

The  General  Assembly  also  approved  the  Fund  for  the  Aid  of  Protestant 
Churches  in  Europe,  appointing  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  as  the 
treasurer  of  the  Fund  and  determining  that  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
and  the  Board  of  Church  Erection  jointly  with  the  following  Committee 
should  be  charged  with  the  administration  of  the  funds: 

Rev.  William  Hiram  Foulkes,  D.D. 
Rev.  W.  H.  Roberts,  D.D. 
Rev.  Cleland  B.  McAfee,  D.D. 
Rev.  Robert  Freeman,  D.D. 
Rev.  H.  G.  Mendenhall,  D.D. 
Rev.  Sylvester  W.  Beach,  D.D. 
Mr.  W.  S.  Coffin. 
Colonel  H.  W.  Hodge. 

The  Assembly  further  determined  that  the  first  concern  in  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  Fund  should  be  the  support  of  an  able  and  adequate  ministry 
for  the  Protestant  Churches  in  the  countries  which  had  suffered  by  the  war, 
and  in  addition  expressed  the  hope  that  the  Fund  could  be  administered 
without  overhead  charges,  and  that  there  might  be  no  duplication  of  the 
work  done  by  other  relief  organizations. 

In  order  to  enable  the  New  Era  Committee  to  carry  forward  the  enlarged 
program  of  activity  approved  by  the  General  Assembly,  it  was  authorized 
to  increase  its  budget  to  such  an  extent  as  might  be  necessary  and  to 
secure  such  sums  in  addition  to  the  amount  authorized  in  the  former  year's 
budget  as  might  enable  it  effectually  to  carry  forward  the  full  program 
provided  by  the  General  Assembly. 

By  the  action  of  the  Assembly  of  1918,  the  action  of  the  Committee  on 
The  Assembly  Herald  and  of  the  Executive  Commission  in  modifying  the 
form  and  changing  the  name  of  The  Assembly  Herald  to  that  of  The  New 
Era  Magazine,  was  approved. 

The  Assembly  further  expressed  its  sense  of  loss  occasioned  by  the 
death  of  Dr.  J.  Wilbur  Chapman,  vice  chairman  of  the  Committee,  and 
of  Dr.  John  R.  Davies,  president  of  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  and 
Sustentation.— 1919,   pp.    182-205. 

III.  The  New  Era  Committee  presented  its  second  Annual  Report  to 
the  General  Assembly  in  session  in  Philadelphia,  May,  1920,  at  which 
time  the  General  Assembly  reaffirmed  the  endorsement  of  the  principles 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  099 

of  the  New  Era  IMovement  given  by  the  two  preceding  General  Assemblies 
and  approved  the  policies  of  the  General  Assembly's  Committee  as  inter- 
preted and  modified  in  its  second  Annual  Report,  and  authorized  its 
Boards  and  Agencies  to  cooperate  in  carrying  out  the  proposed  policies 
and  programs.  The  Assembly  further  made  provision  for  the  selection  of 
alternate  membership  upon  the  Committee  by  the  various  Boards  and 
Agencies.  It  authorized  and  directed  the  General  Assembly's  New  Era 
Committee  to  continue  to  carrj"-  on  The  New  Era  Magazine  under  plans 
determined  upon  by  the  General  Assembly.  It  suggested  to  all  the  judi- 
catories of  the  Church,  including  the  Synods,  Presbyteries,  and  Sessions, 
that  they  adopt  the  principles  of  setting  objectives  for  the  Church  and  of 
carrying  out  plans  to  meet  these  objectives. 

The  New  Era  Committee  was  also  authorized,  in  consultation  and 
cooperation  with  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly,  to  secure  all 
such  statistical  data  from  the  Presbyteries  and  churches  as  would  be  of 
service  to  the  entire  Church. 

The  Assembly  provided  that  the  expenses  incurred  in  the  support  and 
conduct  of  the  New  Era  Movement  should  be  allotted  to  and  met  by  the 
several  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church  on  a  pro  rata  basis,  each  Board 
and  Agency  having  assigned  to  it  that  proportion  of  the  total  amount 
equal  to  the  percentage  of  that  Board  or  Agency's  receipts  to  the  sum  total 
of  the  receipts  of  all  the  Boards  and  Agencies.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  the 
New  Era  Committee  reported  an  approximate  indebtedness  of  $600,000, 
the  General  Assembly  recommended  that  during  the  ensuing  year  the  work 
of  the  Committee  should  be  conducted  with  economy  and  care  to  the  end 
that  the  indebtedness  might  be  reduced  rapidly  and  that  the  entire  pro- 
portion of  the  budget  of  8.4  per  cent  should  be  available  for  this  purpose 
and  that  a  sum  not  exceeding  $400,000  should  be  the  maximum  of  ex- 
penditures for  the  current  ecclesiastical  year. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1920  also  gave  formal  approval,  authority, 
and  direction  to  all  Agencies  concerned  for  a  full  and  hearty  cooperation 
in  the  New  Era  Movement  under  the  following  specific  instructions: 

(a)  That  the  work  of  promoting  the  whole  task  of  the  whole  Church  is 
an  objective  that  demands  the  whole-hearted  cooperation  of  all  the  Boards 
and  Agencies. 

(b)  That  all  the  Boards  and  Agencies  be  urged  to  join  with  whole- 
hearted sympathy  through  the  New  Era  Movement  in  carrying  on  their 
promotive  work  among  the  churches,  and  that  special  emphasis  should  be 
laid  upon  those  forms  of  work  which  are  common  to  and  strengthen  all  the 
Boards. 

(c)  That  scrupulous  care  shall  be  taken  to  carry  out  the  intent  of  the 
original  donors  of  funds. 

(d)  That  individuals,  churches.  Presbyteries,  and  Synods  be  urged  to 
follow  the  percentages  approved  by  the  Executive  Commission. 

(e)  That  the  term  "funds  given  by  original  donor  and  designated 
gifts,"  shall  be  understood  to  cover  all  amounts  contributed  by  individuals 
or  by  churches  or  organizations  under  the  present  percentage  plan  and 
funds  so  given  shall  not  be  diverted  from  the  causes  for  which  they  are 
designated. 

That  donors  are  to  be  free  to  specify  their  gifts  to  any  Board  or  Boards 
or  Agencies  in  the  proportion  they  desire. 


700  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

That  individuals  or  organizations  are  free  to  specify  their  desire  to  have 
their  contributions  used  to  assure  as  far  as  possible  the  full  quota  of  each 
Board  or  Agency  in  accordance  with  the  ratio  of  the  total  budget. 

That  the  statement  of  the  pledge  card  covering  the  above  points  should 
be  prepared  to  the  mutual  satisfaction  of  the  New  Era  Committee  and  the 
Boards. 

(f)  That  funds  designated  by  the  original  donor  to  objects  within  the 
budget  of  any  Board  or  Agency  shall  be  counted  against  the  budget  of 
such  Board  or  Agency  receiving  the  same. 

(g)  That  the  Boards  and  Agencies  shall  report  promptly  each  month 
to  the  New  Era  Movement  the  total  amount  received. 

(h)  That  the  churches  be  left  free  to  send  their  gifts  to  each  separate 
Board  or  Agency  or  to  the  Central  Receiving  Agency,  and  that  the  treas- 
urer or  the  individual  church  shall  be  urged  to  remit  monthly  all  funds 
received  by  him  for  the  General  Assembly's  Boards  and  Agencies. 

(0  That  the  Central  Receiving  Agency  and  the  Boards  and  the  Agencies 
are  authorized  to  accept  funds  from  individual  churches  up  to  midnight, 
April  10,  of  each  year  when  the  postmark  on  the  envelope  containing  the 
remittance  bears  a  date  not  later  than  midnight,  March  31,  and  that 
funds  sent  by  any  one  of  the  several  Receiving  Agencies  and  Treasurers  of 
the  Synods  and  Presbyteries  be  received  by  the  Central  Receiving  Agency, 
Boards  and  Agencies,  up  to  April  10,  when  accompanied  by  a  statement 
that  the  envelope  containing  the  original  remittance  bears  a  postmark  not 
later  than  midnight,  March  31. 

(k)  That  the  Central  Receiving  Agency  shall  remit  to  the  Boards  and 
Agencies  in  accordance  with  the  instructions  of  the  remitter. 

(l)  That  the  promotion  of  what  is  commonly  known  as  the  Every 
Member  Plan,  in  its  entirety,  as  the  method  of  church  finance  and  pro- 
motion, including  budgets  both  for  local  church  expenses  and  for  the  General 
Assembly's  Boards  and  Agencies,  be  and  is  hereby  made  a  part  of  the 
New  Era  Movement. 

The  Assembly  continued  the  Central  Receiving  Agency  until  the  next 
Assembly  and  determined  that  the  budget  of  the  New  Era  Movement  for 
the  current  year  should  be  so  revised  as  to  keep  within  the  amount  of 
money  indicated  to  be  used  for  the  year  and  that  the  whole  policy,  program, 
and  staff  of  the  Committee  should  be  carefully  studied  and,  if  need  be, 
revised  and  reconstructed  so  as  to  bring  into  being  an  organization  of  tlie 
greatest  effectiveness  within  the  limitation  hereinbefore  set  forth. 

The  Assembly  also  determined  that  in  the  selection  of  any  person  or 
persons  to  represent  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  Intcrchurch  World 
Movement — should  such  representation  be  continued — the  Executive 
Commission  should  make  its  selection  of  official  representatives  from 
persons  not  serving  as  members  of  the  General  Assembly's  Committee  on 
the  New  I'J-a  Movement.  The  Assembly  also  determined  that  in  view  of 
the  unpaid  obligations  resting  upon  the  Church  for  the  work  of  the  New 
Era  Movement  during  the  previous  two  years  and  for  the  credit  advanced 
to  the  Interchurch  World  Movement,  its  reconstructed  Committee  on  the 
New  Era  Movement  should  carry  forwartl  the  current  campaign  for 
benevolences  to  the  largest  possible  measure  of  success,  in  order  that  all 
of  our  Boards  and  Agencies  might  be  adequately  supported  and  that  all 
moneys  received  by  the  New  Era  Movement  whether  by  designated  gifts 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  701 

secured  for  this  purpose  or  by  its  share  of  the  approNed  percentage  budget, 
should  be  appHed: 

First.  To  the  Hquidation  of  the  entire  indebtedness  of  the  New  Kra 
Movement,  and 

Second.  To  tlie  Hquidation  of  the  indebtedness  incurred  through  tlie 
furnishing;  of  credit  to  the  Intcrchurch  World  Movement,  and  that  the 
whole  Church  should  be  informed  concerning  and  encouraged  to  meet  its 
full  responsibility. 

The  General  Assembly  finallj^  called  upon  all  of  its  constituent  judica- 
tories and  members  to  enter  whole-heartedly,  through  their  participation 
in  the  New  Era  Movement,  into  the  task  of  promoting  the  whole  work  of 
the  whole  Church,  in  order  that  the  whole  Gospel  might  be  given  to  the 
whole  world  and  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  might  be  glorified  through  His 
Church.— 1920,  pp,  141-146,  inclusive,  and  p.  250. 

IV.  The  third  Annual  Report  of  the  General  Assembly's  Committee 
on  the  New  Era  Movement  was  presented  to  the  General  Assembly  in 
session  at  Winona  Lake,  Indiana,  in  1921.  The  General  Assembly  again 
reaffirmed  the  endorsement  of  the  principles  of  the  New  Era  Movement 
given  by  the  three  preceding  General  Assemblies  and  approved  the  policies 
of  the  General  Assembly's  Committee  as  set  forth  in  the  body  of  its  Report, 
and  authorized  the  General  Assembly's  Committee  and  its  Boards  and 
Agencies  to  cooperate  in  carrj'ing  out  the  proposed  policies  and  programs. 
The  General  Assembly  authorized  the  New  Era  Committee  to  put  into 
effect  such  adjustment  of  its  field  organization  as  should  be  agreeable  to 
the  various  Synods  and  Presbyteries  and  in  the  interests  of  economy, 
looking  toward  a  permanent  Presbyterial  and  Synodical  basis  for  the 
coordination  and  promotive  work  of  the  Church. 

The  General  Assemblj'^  also  approved  the  whole  budget  system,  as 
presented  by  the  New  Era  Com^nittee  in  the  body  of  its  Report,  which 
incorporated  the  resolutions  approved  by  the  previous  General  Assembly 
upon  the  budget  process. 

The  Assembly  determined  that  the  work  of  the  Divisions  of  Coordination 
and  Promotion,  including  the  Departments  of  Missionary  Education, 
Stewardship,  Every  Member  Organization,  and  Financial  Ingathering,  be 
approved  and  prosecuted  vigorously  within  the  limits  of  the  authorized 
budget  of  expenditure  which  the  Assembly  fixed  at  $322,592,  to  cover  a 
fiscal  year  from  June  1,  1922,  to  May  31,  1923,  and  to  enable  the  General 
Assembly's  Committee  on  the  New  Era  Movement  to  carry  forward  its 
work  during  the  current  year  upon  a  basis  of  stricter  economy  and  to 
insure  at  the  same  time  the  integrity  and  efficiency  of  the  movement. 

The  Assembly  also  determined  that  if  the  Assembly  should  lay  upon  the 
New  Era  Committee  or  the  Boards  and  Agencies  any  additional  respons- 
ibilities they  must  be  cared  for  within  the  approved  budget  of  $322,592. 
—1921,  pp.  45-47. 

V.  The  fourth  Annual  Report  of  the  General  Assembly's  Committee 
on  the  New  Era  Movement  was  made  to  the  General  Assembly  at  Des 
Moines,  Iowa,  in  1922.  At  this  time  the  General  Assembly  again  re- 
affirmed the  endorsement  of  the  principles  and  policies  of  the  New  Era 
Movement  given  by  the  four  preceding  General  Assemblies,  and  author- 
ized the  General  Assembly's  Committee  and  its  Boards  and  Agencies  to 


702  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

cooperate  in  carrying  out  the  proposed  policies  and  programs  during  the 
ensuing  year.  The  five-year  goals  set  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1919  were 
reaffirmed  and  the  Church  was  called  upon  to  realise  to  the  largest  possible 
extent  a  full  year's  share  of  the  five-year  goals. 

The  period  of  continuance  of  the  New  Era  Movement,  fixed  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  1919  for  the  ensuing  five  years,  was  reaffirmed  b}'  the 
General  Assembly  of  1922.  Once  again  the  budget  system  as  previously 
adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  and  as  presented  in  the  body  of  the 
Report  of  the  New  Era  Committee  was  approved  and  the  various  judica- 
tories of  the  Church  were  urged  to  join  in  carrying  out  the  activities  of 
the  budget  system  as  thus  presented. 

The  program  of  stewardship  was  stressed  and  the  continued  issuance  of 
the  suggestive  Schedule  of  Activities  as  an  inspiring,  coordinated  program 
for  the  entire  Presbyterian  Church  was  determined  by  the  Assembly. 

In  addition,  the  Assembly  recorded  its  hearty  approval  of  the  coopera- 
tion evidenced  among  the  Boards  and  Agencies  throughout  the  work,  of 
the  entire  year,  and  especially  urged  the  Chairmen  of  Presbyterial  Standing 
Committees  and  all  field  representatives  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  and 
other  causes  working  within  the  bounds  of  a  Presbytery  to  meet  at  least 
annually  in  conference  in  order  to  consider  the  spiritual,  educational,  and 
financial  objectives  approved  by  the  General  Assembly  and  sent  to  the 
churches,  with  a  view  to  laying  before  Presbytery  for  its  approval  definite 
Presbyterial  goals  and  a  carefully  planned  coordination  of  program  and 
forces  for  achieving  these  goals.  The  ideas  and  methods  of  the  Every 
Member  Canvass  as  a  Scriptural  and  most  successful  form  for  securing  the 
financial  support  of  the  Church  and  its  enterprises  were  commended  and 
the  Every  Member  Canvass,  together  with  the  Permanent  Every  Member 
Group  Organization,  was  urged  upon  all  churches  as  aii  indispensable  aid 
to  the  efficient  carrying  on  of  the  work  of  the  entire  Church. 

The  maximum  budget  expenditure  of  the  General  Assembly's  Committee 
was  fixed  for  the  same  sum  as  during  the  previous  year,  namely,  $322,592, 
to  cover  the  period  from  June  1,  1922,  to  May  31,  1923.— 1922,  Part  I, 
pp.  53-55;  p.  28,  a  and  b;  pp.  29-31. 

2.     The  New  Era  debt. 

1.  That  in  order  more  speedily  to  liquidate  the  obligation  to  the 
Bankers  Trust  Company,  New  York  City,  for  indebtedness  incurred  by  the 
New  Era  Movement,  and  in  order  to  avoid  causing  further  embarrassment 
to  the  Boards  during  the  current  year,  the  General  Council  be  authorized 
and  directed  to  pay  to  the  treasurer  of  the  General  Assembly,  out  of  the 
total  sum  of  $322,592.00  approved  by  the  General  Assembly  for  the  work  of 
the  New  Era  organization,  the  sum  of  $50,000.00  (fifty  thousand  dollars) 
for  the  reduction  of  said  indebtedness,  this  being  in  addition  to  the  payment 
of  1  per  cent  now  being  made  by  the  Boards  upon  their  receipts  from  living 
givers. 

2.  That  the  General  Council  be  authorized  through  the  Special  Com- 
mittee on  Individual  Gifts,  previously  appointed  by  this  General  Assembly, 
to  add  the  sum  of  $50,000.00  (fifty  thousand  dollars)  to  the  aniount  of 
$1,766,000  hitherto  approved  as  the  total  of  this  Special  Fund,  and  that 
the   Special   Committee   be  authorized   to  secure   the   $50,000.00   (fifty 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  703 

thousand  dollars)  through  designated  gifts  for  this  purpose  from  individual 
givers,  and  to  repay  the  same  to  the  General  Council,  and,  in  the  event  that 
more  than  §00,000.00  be  secured  the  excess  be  applied  to  the  further  liquida- 
tion of  the  New  Era  indebtedness. — 1923,  p.  212. 

XXI.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  the  Interchurch 

World  Movement. 

The  Interchurch  World  Movement  was  an  organization  of  Churchmen. 
It  consisted  principally  of  persons  who  had  ofhcial  connection  with  the 
missionarj'^  and  benevolent  Agencies  of  the  Protestant  Churches  of  America, 
though  a  number  of  interdenominational  bodies  also  were  represented. 

This  movement  grew  out  of  war-time  activities  and  sought  to  continue, 
in  a  new  field,  the  united  efforts  which  Churches  and  welfare  "organizations 
hud  made  in  behalf  of  the  country  and  the  cause  of  the  Allies.  It  seemed 
reasonable  to  expect  that  even  greater  success  would  follow  the  transfer 
of  such  energies  to  missionarj^  work  and  social  service. 

Moreover,  most  of  the  Protestant  denominations  had  special  "Forward 
Movement"  Committees  designed  to  expand  and  intensify  their  respective 
missionary  enterprises,  and  it  was  but  a  short  step  from  the  perfecting  of 
these  organizations  to  the  suggestion  that  their  forces  be  combined.  This 
step  was  taken. 

The  Interchurch  World  Movement  was  organized  and  promptly  made 
direct  overtures  to  the  Churches  for  recognition  and  support. 

Its  appeal  reached  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.  through  the  Assembly's  Executive  Commission.  The 
matter  was  presented  by  representatives  of  some  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies 
at  an  official  Conference  of  these  bodies  with  the  Executive  Commission 
held  at  Atlantic  City,  New  Jersey,  February  12,  1919.  (See  Blue  Book, 
General  Assembly  1919,  p.  130.) 

Another  official  Conference  with  the  Boards  at  St.  Louis,  Missouri,  during 
the  sessions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1919  gave  opportunity  for  further 
consideration  of  the  subject  by  the  Executive  Commission.  This  Joint 
Conference  took  action  recommending  that  the  Presbj^terian  Church  U. 
S.  A.  participate  in  the  Interchurch  World  Movement.  (See  Minutes, 
1919,  pp.  223,  224.) 

An  action  of  an  official  Joint  Conference  of  the  Executive  Commission 
with  the  Boards  and  Agencies  not  being  binding  on  the  Executive  Com- 
mission, but  only  advisory,  the  Executive  Commission  disapproved  the 
recommendation  of  the  above  Joint  Conference  in  the  following  terms: 

A  full  deliberation  in  the  Executive  Commission  developed  such  a 
state  of  doubt  among  the  members  with  regard  to  the  wisdom  of  our 
Church  entering  the  proposed  Interchurch  World  Movement  at  the  present 
time,  that  it  was  unanimously  resolved,  to  call  together  the  representatives 
of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  in  joint  conference  and  notify  them  that  the 
Executive  Commission  will  recommend  to  the  General  Assembly  that 
the  Executive  Commission  be  continued  in  the  consideration  of  the  subject; 
that  it  confer  with  the  Benevolent  and  Missionary  Boards  and  Agencies 
and  also  with  other  interested  parties  and  that  report  be  made  to  the 
Assembly  of  1920.— 1919,  p.  224.) 

The  decision  was  unanimous.  Every  member  of  the  Commission  present 
voted  to  postpone  action  for  a  year.     The  representatives  of  the  Boards 


704  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

and  Agencies  in  a  separate  meeting  asked  the  Executive  Commission  to 
modify  its  proposed  recommendation  to  the  Assembly  and,  instead,  to 
request  the  Assembly  to  refer  the  question  to  the  Commission  with  power. 
{Minutes,  General  Assembly,  1919,  p.  225.)  This  the  Commission,  after 
further  deliberation,  declined  to  do,  and  went  before  the  Assembly  with 
its  original  unanimous  proposal  setting  forth  fully  its  reason  therefor. 
—1919,  pp.  225-228. 

There  was  prolonged  and  earnest,  sometimes  exciting,  debate.  The 
discussion  revealed  to  the  members  of  the  Executive  Commission  the 
temper  of  the  Assembly.  Motions,  amendments,  and  substitutes  were 
offered  and  these  were  debated  in  a  way  which  showed  clearly  the  pre- 
vailing sentiment.  However,  all  these  were  swept  aside  bj'^  a  motion  to 
refer  the  whole  matter  to  the  Executive  Commission  with  power  within 
certain  specified  limits. — 1919,  pp.  228,  229. 

Thus  it  appears  that  the  General  Assembly  disapproved  the  unanimous 
recommendation  of  the  Executive  Commission  and  adopted  a  different 
policy  proposed  from  the  floor.  The  Assembly,  both  by  decisive  vote  and 
by  its  discussions,  showed  its  unwillingness  to  have  the  question  of  participa- 
tion in  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  postponed  until  the  following 
AssemblJ^  It  referred  the  decision  to  the  Executive  Commission  and 
made  perfectly  clear  that,  under  certain  conditions  which  it  named,  it 
desired  and  expected  participation. 

The  Executive  Commission,  against  its  own  recorded  judgment,  set 
about  loyally  to  carry  out  the  will  of  the  General  Assembly.  Discussions 
in  the  Assembly  seemed  to  indicate  an  overwhelming  sentiment  in  iavor 
of  immediate  participation  in  two  features  of  the  Interchurch  World  Move- 
ment program,  viz.:  the  survey  and  the  publicity  campaign.  Suggestions 
and  motions  from  the  floor  even  named  amounts  to  be  expended  for  these 
two  purposes  ranging  from  $100,000  to  $300,000.  None  of  these  motions 
or  amendments  were  voted  on  but  were  covered,  together  with  other  pro- 
posals, by  the  substitute  motion  for  reference  to  the  Executive  Commission. 
Accordingly,  they  do  not  appear  in  the  Record,  but  they  left  no  doubt  in 
the  minds  of  members  of  the  Executive  Commission  what  the  desire  of  the 
General  Assembly  was  with  respect  to  these  two  matters. 

Although  the  personnel  of  the  Executive  Commission  had  changed 
somewhat  by  the  incoming  of  a  class  of  new  members,  it  proceeded,  at  its 
meeting  held  September  24  and  25,  1919,  to  authorize  the  New  Era  Com- 
mittee and  the  various  Boards  and  Agencies  to  cooperate  in  the  survcj^  and 
the  publicity  campaign  of  the  Interchurch  World  Movement,  and  for  this 
purpose  to  underwrite  the  sum  of  $200,000  toward  the  expenses  of  such 
survey  and  pul^licity  campaign,  conditioned  however  upon  the  following 
expressed  provisos: 

1.  "That  a  detailed  budget  of  proposed  expenses  of  the  Interchurch 
World  Movement  for  its  survey  and  its  publicity  campaign  be  submitted 
to,  and  approved  by,  the  Executive  Commission  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  .  .  . 

2.  "That  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  effect  such  readjustments 
and  reorganization  as  will  articulate  the  movement  with  the  Agencies  of 
the  Churches  and  provide  for  a  wider  representation  of  these  Agencies  in 
the  C>)mmittees  which  control  the  fioHcy  of  the  Movement.  ... 

3.  "That  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  place  on  its  governing 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  705 

bodies  as  representatives  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  only 
those  persons  duly  appointed  by  the  Executive  Coniniission,  and  reported 
to  the  General  Assembly." 

A  Committee  of  the  Executive  Commission  appointed  for  the  purpose, 
with  power,  made  an  investigation  and  reported  that  the  above  conditions 
had  been  complied  with.  Accordingly,  the  New  Era  Committee  and  the 
Boards  and  Agencies  were  notified  that  the  way  was  open  for  them  to 
proceed.  (See  Blue  Book,  General  Assembly,  1920,  pp.  58,  59.)  The 
question  of  full  cooperation  in  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  was 
postponed  until  the  meeting  of  the  Executive  Commission  held  at  Atlantic 
City,  New  Jersey,  February  10,  11,  1920.  At  the  same  time  and  place 
the  Interchurch  World  Movement  held  a  meeting  attended  by  members  of 
many  Protestant  Churches  from  widely  scattered  regions.  Among  these 
was  a  large  number  of  Presbyterian  ministers  and  laymen.  The  Executive 
Commission,  in  order  further  to  ascertain  the  mind  of  the  Church,  held  a 
Conference  with  these  Presbyterians,  attended  by  approximately  two 
hundred  and  sixty-four  persons.  This  Conference  voted  a  strong  resolution 
urging  the  Executive  Commission  to  authorize  full  and  whole-hearted 
cooperation  in  the  entire  program  of  the  Interchurch  World  Movement. 
On  this  resolution,  one,  possibly  two,  negative  votes  were  registered. 
Two  persons,  on  instruction  from  the  Boards  which  they  represented, 
declined  to  vote.    All  the  others  voted  in  the  affirmative. 

After  this  Conference  the  Executive  Commission,  by  a  divided  vote, 
concluded  to  approve  of  complete  cooperation  in  the  Interchurch  World 
Movement,  and  for  this  purpose  authorized  the  expenditure  of  an  addi- 
tional S800,000,  making  a  total  amount  of  $1,000,000.00.  This  in  the 
following  terms: 

1.  Resolved,  That  the  Executive  Commission  authorizes  the  full  and 
whole-hearted  cooperation  of  the  Agencies  of  the  General  Assembly  under 
the  terms  outlined  by  the  General  Assembly  itself,  in  the  Interchurch  World 
Movement  in  the  matter  of  its  financial  campaign.  .  .  . 

5.  Resolved,  That  in  order  to  provide  for  the  expenses  of  securing  pledges 
and  collecting  such  funds  both  under  Resolutions  3  and  4  above,  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  New  Era  Movement  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  be  and  hereby  is  authorized  under  the  powers  given 
to  the  Executive  Committee  by  the  General  Assembly  and  under  the  powers 
given  to  the  Committee  on  the  New  Era  Movement  by  the  General  Assem- 
bly to  underwTite  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  of  North  America, 
incorporated,  the  sum  of  one  million  dollars  as  follows:  The  assignment 
and  filing  of  the  securities  herein  authorized  shall  be  available  as  needed 
from  time  to  time  subject  to  the  discretion  of  the  Executive  Committee  of 
the  New  Era  Movement;  and  that  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  New 
Era  Movement  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  be  and  hereby 
arc  authorized  in  the  name  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  to  sign  and  execute  a  contract  or  contracts  under  the 
general  form  of  the  foregoing  resolution. 

The  total  of  not  to  exceed  one  million  dollars  will  cover  not  only  the 
expenses  of  the  financial  ingathering  in  behalf  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies 
carried  on  by  the  New  Era  Movement,  but  also  the  full  Presbyterian  share 
in  the  Interchurch  World  Movement,  including  the  $200,000  of  credit 
ah-eady  advanced  by  the  authority  of  the  Executive  Commission.     In 


706  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

other  words,  a  sum  of  not  to  exceed  one  million  dollars  is  to  cover  the 
total  maximum  cost  of  the  financial  ingathering  of  1920-21,  and  our  share 
of  the  expenses  of  the  Interchurch  World  Movement. 

6.  Resolved,  That  before  depositing  with  the  Interchurch  World  Move- 
ment of  North  America  the  credit  as  provided  in  Resolution  No.  5  above, 
the  Executive  Committee  of  the  New  Era  Movement  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  shall  receive  in  writing  from  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  of  North  America  an  agree- 
ment that  of  the  money  secured  through  such  credit  as  provided  in  Reso- 
lution 5  above,  such  sums  as  may  be  necessary  to  carry  on  the  part  of  the 
campaign  outlined  in  Resolution  No.  3  above,  shall  be  paid  to  the  Execu- 
tive Committee  of  the  New  Era  Movement  in  its  discretion  and  upon  its 
request. 

By  this  sixth  resolution  1400,000  of  the  total  sum  of  $1,000,000  came 
back  into  the  treasury  of  the  New  Era  Movement  and  was  applied  in  the 
canvass  for  funds  and  in  promoting  generally  the  cause  of  Presbyterian 
Boards  and  Agencies. 

The  question  of  the  legality  of  the  General  Assembly's  action  in  thus 
empowering  its  Executive  Commission,  or  of  its  right  to  appropriate  money, 
either  directly  or  through  the  Commission,  for  such  purposes  as  participa- 
tion in  the  Interchurch  World  Movement,  was  never  raised  in  the  Executive 
Commission.  The  Commission  has  always  conceived  its  duty  to  be  the 
execution  of  the  expressed  will  of  the  General  Assembly,  on  the  assump- 
tion that  the  Assembly  acts  within  its  limit  of  Constitutional  power  and 
that,  if  legality  of  Assembly  action  is  to  be  challenged  by  any  tribune,  it 
should  be  by  some  one  other  than  the  Executive  Commission. 

The  canvass  for  funds  by  the  various  Protestant  denominations,  which 
occurred  the  following  month  of  March,  under  the  aiuspices  of  the  Inter- 
church World  Movement,  revealed  some  of  the  weaknesses  of  that  Move- 
ment. The  organization  soon  found  itself  facing  bankruptcy  and  the 
underwriters  were  called  upon  to  come  to  its  aid  financially. 

This  was  the  situation  when  the  General  Assembly  of  1920  met  in 
Philadelphia.  Formal  demand  by  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  for 
the  amount  of  their  respective  under\vritings  had  been  made  on  the 
guarantors.  Furthermore,  the  General  Assembly  was  requested  to  express 
its  judgment  regarding  certain  future  plans  of  the  Interchurch  World 
Movement,  to  assist  in  its  reorganization,  and  to  contribute  an  additional 
sum  of  money  toward  its  expenses  for  the  coming  year.  These  requests 
were  referred  to  the  Executive  Commission. 

The  Commission  presented  to  the  General  Assembly  a  unanimous  Report 
recommending  measures  for  meeting  the  financial  obligations  of  the  Boards 
and  Agencies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  to  the  Interchurch 
World  Movement  but  returning  a  clear  negative  to  all  other  proposals  of 
that  organization. 

This  unanimous  Report  the  General  Assembly  declined  to  approve. 
Instead,  the  Assembly  referred  the  Report  back  to  the  Executive  Com- 
mission, together  with  two  substitute  measures  offered  from  the  floor. 

The  sentiment  of  the  Assembly  having  been  tested,  the  Executive  Com- 
mission now  divided  on  the  question.  •  A  majority  adhered  to  the  substance 
of  the  original  recommendations.  In  order  to  avoid  presentation  of  ma- 
jority and  minority  Reports  it  was  decided  to  submit  to  the  Assembly  two  i 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  707 

Plans  to  be  known  as  Plan  A  and  Plan  B.  Plan  A  represented  the  views  of 
the  majority  of  the  Commission  and  Plan  B  those  of  the  minority.  The 
General  Assembly  promptly  adopted  Plan  B.  It  was  identical  with  Plan  A 
except  that  it  added  three  resolutions  providing  for  particijjation  by  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  reorganization  of  the  Interchurch  World 
Movement  and  authorizing  the  Executive  Commission  for  the  coming 
year  to  paj'  to  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  "as  a  going  concern"  an 
additional  sum  of  $100,000.  (See  Minnies  of  the  General  Assembly,  1920, 
pp.  175,  176.) 

The  conditions  named  in  the  foregoing  action  were  not  complied  with 
and  the  Executive  Commission  did  not  appropriate  the  money. 

In  pursuance  of  provisions  made  by  the  General  Assembly  for  taking 
care  of  the  underwritings  by  the  Boards  and  Agencies  in  favor  of  the 
Interchurch  World  Movement  the  Assembly  adopted  a  further  resolution 
giving  to  the  Executive  Commission  "express  authority"  to  borrow  in  the 
name  of  the  General  Assembly  sufficient  sums  of  money  to  pay  the  under- 
writings as  they  might  mature,  to  execute  notes  for  the  same,  and  to  pledge 
the  credit  of  the  General  Assembly  for  their  payment.  (See  Minutes, 
General  As.sembly,  1920,  p.  209.) 

The  provisions  of  this  resolution  were  executed  by  the  Commission. 
In  connection  with  this  transaction,  however,  a  movement  was  started  at 
the  instance  of  the  Moderator  as  Chairman  of  the  Executive  Commission 
and  made  effective  by  the  New  Era  organization  to  raise  a  sum  of  money 
for  the  liquidation  of  these  obligations  on  the  basis  of  one  dollar  per  member. 
About  8440,000  was  raised  by  this  effort  which  reduced  the  Assembly's 
obligations  at  the  banks  to  considerably  less  than  S600,000. 

Thus  the  matter  rested  until  the  convening  of  the  General  Assembly  of 
1921.  This  Assembly  empowered  and  directed  the  Moderator  and  the 
Stated  Clerk  to  issue  in  the  name  and  under  the  seal  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly Certificates  of  Indebtedness  not  to  exceed  $600,000  in  amount  and 
drawing  six  per  cent  interest  payable  semiannually,  and  directed  the 
Boards  and  Agencies  to  purchase  these  certificates  on  a  pro  rata  basis,  the 
proceeds  to  be  used  in  paying  the  remaining  obligations  of  the  Boards  and 
Agencies  account  of  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  underwriting. 
(See  Minutes,  General  Assembly,  1921,  pp.  171-173.)  These  certificates 
were  issued  and  purchased  and  the  note  at  the  bank  canceled. 

A  plan  to  raise  $350,000  to  apply  on  the  payment  of  these  Certificates 
of  Indebtedness  and  an  additional  amount  of  $150,000  to  apply  on  the 
New  Era  debt  of  $365,000,  no  part  of  which  was  covered  by  the  certificates, 
produced  meager  results.  However,  the  directions  of  the  Assembly,  con- 
tained in  the  same  general  action,  that  the  Executive  Commission  provide 
that  two  per  cent  of  total  offerings  be  applied  to  payment  of  the  Certificates 
of  Indebtedness  and  one  per  cent  toward  the  reduction  of  the  New  Era 
debt,  were  obeyed.  The  same  arrangement  is  being  continued  in  subse- 
quent budgets. 

XXII.  The  Official  Magazines 

1.  History 

The  efforts  of  the  General  Assembly  to  establish  a  magazine,  which 
should  satisfactorily  and  officially  present  the  whole  work  and  needs  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  which  would  be  subscribed 
for  and  read  by  the  people,  may  be  outlined  as  follows: 


i 


708  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 

As  far  as  the  Records  show,  the  subject  does  not  seem  to  have  engaged 
the  attention  of  the  Assembly  until  its  meeting  in  the  First  Church  of 
Philadelphia  in  1804,  when  this  resolution  was  adopted: 

^'Resolved:  That  it  be  recommended  to  the  Committee  of  Missions  to 
publish  by  subscription  a  periodical  magazine,  sacred  to  religion  and 
morals,  and  pay  the  profits  into  the  funds  of  the  Assembly,  to  be  applied 
to  missionary  purposes." 

Following  these  instructions  the  Committee  of  Missions,  beginning 
with  January,  1805,  published  The  General  Assembly's  Missionary 
Magazine  and  Evangelical  Intelligencer.  In  1808  some  changes 
were  made  and  this  magazine  took  the  title,  A  New  Series  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Intelligencer,  "Published  under  the  patronage  of  the  General 
Assembly."  The  magazine  does  not  seem  to  have  been  successful  and 
the  General  Assembly  of  1810  ordered  its  discontinuance,  recommending 
however  that  the  Committee  of  Missions  publish  annually  a  pamphlet, 
called  The  Missionary  Intelligencer,  giving  an  outline  of  the  mis- 
sionary work  of  the  Church  during  the  year. 

The  Home  Missionary  was  published  from  1828  .until  December, 
1886,  and  The  Foreign  Missionary  from  1842  until,  December,  1886. 
These  magazines  bore  the  official  approval  of  the  General  Assembly  and 
were  published,  as  their  titles  indicate,  only  in  the  interests  of  home  and 
foreign  missionary  work. 

In  1850  there  was  established,  by  authority  of  the  General  Assembly, 
The  Home  and  Foreign  Record,  which  continued  pubhcation  until 
1869,  when  its  name  was  changed  to  The  Presbyterian  Monthly 
Record. 

In  January,  1866,  The  Presbyterian  Monthly  made  its  appearance 
with  this  statement  upon  its  title  page:  "An  Organ  for  the  Communication 
of  Intelligence  with  Regard  to  the  Different  BenevolentMovements  Under 
the  Control  of  the  General  Assembly."  It  thus  became  the  official  organ 
for  all  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church.  Its  publication  was  con- 
tinued until  July,  1870,  when  it  was  merged  with  The  Presbyterian 
Monthly  Record,  which  was  published  until  December,  1886. 

Beginning  with  January,  1887,  these  three  publications.  The  Home 
Missionary,  The  Foreign  Missionary,  and  The  Home  and  Foreign 
Record  were  consolidated  under  the  title,  The  Church  at  Home  and 
Abroad. 

In  1894  the  first  Assembly  Herald  was  established  by  the  General 
Assembly,  because  The  Church  at  Home  and  Abroad  bad  not  succeeded 
in  maintaining  a  circulation  which  made  it  in  any  sense  a  means  of  general 
communication  between  the  Boards  of  the  Church  and  the  people.  The 
Assembly  Herald  was  to  be  published  in  the  cheapest  manner  possible. 
The  subscription  price  was  fixed  at  ten  cents  per  year.  The  publication 
of  this  magazine  was  continued  until  December,  1898.  At  first  the  cir- 
culation reached  as  high  as  125,000  copies  monthly,  but  fell  off  rapidly 
during  the  last  years  of  its  existence.  The  circulation  of  The  Church  at, 
Home  and  Abroad,  the  publication  of  which  had  been  continued,  fell  tc 
13,459  copies  monthly.  This  first  Assembly  Herald  must  not  be  confused 
with  its  successor  of  the  same  name,  ivhich  made  its  apjiearance  in  1899. 

The  General  Assembly  of  1898  reaffirmed  the  decision  of  the  Assemblj 
of  1886,  viz.,  that  there  should  be  but  one  missionary  magazine  and  acceptec 
the  exhaustive  Report  of  a  Special  Committee  and  ordered  a  consolidatioi 


BOARDS  AND  AGENCIES  709 

of  The  Church  at  Home  and  Abroad  and  The  Assembly  IIeuald  uiulor 
the  title,  The  Assembly  Herald.  The  combined  magazine  was  sold  at 
twenty-five  cents  a  year  in  clubs  and  its  circulation,  according  to  the  best 
records  obtainable,  started  at  20,000  and  rose  to  65,000.  The  new  magazine 
did  not  seem  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  Church,  failing  just  as  its  prede- 
cessors had  in  this  respect,  and  the  Assembly  of  1918  committed  the 
publishing  of  the  Church  magazine  to  the  Publicity  Department  of  the 
Church.  Under  this  management  appeared,  beginning  with  January, 
1919,  New  Era  Magazine,  vastly  different  in  subject  matter  and  make-up 
from  any  of  the  official  magazines  which  preceded  it. 

The  Assembly  of  1921  decided  to  turn  the  magazine  over  to  the  Boards 
and  Agencies  of  the  Church,  whose  representatives  appointed  a  Committee 
of  Publication  which  determined  that  the  name,  New  Era  Magazine, 
having  outlived  its  appropriateness,  should  be  changed  to  The  Presby- 
terian Magazine.  On  the  title-page  of  the  magazine  appears  the  announce- 
ment, "Published  monthly  under  the  authority  of  the  General  Assembly 
by  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A." 


SUPPLEMENT 

Important  Acts  and  Deliverances 

of  the 

General  Assembly  of  1  923 


SUPPLEMENT 

I.     THE  SPECIAL  COMMITTEE  ON  WORK  IN  EUROPE 

The  Special  Comniittee  on  Work  in  Europe  presented  its  Report  through 
its  Chairman,  Rev.  Sylvester  W.  Beach,  D.D.,  and  pending  the  adoption 
of  the  Report  and  its  resolutions,  the  Assembly  was  addressed  by  the 
Rev.  Vaclav  Losa,  D.D.,  of  the  Presbytery  of  Pittsburgh,  representing 
the  Evangelical  Church  of  the  Czech  Brethren;  Elder  Fred  S.  Goodman, 
chosen  as  a  representative  to  the  Waldensian  Synod;  Rev.  Wm.  P.  Merrill, 
D.D.,  a  delegate  to  the  Waldensian  Synod,  and  Rev.  Wm.  Hiram  Foulkes, 
D.D.,  the  secretary  of  the  Committee.  The  Report  and  its  resolutions 
were  adopted  as  follows: 

Your  Committee  would  offer  herewith  their  twentieth  and  final  Annual 
Report. 

By  the  merger  effected  with  The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  the  Ccjm- 
mittee  ceased  to  function  as  such  April  1,  1923,  though  it  is  our  hope  and 
confidence  that  the  work  entrusted  to  this  Committee  in  the  past  shall 
be  maintained,  developed  and  enlarged  with  a  more  liberal  financial 
support. 

In  making  this  final  Report,  it  would  seem  fitting,  however,  to  give 
some  account  of  our  stewardship,  and  in  so  doing  to  present  a  brief  resume 
of  the  inception  and  evolution  of  the  work  throughout  a  score  (jf  years. 
This  Committee  was  constituted  in  1903  with  the  special  mission  "of 
opening  up  and  sustaining  preaching  stations  on  the  continent  of  Europe 
to  meet  the  needs  of  the  large  English-speaking  colonies  of  Great  Britain 
and  America."  An  American  church  established  in  Paris  in  1857  has 
throughout  a  long  history  proved  a  spiritual  home  for  thousands  of  tourists 
and  American  residents  in  Paris.  The  prospect  at  this  time  is  that  the 
equipment  of  this  important  church  will  be  increased  by  the  acquisition  of 
a  well  appointed  parish  house,  that  will  furnish  conveniences  for  the 
various  activities  of  the  congregation. 

In  1895  the  work  was  begun  in  the  Latin  Quarters  with  a  view  to  the 
giving  of  Gospel  privileges  to  the  large  and  growing  colonies  of  American 
students  residing  on  the  left  side  of  the  Seine.  About  that  time  an  American 
church  was  organized  in  Berlin.  Later  Frankfort-on-Main  became  a 
preaching  station,  and  soon  afterwards  a  church  was  organized  with  the 
late  Dr.  Loyal  Y.  Graham,  D.D.,  as  the  pastor.  Preaching  stations  were 
also  opened  in  Carlsbad,  Nauheim,  and  Vienna. 

The  scope  of  the  work  of  your  Committee  steadily  extended  until  the 
shock  of  war  suspended  effort  in  all  these  centers  except  Paris.  Beginning 
with  the  outbreak  of  hostilities  and  continuing  until  1919,  the  operations 
of  the  Committee  were  confined  to  gi\nng  sympathy,  aid  and  such  financial 
help  as  was  possible  to  the  American  Church  in  Paris  and  to  the  Students 
Atelier  Reunions  in  the  Latin  Quarters.  The  sphere  and  usefulness  of 
the  latter  were  greatly  enlarged  by  a  wisely  conceived  and  ably  directed 
relief  work  prosecuted  by  our  student  pastor  and  his  wife.  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Ernest  W.  Shurtleff.  Just  before  the  date  of  the  Armistice,  Dr.  ShurtlefT 
suddenly  passed  away,  leaving  the  religious  and  relief  work  in  the  Latin 
Quarter  without  his  strong  leadership  to  which  its  remarkable  achievements 
were  largely  due.  Mrs.  Shurtleff  continued  her  ministries  for  so  long  a 
time  as  she  had  strength,  for  so  great  a  task,  but  after  some  months  she 

713 


714  SUPPLEMENT 

felt  constrained  to  withdraw  from  Paris  and  returned  to  America  in  the 
autumn  of  1918.  The  Atelier  Reunions  were  then  without  oversight  and 
guidance  and  it  was  deemed  wise  to  suspend  the  work  for  the  time  being. 
It  was  not  until  the  fall  of  1922  that  the  Committee  found  it  practicable 
to  reopen  and  reorganize  the  Latin  Quarter  work.  In  virtue  of  the  arrange- 
ment now  in  effect  by  which  the  students'  work  is  incorporated  with  the 
American  church  in  Paris,  and  becomes  a  department  in  its  activities, 
Rev.  Paul  Burt,  the  associate  pastor  of  the  Rue  de  Berri  Church  is  placed 
in  charge  of  the  work  for  students.  It  is  still  necessary  for  America  to 
aid  in  supporting  the  Atelier  Reunions  to  the  extent  of  not  less  than  two 
thousand  dollars  annually.  This,  as  well  as  all  other  funds  for  the  American 
church  and  the  Atelier  Reunions,  will  hereafter  be  cleared  through  the 
American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union.  This  Board  holds  the  title  to  the 
American  church  in  Paris  and  the  American  church  in  Berlin,  and  also 
in  trust  administers  an  endowment  for  each  of  these  churches.  The 
endowment  for  the  former  now  reaches  the  sum  of  over  $85,000,  $62,250 
of  which,  yielding  an  income  of  $3,455,  is  available  in  supplementing  the 
salary  of  the  pastor. 

In  1918-1919,  in  connection  with  the  origin  of  the  New  Era  Movement, 
an  effort  was  made  to  secure  a  fund  for  the  aid  of  the  Protestant  Churches 
in  Europe  that  had  suffered  and  were  suffering  as  a  result  of  the  war.  The 
General  Assembly  appointed  a  Committee  to  secure  and  administer  this 
fund,  which  was  to  be  used  for  the  rehabilitation  and  assistance  of  the 
struggling  churches  of  Europe.  The  large  sum  for  this  cause  placed  in 
the  first  New  Era  budget  did  not  materialize,  although  substantial  gifts 
were  received.  It  will  be  noted  from  the  Summary  of  the  treasurer's 
Report  that  over  $300,000  has  been  disbursed  by  the  Committee  since 
the  organization  of  the  Special  Committee  to  aid  the  Protestant  Churches 
of  Europe. 

In  order  that  there  might  be  no  overlapping  and  that  after  the  war 
emergencies  had  been  provided  for  by  special  gifts  the  work  of  the  long 
established  Committee  on  Work  in  Europe  might  be  carried  forward, 
the  General  Assembly  of  1921  combined  the  work  of  the  Special  Committee 
to  Administer  the  Fund  for  the  Aid  of  Protestant  Churches  in  Europe 
with  that  of  the  Special  Committee  on  Work  in  Europe.  I 

Conditions  following  the  war  made  it  necessary  to  enlarge  the  field  and 
change  the  emphasis  of  your  Committee's  operations  in  Europe.  Originally 
limited  to  the  work  of  following  with  the  Gospel  the  English-speaking 
colonies  in  Europe,  the  General  Assembly  in  1920  enlarged  the  scope  of 
our  work  by  the  following  recommendation,  which  was  adopted: 

"The  last  General  Assembly,  in  adopting  the  Report  of  the  New  Era 
Committee  has  necessarily  modified  and  directed  in  new  channels  the 
activities  of  the  Committee  on  Work  in  Europe. 

"Therefore,  be  it  Resolved,  That  in  view  of  the  changed  conditions 
wrought  by  the  war  in  Europe  which  renders  impossible  for  the  present 
any  extension  of  our  work  along  the  lines  originally  laid  down  for  guidance 
in  our  operations,  that  the  Committee  be  continued  with  instructions  by 
the  Assembly  to  attempt  no  work  for  Americans  now  resident  in  Europe, 
Paris  being  excepted;  and  that  its  purpose  for  the  present  be  understood 
as  that  of  cooperation  with  our  Churches  and  Agencies  in  giving  counsel, 


COMMITTEE  ON  WORK  IN  EUROPE  715 

encouragement  iiiid  relief  tu  the  Protestiint  Churolies  in  Eurojje  whose 
appeal  is  at  this  moment  so  indescribably  urgent  and  pathetic." 

The  Assembly  in  1921  also  passed  the  following  recommendation  in 
connection  with  the  Report  of  your  Committee: 

"We  recommend:  That  the  Committee  to  Administer  Funds  for  the 
Protestant  Church  in  Europe  be  discontinued,  and  that  its  work,  as  l«)ng 
as  the  present  emergent  needs  continue,  be  transferred  to  the  Special 
Committee  on  Work  in  Europe.  It  is  also  recommended  that  the  Committee 
on  Work  in  Europe  be  enlarged  to  thirteen  (13)  members,  and  that  the 
following  be  added  to  its  present  membership:  the  Rev.  Drs.  Brown, 
Foulkes,  Marquis,  Mendenhall,  Ottman,  Wylie,  with  Mr.  W.  S.  Coffin." 

The  Financial  Reports  of  the  appropriations  of  receipts  and  disburse- 
ments for  the  past  year  will  indicate  the  lines  of  activity  which  have  been 
followed  by  the  Committee. 

The  following  causes  have  appealed  to  our  sympathy  and  assistance: 


1.     The  Reformed  Church  in  France  and  Belgium. 

A  great  many  of  the  French  Protestant  churches  which  were  located 
in  the  war  area  still  lie  in  ruins.  "She  lost  about  eighty  church  buildings 
in  the  war  zone,  costing  more  than  a  million  of  dollars.  Some  of  them 
have  been  and  are  being  rebuilt,  as  at  Rheims,  St.  Quentin,  Chateau 
Thierry  and  elsewhere.  But  they  still  need  help."  Many  Protestants 
may  feel  that  they  wish  to  give  towards  the  restoration  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Cathedral  at  Rheims  because  of  the  cultural,  historical,  and 
sentimental  significance  of  that  great  church,  but  should  not  our  first 
duty  as  Protestants  be  to  restore  the  Protestant  churches  of  France! 

New  and  onerous  burdens  have  been  laid  upon  the  French  churches  in 
their  foreign  mission  field  by  the  addition  of  former  German  territory. 
And  yet  the  French  churches  in  spite  of  ruin  and  devastation  at  home  are 
manfully  setting  about  to  discharge  their  Christian  duties  towards  these 
peoples  now  under  French  rule.    And  they  need  and  deserve  our  assistance! 

In  Belgium,  "The  two  small  Churches  of  our  faith  ask  for  help.  The 
first  had  three  church  buildings  destroyed  by  the  war;  the  other  needs  aid 
so  as  to  educate  its  theological  students  and  to  lower  its  increasing  indebted- 
ness. Bo.th  of  them  ask  aid  to  help  their  foreign  mission  work  in  East 
Africa,  which  has  just  been  forced  on  them  by  the  Government." 


2.  The  Waldensian  Church  of  Italy. 

The  Waldensian  Church  is  striving  manfully  to  extend  its  missionary 
work  throughout  Italy.  The  demand  for  new  work  is  particularly  insistent 
in  Sicily,  where  returned  immigrants  from  America  often  demand  the 
Gospel  "as  they  heard  it  in  America."  The  establishment  of  primary 
schools  has  proved  to  be  the  very  best  entering  wedge  into  Catholic  com- 
munities, but  in  order  to  be  effective  they  must  be  better  schools  than  the 
State  is  able  to  give,  and  this  cannot  be  done  without  our  aid. 


716  SUPPLEMENT 

3.  The  Reformed  Church  of  Hungary. 

Before  the  war  there  were  over  two  million  people  in  this  great  Church. 
Furthermore  its  geographical  position  made  it  of  extreme  importance  to 
the  cause  of  Protestantism  in  Europe.  The  Hungarian  Protestants  occupied 
the  eastern  outpost  of  Protestantism.  To  the  east  of  them  were  the  Greek 
Orthodox  Roumanians,  to  the  south  the  Orthodox  Servians,  and  to  the 
north  the  Greek  Catholic  Ukranians  and  the  Roman  Catholic  Poles.  If, 
therefore.  Protestantism  in  Europe  is  to  hold  its  own  with  the  other  historic 
faiths  of  Christendom,  it  is  essential  that  this  Church  be  maintained  at  the 
top  of  its  strength. 

Unfortunately  one  of  the  effects  of  the  redivision  of  the  territory  of 
the  old  Austro-Hungarian  Empire  has  been  to  divide  this  Church  into 
four  separate  parts.  Some  800,000  Hungarian  Protestants  now  find  them- 
selves under  Roumanian  rule,  owing  to  the  ceding  of  Transylvania  to  that 
country;  some  250,000  are  now  citizens  of  the  Czechoslovak  Republic; 
and  50,000  are  within  the  borders  of  Jugoslavia.  Only  900,000  therefore 
remain  in  Hungary  proper,  or  less  than  fifty  per  cent  of  the  former  member- 
ship. Serious  problems  have  been  raised  by  the  inclusion  of  such  large 
numbers  of  Hungarian  Protestants  within  the  borders  of  these  new  states, 
and  these  brethren,  cut  off  as  they  are  from  the  Mother  Church  in  Hungarj^ 
need  our  friendship,  our  sympathy  and  our  moral  and  material  support 
as  never  before.  Special  note  is  made  below  of  the  exceptional  conditions 
prevailing  in  these  sections. 

But  in  Hungary  proper  the  situation  is  serious  enough.  Here  are  located 
the  majority  of  the  great  institutions  which  the  Church  has  built  up  in 
the  past  century.  With  four  splendid  theological  seminaries,  a  half  dozen 
colleges,  many  high  schools  and  elementary  schools,  normal  schools, 
orphan  asylums,  and  old  people's  homes,  the  Reformed  Church  of  Hungary 
had  equipped  itself  splendidly  for  the  task  of  raising  up  Christian  leaders 
for  the  Church  and  nation.  Two  circumstances  have  combined  to  imperil 
the  very  existence  of  these  splendid  institutions.  In  the  first  place  the 
Church  has  lost  more  than  half  of  its  supporting  constituency  through  the 
new  political  boundaries.  And  in  the  second  place  the  depreciation  of  the 
Hungarian  currency  has  rendered  almost  worthless  the  endowment  funds 
which  had  been  gathered  for  the  support  of  the  institutions  throughout 
years  of  consecrated  giving.  But  unless  help  is  forthcoming  soon,  many  of 
these  institutions  must  be  closed,  or  the  Church  will  be  bankrupt.  When 
one  sees  these  splendid  buildings,  thoroughly  equipped,  and  meets  with 
the  consecrated  professors,  teachers  and  workers,  and  observes  the  thousands 
of  bright  and  eager  young  men  and  women  who  are  thronging  their  halls, 
one  cannot  help  feeling  that  it  would  be  criminal  to  allow  this  work  to 
be  stopped  or  even  to  be  halted.  Thirty  thousand  dollars  is  asked  for  this 
purpose. 

But  in  spite  of  the  hard  times  upon  which  the  Church  has  fallen,  or 
perhaps  in  part  because  of  them,  a  new  evangelical  si)irit  has  come  upon 
the  Church,  and  a  forward  movement  is  under  way  which  promises  much 
for  the  regeneration  of  the  Church  and  through  it  the  nation.  "Hungary 
cannot  be  great  unless  it  is  Christianized  through  and  through.  No  matter 
what  our  political  fortunes  may  be,  the  future  of  the  country  dei)ends 
upon  its  spiritual  forces.   Hungary  can  become  God's  agent  for  the  Christian- 


COMMITTEE  ON  WORK  IN  EUROPE  717 

ization  of  eastern  Europe,  and  for  the  sake  of  this  cause  we  would  con- 
secrate ourselves,  our  Church,  and  our  nation."  Such  is  the  si)irit  in 
which  many  of  the  leaders  of  the  Church  are  approaching  their  task  to-day, 
and  they  have  asked  our  aid  for  au  evangelistic  campaign. 

4.  The  Hungarian  Reformed  Church  in   Transylvania. 

In  determining  the  new  boundaries  of  central  Europe,  the  Treaty  of 
St.  Germain  allotted  to  Roumania  the  whole  of  that  section  of  old  Hungary 
which  is  known  as  Transylvania.  Although  the  population  in  many  parts 
of  Transylvania  is  mixed  Roumanian  and  Magyar,  and  in  some  parts 
purely  Roumanian,  in  other  extensive  sections  the  population  is  almost 
purely  Magyar.  And  the  Protestants  were  proportionately  stronger  in 
Transj'lvania  than  in  other  sections  of  Hungary,  so  that  it  has  always 
been  regarded  as  a  Protestant  stronghold.  These  Protestants  now  find 
themselves  subjects  of  a  State  the  dominant  race  and  dominating  faith  of 
which  is  alien  to  them. 

For  the  large  bodies  of  Magyar  Protestants  within  the  boundaries  of 
the  Roumanian  Orthodox  State,  difficulties  have  been  imposed  in  the 
maintenance  and  propagation  of  their  faith.  In  particular,  the  rights, 
and  c\'en  the  very  existence  of  the  schools  and  other  educational  institutions 
of  the  Hungarian  Reformed  faith  have  been  imperilled.  In  this  case  the 
Roumanianizing  of  the  Magyars  necessarily  involves  the  substitution  of 
the  Orthodox  faith  for  the  Protestant,  so  closely  are  State  and  Church 
allied  in  that  country.  And  there  seems  to  be  no  doubt  of  the  intention 
of  the  Roumanians  to  Roumanianize  the  Magyars  if  they  can.  The  policy 
of  the  Roumanian  Government  involves  placing  the  education  of  Protestant 
boys  and  girls  in  the  hands  of  Greek  Orthodox  teachers,  who,  bj^  the  very 
nature  of  the  case,  cannot  be  neutral  in  matters  of  religion,  since  one  must 
be  Greek  Orthodox  to  be  a  good  Roumanian.  Among  the  educational 
institutions  thus  imperilled  is  the  Hungarian  University  at  Kolosvar, 
which  has  long  been  a  centre  of  Protestantism  in  Transylvania. 

5.  The  Hungarian  Reformed  Church  in  Jugoslavia. 

Although  only  50,000  Magyar  Protestants  are  inchided  in  the  Kingdom 
of  the  Serbs,  Croats  and  Slovenes,  they  are  subjected  to  much  the  same 
restrictions  as  their  countrymen  in  Transylvania.  All  schools  have  been 
nationalized  and  not  only  has  secular  instruction  been  declared  to  be  the 
exclusive  privilege  of  the  state,  but  religious  instruction  as  well.  Pastors 
cannot  enter  the  school  buildings  to  teach  their  Protestant  children  religion. 
That  is  done  by  the  teacher,  who  may  be  of  the  Orthodox  faith,  or  a  Roman 
Catholic  or  an  atheist.  Such  intolerable  conditions  should  be  immediately 
remedied,  and  although  these  brethren  ask  for  no  financial  assistance, 
they  do  need  the  moral  assistance  of  all  Christians  in  their  fight  for  religious 
liberty. 

6.  The  Hungarian  Reformed  Church  in  Czechoslovakia. 

The  situation  of  the  250,000  Magyar  Protestants  now  found  within 
the  borders  of  Czechoslovakia  is  of  a  somewhat  difTerent  nature  owing  to 
the  liberal  policy  of  the  Czechoslovak  Government,  and  particularly  that 


718  SUPPLEMENT 

of  President  Masaryk  in  regard  to  racial  minorities.  But  even  here  tlie 
minor  officials  often  fail  in  the  practical  application  of  the  principle  of 
justice  and  fair  dealing  with  the  racial  minorities  which  has  been  enunciated 
by  the  Government. 

The  primary  schools  of  the  Magyar  Church  have  not  been  affected,  nor 
have  the  normal  Church  activities  been  interfered  Avith.  But  this  large 
body  of  Protestants  is  without  a  single  theological  seminary  or  higher 
institution  of  learning.  The  institutions  which  were  formerly  used  by 
them  now  lie  across  the  border  and  are  inaccessible  to  them  on  account  of 
the  prohibitive  passport  regulation  now  prevailing.  The  Church  authorities 
have  determined  to  reestablish  their  schools,  but  will  find  it  impossible 
financially  without  assistance  from  America. 

7.  The  Evangelical  Church  of  the  Czech  Brethren  (Czechoslovakia) . 

Students  of  Church  history  will  recall  the  splendid  role  played  by 
Bohemia  in  the  history  of  Protestantism.  The  first  country  to  become 
Protestant,  Bohemia,  "The  Land  of  the  Book  and  the  Cup,"  has  given 
to  us  John  Huss,  the  Unitas  Fratum,  and  the  Moravian  Brethren  as  its 
contribution  to  the  development  of  Protestantism.  Unfortunately  the 
anti-Reformation  wiped  out  almost  all  traces  of  Protestantism  in  Bohemia, 
and  succeeded  in  making  nominal  Catholics  of  those  who  were  not  banished 
or  executed  for  their  faith. 

But  with  the  downfall  of  the  Hapsburgs  and  the  restitution  of  political 
liberty  to  the  Czechs  (Bohemians),  there  has  ensued  a  reaction  against 
Rome  which  has  already  in  the  course  of  two  years  swept  two  million  of 
the  eight  million  Czechs  out  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

This  is  a  positive  religious  movement  indicated  by  the  fact  that  over 
800,000  people  have  combined  to  form  a  new  Church,  called  the  Czechslovak 
Church,  which  at  present  occupies  an  intermediate  position  between  Rome 
and  Protestantism;  while  thousands  have  affiliated  themselves  with  the 
Evangelical  Church  of  the  Czech  Brethren,  formed  by  a  union  of  the 
historic  Reformed  and  Lutheran  bodies  of  the  land;  and  everywhere  there 
is  a  stupendous  interest  in  religion  and  a  widespread  longing  for  a  new 
and  positive  solution  to  the  religious  question  which  will  be  in  line  with 
the  historic  Protestant  traditions  of  the  nation. 

Nowhere  in  Europe  is  there  such  a  magnificent  opportunity  for  the 
Protestant  Church  as  here.  Religious  meetings  of  whatever  nature  are 
crowded  to  the  doors;  new  congregations  of  Protestants  have  sprung  up 
by  the  score;  in  places  where  a  few  years  ago  a  Protestant  was  almost  a 
curiosity  there  are  now  congregations  of  several  hundred,  and  in  some 
places  of  two  or  three  thousand.  These  people  are  hungry  for  the  Gospel 
truth,  and  they  want  straight  religion,  not  historical  or  patriotic  lectures. 

The  little  Protestant  Church  was  unprepared  for  such  an  unprecedented 
opportunity,  although  they  have  been  praying  for  it  for  years.  The  miracle 
has  happened,  and  the  whole  nation  is  not  only  receptive  to  the  Gospel 
message,  but  is  eagerly  clamoring  for  it. 

Our  Committee  has  been  seeking  to  help  meet  the  need  for  men  by 
sending  over  some  of  our  Czech-speaking  Protestant  ministers  from 
America.    Rev.  Joseph  Krenek,  Rev.  August  Chval,  Rev.  Francis  Hornicek, 


CHURCH  CO-OPERATION  AND  UNION  719 

Rev.  John  Sinny,  and  Rev.  J.  W.  Dobias  are  now  on  the  ground  and  are 
rendering  heroic  service.  Others  are  ready  to  go,  either  temporarily  or 
for  Ufe,  but  funds  are  needed  for  their  transportation  and  for  their  support 
for  the  initial  period  of  their  work. 

The  need  for  buildings  is  acute  and  urgent.  Most  of  the  new  con- 
gregations are  meeting  in  the  schoolhouses,  and  often  several  hundred 
adults  are  crowded  into  a  room  intended  for  fifty. 

Here  again  assistance  is  asked  of  America  only  to  meet  the  emergency. 
The  Czechs  vnW  be  fully  capable  of  carrying  their  own  work  in  a  few  years. 
But  they  are  unable  to  cope  with  the  remarkable  opportunity  that  is  theirs 
to-day,  without  our  aid.  If  we  can  come  promptly  and  generously  to  their 
aid,  we  can  make  possible  the  conservation  of  the  fruits  of  the  most  remark- 
able religious  movement  of  modern  times. 

This  brief  recapitulation  of  the  fields  now  opening  for  the  Work-in- 
Europe  Department  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  does  not  include 
other  countries  that  represent  fields  equally  ripe  for  the  Gospel.  Among 
these  may  be  mentioned  especially  Germany,  Poland,  and  Lithuania. 
This  work  in  all  its  aspects  and  needs  cannot  fail  to  make  an  urgent  appeal 
to  Christian  people  in  general  and  Presbyterians  in  particular. 

It  is  with  great  thanksgiving  to  God  that  herewith  we  record  the  action 
of  the  Executive  Commission  in  placing  the  cause  of  Work  in  Europe  in 
the  Budget  for  the  year  1923  and  1924  to  the  amount  of  $123,000.  In 
transferring  our  work  wTought  through  so  many  years  in  faith  and  prayer 
and  growing  conviction  of  its  need,  your  Committee  rejoices  in  the  privilege 
of  transmitting  so  great  responsibility  to  a  Board  equipped  so  abundantly 
for  a  vigorous  prosecution  of  it  as  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

With  gratitude  to  the  Church  for  the  sympathy  and  support  extended 
during  these  twenty  years,  your  Committee  herewith  commits  the  cause 
for  which  they  have  \\Tought  to  the  Church,  assured  of  the  promise  that 
labor  in  the  Lord  is  not  in  vain. — 1923,  pp.  191-200. 

II.    DEPARTMENT  OF  CHURCH  CO-OPERATION  AND  UNION 
OF  THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY 

The  General  Assembly  of  1922  took  the  following  action  regarding 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union: 

"Resolved,  That  this  work  be  under  the  immediate  supervision  of  a 
Committee  of  fifteen,  to  be  selected  annually  by  the  General  Assembly. 
To  this  Committee  shall  be  committed,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the 
General  Assembly,  the  interests  of  the  Church  as  they  relate  to  other 
ecclesiastical  bodies,  and  to  organizations  formed  thereby  for  promoting 
cooperation  and  general  good  will.  The  Committee,  of  which  the  Stated 
Clerk  shall  be  a  member,  shall  be  assigned  an  appropriate  place  and  hour 
upon  the  docket  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  through  it  all  organizations 
and  causes  related  thereto  shall  report." 

The  Special  Committee  on  Reorganization  and  Consolidation  of  Assem- 
bly Agencies,  under  the  instruction  of  the  Assembly  to  carry  this  resolu- 
tion into  effect,  appointed  the  following  committee  of  fifteen:  Ministers — 
J.  Ross  Stevenson,  Lewis  S.  Mudge,  William  H.  Black,  John  A.  Marquis, 


720  SUPPLEMENT 

Joseph  A.  Vance,  William  P.  Merrill,  Harlan  G.  Mendenhall,  Edgar  P. 
Hill,  Hugh  K.  Walker,  H.  C.  Swearingen;  laymen — Robert  E.  Speer,  John 
M.  T.  Finney,  N.  G.  Moore,  Thomas  D.  McCloskey,  H.  C.  Glenn.  It 
also  named  President  J.  Ross  Stevenson  of  Princeton  as  Chairman  of  the 
Department,  and  instructed  him  to  call  the  Committee  together  at  the 
earliest  opportunity. 

The  Department  of  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  met  according  to 
appointment  at  8  P.M.  on  Wednesday,  February  28,  1923,  at  Atlantic 
City,  N.  J.  The  appointment  of  Dr.  Stevenson  as  Chairman  of  the  Depart- 
ment was  confirmed,  and  Dr.  Mudge  was  elected  secretary  of  the  Depart- 
ment. Subcommittees  were  appointed  to  consider  and  prepare  Reports  on 
various  phases  of  the  Department's  work.  The  findings  of  these  Committees 
were  discussed  and  the  conclusions  reached  are  embodied  in  this  Report. 

1.  Twenty  years  of  Church  co-operation  and  union. 

As  this  is  the  twentieth  anniversary  of  the  appointment  by  the  Assembly 
of  a  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation,  it  is  fitting  to  note  a  few  achieve- 
ments. The  General  Assembly  of  1903,  in  answer  to  a  number  of  Overtures, 
relating  to  closer  union  and  cooperation  with  sister  Churches,  took  the 
following  action: 

"Whereas,  The  Presbyterian  Church  holds  Christian  fellowship  with  all 
who  confess  and  obey  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Divine  Saviour  and  Lord,  and 
acknowledges  the  duty  of  all  Churches  that  recognize  Him  as  the  only 
Head  of  the  Church  Universal  to  work  together  in  harmony  and  love  for 
the  extension  of  His  Kingdom  and  the  good  of  the  world;  and 

"Whereas,  This  Assembly  earnestly  desires  to  commend  and  promote 
this  Christian  cooperation,  and  also  practically  to  advance  the  cause  of 
Church  union  by  confederation,  and,  where  possible,  by  consolidation 
among  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed  Faith,  which  are  most  nearly  akin 
in  doctrine  and  organization;  therefore  be  it 

"Resolved,  1.  That  a  Committee  of  seven,  four  ministers  and  three 
elders,  be  appointed  by  the  Moderator  to  consider  the  whole  subject  of 
cooperation,  confederation  and  consolidation  with  other  Churches. 

"Resolved,  2.  That  this  Committee  shall  report  to  the  next  Assembly 
such  plans  and  measures  as  seem  to  them  wise,  proper  and  profitable  for 
the  advancement  of  fraternal  relations,  for  the  increase  of  harmonious 
work,  and,  if  God  shall  open  the  way,  and  incline  the  hearts  of  the  Churches 
thereto,  for  the  reunion  of  those  who  hold  the  same  Faith  and  Order  in  the 
service  of  Christ. 

"Adopted."    (Minutes,  1903,  pp.  90,  91.) 

The  Committee  has  been  increased  from  time  to  time  into  a  member- 
ship of  twenty-six. 

Following  the  instruction  of  the  Assembly  regarding  Churches  of  the 
Presbyterian  family,  this  Committee  began  negotiations  at  once,  and  as  a 
result  of  conference  was  able  to  report  to  the  Assembly  of  1904  a  Plan  for 
reunion  with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  This  Plan  was  adopted 
and  in  1906  the  reunion  was  consummated. 

Correspondence  with  sister  Churches  of  the  Reformed  Faith  revealed  a 
common  desire  for  closer  cooperation  and  after  conference  it  was  decided 


CHURCH  CO-OPERATION  AND  l^NION  721 

in  1907  to  organize  the  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  of  America 
Holding  the  Presbyterian  System.  This  is  now  known  as  the  General 
Council  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in  America. 

The  Assembly's  Committee  cooperated  with  the  Executive  Board  of 
the  National  Federation  of  Churches  and  Cliristian  Workers  in  calling  a 
National  Conference  of  Protestant  Denominations.  This  met  in  New 
York  City  in  November,  1905,  and  as  a  result  of  this  Conference  there  was 
organized  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America. 
Dr.  Roberts,  as  Chairman  of  the  Assembly's  Committee,  took  a  very 
active  part  in  promoting  the  steps  which  led  to  this  organization  and  was 
the  first  Chairman  of  its  Executive  Committee. 

Negotiations  have  been  conducted  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  U.  S.,  and  with  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S.,  looking  towards 
actual  union,  but  thus  far  no  Plan  has  been  found  mutually  agreeable  to 
the  bodies  concerned.  The  Assembly's  Committee  responded  to  an 
invitation  extended  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  for  the  con- 
sideration of  a  proposed  United  Assembly  to  be  organized  with  a  view  to 
securing  a  closer  relationship  with  the  Churches  of  the  Reformed  Faith. 
This  Plan  was  faithfully  studied  by  the  cooperating  bodies  concerned 
and  the  conclusion  reached  that  the  form  of  union  it  contemplated  is 
already  realized  in  the  General  Council  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed 
Churches  in  America. 

After  prolonged  negotiations  with  the  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church,  a 
Plan  of  union  was  presented  to  the  Assembly  of  1919,  and  at  the  meeting 
of  the  Assembly  in  1920  the  union  was  consummated,  to  the  great  delight 
of  Dr.  Roberts,  who  regarded  this  as  the  crowning  event  of  his  Hfe. 

The  Assembly  of  1918,  convinced  that  the  time  had  come  for  a  union 
of  the  evangelical  Churches  of  America,  instructed  its  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union  to  arrange  for  a  National  Conference  of 
these  Churches,  and  that  with  a  \aew  to  actual  organic  union.  Such  a 
Conference  was  held  and  an  Ad  Interim  Committee  appointed  to  work 
out  a  specific  Plan.  The  first  Plan  proposed  was  not  satisfactory,  and  the 
Committee  was  instructed  to  continue  its  cooperation  with  the  Ad  Interim 
Committee  in  the  hope  that  organic  union  maj^  be  brought  about. 

In  1910,  responding  to  an  invitation  from  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church,  the  Assembly  instructed  its  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation 
and  Union  to  join  with  other  Communions  in  plans  for  a  World  Conference 
on  Faith  and  Order.  Representatives  of  the  Committee  have  attended 
Conferences  held  from  time  to  time,  including  the  preliminary  meeting 
held  at  Geneva,  Switzerland,  August  12-20,  1920,  in  preparation  for  a 
World  Conference  to  be  held  in  Washington,  D.  C,  probably  in  May, 
1926. 

The  Committee  has  also  through  officially  appointed  representatives 
been  cooperating  \vith  a  National  and  International  Committee  to  prepare 
for  a  Universal  Conference  of  the  Church  of  Christ  on  Life  and  Work. 

Meanwhile  our  Church  has  been  active  in  a  number  of  strong  and  wide- 
reaching  cooperative  mtn-ements.  In  1895  the  Foreign  Missions  Conference 
of  North  America  was  established,  an  officially  representative  body, 
chosen  by  and  reporting  to  the  Foreign  Mission  Boards  of  the  United 
States  and  Canada.  This  Conference  makes  provision  for  the  systematic 
study  of  Mission  problems  and  of  all  questions  of  common  concern.  Throuch 
a  Committee  on  Missionary  Preparation  it  seeks  to  promote  the  more 


722  SUPPLEMENT 

effective  training  of  missionaries,  and  through  a  Committee  on  Reference 
and  Counsel,  serves  as  a  Board  of  strategy  for  all  the  cooperating  organiza- 
tions with  respect  to  missionary  policies  and  measures.  It  has  organized 
the  Committee  on  Cooperation  in  Latin  America,  which  serves  as  a  clearing 
house  for  the  Boards  of  the  United  States  and  Canada,  carrying  on  work 
in  Latin  America. 

In  1908  the  Home  Missions  Council  was  organized  to  serve  the  Home 
Mission  Agencies  in  the  way  in  which  the  Foreign  Missions  Conference 
serves  its  constituent  Boards.  Its  purpose  is  to  promote  fellowship,  con- 
ference and  cooperation  among  Christian  organizations  doing  mission 
work  in  the  United  States,  Canada  and  their  dependencies. 

As  a  result  of  this  strong  cooperative  spirit  which  has  been  developed 
in  Home  Mission  Agencies,  the  Methodist,  Presbyterian  and  United 
Brethren  Churches  in  undertaking  work  in  Santo  Domingo  created  a 
corporation  known  as  the  Board  for  Christian  Work  in  Santo  Domingo. 
Five  Boards  are  participating,  two  Presbyterian,  two  Methodist  and  one 
United  Brethren.  Each  elects  two  Trustees  of  the  corporation.  They 
have  been  at  work  for  three  years  with  very  excellent  results. 

The  Council  of  Women  for  Home  Missions  and  the  Federation  of  Women's 
Boards  of  Foreign  Missions  of  North  America  are  associations  of  the 
corresponding  denominational  W^omen's  Boards,  promoting  conference 
among  them  and  cooperating  in  such  matters  as  the  publication  of  literature 
and  the  promotion  of  interest  in  missionary  work. 

The  Council  of  Church  Boards  of  Education,  an  organization  of  the 
official  educational  Agencies  of  the  Churches,  formed  in  1911,  undertakes 
to  study  their  whole  field  of  work  and  to  secure  cooperation  in  carrying 

on  their  task. 

The  Sunday  School  Council  of  Evangelical  Denommations  was  organized 
in  1910  as  an  association  of  the  officially  appointed  Sunday-school  Agencies 
of  the  Churches  to  confer  together  on  matters  of  common  interest,  to  give 
expression  to  common  views  and  decision  and  to  cooperate  in  such  educa- 
tional missionary  and  publishing  activities  as  may  be  agreed  upon.  This 
Council  has  recently  effected  a  merger  with  the  International  Sunday 
School  Association  into  what  is  now  known  as  The  International  Sunday 
School  Council  of  Religious  Education,  which  as  a  combined  Agency 
seeks  to  serve  the  Churches  cooperatively  in  the  field  of  Sunday-school 
promotion  and  extension,  and  in  the  field  of  intensive  development  of  an 
educational  program  for  the  Sunday  school. 

Reference  might  also  be  made  in  this  connection  to  the  cooperation 
which  our  Church  has  given  to  such  interdenominational  Agencies  as  the 
American  Bible  Society,  the  American  Tract  Society,  and  the  Lord's 
Day  Alliance.  It  is  very  evident  that  the  past  years  have  marked  a  strong 
and  growing  spirit  of  cooperation,  and  a  more  intense  conviction  as  to 
the  need  of  a  greater  and  more  manifest  unity  on  the  part  of  the  Christian 
forces  of  our  country  if  we  are  to  respond  to  the  needs  of  our  time  and 
ade(iuately  fulfill  the  obligations  of  the  Great  Commission. 

2.     The  Presbyterian  Church  and  Churches  of  the  Reformed 

Family. 

At  the  me(>ting  of  the  western  section  of  the  Alliance  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  Throughout  the  World  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System  in 
February  last,  special  attention  was  called  to  the  relief  work  which  had 


CHURCH  CO-OPERATION  AND  UNION  723 

been  done  for  churches  of  the  Presbyterian  Faith  and  Order  on  the  Continent 
of  Europe.  The  Executive  Committee  of  the  General  Council  of  the 
Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Churches  in  America  at  its  meeting  also 
considered  the  appeal  which  these  needy  sister  Churches  are  making  to  us. 
It  is  quite  evident  that  this  is  a  form  of  cooperative  work  which  the 
constituent  bodies  of  the  Council  may  carry  on  under  the  direction  of 
Committees  already  organized.  It  is  also  apparent  that  there  is  an  over- 
lapping here  of  interest  and  of  endeavor  and  that  steps  should  be  taken 
to  secure  such  readjustments  as  will  ensure  united  and  effective  action. 

We  recommend  that  your  Committee  be  authorized  to  confer  with  the 
Executive  Committee  of  the  General  Council  of  the  Presbyterian  and 
Reformed  Churches  in  America  and  with  the  Executive  Conmiittee  of 
the  Western  Section  of  the  Alliance  of  the  Reformed  Churches  Throughout 
the  World  Holding  the  Presbyterian  System  with  a  view  to  a  closer  relation- 
ship between  these  two  bodies  and  with  our  Assembly,  especially  in  the 
matter  of  serving  the  churches  of  the  Reformed  Faith  in  Europe. 

We  also  recommend  that  our  Assembly  put  itself  on  record  to  this  effect: 
While  desiring  to  share  in  all  interdenominational  and  international 
movements  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  we  are  especially  desirous  of  helping 
forward  the  realization  of  the  organic  union  of  the  Presbyterian  and 
Reformed  Churches  of  our  own  nation.  To  this  end,  we  reaffirm  our 
desire  and  declare  our  purpose  to  continue  our  activities  for  the  realization 
of  one  Presbyterian  Reformed  Church  in  America. 

3.     Council  on  Organic  Union. 

The  last  Assembly  took  the  following  action  regarding  the  Council  on 
Organic  Union  of  the  EvangeUcal  Churches: 

"1.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  through  its  General  Assem- 
bly at  Columbus,  Ohio,  in  1918,  made  the  Call  for  the  organic  union  of  the 
evangelical  Church  in  this  country  in  the  following  language: 

"  '(1)  That  we,  the  commissioners  of  the  One  Hundred  and  Thirtieth 
General  Assembly  now  in  session  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  do  declare  and  place 
on  record  our  profound  conviction  that  the  time  has  come  for  organic 
Church  union  of  the  evangelical  Churches  of  America. 

"  '(2)  That  this  Assembly  hereby  overtures  the  national  bodies  of  the 
evangelical  Communions  of  America  to  meet  with  our  representatives  for 
the  purpose  of  formulating  a  Plan  of  Organic  Union.' 

"2.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  reiterates  the  above  Call 
for  organic  union  and  pledges  its  heartiest  cooperation  in  any  effort  toward 
the  visible  unity  of  the  Body  of  Christ  and  the  realization  of  the  objectives 
named  in  the  communication  of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee. 

"3.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  therefore  hereby  authorizes 
its  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  to  participate  in  the 
Assembly  of  the  Conference  of  1920  which  appointed  the  Ad  Interim  Com- 
mittee, on  the  evangelical  basis  set  forth  in  the  call  of  1918." 

Owing  to  necessary  delay  in  the  organization  of  this  new  Department, 
the  action  contemplated  has  not  been  wholly  put  into  effect,  and  the 
pppartment  is  now  in  conference  with  the  different  evangelical  bodies 
interested  as  to  the  advisability  of  convening  another  Conference  of  the 
proposed  Council. 


724  SUPPLEMENT 

We,  therefore,  ask  for  a  renewal  of  the  authorization  given  by  the  last 
Assembly  to  unite  in  calling  and  in  participating  in  this  proposed  Con- 
ference. 

4.     The  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America. 

1.  Financial.  The  Executive  Commission  to  which  the  General  Assembly 
referred  the  Presbyterian  share  of  the  budget  of  the  Federal  Council, 
allotted  the  sum  of  $24,000.  It  also  instructed  the  Department  to  keep 
in  closest  touch  with  the  work  of  the  Council  and  see  to  it  that  the  Presby- 
terian Church  is  adequately  represented  on  all  Committees  and  Commis- 
sions, that  the  Church  might  thereby  be  encouraged  to  furnish  the  funds 
needed  for  its  support.  The  Department  raises  the  question  as  to  what 
responsibility,  if  any,  it  has  in  securing  the  sum  which  the  Executive 
Commission  has  allotted  in  the  Budget. 

2.  Members.  We  recommend  that  the  following  be  named  by  the  General 
Assembly  for  membership  on  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Federal 
Council : 

Principals:  Drs.  Stevenson,  Mudge,  Vance,  Swearingen,  Elder 
McCloskey. 

Alternates:     Drs.  Marquis,  Hill,  Black,  Merrill,  Elder  Finney. 

3.  Evangelistic.  We  recommend  that  our  representatives  in  the  Execu- 
tive and  Administrative  Committees  of  the  Federal  Council  be  instructed 
to  urge  in  the  Council,  that  in  the  projection  of  its  program  the  largest 
possible  place  be  given  to  evangelism,  in  order  that  the  Churches  may  be 
stimulated  unitedly  to  see  that  every  individual  in  the  nation  is  faced 
with  the  challenge  of  Christ  as  the  only  Divine  Lord  and  Saviour. 

5.     Universal  Christian  Conference  on  Life  and  Work. 

Since  the  last  Assembly  the  International  Committee  of  the  Universal 
Christian  Conference  on  Life  and  Work  has  held  a  meeting  at  Halsingborg, 
Sweden.  It  was  decided  to  include  in  the  program  of  the  proposed  Con- 
ference the  following  groups  of  subjects: 

1.  The  Church's  Obligation  in  View  of  God's  Purpose  for  the  World. 

2.  The  Church  and  Economical  and  Industrial  Problems. 

3.  The  Church  and  Social  and  Moral  Problems. 

4.  The  Church  and  International  Relations. 

5.  The  Church  and  Christian  Education. 

6.  Methods  of  Cooperative  and  Federative  Efforts  by  the  Christian 
Communions. 

At  this  meeting  Dr.  Arthur  J.  Brown  and  Dr.  W.  P.  Merrill  were  present 
as  representatives  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

The  American  Section  of  the  Conference  held  a  meeting  in  New  York 
City  on  January  16th,  1923,  appointed  commissioners  to  study  and  re])()rt 
on  the  different  subjects  which  are  to  be  considered  by  the  Conference, 
which  will  probably  be  held  in  Stockholm  in  1925.  Provision  has  been 
made  for  an  increase  in  the  membership  of  the  American  Section  and  we 
therefore  recommend,  at  the  suggestion  of  Dr.  Arthur  J.  Brown,  the 
Chairman  of  the  American  Section,  find  vice  president  of  the  Universal 
Conference,  that  three  names  be  added  which  will  give  us  the  following 
list  of  representatives: 


CHURCH  CO-OPEILVTIOX  AND  UNION  72", 

The  Rev.  Arthur  J.  Brown,  D.D. 
The  Rev.  Edgar  P.  Hill,  D.D. 
The  Rev.  William  P.  Merrill,  D.D. 
The  Rev.  George  Reynolds,  D.D. 
The  Rev.  Charles  L.  Thompson,  D.D. 
The  Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  D.D. 
Mr.  Cheeseman  A.  Herrick. 
Mr.  John  Foster  Dulles 

6.     World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order. 

The  Department  of  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  recommends: 

1.  That  the  Assembly  entrust  all  negotiations  regarding  the  approaching 
World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order  and  all  matters  connected  with  the 
preparation  therefor,  expenses  included,  to  this  Department  of  Church 
Cooperation  and  Union  as  the  authorized  agents  of  the  Assembly. 

2.  That  the  appropriation  of  one  thousand  dollars  for  the  annual  expenses 
of  the  Continuation  Committee  be  renewed  this  year. 

3.  That  discussion  groups  at  important  centers  be  arranged  for  in 
ct)operation  with  other  Church  bodies  to  consider  such  topics  as  have  been 
suggested  by  the  Program  Committee  as  "The  Church  and  the  Nature  of 
the  Reunited  Church,"  "What  Is  the  Place  of  the  Bible  and  a  Creed  in 
Relation  to  Reunion?"  "What  Degree  of  Unity  in  Faith  W'ill  Be  Neces.sary 
in  a  Reunited  Church?"  "What  Degree  of  Unity  in  the  Matter  of  Order 
Will  Be  Necessary  in  a  Reunited  Church?"  and  so  on,  and  that  in  such 
discussions  this  topic  be  also  included,  "Shall  There  Be  a  Common  Standard 
of  Church  Membership  Universally  Recognized?" 

7.     Commission  on  Co-operation  with  the  World  Alliance  for 
Promoting  International  Friendship  Through  the  Churches 

The  Department  notes  that  this  is  too  large  and  unwieldy  a  Com- 
mission for  effective  service  and  that  the  interest  and  cooperation  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  would  be  better  secured  by  limiting  the  membership 
to  those  who  can  attend  meetings  and  take  an  active  part  in  the  work 
which  the  Alliance  has  undertaken  to  do. 

We  would,  therefore,  recommend  that  the  following  be  appointed  as 
the  Assembly's  Commission  to  cooperate  wdth  the  W^orld  Alliance  for 
Promoting  International  Friendship  Through  the  Churches: 
Ministers: 

The  Rev.  Arthur  J.  Brown,  D.D. 
The  Rev.  William  P.  Merrill,  D.D. 
The  Rev.  Alexander  MacColl,  D.D. 
The  Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  D.D. 
Elders: 

George  A.  Plimpton,  LL.D. 
Henry  Noble  AlcCracken,  LL.D. 
Mr.  Alfred  E.  Marling. 

8.     The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association. 

The  Moderator  and  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly  have  referred  to  this 
Department  the  action  of  a  recent  legislative  Convention  of  the  North 
American  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  to  this  effect: 


I 


726  SUPPLEMENT 

"That  the  Convention  authorize  the  International  Committee  to  invite 
the  judicatory  or  advisory  body  of  each  denomination  or  Communion 
with  whicli  it  has  important  relations  to  appoint  a  Standing  Committee 
on  the  Young  Men's  Christian's  Association,  or  to  designate  one  of  its 
Committees  already  in  existence  with  which  representatives  of  the  Inter- 
national Committee  will  confer  on  matters  of  mutual  concern  to  the  two 
bodies. 

"That  each  of  the  same  denominations  or  Communions  be  asked  to 
name  one  member  of  a  general  counseling  Commission  with  which  the 
International  Committee  or  its  Executive  Committee  and  officers  shall 
hold  conference  at  least  annually  on  such  problems  of  relationship  as  are 
national  in  scope  and  pertain  to  all  the  Churches." 

The  Assembly's  Department  of  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  recom- 
mends the  following  action; 

In  the  matter  of  the  request  of  the  International  Committee  of  the 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  for  the  appointment  or  designation  of  a  Committee  to  confer 
with  representatives  of  the  International  Committee  on  matters  of  common 
interest  and  for  the  naming  of  a  member  of  a  general  counseling  Com- 
mission, be  it  resolved: 

1.  That  the  International  Committee  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  be  advised 
that  this  Department  of  Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  as  now  con- 
stituted, is  responsive  to  the  purpose  of  their  first  request,  and  the  proper 
body  with  which  to  confer  and  through  which  communications  may  be 
addressed  to  the  General  Assembly. 

2.  That  the  Chairman  of  this  Department,  or  some  other  member  of 
it  he  may  select,  be  designated  to  act  on  an  Advisory  Commission  com- 
posed entirely  of  representatives  of  Churches,  and  designed  to  interpret 
to  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  the  views  of  the  bodies  on  "such  problems  of  relationship 
as  are  national  in  scope  and  pertain  to  all  the  Churches." 

9.     Federated  Churches. 

The  Assembly  of  1921  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation 
and  Union  an  Overture  from  Winona  Presbytery  regarding  federated 
churches,  concerning  which  the  Department  of  Cooperation  and  Union 
would  make  the  following  Report  of  progress: 

This  Committee  is  asked  to  report  on  the  subject  of  federated  churches, 
so  called.  This  is  of  growing  importance  because  the  tendency  seems 
strong  to  combine  in  some  manner  weak  or  unsatisfied  churches,  and 
usually  this  seems  to  be  either  to  avoid  competition  or  to  indicate  a  spirit 
of  toleration  between  Christians.  The  correspondence  frequently  indicates 
a  confusi(m  of  terms— "Union  Church,"  "Community  Church,"  and 
"Federated  Church" — each  being  referred  to  as  if  substantially  alike.  In 
reality  they  are  quite  distinct. 

A  "Union  Church"  is  usually  the  result  of  a  consolidation  of  existing 
churches  or  a  new  organization  which  may  be  under  the  Presbyterian 
System,  but  need  not  be  connected  with  any  denomination;  in  either 
case,  if  organized  as  Presbyterian,  under  the  authority  of  Presl\ytery,  it 
is  wholly  governed  by  Presbyterian  law,  and  every  person  luiiting  with 
it  accepts  that  System.  A  "Comnuinity  Church,"  if  Presbyterian  at  all, 
is  governed  by  Presbyterian  law,  although  to  meet  local  needs,  it  provides 
equipment  and  facilities  for  the  public  at  large. 


1 


REPLY  TO  PHILADELPHIA  OVERTURE  727 

A  "Federated  Church''  is  quite  different.  As  used  in  i)ractice,  it  generally 
indicates  two  or  more  churches  desiring  to  worship  together  and  provide 
equipment  and  the  services  of  a  jjastor  at  common  expense,  each  maintain- 
ing its  denominational  ties  and  relations.  Experience  is  as  yet  too  limited 
to  enable  this  Committee  to  comment  on  the  expediency  of  this  Tlan  of 
union,  but  it  is  plain  that  it  involves  many  important  questions  which 
will  require  study  and  comparison. 

On  the  Presbyterian  side,  we  note  difficulties  growing  out  of  the  spiritual 
government  of  such  a  church — the  election  of  an  eldership;  its  functions 
as  a  Session,  and  its  relation  to  members  of  the  united  organization  not 
Presbj'terian;  the  reception  of  new  members,  or  dismissal  of  those  removing; 
the  maintenance  of  a  Presbyterian  roll;  questions  of  discipline  and  correc- 
tion of  errors;  management  of  Sunday  school,  etc.  Such  an  organization 
raises  serious  (juestions  concerning  church  property.  In  so  far  as  previously 
existing  properties  are  concerned,  it  is  evident  that  there  is  danger  of 
infringing  on  the  trust  relation  of  property  purchased  and  devoted  to 
tlie  propaganda  of  a  settled  and  organic  faith.  It  is  also  apparent  that 
there  is  here  a  serious  question  as  to  the  limitation  or  delimitation  of  the 
control  of  Presbytery.  (See  action  of  the  General  Assembly  in  the  Janes- 
ville,  Wis.,  Case,  Minutes  1920,  p.  88.) 

The  foregoing  suggests  a  wide  field  for  investigation  and  reflection 
before  any  definite  plan  can  be  suggested  for  advising  the  Church  as  to 
such  "federated"  organizations,  and  we  advise  that  this  subject  be  reserved 
for  further  consideration  and  a  later  report.  We  know  of  no  investigation 
now  in  progress  officially  to  collect  the  results  of  experience  on  this  subject, 
and  3'et  we  believe  the  facts  are  needed  in  sufficient  detail  before  any 
just  conclusion  can  be  reached.  We  therefore  suggest  that  this  Depart- 
ment should  be  authorized  to  gather  the  materials  on  this  subject  and 
collate  and  arrange  them  to  that  end.  We  are  informed  that  the  Home 
Missions  Council  has  collected  much  material  on  this  subject,  and  that 
other  organizations  or  Committees  have  acted  in  the  matter,  all  of  which 
material  will  be  available  in  carrying  on  this  investigation. 

In  presenting  this  Report  it  is  recommended  that  the  Department 
as  constituted  be  continued  and  that  its  necessary  expenses  be  paid  by 
the  General  Assembly. 

All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

J.  Ross  Stevenson,  Chairman, 
Lewis  Seymour  Mudge,  Secretary. 
-1923,  pp.  295-305. 

III.     REPLY  TO  THE  "PHILADELPHIA  OVERTURE" 

The  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures  presented  a  Report  on  Overture  1  (a) 
commonly  knowm  as  the  Philadelphia  Overture. 

The  minority  Report  was  adopted  as  follows: 

The  135th  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United 
States  of  America  in  answer  to  the  Petition  of  the  Overture  presented  by 
the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  regarding  the  public  proclamation  of  the 
Word  in  the  pulpit  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  New  York  City, 
expresses  its  profound  sorrow  that  doctrines  contrary  to  the  Standards 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  proclaimed  in  said  pulpit  have  been  the 
cause  of  controversy  and  division  in  our  Church  and  therefore  would 


72S  SUPPLEMENT 

direct  the  Presbytery  of  New  York  to  take  such  action,  (either  through 
its  jiresent  Committee  or  by  the  appointment  of  a  Special  Commission) 
as  will  require  the  preaching  and  teaching  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church 
of  New  York  to  conform  to  the  system  of  doctrines  taught  in  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith;  and  that  said  Presbytery  report  its  action  in  a  full  tran- 
script of  its  Records  to  the  136th  General  Assembly  of  1924. 

Furthermore,  the  General  Assembly  calls  the  attention  of  the  Pres- 
byteries to  the  deliverance  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1910,  which  deliver- 
ance is  hereby  reaffirmed,  and  which  is  as  follows: 

1.  "It  is  an  essential  doctrine  of  the  Word  of  God  and  our  Standards 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  did  so  inspire,  guide  and  move  the  writers  of  Holy 
Scripture  as  to  keep  them  from  error. 

2.  "It  is  an  essential  doctrine  of  the  Word  of  God  and  our  Standards 
that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 

3.  "It  is  an  essential  doctrine  of  the  Word  of  God  and  our  Standards 
that  Christ  offered  up  Himself  a  sacrifice  to  satisfy  Divine  justice  and  to 
reconcile  us  to  God. 

4.  "It  is  an  essential  doctrine  of  the  Word  of  God  and  of  our  Standards 
concerning  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  on  the  third  day  He  rose  again 
from  the  dead  with  the  same  body  with  which  He  suffered,  with  which 
also  He  ascended  into  heaven,  and  there  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  His 
Father,  making  intercession. 

5.  "It  is  an  essential  doctrine  of  the  Word  of  God  as  the  supreme  Standard 
of  our  faith  that  our  Lord  Jesus  showed  His  power  and  love  by  working 
mighty  miracles.  This  working  was  not  contrary  to  nature,  but  superior 
to  it."— 1923,  p.  252. 

IV.     REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT 

The  Special  Committee  on  the  Reorganization  and  Consolidation  of 
the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  General  Assembly  presented  its  Report 
through  its  Chairman,  Rev.  John  Timothy  Stone,  D.D.,  and  after  a  brief 
introduction,  the  Assembly  was  led  in  prayer  by  the  Moderator  in  memory 
of  the  Rev.  Walter  H.  Houston,  D.D.,  a  late  member  of  the  Committee, 
and  in  behalf  of  his  bereaved  family  and  loved  ones. 

The  resolutions  presented  by  the  Committee  were  contained  in  a  supple- 
mentary Report  presented  to  the  Assembly  on  Saturday,  May  19,  and 
were  adopted  as  follows: 

Section  I. — Office  of  the  General  Assembly  and  the  Boards.  Subsection 
A,  adopted.  Subsection  B,  adopted.  Subsection  C,  adopted  with  the 
addition  of  the  following: 

That  it  is  the  sense  of  this  General  Assembly  that  racial  groups  be  given 
representation  on  the  Boards  of  the  Church  as  soon  as  possible,  and  as 
far  as  may  be  found  expedient.  Subsection  D,  adopted.  Subsection  E, 
adopted.    Subsection  F,  adopted.    Subsection  G,  adopted. 

Section  II. — ^Thc  General  Council.  Subsection  A,  adopted.  The 
proposed  changes  in  the  organization  of  the  General  Council  and  the 
proposed  Overture  on  the  General  Council  and  Executive  Commissions, 
were  referred  to  the  Standing  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures.  Sub- 
section C,  adopted.  Subsection  D,  adopted.  Subsection  E,  adopted. 
Subsection  F,  adopted. 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  729 

Section  III. — General  Ilecoinmcudatioii.s.  Sub.secti<ni  A,  adoptoil. 
Subsection  C,  adopted.    Subsection  D,  adopted.    Subsection  E,  adopted. 

The  Report  as  a  whole  was  adopted,  and  at  the  request  of  the  Committee, 
it  was  discharged  with  a  rising  vote  of  tlxanks.  Tlie  Report  of  the  Com- 
mittee as  adopted,  is  as  follows: 

1.      Report  of  the  Special  Committee  on  the  Reorganization  and 

Consolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church 

to  the  General  Assembly  of  1923. 

Fathers  and  Brethren: — Your  Committee  was  continued  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  1922  under  the  following  resolution: 

"Resolved,  That  the  Special  Committee  on  the  Reorganization  and 
Consolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church,  consisting  of 
the  following  members,  viz.:  John  Timothy  Stone,  Chairman;  Alexander 
MacCoU,  William  H.  Black,  Robert  J.  MacAlpine,  William  R.  Taylor, 
Leon  D.  Young,  Frederick  W.  Hinitt,  William  O.  Thompson,  Andrew 
Timberman,  John  H.  DeWitt,  Nelson  H.  Loomis,  Bernard  C.  Steiner, 
George  P.  Conard  and  Ralph  W.  Harbison,  be  and  is  hereby  continued, 
for  the  purpose  of  carrjdng  into  effect  the  resolutions  adopted  by  this 
Assembly  reorganizing  and  consolidating  said  Boards  and  Agencies  and 
establishing  Departments  in  the  office  of  the  General  Assembly  and  charging 
them  with  certain  duties;  and  the  said  Committee  is  hereby  given  the 
power  to  perform  all  of  the  acts,  to  make  all  of  the  adjustments  and  to 
arrange  and  put  into  effect  all  of  the  details  necessary  to  the  consummation 
of  said  resolutions.  The  said  Committee  is  also  charged  with  the  duty  of 
furnishing  the  Presbyteries  with  information  relating  to  the  establishment 
of  a  General  Council  pursuant  to  resolution  adopted  by  this  Asseml>ly 
and  overture  to  the  Presbyteries,  and  with  the  reasons  supporting  the 
establishment  of  such  General  Council. 

"Said  Committee  is  authorized  to  incur  the  necessary  expenses  incident 
to  carrying  out  these  instructions,  but  not  to  exceed  the  sum  of  $2,500.00 
and  the  Executive  Commission  is  directed  to  make  an  appropriation  of 
that  amount  subject  to  the  orders  of  the  Chairman  of  said  Committee 
when  supported  by  proper  voucher,  and  also  to  make  provision  for  legal 
counsel  in  addition  to  this  amount,  if  needed. 

"The  Moderator  is  authorized  to  declare  and  to  fill  vacancies  on  the 
Committee  caused  by  death,  resignation  or  inability  to  serve. 

"Said  Committee  will  make  full  Report  of  all  its  doings  under  this 
resolution  to  the  General  Assembly  at  its  next  meeting." 

Under  the  authority  and  instruction  of  this  resolution  your  Committee 
took  up  its  task.  The  work  to  be  done  was  wholly  of  a  practical  nature. 
The  general  principles  and  method  of  consolidation  and  reorganization 
had  been  decided  by  that  Assembly  in  the  adopting  of  the  Report  of  the 
Committee.  Consolidation  was  an  accomplished  fact.  The  consequent 
reorganization  became  the  task  of  the  Committee,  in  exact  accordance 
with  the  terms  of  the  action  of  the  Assembly  of  1922.  The  powers  delegated 
to  the  Committee  seemed  to  be  ample  for  the  purpose  of  reorganization, 
but  before  taking  the  actions  that  were  necessary  in  order  to  make  the 
will  of  the  Church  an  accomplished  fact,  your  Committee  submitted  the 
resolution  of  the  General  Assembly  to  three  eminent  lawyers,  one  in  New 
York  and  two  in  Chicago,  in  order  that  their  opinions  might  serve  as  the 


730  SUPPLEMENT 

legal  construction  of  the  intention  arid  act  of  the  General  Assembly  as 
expressed  in  said  resolution. 

The  opinions  of  these  lawyers  were  unanimous.  They  will  be  found 
in  full  as  Appendix  A  of  this  Report.  In  substance,  their  opinion  is  that 
the  Committee  was  directed,  under  the  powers  of  the  resolution: 

1.  To  do  whatever  is  legally  and  practically  necessary  to  form  the  new 
Boards. 

2.  Therefore,  to  form  new  corporations  where  necessary. 

3.  To  select  the  incorporators. 

4.  To  secure  new  or  revised  charters. 

5.  To  see  to  it  that  the  new  Boards  are  created  and  that  their  organiza- 
tion is  completed. 

6.  And,  as  stated  in  two  of  the  opinions,  that  failure  to  do  these  things 
would  subject  the  Committee  to  adverse  criticism  for  having  been  remiss 
in  carrying  out  the  true  intent  and  purpose  of  the  last  General  Assembly, 
as  stated  in  the  resolution. 

Your  Committee  has  gone  forward  with  its  work  under  this  construction 
of  its  responsibilities  and  powers.  There  has  been  a  profound  realization 
of  the  magnitude  and  difficulties  of  the  task.  Every  step  taken  has  been 
the  subject  of  careful  consideration  and  it  is  with  great  gratitude  that 
your  Committee  comes  with  a  unanimous  Report  of  all  its  doings  to  the 
General  Assembly. 

The  task,  with  all  its  difficulties,  has  been  made  the  easier  by  two  facts: 
First,  the  spirit  with  which  the  members  and  executive  officers  of  the 
Boards  and  Agencies  have  faced  their  work  and  carried  it  forward  success- 
fully during  this  transition  period.  We  know  of  no  instance  where  the 
work  has  not  been  projected  hopefully  and  earnestly,  with  a  full  determina- 
tion that  the  period  of  reorganization  should  not  be  a  period  of  decline 
in  the  interest  and  practical  activities  of  the  Church.  Second,  the  spirit 
of  cooperation  shown  by  these  men  in  the  work  of  the  Committee.  The 
natural  loyalty  to  an  organization  with  which  they  had  been  identified, 
in  many  cases  for  a  great  many  years,  and  their  proper  appreciation  of 
results  that  had  been  secured  under  the  faithful  operation  of  their  organiza- 
tions in  the  past,  have  not  been  allowed  to  interfere  in  any  way  with  their 
response  to  our  request  for  information,  advice  and  friendly  conference 
as  to  the  best  ways  in  which  all  the  good  of  past  achievement  could  be 
conserved  and  even  enhanced  by  the  consolidation  and  reorganization. 
The  reduction  of  Board  and  Committee  members  by  some  two  hundred 
and  thirty  means  that  cherished  associations  in  the  work  of  the  Church, 
in  many  cases,  must  be  broken,  and  that  the  devoted  activity  of  these 
faithful  servants  of  the  Church,  as  members  of  Boards  and  Committees, 
will  find  other  forms  of  expression.  But  the  now  Boards,  as  well,  will  be 
managed  by  men  of  large  experience  and  ability,  most  of  whom  will  have 
had  special  experience  in  the  administrative  activities  of  the  old  Boards 
and  Agencies,  and  will  bring  to  their  larger  task  the  combination  of  character, 
al)ility  and  tried  service  that  must  redound  to  the  advantage  of  the  Church 
as  she  prosecutes  her  task  under  the  new  and  simplified  processes  of  her 
administrative  Agencies. 

It  may  be  stated  here,  in  answer  to'  frequent  requests  for  information 
as  to  the  possibilities  of  economy  under  the  new  form  of  administration, 
that  such  facts  as  the  reduction  of  the  number  of  members  of  Boards  and 


REORCANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION   REPORT  731 

Comiuittecs,  tlie  simplification  of  the  statistical  portions  of  the  Assembly 
Minutes,  if  the  statistical  paj^e  suggested  by  the  Stated  Clerk  is  adopted, 
and  the  shortening  of  the  session  of  the  CJeneral  Assembly  by  at  least  one 
day,  if  the  Docket  suggested  by  the  Stated  Clerk  for  the  CJeneral  Assembly 
of  1924  is  adopted,  are  all  indicative  of  reduced  expenditure.  The  amount 
is  problematical,  but  it  should  be  relatively  considerable.  It  is  too  early 
to  do  more  than  suggest  such  items  as  illustrative  of  what  may  be  realized 
in  tlue  time. 

But  there  is  another  angle  to  the  question  of  economy.  If  one  expends 
a  dollar  in  a  way  whereby  he  receives  only  seventy-five  cents  of  value  for 
liis  dollar,  and  then  finds  a  way  of  spending  the  dollar  so  that  he  gets  one 
iiundred  cents  of  value  for  the  same,  he  has  not  cut  down  his  expenditure 
hut  he  has  achievetl  a  notable  increase  in  the  value  of  the  dollar  thus 
expended.  In  like  manner,  consolidation  and  reorganization  mean  the 
elimination  of  overlapping,  duplications,  conflicts,  the  introduction  of 
complete  coordination  and  a  larger  efficiency  in  the  work  of  these  Boards. 
It  may  cost  as  much  as  in  the  past  to  maintain  a  capable  and  effective 
executive  force,  but  the  eliminati(jns  suggested  above  will  mean  that  for 
the  expenditure  there  will  be  a  much  larger  return  of  effective  service. 
Every  dollar  thus  exj)ended  should  give  a  return  of  more  nearlj'^  one  hundred 
cents  of  value  than  has  been  possible  in  the  past.    And  this  is  economy. 

Your  Committee  has  held  three  full  meetings,  one  in  May,  1922;  one 
in  October,  1922,  and  one  in  January,  1923.  At  the  first  meeting,  which 
was  held  in  Des  Moines  after  the  reappointment  of  the  Committee,  action 
was  taken  reorganizing  immediately  the  Office  of  the  General  Assembly. 

2.     Office  of  the  General  Assembly. 

1.  Executive  Head,  the  Stated  Clerk. 

2.  Departments. 

a.  Administration,  including  all  the  functions  of  the  Stated  Clerk, 
according  to  Constitutional  provision  or  General  Assembly  enactment. 

b.  Publicity,  transfer  effected  from  the  Committee  of  the  Executive 
Commission  by  June  1,  1922. 

c.  Christian  Life  and  Work.    Transfer  effected  June  1,  1922. 

d.  Church  Cooperation  and  Union.  Committee  of  fifteen  appointed  at 
the  meeting  of  October  24-26,  1922,  as  follows:  Ministers:  J.  Ross  Steven- 
son, Chairman;  Lewis  S.  Mudge,  Secretary;  W.  H.  Black,  J.  A.  Marquis, 
J.  A.  Vance,  W.  P.  Merrill,  H.  H.  Mendenhall,  E.  P.  Hill,  H.  T.  Walker, 
H.  C.  Swearingen,  and  Laymen:  Dr.  R.  E.  Speer,  Dr.  J.  M.  T.  Finney, 
N.  G.  Moore,  T.  D.  McCloskey,  John  H.  DeWitt. 

e.  Vacancy  and  Supply.    Transfer  effected  September  1,  1922. 
Concerning  the  Department  of  Vacancy  and  Supply,  the  Stated  Clerk 

of  the  General  Assembly,  after  a  careful  study  of  the  problems  involved 
and  extended  conference  with  those  best  able  to  give  advice,  made  the 
following  recommendations.  These  recommendations  were  adopted  by 
the  Committee  and  are  presented  to  the  Assembly  with  its  unanimous 
approval. 

I.  That  the  Assembly  transmit  to  the  Presbyteries  for  their  affirmative 
or  negative  action  the  following  Overture,  amending  Form  of  Government, 
Chap.  XXI,  as  follows: 


732  SUPPLEMENT 

Shall  the  Form  of  Government,  Chap.  XXI,  Sec.  ii,  be  amended  to  read 
as  follows: 

"Every  Presbytery  shall  assign  to  a  Committee  the  supervision  of  the 
vacant  churches  within  its  bounds.  This  Committee  shall,  in  consultation 
with  the  representatives  of  the  vacant  church,  nominate  a  Moderator  for 
the  Session  and  arrange  for  the  supply  of  the  pulpit.  The  C(jmmittee 
and  the  church  shall  also  cooperate  in  .seeking  and  securing  a  pastor." 

The  justification  for  forwarding  this  Overture  to  the  Presbyteries  for 
their  action  is  found  in  the  following  facts: 

a.  It  will  write  into  the  fundamental  law  of  the  Church  the  constructive 
principles  upon  which  the  former  Special  Committee  on  Vacancy  and 
Supply  proceeded  in  its  work  and  found  fundamental  to  success,  and 
which  the  Department  of  Vacancy  and  Supply  must  maintain. 

b.  This  Overture  emphasizes  the  outstanding  fact  that  each  Presbytery 
must  take  the  responsibility  under  the  Presbyterian  system  for  the  solution 
of  the  Vacancy  and  Supply  problem  within  its  bounds.  It  is  undoubtedly 
true  that  a  Vacancy  and  Supply  Department  in  the  Office  of  the  General 
Assembly  is  imperatively  needed,  but  this  Department  must  obviously 
function  in  accord  with  Presbyterian  law  and  must  not  assume  Presbytcrial 
authority.  If  every  Presbytery  in  the  Church  would  cooperate  with  the 
Assembly's  Department  on  Vacancy  and  Supply,  and  in  accord  with  the 
provisions  of  this  Overture,  the  Vacancy  and  Supply  problem  would  be 
set  far  on  the  road  to  solution. 

II.  That  the  Department  of  Vacancy  and  Supply  of  the  Office  of  the 
General  Assembly  shall  confine  itself  to  the  following  lines  of  work: 

a.  The  obtaining  and  distributing,  upon  request,  of  up-to-date  and 
usable  information  concerning  vacant  churches.  That  such  information 
may  be  available,  the  General  Assembly  hereby  directs  the  Stated  Clerks 
of  all  Presbyteries  to  forward  to  the  Office  of  the  General  Assembly  within 
forty-eight  hours  of  the  event  and  upon  blanks  to  be  furnished  by  the 
Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly, 

1.  The  information  desired  concerning  churches  which  have  become 
vacant. 

2.  The  information  desired  concerning  churches  which  have  installed 
pastors  or  with  the  approval  of  Presbytery  have  arranged  for  the  services 
of  stated  supplies. 

b.  The  receiving  and  filing  of  the  names  of  and  suitable  information 
concerning  ministers  with(jut  charge  and  ministers  who  desire  a  change 
of  location.  Ministers  wishing  to  avail  themselves  of  the  services  of  the 
Department  of  Vacancy  and  Supply  shall,  upon  blanks  to  be  furnished  by 
the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly,  furnish  information  concerning 
themselves.  This  information  thus  furnished  shall  be  forwarded  to  churches 
asking  for  information  concerning  availal)le  clergymen,  together  with  the 
names  and  addresses  of  the  Stated  Clerks  of  the  Presbyteries  within  the 
bounds  of  which  the  given  minister  has  served.  The  purjxjse  (tf  funiisliing 
the  addresses  of  the  Stated  Clerks  is,  that,  through  them,  the  i)arti('ular 
church  may  obtain  the  name  or  names  of  unprejudiced  persons,  who  may 
furnish  additional  and  valuable  information. 

It  is  to  be  noted  that  the  Department-  of  Vacancy  and  Supply  is  to  be 
definitely  and  distinctly  a  Bureau  of  Information  only.  In  no  sense 
whatever  is  it  to  be  regarded  as  an  Employment  Agency. 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  733 

III.  The  Department  shall  use  every  legitimate  means  to  see  that 
Chap.  XXI,  new  Sec.  ii,  suggested  above,  in  this  Report,  if  adoi)ted,  is 
obeyed  in  letter  and  in  spirit. 

IV.  The  Department  shall  provide  suitable  literature.  This  literature 
shall  include: 

a.  A  manual  for  vacant  churches  containing  suggestions  to  church 
officers  and  Committees  concerning  the  securing  of  a  pastor. 

b.  A  manual  of  suggestions  to  unemployed  ministers  desiring  pastorates 
and  to  ministers  desiring  a  change  of  pastorate. 

c.  A  manual  containing  suggestions  for  the  guidance  of  Presbyterial 
Committees  having  the  care  of  vacant  churches. 

Our  reasons  for  recommending  the  above  simple  organization  of  the 
Department  of  Vacancy  and  Supply  are: 

1.  This  type  of  organization  will  continue  the  most  essential  features 
of  the  work  of  the  General  Assembly's  Committee  on  Vacancy  and  Supply 
and  at  the  same  time  will  eliminate  most,  if  not  all,  of  the  elements  in  the 
work  of  said  Committee  to  which  exception  has  been  taken. 

2.  This  type  of  organization  can  be  most  economically  administered. 
It  is  estimated,  after  careful  investigation,  that  the  work,  as  outlined 
above,  can  be  maintained  in  efficiency  by  the  expenditure  of  not  more 
than  §4,000.00  a  year,  or  less  than  half  of  the  average  yearly  expenditure 
of  the  former  Special  Committee  on  Vacancy  and  Supply. 

V.  The  General  Assembly  hereby  requests  each  Synod  to  establish  a 
Synodical  Committee  on  Vacancy  and  Supply  and  to  commit  to  said 
Committee  the  following  duties: 

a.  Supervising,  coordinating  and  encouraging  the  work  of  the  Presbyterial 
Committees  on  Vacancy  and  Supply  within  its  borders. 

b.  Corresponding  with  other  Synodical  Committees  with  the  purpose  of 
securing  hearty  cooperation  in  the  placing  of  unemployed  ministers  and 
in  the  filling  of  vacant  pulpits. 

c.  Cooperating  with  the  Department  of  Vacancy  and  Supply  of  the 
Office  of  the  General  Assembly  in  the  discharge  of  the  duties  assigned  to 
said  Department  by  the  General  Assembly. 

Concerning  the  Department  of  Church  Cooperation  and  Union: 

The  Committee  recommends  that  the  General  Assemblj^'s  Standing 
Committee  on  Correspondence  be  discontinued  and  that  all  matters 
connected  with  the  subject  of  correspondence  between  the  General  Assem- 
bly and  the  equivalent  judicatories,  together  with  the  Reports  of  delegates, 
to  such  judicatories,  be  committed  to  the  Department  of  Church  Coopera- 
tion and  Union  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  that  this  Department 
nominate  the  delegates  to  corresponding  bodies  and  introduce  to  the 
Assembly,  through  the  Moderator,  delegates  from  other  churches. 

In  accordance  with  the  instructions  of  the  General  Assembly  a  letter 
of  explanation  as  to  the  General  Council  was  sent  to  the  Presbyteries 
early  in  September,  1922. 

At  the  second  meeting  held  in  October,  1922,  representatives  of  all  the 
Boards  and  Agencies  were  present  and  there  was  full  conference  along 
the  lines  of  a  general  letter  sent  by  the  Committee  in  June  to  all  the  Boards 
and  Agencies  concerned.  At  this  meeting  the  Committee  of  Fifteen  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union  was  appointed  in  connection  with  that 
Department  in  the  Office  of  the  General  Assembl}'^,  thus  completing  the 


734  SUPPLEMENT 

reorganization  of  that  Office.  A  Subcommittee  on  Legal  Affairs  had  been 
appointed  and  reported  at  this  meeting.  The  matter  of  charters,  new  or 
revised,  was  in  the  hands  of  this  Committee  and  their  findings  are  incor- 
porated in  this  Report.  Subcommittees  were  appointed  on  the  four 
Boards,  to  report  at  the  next  full  meeting  of  the  Committee.  The  Chairman 
and  secretary  had  acted  as  a  Subcommittee  on  various  matters  since  the 
Assembly  and  reported  to  this  meeting. 

The  period  between  this  and  the  January  meeting  was  one  of  great 
activity.  The  Subcommittees  were  all  at  work  on  their  special  problems 
and  many  Conferences  with  groups  and  individuals  were  held.  To  illustrate 
the  tangle  of  uncoordinated  work  and  interests,  reference  is  made  to  the 
activities  of  Missionary  Education,  Recruiting  for  Christian  Life  Service 
and  Young  People's  Work.  Five  different  Boards  were  each  operating 
along  these  same  lines,  each  with  its  own  specific  object  and  methods, 
but  with  little  in  common  as  to  cooperative  effort.  Three  separate  Con- 
ferences were  held,  in  which  all  the  Boards  operating  in  such  a  form  of 
service  were  represented.  For  example.  Missionary  Education,  which  in 
the  consolidation  and  reorganization  focuses  in  the  Board  of  Christian 
Education,  has  been  an  activity  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  the 
Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  the  Board  of  Home  Missions,  the 
Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions  and  the  Board  of  Publication  and 
Sabbath  School  Work.  The  representatives  of  these  Boards  and  the 
General  Board  of  Education  came  together  in  conference  under  the  Chair- 
manship of  a  member  of  the  Reorganization  Committee,  the  result  being 
a  plan  of  coordinated  operation,  which  promises  to  eliminate  all  difficulty 
for  the  future,  each  Board  functioning  in  complete  harmony  and  coopera- 
tion in  connection  with  this  Department  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Educa- 
tion.   The  results  are  incorporated  in  the  Report  on  that  Board. 

A  similar  Conference,  with  the  same  Boards  represented,  was  held  in 
connection  with  the  problem  of  recruiting  and  with  a  similar  favoral)le 
result. 

A  third  Conference  on  Young  People's  Work  was  held,  the  same  Boards 
being  represented,  with  the  result  that  proper  adjustments  are  certain  in 
the  near  future.  The  solution  of  such  complex  problems  of  interrelation 
may  serve  also  to  illustrate  the  need  of  consolidation  and  reorganization. 

The  Committee  was  represented  by  its  Chairman,  secretary  and  two 
other  members  at  the  Conference  in  Columbus,  Ohio,  in  September,  1922, 
where  the  representatives  of  the  self-supporting  Synods,  Presbyteries  and 
City  Church  Extension  Societies  came  together,  with  representatives  of 
the  Boards  of  Home  Missions  and  the  Church  Erection  Fund  to  adjust 
the  problem  of  the  relation  of  these  Agencies  to  the  new  Board  of  National 
Missions.  The  session  was  most  helpful  in  its  spirit  and  conclusions.  The 
conclusions  will  be  found  incorporated  in  the  Report  on  the  organization 
of  the  Board  of  National  Missions. 

The  Subcommittees  held  many  Conferences  with  the  officials  of  the 
Boards  and  Agen(;ies  during  this  period.  The  advice  of  pastors,  Presby- 
terial  and  Synodical  officials,  and  of  leaders  and  active  laymen,  irrespective 
of  connection  with  any  organization,  was  sought  and  from  all  sections  of 
the  Church.  The  files  of  the  Committee' will  show  a  large  and  representa- 
tive correspondence  with  wise  men  and  women  of  the  Church,  bearing 
on  the  problems  of  the  Committee.    Every  effort  has  been  made  to  secure 


REORGANIZATIOX  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  7;jo 

the  expression  of  experienced  antl  th()U{j;htful  judgment  from  every  (luarter. 
The  response  has  been  of  such  a  character  as  to  be  a  never-faiUng  helj)  and 
encouragement  to  the  Committee,  and  this  opportunity'  is  taken  of  giving 
expression  to  our  feeUng  of  gratitude  for  such  stimulating  and  helpful 
cooperation. 

The  full  Committee  met  in  session  on  January  16  and  17,  1923.  The 
opinion  of  counsel  on  the  powers  and  duties  of  the  Committee  had  made 
the  way  clear  for  definite  action.  The  legal  precedents  established  by 
former  consolidations,  and  the  decisions  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the 
United  States  of  America  in  connection  with  the  legal  questions  arising  out 
of  reunion  with  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  seemed  to  cover 
most  of  the  legal  aspects  involved  in  the  present  consolidation  and  reorgani- 
zation. For  the  purpose  of  enabling  the  Committee  to  proceed  in  the 
setting  up  of  the  Boards  it  seemed  necessary  for  the  Committee  to  call 
for  the  conditional  resignation  of  the  members  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies 
of  the  Church  affected  bj'  the  consolidation  and  of  the  Executive  officers 
of  the  same,  the  condition  being  that  said  resignations  should  take  effect 
"either  upon  notification  by  the  Committee  or  upon  the  election  and  quali- 
fication of  my  successor,"  it  being  understood  that  a  resignation  in  this 
form  did  not  disturb  any  member  or  officer  of  a  Board  or  Agency  in  his 
legal  standing  or  in  the  proper  performance  of  his  duties.  Legal  advice, 
based  upon  court  decisions,  made  this  clear.  It  was  further  understood 
clearly  that  the  proper  method  of  continuing  every  existing  Board  possessing 
or  controlling  property  should  be  worked  out  by  the  legal  Subcommittee. 

This  is  in  accordance  with  the  action  of  the  General  Assemblj^  in  1922, 
Minutes,  Part  I,  page  160,  paragraphs  2  and  3,  which  provides  "that  the  said 
existing  thirteen  Boards  and  Agencies  be  continued  as  now  constituted,  in 
organization  and  function  until  such  time  as  the  new  Boards  are  duly 
incorporated,  organized  and  capacitated  to  assume  their  responsibilities," 
and,  further,  "that  the  charters  of  existing  Boards,  whose  work  is  to  be 
transferred  to  other  Boards,  are  to  be  retained  and  obligations  and  opera- 
tions thereunder  continued  by  the  new  Boards  until  there  shall  have  been 
accomplished  all  technical  and  legal  adjustments  necessary  to  completed 
transference;  and  as  long  thereafter  as  may  be  necessary  to  protect  the 
title  and  possession  of  property  owned  or  controlled  by  the  existing  Boards." 
This  important  prol)lem  is  now  receiving  careful  consideration  by  said 
Subcommittee,  which,  in  due  time,  will  present  the  definite  Plan  whereby 
all  these  requirements  shall  be  complied  with  economically. 

The  Subcommittees  presented  their  Reports  on  the  definite  reorganiza- 
tion of  the  Boards  and  after  thorough  discussion  and  reA'ision  these  Reports 
were  adopted  unanimously.  The  time  for  the  setting  up  of  the  new  Boards 
was  fixed,  the  same  to  be  completed,  if  possible,  by  April  15,  1923.  The 
Subcommittee  on  Legal  Affairs  was  instructed  to  proceed  with  all  necessary 
matters  in  connection  with  the  charters  of  the  new  Boards.  The  Reports 
on  the  organization  of  the  four  Boards  are  printed  in  full  as  Appendices 
B,  C,  D  and  E  of  this  Report.  In  outline,  the  organization  of  the  Boards, 
as  adopted,  is  as  follows: 


736  SUPPLEMENT 

3.     The  Boards  of  the  Church. 

I.    THE   BOARD   OF   FOREIGN   MISSIONS   OF   THE   PRESBY- 
TERIAN CHURCH  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

(For  full  Report,  see  Appendix  B.) 

The  Board. 

1.     Board  of  forty  members:  twenty-five  men  and  fifteen  women. 
Nominated  by  the  Assembly's  Board: 

Rev.  George  Alexander,  D.  D.,  New  York. 

Rev.  John  F.  I'atterson,  D.D.,  Orange,  N.  J. 

Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  D.D.,  Princeton,  N.  J. 

Rev.  Eben  B.  Cobb,  D.D.,  Elizabeth,  N.  J. 

Rev.  Cleland  B.  McAfee,  D.D.,  Chicago,  111. 

Rev.  Chas.  C.  Albert^on,  D.D.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

Rev.  Robt.  G.  McGregor,  D.D.,  New  Rochelle,  N.  Y. 

Rev.  Wm.  Y.  Chapman,  D.D.,  Newark,  N.  J. 

Rev.  John  Kelman,  D.D.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Rev.  Charles  G.  Sewall,  D.D.,  Rye,  N.  Y. 

Rev.  Chas.  R.  Erdman,  D.D.,  Princeton,  N.  J. 

Rev.  J.  C.  R.  Ewing,  D.D.,  Princeton,  N.  J. 

Rev.  Wm.  H.  Hudnut,  D.D.,  Youngstown,  O. 

Mr.  John  T.  Underwood,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

William  E.  Stiger,  Esq.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Mr.  W.  P.  Stevenson,  Roselle,  N.  J. 

Mr.  Alfred  E.  Marling,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Mr.  James  M.  Speers,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Mr.  John  L.  Severance,  Cleveland,  O. 

Mr.  Edwin  M.  Bulkley,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Mr.  Ralph  W.  Harbison,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Mr.  William  L.  Amerman,  New  York,  N.  Y. 
Nominated  by  the  Woman's  Board: 

Miss  Alice  M.  Davison,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Mrs.  John  H.  Finley,  New  York,  N.  Y, 

Mrs.  D.  J.  Fleming,  Englewood,  N.  J. 

Mrs.  Henry  V.  K.  Gillmore,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Mrs.  Caleb  S.  Green,  Trenton,  N.  J. 

Miss  Margaret  E.  Hodge,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mrs.  John  Harvey  Lee,  Germantown,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Miss  Belle  W.  Lobenstine,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Mrs.  John  R.  McCurdy,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Miss  Jean  Mackenzie,  Riverdale-on-Hudson,  N.  Y. 

Mrs.  Timothy  Newell  Pfeiffer,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Miss  Marianne  Rca,  I'ittsburgh,  Pa. 

Mrs.  Augustus  Wadsworth,  Albany,  N.  Y. 

Mrs.  William  1-:.  Waters,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Mrs.  James  A.  Webb,  Jr.,  Madison,  N.  J. 
Nominated  by  the  Committee  on  Work  in  Europe: 

Rev.  Wm.  P.  Morrill,  D.D.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Rev.  Tertius  Van  Dyke,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Pres.  Cheeseman  A.  Hcrrick,  LL.D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  737 

2.  Stcated    meetings    monthly    except    during    the    summer.     Quorum: 

twenty-one  for  electing  officers,  eleven  for  all  other  purposes. 

3.  Annual  meeting  in  June. 

4.  E.xecutive  Committee  of  fifteen  men  and  women,  with  monthly  meeting. 

5.  Standing  Committees: 

a.  Foreign  Committee. 

b.  Home  Base  Committee. 

c.  Candidate  Committee. 

d.  Finance  Committee. 

e.  House  Committee. 

f.  Clerical  Committee. 

6.  Executive  officers. 

A  secretary,  or  secretaries,  treasurer,  and  departmental,  district, 
associate  and  assistant  secretaries  and  treasurers  as  may  be  required 
from  time  to  time. 

7..     Board  administration — five  Departments: 

a.  Foreign  Department. 

b.  Home  Base  Department. 

c.  Candidate  Department. 

d.  Medical  Department. 

e.  Treasury  Department. 

A.  The  Foreign  Department. 

1.  Group  of  Missions. 

a.  India,  Persia,  Syria  and  Europe. 

b.  Latin  America  and  Africa. 
0.     China. 

d.     Japan,  Korea,   the  Philippines. 

2.  The  educational  8ecretar3\ 

a.  To  study  educational  work  of  Board  on  foreign  field. 

b.  To  conduct  educational  correspondence  with  missionaries. 

c.  To  serve  as  clearing  house  for  educational  information. 

d.  To  help  in  promotional  work  at  home. 

3.  The  honorary  educational  adviser. 

B.  The  Home  Base  Department. 

1.  Under  two  secretaries,  one  man  and  one  woman. 

2.  The  field  districts  to  be  arranged  as  soon  as  practicable. 

a.  Eastern  District. 

b.  East  Central  District. 

c.  Central  District. 

d.  Southern  District. 

e.  Southwestern  District. 

f.  Northwestern  District. 

g.  South  Pacific  District, 
h.  North  Pacific  District. 

3.  Subdepartments. 

a.  Department  for  Specific  Work. 

b.  Publicity  Department. 

c.  Young  People's  Department. 

C.  Candidate  Department. 

Two  secretaries:  one  man  and  one  woman. 


738  SUPPLEMENT 

D.  Medical  Department. 
One  secretary:  a  physician. 

E.  Treasury  Department. 

1.  A  treasurer,  and  two  associate  treasurers,  of  whom  one  shall  be 
a  woman. 

2.  Duties  of  the  treasurer. 

F.  Councils.    The  work  of  the  various  Departments  shall  be  supervised 
and  conducted  under  four  Councils: 

1.  The  Foreign  Department  Council. 

2.  The  Home  Base  Department  Council. 

3.  The  Candidate  Department  Council. 

4.  The   Executive   Council,   consisting  of  all   the   secretaries    and 
treasurers  of  the  Board. 

G.  The  Executive  Cabinet  of  fi^e  members,  men  and  women,  to  be 
chosen  annually,  by  the  Board,  from  the  office  staff. 

II.    THE  BOARD  OF  NATIONAL  MISSIONS  OF  THE  PRESBY- 
TERIAN CHURCH  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

(For  full  Report,  see  Appendix  C.) 

The  Board. 

To  consist  of  forty  members,  fifteen  of  whom  shall  be  women. 
Colonial  Area: 

Rev.  Robert  Inglis,  D.D.,  Newark,  N.  J. 

Rev.  Maitland  Alexander,  D.D.,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Rev.  John  B.  Laird,  D.D.,  Frankford,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Rev.  Henry  S.  Coffin,  D.D.,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Rev.  Edmund  G.  Rawson,  Ardmore,  Pa. 

Mr.  James  N.  Jarvie,  Montclair,  N.  J. 

Mr.  W.  E.  Carnochan,  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Mr.  A.  H.  Whitford,  Buffalo,  N.  Y. 

Willis  A.  Booth,  Esq.,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Mr.  Herbert  K.  Twitchell,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

Mr.  Roy  M.  Hart,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

M.  Katharine  Bennett  (Mrs.  Fred  S.),  Englewood,  N.  J. 

Eva  Clark  Waid  (Mrs.  D.  E.),  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Miss  Emma  Jessie  Ogg,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

Ellen  T.  Loudcrbough  (Mrs.  Harry  C),  Jersey  City,  N.  J. 

Miss  Ann  Hyatt,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

Middle  West  Area: 

Rev.  William  C.  Covert,  D.D.,  Chicago,  111. 

Rev.  Samuel  S.  Palmer,  D.D.,  Columbus,  Ohio. 

Rev.  M.  F.  Smith,  D.D.,  Indianapolis,  Ind. 

Rev.  Joseph  A.  Vance,  D.D.,  Detroit,  Mich. 

Mr.  J.  P.  Wallace,  Des  Moines,  Iowa. 

Mr.  Emery  Clark,  Detroit,  Mich. 

Mr.  N.  G.  Moore,  Oak  Park,  Chicago,  111. 

Mary  L.  Bates  (Mrs.  Robert  P.),  Chicago,  111. 

Mathilde  R.  Dodge  (Mrs.  John  F.),  Grosse  Point,  Mich. 

Grace  C.  Lewis  (Mrs.  Stanley),  Cleveland,  O. 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  739 

North  Central  Area: 

Mr.  George  D.  Dayton,  Minneapolis,  Minn. 

Belle  C.  Swearingen  (Mrs.  Henry  C),  St.  Paul,  Minn. 
South  Central  Area : 

Rev.  Edwin  H.  Jenks,  D.D.,  Omaha,  Neb. 

Rev.  Rasmus  Thomsen,  D.D.,  Amarillo,  Texas. 

Grace  M.  Ferris  (Mrs,  Thomas),  Waxahachie,  Texas. 

Susan  B.  Spencer  (Mrs.  Selden  P.),  St.  Louis,  Mo. 
South  Area: 

Rev.  E.  A.  Elmore,  D.D.,  Chattanooga,  Tenn. 

Miss  Mary  Ashby  Cheek,  Danville,  Ky. 
Southwest  Area : 

Dr.  J.  Willis  Baer,  Pasadena,  Calif. 

Mary  T.  White  (Mrs.  Lynn  T.),  San  Anselmo,  Calif. 
Northwest  Area: 

Mr.  Gene  Gould,  Seattle,  Wash. 

Gertrude  B.  Bowman  (Mrs.  Harold  L.),  Portland,  Ore. 
Rocky  Mountain  Area: 

Rev.  George  E.  Davies,  D.D.,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Irene  R.  Seldomridge  (Mrs.  H.  H.),  Colorado  Springs,  Colo. 
The  full  Board  to  meet  at  least  annually. 

The  Executive  Committee. 

To  consist  of  fifteen  members,  one  third  of  whom  shall  be  women;  to 
meet  monthly  and  to  perform  such  ad  interim  functions  as  the  Board  shall 
commit  to  it. 

The  Executive  Organization. 

1.  The  National  Staff  and  Executive  Organizations. 

a.  The  Synodical  Organization,  to  which  each  Synod  and  Presbytery 
shall  be  related.  Its  duties  are  development  of  program,  prepara- 
tion of  budget,  distribution  of  budget,  administration  of  work,  and 
cooperation  with  Board. 

b.  The  Synodical  Executive  and  Presbyterial  Executive, 

c.  The  National  Staff,  consisting  of  the  Executive  and  Staff  Councils 

of  the  Board,  the  Synodical  executive  and  the  executives  of  the 
specially  designated  Presbyteries.  Its  functions  shall  be  to  formulate 
and  recommend  to  the  Board  general  policies  and  methods,  to  pre- 
pare the  annual  budgets,  the  relating  of  the  experience  of  Presby- 
teries and  Synods  to  the  work  of  the  entire  Church,  and  the  pro- 
viding of  specialized  service  for  the  use  of  Presbyteries  and  Synods. 

2.  Executive  and  Staff  Councils. 

a.  The  Executive  Council  to  consist  of  the  general  secretary,  the 
secretaries,  treasurer,  and  clerk;  to  determine  relationships, 
general  coordination,  and  supervision. 

b.  The  Staff  Council,  to  consist  of  the  officers  just  mentioned,  directors 
in  charge  of  Departments,  the  district  secretaries  for  promotion,  three 
Synodical  and  two  Presbyterial  representatives  from  the  National 
Staff;  to  determine  field  administrative  questions,  budget  matters 
and  other  matters  received  by  reference.    Committee  organization. 


740  SUPPLEMENT 

c.     Divisional   Advisory   Committee,   consisting  of  its  own    directing 
personnel  and  representative  of  each  other  Division  directly  con- 
cerned in  its  sphere  of  work. 
3.     Officers  and  Divisions. 

a.  Office  of  the  General  Secretary. 

b.  Operating  Divisions. 

c.  Departmental  Organizations. 

d.  Office  of  the  Treasurer. 

Divisional  and  Departmental  Organization. 

1.  Office  of  the  General  Secretary. 

a.  Office  of  Clerk  of  the  Board  and  of  the  Executive  Council. 

b.  Department  of  Budget  and  Research. 

c.  Committee   on   Army   and    Navy    Chaplains,    Including   Hospital 

Work  for  Disabled  Army  and  Navy  Veterans. 

2.  The  Operating  Divisions.     (Six  Divisions.) 

a.  Division  of  Church  Extension  and  Missions. 

(1)  Department  of  City,  Immigrant  and  Industrial  Work. 

(2)  Department  of  Town  and  Country. 

(3)  Department  of  Sunday  School  Missions. 

b.  Division  of  Missions  for  Colored  People. 

c.  Division  of  Schools  and  Hospitals. 

d.  Division  of  Buildings  and  Property. 

e.  Division  of  Evangelism. 

f.  Division  of  General  Promotion. 

(1)  Department  of  Field  Work. 

(2)  Department  of  Promotion   of  Women's  and  Young  People's 

Work. 

(3)  Department  of  Publicity  and  Recruiting. 

(4)  Department  of  Legacies,  Annuities  and  Special  Gifts. 

3.  The  Treasurer's  Office. 

4.  Memorandum  on  Budget  Procedure. 

Conference  Committee  on  Relations  with  Board  of  Christian 
Education. 

1.  Transfer  of  Missionary  Schools. 

2.  Sunday-School  Missions. 

3.  Use  of  Educational  Equipment  and  Educational  Experience  of  Board 
of  Christian  Education. 

IIL     THE  BOARD  OF  CHRISTIAN  EDUCATION  OF  THE  PRES- 
BYTERIAN CHURCH  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 

(For  full  Report,  see  Appendix  D.) 

The  Board. 

1.     To  consist  of  thirty-six  members,  twelve  of  these  to  be  women: 
Colonial  Area: 

Rev.  Hugh  T.  Kerr,  D.D.,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
Rev.  E.  A.  MacAlpin,  Jr.,  D.D.,  Madison,  N.  J. 


REORC.ANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION    UEl'ORT  741 

Rev.  Louis  F.  Benson,  D.D.,  Pliihulelpliia,  Pa. 

Rev.  Cliarles  L.  Reynolds,  D.D.,  Newark,  N.  J. 

Rev.  W.  F.  Irwin,  D.D.,  Irvington-on-lludson,  N.  Y. 

Rev.  William  P.  Finney,  D.D.,  Lincoln  University,  Pa. 

Rev.  Thomas  Walters,  D.D.,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Mr.  S.  Spencer  Chapman,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mr.  John  T.  Manson,  New  Haven,  Conn. 

Mr.  Thomas  W.  Synnott,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mr.  R.  M.  Eavenson,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mrs.  John  Y.  Boyd,  Harrisburg,  Pa. 

Mrs.  Robert  Lansing,  Washington,  D.  C, 

Mrs.  W.  E.  Lingelbach,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mrs.  H.  S.  P.  Nichols,  Germantown,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mrs.  John  McA.  Harris,  Germantown,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mrs.  Frank  C.  Roberts,  Wynnewood,  Pa. 
Middle  West  Area: 

Pres.  C.  H.  Rammelkamp,  Jacksonville,  111. 

Rev.  George  N.  Luccock,  D.D.,  Wooster,  Ohio. 

Prof.  John  H.  Mcintosh,  Chicago,  111. 

Rev.  Arthur  J.  Elliott,  Wilmette,  111. 

Rev.  IMinot  C.  Morgan,  D.D,,  Detroit,  Mich. 

Mr.  Frederic  P.  Vose,  Chicago,  111. 

Mrs.  Lincoln  M.  Coy,  Chicago,  111. 

Mrs.  Albert  L.  Berry,  Northbrook,  111. 
North  Central  Area: 

Mr.  Bishop  H.  Schriber,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 

Mrs.  R.  M.  Weyerhauser,  St.  Paul,  Minn. 
South  Central  Area: 

Mr.  A.  C.  Bigger,  Dallas,  Tex. 

Mrs.  James  B.  Welsh,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 
Southern  Area: 

Pres.  J.  C.  Acheson,  Danville,  Ky. 

Rev.  J.  M.  Broady,  D.D.,  Birmingham,  Ala. 
Southwest  Area: 

Rev.  Hugh  K.  Walker,  D.D.,  Los  Angeles,  Cal. 

Miss  Blanche  Wachob,  Pasadena,  Cal. 
Northwest  Area: 

Pres.  Warren  H.  Landon,  San  Anselmo,  Cal. 

Mrs.  George  Youell,  Seattle,  Washington. 
Rocky  Mountain  Area: 

Rev.  W.  H.  Wray  Boyle,  D.D.,  Denver,  Colo. 

2.  Committee  Organization,  such  as  Executive,  Finance,  Nominating, 

Accounting,  Salary,  and  Conference. 

3.  Officers  of  the  Board. 

4.  Administrative  Officers  of  the  Board. 

5.  Executive  Committee  and  Subcommittees, 
C.     To  Meet  Statedly  Twice  a  Year. 

Executive  Organizationt  of  the  Board, 
1,     The  General  Secretary's  Office.     (Three  related  Departments.) 
a.     Business  Department,  to  take  over  Business  Department  of  Board 
of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work. 


742  SUPPLEMENT 

b.  Publicity  Department. 

c.  Department  of  Special  Research. 

2.    The  Administrative  Divisions. 

a.  Division  of  Christian  Education  in  the  Home,  Church,  and  Com- 
munity. 

(1)  Department  of  Home  and  Church.     Including  all  the  religious 

education  work  of  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work. 

(2)  Department  of  Editorial  Work.    Including  all  the  editorial  work 

of  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work. 

(3)  Department  of  Missionary  Education.     Including  Departments 

formerly  in  Board  of  Home  Missions,  Woman's  Board  of  Home 
Missions,  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  Woman's  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions,  and  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath 
School  Work. 

(4)  Department  of  Men's  Work.     Including  work  of  Permanent 

Committee  on  Men's  Work. 

(5)  Department  of  Moral  Welfare.     Including  work  of  Board  of 

Temperance  and  Moral  Welfare  and  Permanent  Committee  on 
Sabbath  Observance. 

b.  Division  of  Christian  Education  in  Educational  Institutions. 

(1)  Department  of  Colleges,  Theological  Seminaries,  and  Training 

Schools.  Including  the  college  work  of  General  Board  of 
Education. 

(2)  Department  of  Recruiting.    Including  the  same  Department  of 

General  Board  of  Education  and  definite  relationships  with 
recruiting  activities  of  Board  of  National  Missions  and  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions. 
Department  of  University  Work.    Including  all  the  work  of  this 
type  of  the  General  Board  of  Education. 


Student  Help.     Including  relations  with  ministerial  candidates 

and  other  students  now  being  helped  financially  by  General 

Board  of  Education. 

c.     Division  of  Finance. 

(1)  Department  of  Treasury.    All  details  connected  with  the  receipt! 

and  disbursement  of  the  funds  of  the  Board,  except  of  the} 
Business  Department. 

(2)  Department  of  Promotion.     Including  research  and  promoting] 

of  special  campaigns,  when  necessary,  for  the  Board  or  for| 
institutions. 

The  Executive  Councils. 
For  the  coordination  and  unifying  of  the  executive  activities  of  the] 

Board,  the  following  Councils  are  established : 
a.     The  Secretarial  Council,  consisting  of  the  general   secretary    andj 
the  secretaries  of  Divisions.    Its  functions  shall  be: 

(1)  To  plan  general  policies  and  work  of  the  Board. 

(2)  To  organize  the  budget. 

(3)  To  plan  promotion  of  work  of  Board  in  Synods,  Presbyteries  andj 

Churches. 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  743 

b,  Tlie  Staff  Council,  consisting  of  the  general  secretarj^,  the  secre- 
taries of  Divisions,  and  general  directors  of  Departments.  Its 
functions  shall  be  to  promote  the  morale  and  efficiency  of  work  of 
the  whole  Board,  and  to  deliberate  as  a  body  of  conference  and 
recommendation. 

c.  The  Divisional  Council,  consisting  of  the    secretary  and    general 

directors  of  a  Division.     Its  functions  shall  be  to  study  the  opera- 
tions of  the  Division  and  plan  for  the  efficient  conduct  of  its  work. 

4.  Relations  with  the  Board  of  National  Missions  and  the  Board  of 

Foreign  ^lissions. 

a.  Recommendations  concerning  transfer  of  missionary  schools. 

b.  Relations  with  Sunday-school  missions. 

c.  General  educational  relationships  with  Board  of  National  Missions. 

d.  General  relations  with  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

5.  Location. 

a.  Headquarters  in  the  Withcrspoon  Building,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  All 
Departments  except  as  suggested  below: 

b.  New  York  office,  156  Fifth  Ave.,  Departments  of  Missionary 
Education;  Recruiting;  Colleges,  Theological  Seminaries  and 
Training    Schools. 

c.  Chicago  office,  Departments  of  Men's  Work  and  of  University  Work. 

IV.     BOARD  OF  MINISTERIAL  RELIEF  AND  SUSTENTATION  OF 
THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  THE  U.  S.  A. 

(For  full  Report,  see  Appendix  E.) 

General  Statement :  But  few  changes  have  been  made  in  connection  with 
this  Board.    They  may  be  summarized  as  follows: 

1.  Changes  in  the  Board  of  Directors. 

a.  The  introduction  of  three  women  members. 

b.  The  extension  of  representation  beyond  the  geographical  limits 
recognized  formerly. 

2.  Changes  in  the  Scope  of  the  Work  of  the  Board.  A  secretary  has  been 

placed  in  charge  of  the  investigation  of  the  problems  of  hospitals, 
homes  and  orphanages,  so  far  as  these  are  connected  with  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  and  also,  in  charge  of  the  investigation  of  the 
problem  of  pensions,  as  related  to  teachers  and  others  engaged  in 
the  educational  service  of  the  Church.  The  purpose  of  such  careful 
investigations  is  manifest.  There  can  be  no  intelligent  plan  of 
activity  of  this  character,  except  as  based  upon  exhaustive  and  sci- 
entific study  of  the  whole  problem.  The  work  of  this  secretary  may 
be  regarded,  therefore,  as  a  first  step  in  the  treatment  of  these  phases 
of  relief. 

1.  To  consist  of  fifteen  members,  three  of  these  to  be  women. 
The  names  of  the  members  of  the  Boards  are  as  follows: 
Class  of  1924: 

Rev.  Andrew  Mutch,  D.D.,  Bryn  MauT,  Pa. 

Rev.  J.  Ritchie  Smith,  D.D.,  Princeton,  N.  J. 

Mr.  Richard  H.  Wallace,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mr.  T.  E.  D.  Bradley,  Chicago,  111. 

Mrs.  George  Grant  Snowden,  Rosemont,  Pa. 


744  SUPPLEMENT 

Class  of  1925: 

Rev.  Chas.  L.  Candee,  D.D.,  Wilmington,  Del. 

Rev.  D.  M.  Skilling,  D.D.,  Webster  Groves,  Mo. 

Mr.  Walter  Mclnnes,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mr.  Ormond  Rambo,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mrs.  Oliver  R.  Williamson,  Chicago,  111. 
Class  of  1926: 

Rev.  Marcus  A.  Brownson,  D.D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Rev.  George  Francis  Greene,  D.D.,  Cranford,  N.  J. 

Mr.  Samuel  F.  Irwin,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mr.  Lawrence  T.  Bliss,  Wilmington,  Del. 

Mrs.  William  Jennings,  Harrisburg,  Pa. 

2.  Committee  Organization  of  the  Board. 

a.  Finance  Committee. 

b.  The  Homes  Committee. 

c.  The  Application  Committee. 

d.  The  Legal  Committee. 

e.  The  Executive  Committee. 

f.  The  Expenditures  Committee. 

3.  Officers  of  the  Board. 

4.  Administrative  Officers  of  the  Board. 

5.  Times  of  Stated  Meetings.     ^ 

The  Executive  Organization  of  the  Board. 

1.  The  General  Secretary, 
a.     Office  and  functions. 

2.  The  Associate  Secretaries. 

a.     Distribution  of  their  work. 

3.  The  Field  Representatives, 
a.     Their  work  described. 

4.  The  Treasurer. 

a.     Office  and  work. 

5.  The  Actuary,  Sustentation  Department. 

6.  General  Statement  as  to  Executive   Phases  of  Relief  Department  as 

Differentiated  from  Sustentation  Department. 

Additional  Remarks. 

In  submitting  this  Report  of  the  actions  taken  by  the  Committee  in 
making  actual  the  consolidation  effected  by  the  last  General  Assembly,  it 
is  proper  to  state  that  the  Committee  has  adopted  the  principle  that  it 
would  take  no  part  in  the  selection  of  the  executive  secretaries  and  other 
officials  of  the  four  Boards.  The  Committee  deems  it  wise  that  this  be 
done  by  the  new  Boards  when  these  organizations  shall  have  been  duly 
and  legally  constituted  by  the  Reorganization  Committee.  This  is  the 
most  important  problem  that  will  demand  the  immediate  attention  of  the 
new  Boards.  These  Boards,  with  enlarged  functions,  and  complex  ac- 
tiviti(?s,  to  carry  forward,  will  need  executive  leadership  of  the  highest 
order.  The  finding  of  such  leaders  may  not  be  an  easy  task  but  it  is  im- 
perative that  the  general  secretary,  for  example,  be  a  man  of  exi^erience, 
ability  and  breadth.    He  must  be  the  statesman,  with  the  large  compre- 


RE0RC;AX1ZAT1()N  and  consolidation  IIKI'ORT  715 

hcnsion  of  the  task  of  the  organization  and  the  executive  force  to  direct 
and  control,  in  connection  with  his  associates  in  council,  the  problems  and 
activities  of  all  the  Divisions  and  Departments  of  the  lioard.  While 
refraining  from  any  action  in  the  selection  of  such  executives,  the  Com- 
mittee feels  that  it  is,  therefore,  bound  to  call  the  attention  of  the  members 
of  these  Boards  to  their  unique  and  great  responsibility  in  selecting  the 
executives  who  are  to  be  charged  with  the  heavy  responsibility  of  operating 
these  Boards  under  their  reorganized  constitutions. 

This  Report  is  complete  in  its  account  of  the  acts  of  the  Committee  up 
to  April  1,  1923.  The  work  of  the  Committee,  however,  has  gone  forward, 
and  nmch  will  be  done  between  this  date  and  the  meeting  of  the  General 
Assembly  in  May.  For  the  purpose  of  the  "Blue  Book,"  we  have  made 
this  Report  as  complete  as  possible,  to  date.  A  supplementary  Report 
will  be  presented,  including  all  additional  actions  of  the  Committee  up 
to  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly.  At  that  time  the  Committee 
plans  to  present  to  the  General  Assembly  the  four  Boards  as  actually 
consummated  and  at  work,  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  this 
Report,  which  are  intended  to  give  practical  effect  to  the  decisions  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  1922. 

In  facing  the  responsibility  and  difficulties  of  the  task  of  consummating 
the  consolidation,  your  Committee  have  felt  that  wise  expedition,  with  full 
consideration,  was  essential  so  far  as  possible. 

Owing  to  these  three  years  of  constant  service  and  resultant  information, 
the  Committee  has  been  able  to  proceed  more  expeditiously  than  otherwise 
would  have  been  possible.  In  all,  we  have  depended  upon  the  oversight 
and  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  have  appreciated  the  sympathetic  and 
willing  cooperation  of  the  entire  Church.  We  would  give  all  glory  to  Him, 
whose  wisdom  is  supreme. 

Legal  Procedure. 

On  April  3,  1923,  the  Subcommittee  on  Legal  Matters  held  a  Conference 
at  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York,  with  secretaries  and  legal  representatives 
of  the  Boards  and  Committees  involved  in  the  consolidation.  Twenty- 
three  representatives  of  these  organizations  met  with  the  Subcommittee 
and  the  day  was  spent  in  a  full  discussion  of  important  legal  questions. 
The  charters  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions  and  of  the  Board  of 
Christian  Education,  for  which  application  had  been  made  to  the  Legisla- 
ture of  the  State  of  New  York,  were  examined  carefully  and  after  slight 
amendments  had  been  adopted  were  approved.  The  problem  of  subsidiary 
Boards  was  discussed  and  held  for  further  consideration.  The  time  devoted 
by  the  Subcommittee  to  conference  with  representatives  of  the  Boards 
and  Committees  and  to  full  discussion  of  the  various  legal  aspects  of  con- 
solidation was  most  fruitful. 

On  May  2,  1923,  the  Subcommittee  met  in  Chicago.  Their  conclusions" 
concerning  the  problem  of  subsidiary  Boards  as  there  formulated,  are  as 
follows : 

Reports  of  Legal  Committee  with  Respect  to  Maintenance  of 
Subsidiary  Boards  and  Agencies. 

In  effecting  the  consolidation  of  the  work  and  administrative  functions 
of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church  into  four  Boards,  great  care  has 


746  SUPPLEMENT 

been  exercised,  in  pursuance  of  the  injunctions  of  the  General  Assembly, 
to  keep  alive  existing  Boards  so  that  b^'  no  chance  will  the  Church  or  any 
of  its  organizations  fail  in  securing  bequests  and  legacies  which  have 
aheady  been  made,  or  which  are  in  contemplation.  It  leaves  a  consider- 
able number  of  organizations  to  be  maintained  until  the  proper  time  has 
arrived  for  their  dissolution,  and  it  is  important  that  their  maintenance  be 
accompanied  with  as  little  expense  and  trouble  as  possible.  Memberships 
should  be  reduced  to  the  extent  permitted  by  the  respective  charters.  In 
most  instances  however  the  membership  of  the  subsidiary  Boards  cannot 
be  decreased  without  charter  amendments  and  steps  should  be  taken  by 
the  four  consolidated  Boards  to  secure  amendments  which  will  permit  a 
substantial  reduction  in  the  membership  of  the  subsidiary  Boards.  In  the 
meantime  they  should  be  kept  alive  in  the  same  manner  as  has  been  done 
in  the  past  and  meetings  will  have  to  be  held  in  accordance  with  the  re- 
quirements of  their  respective  charters,  officers  elected  and  all  other  neces- 
sary corporate  acts  observed.  The  officers  should  serve  without  salaries 
and  no  expense  should  be  incurred  which  is  not  absolutely  necessary  for 
the  purpose  of  keeping  the  organization  alive.  The  membership  of  the 
subsidiary  Boards  should  in  most  instances  be  composed  largely  of  members 
of  the  reorganized  Boards.  It  will  be  found  that  this  interlocking  of  mem- 
bers will  conduce  not  only  to  economy  but  to  the  harmonious  working  out 
of  the  reorganization  plans. 

Attention  is  especially  called  to  the  fact  that  the  Board  of  Publication 
and  Sabbath  School  Work  should  be  continued  until  such  time  as  by  action 
of  the  General  Assembly  and  by  amendment  to  the  charter  of  its  Trustees, 
the  power  of  selecting  the  Trustees,  constituting  the  corporation,  may  be 
vested  in  the  General  Assembly.  As  the  matter  now  stands,  the  Trustees 
of  the  corporate  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  must  be 
selected  by  the  unincorporated  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work. 

Attention  is  called  to  the  charter  of  the  Board  of  the  Church  Erection 
Fund  which  provides  for  twenty-one  members  "and  such  other  or  additional 
persons  as  the  General  Assembly  of  the  said  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.  has  designated  or  may  hereafter,  at  any  of  its  stated  meetings, 
designate  for  such  purpose,  and  whom  the  General  Assembly  shall  elect  by 
ballot,  on  a  nomination  to  be  made  at  least  one  day  before  such  election," 
and  the  recommendation  made  that  no  additional  members  of  this  Board 
be  elected  by  the  General  Assembly,  thus  leaving  the  membership  of  that 
Board  at  twenty-one. 

Resolutions  were  prepared  concerning  the  four  Boards  which  will  be 
presented  later  in  this  Report. 

The  Special  Committee  on  Trust  Funds  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and 
Sabbath  School  Work  held  a  meeting  with  the  representatives  of  this 
Board  on  April  2,  1923,  at  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York,  and  on  April  4 
at  Philadelphia,  Pa.  There  had  been  correspondence  with  members  and 
representatives  of  this  Board,  and  at  this  meeting  the  Plan  adopted  by  the 
Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  at  its 
meeting  April  24,  1923,  was  considered  and  approved.  The  Report  of  the 
Committee  is  of  such  character  and  importance  that  it  has  been  printed 
in  full  as  Appendix  H,  of  this  Report.  A  resolution  concerning  the  findings 
of  the  Committee  will  be  submitted  later  in  this  Report. 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT         747 

Organization  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

Pursuant  to  a  call  issued  by  your  Committee,  the  members  of  the 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  who  had  been  nominated  in  accordance  with 
paragraph  II.  5,  Minides  of  1922,  Part  I,  p.  161,  and  whose  nominations 
liad  been  approved  by  the  Reorganization  Committee,  met  on  April  2, 
1923,  at  15G  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York,  for  the  initial  meeting  of  the  Board. 
Tlie  Chairman  of  the  Reorganization  Committee  was  detained  by  unavoid- 
able engagements,  and  in  his  absence  the  Rev.  Alexander  MacColl,  D.D., 
acted  as  convener.  The  meeting  was  opened  with  prayer,  after  which  the 
secretary  read  the  formal  call  for  the  meeting.  The  roll  was  called  and 
thirty-four  members  responded  to  their  names.  The  convener  spoke 
briefly  on  the  nature  of  the  meeting  and  the  circumstances  which  had 
brought  it  about.  The  Rev.  George  Alexander,  D.D.,  was  elected  tem- 
porary Chairman.  The  secretary  of  the  Committee  presented  the  resigna- 
tions of  the  executive  secretaries,  which  had  been  filed  with  the  Com- 
mittee. After  some  general  discussion,  the  representatives  of  the  Com- 
mittee withdrew  from  the  meeting. 

The  Minutes  of  this  meeting  record  that  the  Rev.  George  Alexander, 
D.D.,  was  elected  president,  and  that  Mr.  James  M.  Speers  and  Miss 
Margaret  E.  Hodge  were  elected  vice  presidents.  The  revised  Plan  of 
organization  of  the  Board  was  presented  and  adopted.  (See  Appendix  B, 
revised  form.)  Appropriate  action  was  taken  concerning  the  salaried 
officers  of  the  two  Boards  pending  the  completion  of  plans  of  reorganization. 
A  Committee  on  By-Laws  was  appointed,  and  the  Board  adjourned  after 
action  in  reference  to  various  administrative  details,  until  April  16th, 
1923.  The  Board  was  thus  officially  constituted  in  accordance  with  the 
resolutions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1922,  Minutes,  paragraph  1,  pp. 
161,  181. 

Organization  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions. 

Pursuant  to  a  call  issued  by  your  Committee,  the  incorporators  of  the 
Board  of  National  Missions  met  on  May  2,  1923,  at  156  Fifth  Avenue, 
New  York.  The  Chairman  of  the  Committee  acted  as  convener  and 
presided  at  the  open  session.  After  prayer,  the  formal  call  for  the  meeting 
was  read  by  the  secretary  of  the  Committee  and  the  roll  was  called. 
Thirty-five  members  reported  as  present,  excuses  being  presented  for  those 
absent.  The  convener  made  a  brief  address  concerning  the  work  of  the 
new  Board. 

The  Report  on  the  classification  of  the  members  of  the  Board  was  pre- 
sented by  the  secretary. 

Classification  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions. 

Term  Expiring  1924- 

Rev.  Edmund  G.  Rawson. 
Mr.  A.  H.  Whitford. 
Willis  A.  Booth,  Esq. 
Mr.  Herbert  K.  Twitchell. 
Miss  Anna  Hyatt. 
Mr.  Emery  Clark. 
Rev.  M.  F.  Smith,  D.D. 


74S  SUPPLEiMENT 

Grace  M.  Lewis  (INIrs.  Stanley). 

Rev.  Edwin  H.  Jenks,  D.D. 

Susan  B.  Spencer  (Mrs.  Selden  P.). 

Miss  Mary  Ashby  Cheek. 

Gertrude  B.  Bowman  (Mrs.  Harold  L.). 

Rev.  George  E.  Davics,  D.D. 

Term  Expiring  1925. 

Rev.  Robert  Inglis,  D.D. 

Mr.  James  M.  Jarvie. 

Mr.  Roy  M.  Hart. 

Miss  Emma  Jessie  Ogg. 

Ellen  T.  Louderbough  (Mrs.  Harry  C). 

Mr.  J.  P.  Wallace. 

Rev.  William  C.  Covert,  D.D. 

Mathilde  R.  Dodge  (Mrs.  John  F.). 

Rev.  Rasmus  Thomsen,  D.D. 

Mary  White  (Mrs.  Lynn.). 

Mr.  Gene  Gould. 

Irene  B.  Seldomridge  (Mrs.  H.  H.). 

Term,  Expiring  1926. 

Rev.  Maitland  Alexander,  D.D. 

Rev.  Henry  S.  Coffin,  D.D. 

Rev.  Saiftuel  S.  Palmer,  D.D. 

Rev.  Joseph  A.  Vance,  D.D. 

Grace  M.  Ferris  (Mrs.  Thomas). 

Mr.  W.  E.  Carnochan. 

M.  Katherine  Bennett  (Mrs.  Fred  S.). 

Mary  Bates  (Mrs.  Robert  T.). 

Mr.  George  D.  Dayton. 

Rev.  E.  A.  Elmore. 

Rev.  John  B.  Laird,  D.D. 

Eva  Clark  Waid  (Mrs.  D.  E.) 

Mr.  N.  G.  Moore. 

Belle  C.  Swoaringen  (Mrs.  Henry  C). 

Mr.  John  Willis  Baer. 

The  charter  from  the  State  of  New  York  was  presented  by  counsel  and 
was  accepted  by  the  Board.  The  following  officers  were  elected:  President, 
Rev.  Joseph  A.  Vance,  D.D.,  of  Detroit,  Mich.;  first  vice  president,  Mrs. 
Fred  S.  Bennett,  of  Englewood,  N.  J.;  second  vice  president,  Mr.  Ro}^  M. 
Hart,  of  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.;  secretary  of  corporation  and  clerk  of  liourd, 
Rev.  H.  N.  Morse.  The  Executive  Committee  of  fifteen  was  elected  by 
the  Board.  The  secretaries  of  the  constituent  Boards  and  Committees 
were  presented  to  the  Board  by  the  convener,  each  making  a  brief  address. 

At  the  executive  session,  the  rei)rcsontatives  of  the  Reorganization 
Committee  sat  with  the  Board.  The  Plan  of  organization  of  the  ]5oard 
was  presented  by  the  Committee  and  was  accepted  by  the  lioard..  (See 
Appendix  C,  revised  form,  for  full  Report.)  The  general  by-laws  were 
presented  and  were  referred  for  further  consideration.     The  resignations 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  749 

of  executive  ofFicers  were  presented  to  the  Board  by  the  Reorganization 
Coniniittee.  The  Rev.  John  A.  Marquis,  D.U.,  LL.D.,  was  elected  unan- 
imously to  tlic  office  of  general  secretary.  The  members  of  the  executive 
start's  of  the  constituent  Boards  and  Committees  were  continued  until 
January  1,  1924,  unless  otherwise  employed,  and  a  Committee  was  ap- 
pointed to  consider  the  whole  problem  of  personnel  and  to  report  at  the 
meeting  of  the  Board  to  be  held  in  September. 

Provision  was  thus  made  for  the  effective  carrying  on  of  the  work  of  the 
Board,  and  the  Board  adjourned,  having  been  constituted  officially  in 
accordance  with  the  resolutions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1922,  Minutes, 
Part  I,  pp.  162-164,  181. 

Organization  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education. 

Pursuant  to  a  call  issued  by  your  Committee,  the  incorporators  of  the 
Board  of  Christian  Education  met  on  May  3,  1923,  at  156  Fifth  Avenue, 
Now  York.  The  Chairman  of  the  Committee  acted  as  convener  and  pre- 
sided at  the  open  session  of  the  Board.  After  prayer,  the  formal  call  for 
the  meeting  was  read  by  the  secretary  of  the  Committee  and  the  roll  was 
called.  Twenty-six  members  reported  as  present,  excuses  being  presented 
for  those  absent.  The  convener  made  a  brief  address  on  the  work  of  the 
Board  and  the  great  prospect  of  service  opened  under  the  organization 
now  being  made  actual  according  to  the  resolution  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  1922.  The  Report  on  the  classification  of  the  members  was  read  by  the 
secretary. 

Classification  of  Board  of  Christian  Education. 

Ter?n  Expiring  192^. 

Rev.  Thos.  Watters,  D.D. 

Prof.  John  H.  Macintosh,  D.D. 

Rev.  Arthur  J.  Elliott. 

Mr.  Frederic  P.  Vose. 

Rev.  Charles  L.  Reynolds,  D.D. 

Mr.  Bishop  H.  Schriber. 

Mr.  A.  C.  Bigger. 

Rev.  J.  M.  Broady,  D.D. 

Mrs.  Robert  Lansing. 

Mrs.  John  McArthur  Harris. 

Mrs.  Frank  C.  Roberts. 

Mrs.  George  Youell. 

Term  Expiring  1925. 

Rev.  Louis  F.  Benson,  D.D. 

Mr.  John  T.  Manson. 

Rev.  Minot  C.  Morgan,  D.D. 

Rev.  W.  F.  Irwin,  D.D. 

Mr.  R.  M.  Eavenson. 

Pres.  C.  II.  Rammelkamp,  Ph.D. 

Rev.  Hugh  K.  Walker,  D.D. 

Rev.  W.  H.  Wray  Boyle,  D.D. 

Mrs.  H.  S.  Prentiss  Nichols. 


750  SUPPLEMENT 

Mrs.  Lincoln  M.  Coy. 
Mrs.  Albert  H.  Berry. 
Miss  Blanche  Wachob. 

Term  ExpMng  1926. 

Rev.  Hugh  T.  Kerr,  D.D. 
Mr.  S.  Spencer  Chapman. 
Rev.  E.  A.  McAlpin,  Jr.,  D.D. 
Rev.  Wm.  P.  Finney,  D.D. 
Mr.  Thomas  W.  Synnott. 
Rev.  George  N.  Luccock,  D.D. 
Pres.  John  C.  Acheson,  LL.D. 
Pres.  Warren  H.  Landon,  D.D, 
Mrs.  John  Y.  Boyd. 
Mrs.  W.  E.  Lingelbach. 
Mrs.  R.  M.  Weyerhauser. 
Mrs.  James  B.  Welsh. 

The  charter  from  the  State  of  New  York  was  presented  by  counsel  and 
was  accepted  by  the  Board.  The  following  officers  were  elected :  President, 
Rev.  Hugh  T.  Kerr,  D.D.,  of  Pittsburgh,  Pa.;  first  vice  president,  Mr. 
Thomas  W.  Synnott,  of  Philadelphia,  Pa.;  second  vice  president,  Mrs. 
Albert  H.  Berry,  of  Northbrook,  111.;  recording  secretary,  Rev.  Minot  C. 
Morgan,  D.D.,  Detroit,  Mich.  The  secretaries  of  the  constituent  Boards 
and  Committees  were  presented  to  the  Board  by  the  convener,  each 
making  a  brief  address. 

At  the  executive  session,  the  representatives  of  the  Reorganization 
Committee  sat  with  the  Board.  The  Plan  of  the  organization  (see  Appendix 
D)  was  presented  by  the  Committee  and  was  received  by  the  Board  and 
ordered  to  be  incorporated  in  the  by-laws  of  the  Board.  A  Committee 
on  By-Laws  was  appointed.  The  resignations  of  the  executive  officers 
of  the  constituent  Boards  and  Committees  were  presented  by  the  Reorgani- 
zation Committee  and  provision  was  made  for  continuance  of  the  work 
of  these  officers,  pending  the  complete  organization  of  the  details  of  the 
work  of  the  Board.  An  Executive  Committee  of  fifteen  was  elected  and 
authorized  to  exercise  all  the  powers  and  functions  of  the  Board  until 
the  next  meeting.  A  Committee  of  five  was  ordered  to  be  appointed  to 
present  the  nomination  of  a  general  secretary  to  the  next  stated  meeting 
of  the  Board.  The  arrangements  for  the  next  meeting  of  the  Board, 
including  the  date,  were  referred  to  the  Executive  Committee.  Attention 
having  been  given  to  certain  minor  details,  the  Board  adjourned  to  meet 
upon  call  by  the  Executive  Committee.  The  Board  of  Christian  Education 
was  thus  constituted  officially  in  accordance  with  the  resolutions  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  1922,  Minutes,  Part  I,  pp.  164-167,  181. 

Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  and  Sustentation 

Upon  the  request  of  the  Reorganization  Committee,  the  Board  of 
Ministerial  Relief  and  Sustentation  held  a  meeting  at  Philadelphia  on 
May  4,  1923.  The  new  members  of  the  Board  were  jiresent,  namely, 
Mrs.  George  Grant  Snowdcn,  of  Rosemont,  Pa.;  Mrs.  William  Jennings, 
of  Harrisburg,   Pa.;   Mrs.   Oliver  R.   Williamson,   of  Chicago,   111.;   Mr. 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  751 

T.  E.  D.  Bradley,  of  ChicaKo,  111.;  and  the  Rev.  D.  M.  Skilling,  D.D.,  of 
Webster  Groves,  Mo.  It  will  be  noted  that  the  Board  now  has  three 
members  from  the  Middle  West.  The  C(jmniittee  was  represented  by 
the  Chairman,  the  secretary,  and  Doctor  MacCoU.  There  was  an  informal 
discussion  of  the  activities  and  plans  of  the  Board.  The  Committee  was 
happy  to  recognize  the  spirit  of  loyal  cooperation  shown  by  the  Board  in 
carrying  out  the  suggestions  made  during  this  year,  and  the  effectiveness 
of  the  present  organization  as  related  to  the  large  problems  and  opportuni- 
ties that  the  near  future  holds  in  relation  to  this  vital  work. 

With  these  activities  completed,  your  Committee  is  privileged  to  pre- 
sent to  the  General  Assembly  the  Office  of  the  General  Assembly  duly 
organized  and  at  work,  and  the  four  Boards  "duly  incorporated,  organized 
and  capacitated"  for  the  service  of  the  Church,  in  accordance  with  the 
resolutions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1922.  Minutes,  Part  I,  pp.  159-170, 
and  181. 

In  the  work  of  the  year,  during  which  your  Committee  has  labored 
diligently,  there  has  been  but  one  spirit  and  desire,  that  of  loyal  compliance 
with  the  instructions  given,  namely,  "to  perform  all  of  the  acts,  to  make 
all  of  the  adjustments  and  to  arrange  and  put  into  effect  all  of  the  details 
necessar^y  to  the  consummation  of  said  resolutions,"  and  this  Report  is 
presented  in  accordance  with  the  last  paragraph  of  the  resolution  on  page 
181.  "Said  Committee  will  make  full  report  of  all  its  doings  under  this 
resolution  to  the  General  Assembly  at  its  next  meeting.' ' 

Resolutions  Adopted. 

I.  Office  of  the  General  Assembly  and  the  Boards 
A.  Office  of  the  General  Assembly. 

Resolved,  1,  That  the  action  of  the  Special  Committee  on  the  Reorgani- 
zation and  Consolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church  in 
consolidating  (a)  the  work  and  administrative  functions  of  the  Office  of 
the  General  Assembly,  (b)  Department  of  Publicity,  (c)  Permanent 
Committee  on  Vacancy  and  Supply,  (d)  Department  of  Narrative  of 
Christian  Life  and  Work  (survey  and  report),  and  (e)  Committee  on 
Church  Cooperation  and  Union,  into  the  Office  of  the  General  Assembly 
under  the  control  and  supervision  of  the  Stated  Clerk,  as  shown  by  the 
Report  of  said  Committee  on  pages  51  to  53  of  the  Blue  Book  of  this 
Assembly,  be  ratified,  confirmed  and  approved.     (See  pp.  62-64.) 

2,  That  the  General  Assembly's  Standing  Committee  on  Correspondence 
be  discontinued  and  that  all  matters  connected  with  the  subject  of  cor- 
respondence between  the  General  Assembly  and  the  equivalent  judicatories, 
together  with  the  Reports  of  delegates  to  such  judicatories,  be  committed 
to  the  Department  of  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  of  the  Office  of  the 
General  Assembly,  and  that  this  Department  nominate  the  delegates  to 
corresponding  bodies  and  introduce  to  the  Assembly,  through  the  Moderator, 
delegates  from  other  churches;  provided,  that  all  previous  actions  incon- 
sistent therewith  be  hereby  repealed. 

B.  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  and  The  Woman's  Board'of  Foreign 

Missions. 
The  Assembly  of  1921  having  heretofore  approved  the  incorporation 
in  the  State  of  New  York  of  The  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of 


752  SUPPLEMENT 

the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  in  the  year 
1920,  and  having  declared  it  to  be  the  successor  to  the  six  preexisting 
Woman's  Boards  of  Foreign  Missions,  to  wit: 

The  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
(incorporated  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania) ; 

The  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
(incorporated  in  the  State  of  New  York) ; 

The  Woman's  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Northwest  (incor- 
porated in  the  State  of  Illinois) ; 

The  Woman's  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Southwest 
(incorporated  in  the  State  of  Missouri) ; 

The  Woman's  Occidental  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  (incorporated  in  the  State  of  California)  and 

Woman's  North  Pacific  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions  (incorporated 
in  the  State  of  Oregon),  and 

The  Assembly  having  directed  the  said  six  preexisting  Woman's  Boards 
that  they  and  each  of  them  should  forthwith,  and  with  all  convenient 
speed,  and  with  such  proper  legal  safeguards  as  each  Board  may  be  advised 
by  its  counsel,  transfer  their  various  properties,  funds,  securities  and  other 
assets,  theretofore  received  and  administered  by  them  to  said  The  Woman's 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  in  the  State  of  New  York  as  aforesaid,  and 

The  Assembly  having  declared  the  said  last  named  Board  to  be  the 
successor  of  each  and  every  such  six  preexisting  Boards  and  intended  to 
carry  on  all  the  foreign  missionary  work  of  the  women  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  as  aforesaid  and  as  such  successor 
to  be  entitled  to  receive,  hold  and  administer  all  the  properties,  formerly 
held  by  all  of  the  six  preexisting  Boards  subject,  as  to,  any  trust  funds, 
to  the  terms  of  the  several  trusts  under  which  any  of  the  six  preexisting 
Boards  originally  received  and  held  the  same,  and 

The  Assembly  having  been  advised  that  not  all  of  such  six  preexisting 
Woman's  Boards  have  yet  dissolved  and  that  the  turning  over  of  the  said 
Boards'  properties,  funds,  securities  and  other  assets  is  still  in  process,  and 

The  Assembly  of  1922  having  taken  certain  action  with  respect  to  the 
reorganization  and  consolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church 
so  as  to  reduce  and  consolidate  thirteen  such  Boards  and  Agencies  to  four, 
and  in  particular  with  regard  to  the  consolidation  of  the  existing  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  (commonly  called  the  Assembly's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions) 
with  The  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  both  New  York  corporations,  and  have 
accordingly  directed  that  the  then  existing  Boards  and  Agencies  be  continued 
in  organization  and  function  until  such  time  as  the  new  Boards  arc  duly 
incorporated,  organized,  and  capacitated  to  assume  their  responsibilities 
and  that  the  charters  of  the  then  existing  lioards  whose  work  is  transferred, 
be  continued  by  the  new  Boards  until  there  should  have  been  achieved 
all  technical  and  legal  adjustments  necessary  to  com|)lete  transference  and 
as  long  thereafter  as  necessary  in  order  to  protect  the  title  and  possession 
of  property  owned  or  controlled  by  the  existing  Boards. 

Now  Whereas,  in  obedience  to  the  directions  of  the  General  Assembly 
of  1922  the  work  and  administrative  organization  of  the  Board  of  Foreign 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  753 

Missions  of  the  Prosbytcrian  Church  in  tlic  United  States  of  America  and 
of  The  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presliyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  liave  been  consoHdated  under  the  directions 
and  counsel  of  the  Assembly's  Special  Committee  on  reorganization  of 
the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States 
of  America  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1920  and  continued  by 
the  General  Assemblies  of  1921  and  1922  but  no  corporate  consolidation 
of  said  two  Boards  has  yet  taken  place,  nor  have  the  properties,  funds, 
securities  and  other  assets  belonging  to  the  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  or 
those  still  untransf erred  to  it  bj^  any  of  the  six  preexisting  Boards  above 
enumerated,  yet  been  transferred  to  the  reorganized  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  on 
the  advice  of  counsel  awaiting  appropriate  action  by  the  General  Assembly 
as  herein  below  set  forth: 

Accordingly:  The  Assembly  hereby  directs,  authorizes  and  empowers 
The  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America  as  one  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the 
Church  subject  to  the  ecclesiastical  governing  power  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly and  to  its  directions  with  respect  to  the  consolidation  of  Boards  and 
Agencies  to  transfer  its  various  properties,  funds,  securities  and  other 
assets  to  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  incorporated  by  special  charter  in  the  State 
of  New  York,  which  Board  is  hereby  declared  by  the  General  Assembly 
to  be  the  successor  of  the  said  The  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  incorporated 
in  the  State  of  New  York  and  of  all  the  six  preexisting  Woman's  Boards 
that  maj''  not  j'et  have  dissolved  and  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  as  such  successor 
is  hereb}^  declared  and  adjudged  to  be  entitled  and  capacitated  to  receive, 
hold  and  administer  all  said  properties,  funds,  securities  and  other  assets 
subject,  however,  as  to  any  trust  funds,  to  the  terms  of  any  trust  under 
which  any  of  said  Woman's  Boards  originally  received  and  have  been 
holding  the  same,  and 

The  Assembly  further  adjudges  and  declares  that  when  such  transference 
of  properties  shall  have  been  accomplished,  said  The  Woman's  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America  or  any  of  the  six  preexisting  Boards  not  already  dissolved  may 
dissolve  and  surrender  their  charters  if  in  the  opinion  of  counsel  such 
dissolution  is  appropriate  and  necessary  and  wherever  such  dissolution  is 
deemed  by  operation  of  local  law  to  be  inappropriate  or  inadvisable  the 
Assembly  hereby  authorizes  the  continuance  as  long  as  shall  be  necessary 
of  the  corporate  organization  of  the  particular  corporation  not  dissolved  in 
order  to  protect  properties  owned  or  controlled  by  such  particular  Woman's 
Board,  and  also  authorizes  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  as  such  successor  Trustee 
as  af(jresaid  to  defray  the  necessary  expenses  incident  to  such  continued 
corporate  existence. 

C.  Board  of  National  Missions. 

Whereas,  In  pursuance  to  instructions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1922 
as  recorded  on  page  ISI  of  the  printed  Journal  of  that  j^car,  the  Special 


754  SUPPLEMENT 

Committee  on  the  Reorganization  and  Consolidation  of  the  Boards  and 
Agencies  of  the  Church  did  on  the  second  day  of  May,  1923,  effect  the 
consoUdation  of  the  work  of  (o)  the  Board  of  Home  Missions,  (b)  the 
Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions,  (c)  Board  of  Church  Erection  Fund, 
(d)  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen,  (e)  such  portion  of  the  work  of  the 
Board  of  PubUcation  and  Sabbath  School  Work  as  pertains  to  its  mis- 
sionary and  evangelistic  activities,  (/)  the  work  of  the  Permanent  Com- 
mittee on  Evangelism,  and  (g)  the  Special  Committee  on  Chaplains  in 
the  U.  S.  Army  and  Navy,  under  the  control  of  the  Board  of  National 
Missions,  with  a  charter  granted  by  the  State  of  New  York;  and 

Whereas,  The  details  of  the  work  of  said  Committee  in  effecting  the 
consolidation  and  reorganization  of  said  Boards  and  Agencies,  including 
Plan  of  organization  and  the  names  of  the  persons  constituting  the  initial 
membership  of  said  consolidated  Board  are  set  forth  in  its  Report  found 
on  pages  59  to  62  of  the  Blue  Book  of  this  Assembly;  and  on  pages  32  to 
41  and  3  and  5  of  the  Supplemental  Report  of  the  Committee;  (See  pp. 
70-73;  81-83.) 

Whereas,  Said  Committee  has  not  undertaken  to  bring  to  an  end  the 
corporate  existence  of  any  of  the  subsidiary  organizations  entering  into  or 
forming  a  part  of  said  consolidated  Board,  but  has  retained  the  charters 
of  all  the  existing  corporations  until  there  shall  have  been  achieved  all 
technical  and  legal  adjustments  necessary  to  complete  transference  and 
as  long  thereafter  as  may  be  necessary  in  order  to  protect  the  title  and 
possession  of  property  owned  or  controlled  by  the  existing  Boards  or 
Agencies;  now,  therefore,  be  it 

Resolved:  That  the  work  of  the  Special  Committee  on  the  Reorganization 
and  Consolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church  in  the  organiza- 
tion and  setting  up  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions  be  ratified,  con- 
firmed and  approved;  that  the  said  Board  of  National  Missions  be  authorized 
and  empowered  to  proceed  as  the  representative  and  agent  of  the  General 
Assembly  to  carry  on  the  work  to  which  it  has  succeeded;  that  it  take 
possession  of,  or  direct  the  use  of,  all  incomes  and  funds  ai)pertffining  to 
the  work  it  has  taken  over,  which  are  in,  or  may  come  into,  the  treasury 
of  the  subsidiary  Boards  and  Agencies,  or  to  which  they  may  be  entitled, 
but  the  said  incomes  and  funds  are  to  be  used  in  strict  compliance  with 
the  trusts  under  which  they  were  obtained;  and  as  the  representative  and 
agent  of  the  General  Assembly  that  it  direct  and  control  the  functions  of 
the  Boards  and  Agencies  to  whose  work  and  activities  it  has  succeeded,  as 
long  as  said  subsidiary  Boards  and  Agencies  may  remain  in  existence; 
that  it  take  over  from  said  subsidiary  Boards  and  Agencies  the  property, 
funds,  securities,  and  other  assets  belonging  to  them  whenever  in  the 
judgment  of  the  said  Board  of  National  Missions  it  may  legally  be  done 
without  loss  to  the  Church,  and  whenever  directed  by  said  Board  of 
National  Missions,  the  said  subsidiary  Boards  and  Agencies  are  hereby 
authorized  and  directed  to  convey,  transfer,  and  deliver  to  the  Board  of 
National  Missions  the  property,  funds,  securities,  and  other  assets  belonging 
to  said  subsidiary  Boards  and  Agencies,  or  such  parts  thereof  as  said  l^oard 
of  National  Missions  may  from  time  to  time  direct,  and  that  where  neces- 
sary the  subsidiary  Boards  will  obtain  such  legal  authority  as  may  be 
necessary  to  enable  them  to  do  so;  all  property,  funds,  securities  and  other 
assets  so  turned  over  and  taken  possession  of  by  said  Board  of  National 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  755 

Missions  to  be  held  and  used  in  strict  conformity  to  the  trusts  under  whicli 
they  were  obtained  by  said  subsidiary  Boards  and  Agencies;  and  whenever 
in  the  judgment  of  said  Board  of  National  Missions  the  subsichary  lioards 
or  Agencies  or  any  one  or  more  of  them  can  be  dissolved,  without  endanger- 
ing the  interest  of  the  Church  in  gifts,  legacies  or  devises,  or  property 
rights  of  a  substantial  nature,  that  it  be  done;  and  that  in  the  meantime 
said  subsidiary  corporations  be  maintained  in  as  simple  and  economic 
manner  as  possible. 

Resolved:  That  it  is  the  sentiment  of  this  General  Assembly  that  racial 
groups  be  given  representation  on  the  Boards  of  the  Church  as  soon  as 
possible,  and  as  far  as  may  be  found  expedient. 

D.  Board  of  Christian  Education. 

Whereas,  In  pursuance  to  instructions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1922, 
as  recorded  on  page  181  of  the  printed  Journal  of  that  year,  the  Special 
Committee  on  the  Reorganization  and  Consolidation  of  the  Boards  and 
Agencies  of  the  Church  did  on  the  third  day  of  May,  1923,  effect  the 
consolidation  of  the  work  and  administrative  functions  of  (a)  the  General 
Board  of  Education,  (6)  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work,  except  such  portion  of  its  work  as  pertains  to  its  missionary  and 
evangelistic  activities,  (c)  the  Missionary  Educational  Departments  of  the 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  the  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions,  the  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions,  (d)  the 
Permanent  Committee  on  Men's  Work,  (e)  the  Board  of  Temperance  and 
Moral  Welfare,  and  (/)  the  Permanent  Committee  on  Sabbath  Observance, 
under  the  control  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education  with  a  charter 
granted  by  the  State  of  New  York;  and 

Whereas,  The  details  of  the  work  of  said  Committee  in  effecting  the 
consolidation  of  said  Boards  and  Agencies,  including  Plan  of  organization 
and  the  names  of  the  persons  constituting  the  initial  membership  of  said 
Board  of  Christian  Education,  are  set  forth  in  its  Report  found  on  pages 
62  to  65,  and  pages  94  to  110  of  the  Blue  Book  of  this  Assembly;  and 
pages  .5  to  7  of  the  Supplementary  Report,  (See  pp.  73-76;  83-85)  and 

Whereas,  Said  Committee  has  not  undertaken  to  bring  to  an  end  the 
corporate  existence  of  any  of  the  subsidiary  organizations  entering  into  or 
forming  a  part  of  said  Board  of  Christian  Education,  but  has  retained 
the  charters  of  all  the  existing  corporations  until  there  shall  have  been 
achieved  all  technical  and  legal  adjustments  necessary  to  complete  trans- 
ference and  as  long  thereafter  as  may  be  necessary  in  order  to  protect 
the  title  and  possession  of  property  owned  or  controlled  by  the  existing 
Boards  or  Agencies;  now,  therefore,  be  it 

Resolved:  That  the  work  of  the  Special  Committee  on  the  Reorganization 
and  Consolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church  in  the  organiza- 
tion and  setting  up  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education  be  ratified,  con- 
firmed and  approved;  that  the  said  Board  of  Christian  Education  be 
authorized  and  empowered  to  proceed  as  the  representative  and  agent 
of  the  General  Assembly  to  carry  on  the  work  to  which  it  has  succeeded; 
that  it  take  possession  of  or  direct  the  use  of  all  incomes  and  funds  apper- 
taining to  the  work  it  has  taken  over,  which  is  in,  or  may  come  into,  the 
treasury  of  the  subsidiary  Boards  and  Agencies,  or  to  which  they  may  be 
entitled,  but  the  said  incomes  and  funds  are  to  be  used  in  strict  com- 


756  SUPPLEMENT 

pliance  with  the  trusts  under  which  they  were  obtained;  and  as  the  repre- 
sentative and  agent  of  the  General  Assembly  that  it  direct  and  control 
the  functions  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  to  whose  work  and  activities  it 
has  succeeded,  as  long  as  said  subsidiary  Boards  and  Agencies  may  remain 
in  existence;  that  it  take  over  from  said  subsidiarj'-  Boards  and  Agencies 
the  property,  funds,  securities  and  other  assets  belonging  to  them  whene^•er 
in  the  judgment  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education  it  may  legally  be 
done  without  loss  to  the  Church,  and  whenever  directed  by  the  said  Board 
of  Christian  Education  the  said  subsidiary  Boards  and  Agencies  are  hereby 
authorized  and  directed  to  convey,  transfer  and  deliver  to  the  Board  of 
Christian  Education  the  property,  funds,  securities  and  other  assets 
belonging  to  said  subsidiary  Boards  and  Agencies,  or  such  parts  thereof 
as  said  Board  of  Christian  Education  may  from  time  to  time  direct,  and 
that  where  necessary  the  subsidiary  Boards  will  obtain  such  legal  authority 
as  may  be  necessary  to  enable  them  to  do  so;  all  property,  funds,  securities 
and  other  assets  so  turned  over  and  taken  possession  of  by  said  Board 
of  Christian  Education  to  be  held  and  used  in  strict  conformit}^  to  the 
trusts  under  which  they  were  obtained  by  said  subsidiary  Boards  and 
Agencies;  and  whenever  in  the  judgment  of  said  Board  of  Christian  Educa- 
tion the  subsidiary  Boards  or  Agencies  or  any  one  or  more  of  them  can  be 
dissolved,  without  endangering  the  interest  of  the  Church  in  gifts,  legacies, 
or  devises,  or  property  rights  of  a  substantial  nature,  that  it  be  done;  and 
that  in  the  meantime  said  subsidiary  corporations  be  maintained  in  as 
simple  and  economic  manner  as  possible. 

E.  Ministerial  Relief  and  Sustentation. 

Resolved:  That  the  action  of  the  Special  Committee  on  the  Reorganiza- 
tion and  Co'isolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church  in  effect- 
ing a  reorganization  of  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  and  Sustentation, 
as  shown  by  the  Report  of  said  Committee  on  pages  65  to  67  and  pages 
110  to  114  of  the  Blue  Book  of  this  Assembly  and  page  708  of  the  Sup- 
plementary Report  be  and  the  same  is  hereby  ratified,  confirmed  and 
approved.    (See  pp.  76-78;  85,  86.) 

F.  Funds  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work. 

Whereas,  In  pursuance  to  instructions  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1922, 
as  recorded  on  page  181  of  the  printed  Journal  of  that  year,  the  Special 
Committee  on  the  Reorganization  and  Consolidation  of  the  Boards  and 
Agencies  of  the  Church  did  effect  the  consolidation  of  the  work,  and 
administrative  functions  pertaining  to  missionary  and  evangelistic  activities 
of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  with  the  Board  of 
National  Missions;  and  said  Committee  did  effect  the  consolidation  of  tlu^ 
work  and  administrative  functions  of  publication  with  the  Board  of 
Christian  Education;  and 

Whereas,  The  corporation  known  as  the  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian 
Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  has  acquired,  and  does 
now  hold  certain  endowments,  real  estate,  and  other  properties  upon 
certain  trusts  and  for  certain  uses  as  follows: 

1.  For  purposes  of  publication. 

2.  For  purposes  of  missionary  and  evangelistic  activities;  and  as  to 
some  on  said  i)roperties  not  specifically  devoted  by  the  terms  of  gift  or 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  757 

other  mode  of  acciuisitioii,  the  lioard  of  PuhUciition  and  Sal)l)ath  Scliool 
Work  has,  under  due  and  lejj;al  authority,  made  direction  as  to  their  use 
hereafter;  and 

Whereas,  Said  action  of  said  Board  in  so  apportioning  and  (Hvichng 
said  funds  and  other  properties  between  the  Board  of  Natittnal  Missions 
and  the  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Pubhcation  and  Sabbatli  Seh(jol  Work 
has  been  made  with  due  conserxation  of  all  the  trusts  attaching  to  the 
same,  and  in  pursuance  of  the  directions  of  the  Cieneral  Assembly;  and 
also  provides  a  just  and  e{iuital)le  divisicjn  of  other  properties,  or  the 
income  therefrom  for  purposes  of  i)ul)licatiou  and  for  missionary  and 
evangelistic  activities; 

Tlicrcfore  be  it  resolved:  That  the  work  of  the  Special  Committee  on  the 
Reorganization  and  Consolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the 
Church  in  the  transfer  of  missionary  and  evangelistic  activities  to  the 
Board  of  National  Missions,  and  in  the  transfer  of  all  work  of  publication 
to  the  Board  of  Christian  Education,  be  ratified,  confirmed  and  ai)i)roved; 

That  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  and  its  cor- 
porate organization,  the  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath 
School  Work,  be  authorized,  empowered  and  directed  to  transfer  to  the 
Board  of  National  Missions  such  properties,  including  endowments  and 
income  therefrom,  and  from  real  property,  as  have  been  acquired  for  the 
purpose  of  missionary  and  evangelistic  work,  or  set  apart  for  the  same  by 
action  of  said  Board  as  set  forth  in  the  statement  concerning  said  properties 
embodying  the  acticjn  of  said  Board,  which  is  Appendix  II  to  the  Report 
of  the  Special  Committee  on  Reorganization  and  Consolidation  of  the 
Boards  made  to  the  General  Assembly;  and  that  the  Trustees  of  the  Board 
of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work,  and  the  Board  of  Pidjlication 
and  Sabbath  School  Work,  be  authorized  and  empowered  and  directed  to 
hold  and  use  all  other  property,  real  or  personal,  and  devote  the  income 
therefrom  for  the  purposes  of  publication  under  the  control  and  direction 
of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education,  and  as  a  Department  of  said  Board 
of  Christian  Education; 

That  the  action  of  the  Board  of  Pul:)lication  and  Sabbath  School  Work 
concerning  the  dixasion  of  the  trust  funds  and  other  properties  under  its 
charge,  as  set  forth  in  said  Appendix  H  of  the  Sjiecial  Committee  to  its 
Report  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby  ratified,  confirmed  and  approved. 

That  the  property  known  as  the  Witherspoon  Building  in  the  city  of 
Philadelpliia  is  hereby  declared  to  be  held  for  the  following  uses  and  pur- 
poses: 58  per  cent  thereof  for  Sabbath-school  missions;  42  per  cent  thereof 
for  publication  work— and  the  net  income  therefrom  shall  be  divided  and 
used  accordingly; 

That  the  acti(m  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work 
concerning  rentals  to  be  charged  as  set  forth  in  its  said  Report  to  the 
Committee  on  Reorganization  and  Consolidation  of  Boards,  be  ratified 
and  approved; 

That  the  rights  and  equities  of  the  Presl:)yterian  Historical  Society  in 
said  building  as  set  forth  in  said  Report  be,  and  they  are  hereby,  fully 
recognized  and  shall  be  conserved. 

That  the  aforesaid  transfer  of  endowments,  or  other  properties  held  for 
missionary  or  evangelistic  activities  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions 
shall  be  made  only  when  in  the  opinion  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian 
Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  and  their  counsel,  the 


758  SUPPLEMENT 

same  can  be  lawfully  done;  but  that  said  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Publica- 
tion and  Sabbath  School  Work  shall  pay  over  the  income  therefrom  to 
the  Board  of  National  Missions  for  said  purposes. 

G.  Subsidiary  Boards. 

Resolved:  1.  That  the  four  consolidated  Boards  secure  amendments  to 
the  charters  of  the  subsidiary  Boards  which  will  permit  a  substantial 
reduction  in  their  membership. 

2.  That  the  subsidiary  Boards  hold  meetings  in  accordance  with  the 
requirements  of  their  respective  charters,  elect  officers,  and  observe  and 
perform  all  other  necessary  corporate  acts. 

3.  That  officers  serve  without  salaries,  and  no  expense  be  incurred 
which  is  not  absolutely  necessary  to  keep  the  organization  alive. 

4.  That  the  members  of  subsidiary  Boards  be  chosen  as  largely  as 
possible  from  the  membership  of  the  consolidated  Boards  to  which  they 
are  subsidiary, 

5.  That  the  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Pul)lication  and 
Sabbath  School  Work  be  directed  to  secure  an  amendment  to  its  charter 
whereby  the  power  of  selecting  the  Trustees  constituting  the  corporation 
shall  be  vested  in  the  General  Assembly  in  place  of  the  unincorporated 
Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work. 

6.  That  no  additional  members  of  the  Board  of  the  Church  Erection 
Fund  be  elected  by  the  General  Assembly,  thus  leaving  the  membership 
of  that  Board  at  twenty-one. 

II.  The  General  Council. 

A.  Recommendation  on  Mode  of  Selection  at  this  Assembly. 

In  view  of  the  adoption  by  vote  of  the  Presbyteries  of  the  Overture 
on  the  General  Council  and  Executive  Commissions,  your  Committee 
would  make  the  following  recommendations: 

1.  That  the  General  Assembly  constitute  the  Special  Committee  elected 
by  the  electing  sections  to  nominate  members  of  the  Executive  Commission, 
the  Committee  to  nominate  members  of  the  General  Council. 

2.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  to  the  General  Council  are  committed  the 
duties  hitherto  performed  by  the  Executive  Commission  and  the  New 
Era  Committee  and  in  view  of  the  further  fact  that  problems  intimately 
connected  with  the  reorganization  and  consolidation  of  the  Boards  and 
Agencies  remain  for  solution,  the  General  Assembly  directs  the  Special 
Committee  on  Nominations  to  the  General  Council  above  authorized,  to 
give  most  careful  consideration  to  the  dcsiral)ility  of  nominating  for 
election  to  the  General  Council  a  sufficient  representation  from  the  present 
membership  of  the  Executive  Commission,  the  New  Era  Committee,  and 
the  Special  Committee  on  the  Reorganization  and  Consolidation  of  the 
Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church. 

Proposed  Changes  in  Organization  of  the  General  Council. 

Your  Committee  has  been  keenly  attentive  to  the  discussion  of  Overture  E^ 
throughout  the  year.     The  vote  of  a  majority  of  the  Presbj'tcries  has 
established  the  principle,  but  as  the  result  of  this  full  discussion,  youi 
Committee  is  convinced  that  some  modifications  will  make  it  more  fullj 
the  expression  of  the  desire  of  the  whole  Church.    The  following  Overture 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REroRT  759 

is  therefore  proposed  wliicli  embodies  a  few  essential  c-liaii}!;('s,  wliicli  nia}' 
be  stated  brieHj'  as  follows: 

1.  In  paragraph  5,  the  number  of  members  of  the  CJeneral  Council  is 
reduced  to  twentj'-three,  this  being  done  in  the  interest  of  economy.  The 
term  "elders"  is  substituted  for  "laymen." 

2.  In  paragraph  G,  it  is  provided  that  the  Chairman  of  the  General 
Council  shall  be  the  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly,  serving  without 
salary.  This  is  in  place  of  the  provision  for  a  salaried  Chairman  serving 
for  a  term  of  five  years.  The  change  recognizes  the  dignity  of  the  Motlerator 
ship  of  the  General  Assembly  and  eliminates  a  permanent  salaried  Chair- 
man. 

3.  In  paragraph  7,  provision  is  made  for  a  secretary  whose  duties,  terms 
of  office,  and  salary  shall  be  determined  by  the  General  Council,  subject 
to  the  approval  of  the  General  Assembly.  The  organization  of  the  General 
Council  with  a  Chairman  and  a  secretary  is  thus  analogous  to  the  usual 
form  of  the  organization  of  all  the  executive  Agencies  of  the  General 
Assembly. 

4.  The  specific  requirement  for  six  meetings  each  year  has  been  eliminated. 
The  General  Council  can  determine  the  number  and  dates  of  meetings  as 
experience  shall  direct.  Possibly  four  meetings  will  suffice;  in  any  case 
the  change  will  be  in  the  interest  of  economy. 

5.  Certain  verbal  changes  have  been  made  by  way  of  correction  and 
greater  precision  of  statement.    The  rest  of  the  chapter  is  unchanged. 

B.  Overture  on  the  General  Council  and  Executive  Coinmissions. 

"Resolved,  That  the  Stated  Clerk  be  directed  to  prepare  and  send  to  the 
Presbyteries  for  their  action  the  follo^\'ing  Overture: 

Shall  the  following  be  substituted  for  the  present  Chapter  XXVI, 
Form  of  Government?" 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Of  the  General  Council  and  Executive  Commissions. 

I.  A  General  Council  is  hereby  established,  with  authority  and  duties 
as  herein  specified. 

II.  The  General  Council,  subject  to  the  authority  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly shall  assume  and  discharge  the  following  duties:  To  supervise  the 
spiritual  and  material  interests  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church;  to  correspond 
with  and  advise  the  Executive  Commissicms  of  Presbyteries  and  Synods; 
to  prepare  and  submit  annually  to  the  General  Assembly  the  Budget  for 
the  permanent  benevolent  and  missionary  Agencies  of  the  Church  including 
self-supporting  Synods  and  Presbyteries;  to  consider  between  annual 
meetings  of  the  General  Assembly  cases  of  serious  embarrassment  or 
emergency  concerning  the  benevolent  and  missionary  work  of  the  Church, 
and  to  provide  direct  methods  of  relief. 

III.  The  General  Council,  subject  to  the  authority  of  the  General 
Assembly,  shall  also  make  suitable  provision  for  the  discharge  of  such 
duties  as  the  following: 

The  coordination  of  the  missionary  and  benevolent  programs  of  the 
Church,  as  proposed  by  its  Boards;  the  promotion  of  Christian  benevolence 
and  stewardship  thoughout  the  Church;  the  cultivation  of  sound  methods 
of  Church  finance;  and  the  development  in  all  congregations  as  well  as 
Presbyteries  and  Synods  of  the  highest  possible  spiritual  efficiency. 


760  SUPPLEMENT 

IV.  The  General  Council  shall  discharge  such  other  duties  as  the 
General  Assembly  shall  from  time  to  time  re(}uire  and  authorize. 

V.  The  General  Council  shall  be  composed  of  the  following  members: 
the  Moderator  of  the  General  Assemblj^;  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General 
Assembly;  the  retiring  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  and  his  nearest 
living  predecessor;  one  representative  from  each  of  the  Boards  of  the 
Church  and  elected  by  the  Board;  and  fifteen  members  at  large  elected 
by  the  General  Assembly  in  such  manner  as  it  may  determine — five 
chosen  for  three  years,  five  for  two  years,  and  five  for  one  year;  and  there- 
after five  each  year  for  a  term  of  three  years,  three  of  whom  shall  be  ruling 
elders. 

No  member  selected  from  the  Church  at  large,  ha\'ing  served  for  two 
consecutive  three-year  terms,  shall  be  eligible  for  reelection  until  after  an 
interim  of  at  least  one  year. 

VI.  The  Moderator  of  the  General  Assembly  shall  be  the  Chairman 
of  the  General  Council,  who  shall  enter  upon  his  duties  immediately  after 
the  election  of  the  new  members  by  the  Assembly.  The  General  Council 
shall  elect  from  its  members  a  Vice  Chairman  who  shall  serve  for  one  j^ear. 
The  Chairman  and  Vice  Chairman  shall  serve  without  salary. 

VII.  The  General  Council  shall  elect  a  secretary.  His  duties,  term  of 
office  and  salary  shall  be  determined  by  the  General  Council,  subject  to 
the  approval  of  the  General  Assembly. 

VIII.  The  General  Council  shall  keep  a  Record  of  its  proceedings  and 
shall  submit  to  each  General  Assembly  for  approval  a  Report  of  all  business 
transacted. 

IX.  The  General  Council  shall  be  authorized  to  adopt  rules  for  the 
conduct  of  its  business,  not  inconsistent  with  the  authority  herein  granted 
or  the  laws  of  the  Church. 

X.  A  Presbytery  or  a  Synod  may  elect  from  the  ministers  and  ruling 
elders  composing  it  an  Executive  Commission,  which  shall  consist  of  not 
less  than  five  members  for  a  Presbytery  and  not  less  than  fifteen  members 
for  a  Synod.  The  membership  shall  be  divided,  in  each  case,  as  equally  as 
practicable,  between  ministers  and  elders.  No  member,  salaried  oflScer, 
or  employee  of  a  missionary  or  benevolent  Board  or  organization,  under 
the  direction  of  the  judicatory  concerned,  shall  be  a  member.  Vacancies 
may  be  filled  by  the  Moderator  of  the  judicatory  until  the  next  regular 
meeting.  The  term  of  service  shall  be  three  years  and  the  members  shall 
be  divided  into  three  classes,  one  of  which  shall  be  elected  annually.  A 
quorum  of  the  Executive  Commission  of  a  Presbytery  shall  be  three  ministers 
and  as  many  elders  as  may  be  present;  a  quorum  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mission of  a  Synod  shall  be  seven  ministers  and  as  many  elders  as  may  be 
present.    Less  than  a  quorum  may  adjourn  to  a  fixed  date. 

XI.  A  Presbytery  or  a  Synod  shall  elect  the  Chairman  of  its  Executive 
Commission,  and  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  electing  judicatory  shall  be  the 
secretary  of  the  Commission.  Stated  Clerks  of  judicatories,  when  secre- 
taries of  the  Executive  Commissions,  shall  not  be  members  of  the  Com- 
missions. 

XII.  Executive  Commissions  shall  handle  and  consider  only  such 
administrative  business  as  may  be  referred  to  them  by  the  electing  judica- 
tories, as  indicated  in  the  succeeding  sections,  and  shall  have  no  power  of 
initiating  action  except  as  hereinafter  provided.  No  judicial  business  shall 
be  referred  to  an  Executive  Commission. 


I 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION   REPORT  7(il 

XIII.  The  proceedings  of  :in  Executive  Coininission  ahall  be  conducted 
in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution  and  Rules  of  the 
Church.  The  Commission  may  sit  in  private  whenever  deemed  advisable;, 
and  all  business  transacted  shall  be  held  as  private  unless  definitely  voted 
otherwise. 

XIV.  The  Executive  Commission  of  a  Presbj'^tery  may  have  the  follow- 
inj;;  general  powers  when  voted  by  the  electing  Presbytery:  to  prepare 
the  docket  of  business  for  the  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  with  the  assist- 
ance of  the  Stated  Clerk;  to  consider  and  report  upon  all  j)roposals  and 
appeals  for  moneys;  to  correspond  with  the  Executive  Commissions  of 
Sj'^nod  and  with  the  General  Council,  and  to  present  to  the  churches  the 
budget  of  the  missionary  and  benevolent  causes  and  Agencies  as  adopted 
by  the  General  Assembly.  It  may  have  also  the  following  specific  powers, 
when  voted  by  the  Presbytery:  to  receive  and  dismiss  ministers,  in  good 
standing,  who  are  without  pastoral  charge,  in  the  intervals  between  regular 
meetings;  to  receive  under  care  of  Presbytery  licentiates  or  candidates  for 
the  ministry  from  other  Presbyteries;  to  install  ministers,  to  organize  or 
to  dissolve  churches,  and  to  adjust  difficulties  in  particular  churches,  after 
appropriate  action  by  Presbytery.  The  Executive  Commission  shall 
report  at  each  regular  meeting  of  Presbytery  every  item  of  business  trans- 
acted by  it.  Its  decisions  shall  be  operative,  wherever  power  has  been 
conferred,  but  may  be  reviewed  and  reversed  by  Presbyterj"-. 

XV.  The  Executive  Commission  of  a  Synod  may  have  the  following 
powers,  when  specifically  voted  by  the  electing  Synod :  to  prepare  the  docket 
of  business  for  the  meeting  of  the  Synod,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Stated 
Clerk;  to  correspond  with  the  Executive  Commissions  of  Presbyteries  and 
with  the  General  Council ;  to  carry  out  the  directions  of  Synod  with  respect 
to  the  Presbyteries,  Sessions,  and  people  under  the  care  of  Synod;  to 
inquire  into  conditions  existing  in  any  Presbytery;  but  it  shall  not  receive 
power  to  erect,  unite,  or  divide  Presbyteries,  and,  in  consultation  with  the 
Presbyteries  or  the  Executive  Commissions  of  the  Presbyteries  under  the 
Synod,  to  have  charge  of  the  Budget  of  the  benevolent  and  missionary 
causes  and  Agencies  within  the  Sj^nod.  The  Executive  Commission  shall 
report  at  each  regular  meeting  of  Sj^iod  every  item  of  business  transacted 
by  it.  Its  decisions  shall  be  operative  wherever  power  has  been  conferred, 
but  may  be  reviewed  and  reversed  by  Synod. 

XVI.  Executive  Commissions  shall  meet  on  their  oa^ti  appointment 
and  adjournment,  and  at  the  call  of  the  electing  judicatory,  but  shall  not 
meet  during  the  regular  meetings  of  the  electing  judicatory,  unless  speci- 
fically authorized  so  to  do  by  the  judicatory.  The  Minutes  shall  be  sub- 
mitted annually  to  the  electing  judicatory  for  review,  and  shall  be  referred, 
for  the  purpose,  to  the  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures  or  similar  Com- 
mittees. The  expenses  of  the  Executive  Commissions  shall  be  provided 
for  by  the  electing  judicatories. 

XVII.  Nothing  in  this  chapter  shall  be  so  construed  as  to  prevent  either 
a  Presbytery  or  a  Synod  from  electing,  at  its  own  discretiv)n.  Special 
Commissions  for  specific  administrative  or  executive  purposes,  which  shall 
be  subject  to  the  limitations  and  regulations  as  to  powers  contained  in 
this  chapter,  so  far  as  they  apply,  and  also  to  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church.  Such  Special  Commissions  shall  report  whenever  the  electing 
judicatories  shall  require. 


7G2  SUPPLEMENT 

Pursuant  to  this  action  by  the  General  Assembly,  the  Presbyteries  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  are  asked  to  express  their  approval  or 
disapproval  of  this  Overture,  by  giving  a  direct  affirmative  or  negative 
answer  thereto. 

C.  Transfer  of  New  Era  Movement  to  direction  and  oversight 
of  the  General  Council. 

"Resolved,  That  in  view  of  the  approval  by  a  majority  of  the  Presby- 
teries of  Overture  E,  erecting  a  General  Council  which  assumes  the  functions 
of  the  Executive  Commission  and  the  New  Era  Movement,  the  General 
Assembly  authorizes  continuance,  until  the  next  meeting  of  the  General 
Assembly,  of  the  organization  now  under  the  supervision  of  the  New  Era 
Committee,  said  organization  to  be  transferred  to  the  direction  and  over- 
sight of  the  General  Council  as  soon  as  erected  and  subject  to  such  future 
modifications  in  name,  program,  policy  and  personnel  as  may  seem  wise 
to  the  Council  and  as  may  be  thereafter  approved  by  the  General  Assembly." 

D.  Cost  of  Board  Administration. 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  directs  the  General  Council  to 
proceed  as  soon  as  possible  after  organization  to  an  investigation  of  the 
cost  of  administration  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church  with  the  purpose  in 
view  of  reducing  said  cost  as  far  as  may  be  consistent  with  efficiency. 

E.  Expenses  of  the  General  Council. 

Resolved,  That  for  the  current  Church  year  the  necessary  expenses  of 
the  General  Council  shall  be  paid  out  of  the  sum  already  voted  by  the 
General  Assembly  for  the  New  Era  organization,  taking  the  place  of  the 
New  Era  Committee,  over  which  the  General  Council  is  to  have  supervision. 

F.  Office  of  General  Council. 

Resolved,  That  for  the  current  Church  year  the  office  of  the  General 
Council  be  located  at  514  Witherspoon  Building,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

III.  General  Recommendations. 

A.  Synodical  Organization. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  consequent  upon  the  reorganization  of  the 
Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church,  many  Synods  and  Presbyteries  are 
now  considering  a  reshaping  of  their  own  organization  and  methods, 
your  Committee  would  call  the  attention  of  these  bodies  to  a  suggested 
Plan  of  Synodical  organization  prepared  for  submission  to  the  Conference 
of  Self-Supporting  Home  Mission  Agencies  and  to  the  Chairmen  of  the 
Home  Mission  Committees  of  all  other  Synods  not  represented  therein, 
with  the  recommendation  that  careful  consideration  be  given  to  the 
principles  and  methods  of  organization  therein  set  forth.  Copies  of  this 
document  can  be  secured  through  the  Board  of  National  Missions. 

B.  District  Offices  and  Representatives. 

Resolved,  That  the  General  Assembly  directs  the  Boards  of  the  Church 
to  confer  concerning  the  problems  relating  to  District  Offices  and  Distric 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  70.^ 

Roprosc'iitativos  and  to  submit  a  Plan  of  coordinated  anil  cociperative 
administration  to  the  General  Council  for  its  approval. 

C.  The  Presbyterian  Magazine. 

Your  Committee  would  call  attention  to  The  Presbyterian  Magazine 
which  two  years  ago  was  committed  by  the  General  Assembly  to  the 
secretaries  of  the  Boards  as  being  chiefly  their  organ  to  set  forth  their 
work.  We  believe  that  the  magazine  has  justified  its  existence  and  should 
l)e  continued  as  an  eificient  means  of  informing  and  stimulating  the  Church 
ill  the  work  it  is  doing. 

D.  The  Home  Missions  Council. 

Your  Committee  would  recognize  the  great  service  rendered  by  the 
Home  Missions  Council.  This  body  has  given  wise  and  able  consideration 
to  the  national  problem  and  its  contribution  has  been  one  of  special  value 
under  the  conditions  of  the  past. 

With  the  new  Board  of  National  Missions  in  being  and  the  good  under- 
standing expressed  in  the  Plan  of  the  Board  as  related  to  the  whole  work 
of  Home  Missions,  it  seems  to  be  desirable  no  longer  to  continue  the  Home 
Missions  Council,  and  we  take  this  opportunity  of  expressing  our  great 
appreciation  of  its  loyal  and  effective  service  to  the  Church. 

APPENDICES 

These  documents  constitute  a  part  of  the  General  Report  of  the  Reor- 
ganization Committee,  but,  having  been  referred  to  or  summarized  in 
the  above  Report,  have  been  placed  here  for  convenient  reference. 

A.  Legal  Opinions  on  Resolution  of  General  Assembly  Continuing  the 
Reorganization  Committee. 

B.  Report  on  Plan  of  Organization  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

C.  Report  on  Plan  of  Organization  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions. 

D.  Report  on  Plan  of  Organization  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education. 

E.  Report  on  Plan  of  Organization  of  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief 
and  Sustentation. 

F.  Charter  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions. 

G.  Charter  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education. 

H.  Papers  on  Distribution  of  Funds  of  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath 
School  Work. 

Appendix  A. 

''  The  resolution  of  the  1922  General  Assembly  to  which  the  following 
legal  opinions  refer  will  be  found  at  the  beginning  of  this  Report.  There 
also  will  be  found  the  decision  of  the  Committee  to  seek  legal  advice  as  to 
the  precise  authority  conferred  by  said  resolution,  which  legal  advice  was 
sought  through  a  letter  ^vTitten  by  the  secretary  of  the  Committee  upon 
request  of  the  Chairman,  of  which  letter  the  following  is  the  pertinent 
portion: 

Indiana,  Penna., 
December  20,  1922. 
The  resolution  of  the  General  A.ssembly,  continuing  the  Committee, 
as  found  on  page  181  of  the  Journal,  seems  to  be  very  explicit  in  its  terms 
and  conveys  the  following  meanings  to  me: 


764  SUPPLEMENT 

1.  The  Committee  is  continued  "for  the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect 
the  resolutions  adopted  by  this  Assembly  reorganizing  and  consolidating 
said  Boards  and  Agencies  and  establishing  Departments  in  the  Office  of 
the  General  Assembly,  and  charging  them  with  certain  duties." 

I  take  this  statement  to  mean  that  consolidation  is  a  fact,  a  thing  done, 
and  that  the  work  of  the  Committee  is  that  of  "carrying  into  effect"  this 
consolidation  and  reorganization. 

2.  What  is  meant  by  the  expression,  "carrying  into  effect,"  and  tlie 
further  expression,  "the  consummation  of  said  resolution"? 

The  Century  Dictionary  defines  the  word  "effect,"  as  a  verb,  thus: 
"To  produce  as  a  result;  be  the  cause  or  agent  of;  bring  about;  make 
actual;  achieve."  As  a  noun,  it  gives  the  definition,  among  others,  as 
follows:  "4.  A  state  or  course  of  accomplishment  or  fulfillment;  effectua- 
tion; achievement;  operation:  as,  to  bring  a  plan  into  effect."  The  word, 
"consummation,"  is  defined  thus:  "Accomplishment;  completion;  end; 
the  fulfillment  or  conclusion  of  anything;  as,  the  consummation  of  one's 
wishes,  or  of  an  enterprise." 

Taking  these  definitions  as  authoritative,  it  seems  clear  to  me  that  the 
Assembly  requires  us  to  "make  actual"  these  reorganized  and  consoli- 
dated Boards,  to  put  into  "operation"  the  consolidation;  not  to  make 
plans  of  "operation"  merely,  but  to  produce  a  result  of  Boards  actually 
in  operation,  the  "completion"  of  that  which  is  involved  in  the  resolutions 
of  reorganization  and  consolidation. 

It  takes  power  to  produce  such  result;  therefore,  the  Assembly  further 
provides:  "the  said  Committee  is  hereby  given  the  power  to  perform  all 
of  the  acts,  to  make  all  of  the  adjustments  and  to  arrange  and  put  into 
effect  all  of  the  details  necessary  to  the  consummation  of  ^aid  resolution." 
Taking  this  as  it  stands,  it  seems  that  the  Committee  is  empowered  to 
do  everything  that  is  needed  to  bring  about  "the  consummation  of  said 
resolution." 

3.  To  be  concrete  in  the  statement  of  the  problems  of  the  Committee, 
what  is  needed  to  "make  actual"  a  consolidated  Board  under  the  Resolution? 

(a)  The  first  step  is  the  selection  and  appointment  of  the  members  of 
the  Board.  The  Board  cannot  be  made  "actual,"  get  into  "operation," 
be  an  "achievement,"  until  this  is  done.  This,  again,  is  one  of  the  "acts" 
necessary  to  the  consummation,  etc.  The  details  of  the  organization  of  the 
Board  can  be  arranged  by  the  Committee,  but  it  takes  a  Board  operating 
under  a  charter  to  carry  out  the  details;  the  election  of  executive  officc-rs, 
etc.  And  my  interpretation  is,  that  the  resolution  of  the  Assembly,  grant iiig 
"the  power  to  perform  all  of  the  acts,"  includes  the  selection  and  apjioint- 
ment  of  the  lioards  as  one  of  the  necessary  acts. 

(b)  A  Board  having  been  chosen  and  appointed,  a  charter  must  be 
secured,  if  there  is  not  one  in  existence,  under  which  the  new  Board  can 
operate.  In  the  case  of  the  Boards  of  Foreign  Missions  and  of  Ministerial 
Relief  and  Sustentation  there  are  such  charters  in  existence.  In  the  case 
of  the  Boards  of  National  Missions  and  of  Christian  Education,  it  seems 
that  new  charters  are  necessary.  To  procure  such  charters  is  one  of  the 
"acts"  to  be  performed  by  the  Committee  as  "necessary  to  the  consum- 
mation of  said  resolution."     Is  not  this  the  case? 

(c)  Even  when  the  new  Board  is  in  operation,  is  it  not  the  case  thai  llio 
work  of  the  Committee  under  the  resolution  will  not  be  coinpicte  until 


RKORGAXIZATION  AND  COX.SOLlDATloX   REPORT  7G5 

"nil  of  the  acts"  have  been  performed,  all  of  "the  adjustments"  made, 
and  "all  of  the  details"  arranfiod  and  "put  into  effect,"  "necessarj'^  to  the 
consummation  of  the  resolution?" 

((/)  That  the  Assembly  expects  and  authorizes  the  Committee  to  do 
all  these  things  is  further  emphasized  by  the  last  j)arap;raph  of  the  resolu- 
tion: "Said  Committee  will  make  full  report  of  all  its  doings  under  this 
resolution  to  the  General  Asseml)ly  at  its  next  meeting." 

Faithfully  yours, 

F.  W.  IIiNiTT,  Secretary. 
Tliis  letter  called  forth  the  following  opinions: 

LOESCH,    SCOFIELD,    I.OESCH    &    RiCHARDS 

Attorneys  at  Law 

1540  Otis  Building 

10  South  LaSallc  Street 

CHICAGO 

Frank  J.  Loesch,  Timothy  J.  Scofield, 

Charles  F.  Loesch,  Robert  W.  Richards, 

Thomas  H.  Stevenson,  Theodore  Schmidt. 

Edward  M.  Burke, 

January  5th,  1923. 

Dear  Dr.  Stone: — I  have  given  consideration  to  j'^ours  of  the  23rd 
instant,  accompanied  by  letter  of  Mr.  F.  W.  Hinitt,  secretary,  dated 
December  20th.  I  have  also  received  the  Mimdes  of  the  General  Assembly 
for  1922,  which  at  page  181  contains  the  resolution  referred  to  by  Mr. 
Hinitt. 

It  seems  to  me  that  the  language  of  the  resolution  is  so  plain  that  it  is 
not  open  to  misconstruction.  It  only  needs  application  to  the  facts. 
Plainer  language  could  not  be  employed  than  is  there  used  by  the  General 
Assembly  to  direct  your  Committee  to  put  into  full  force  and  effect  the 
recommendations  made  by  your  Committee. 

"Carrying  into  effect"  can  have  but  one  meaning. 

"Consummation"  means  "completion,"  "perfection,"  "end," 

"Tis  a  consummation 
Devoutly  to  be  wished." 

Therefore,  in  my  opinion,  it  is  the  duty  of  your  Committee  in  obedience 
to  the  said  resolution,  to  do  whatever  is  legally  and  practically  necessary 
to  create  the  working  Boards  recommended  bj"^  your  Committee  necessary 
to  the  consolidation  of  the  present  Boards  of  the  Church  into  the  four 
Boards  designated  by  j'^our  Committee. 

If  it  is  necessary  to  form  any  new  corporations,  it  is  your  Committee's 
duty  to  incorporate  them,  for  the  resolution  implies  that;  since  your 
Committee  is  required  to  make  provision  for  expenses  of  legal  counsel  in 
addition  to  the  S2, 500.00  otherwise  appropriated.  If  new  corporations 
are  to  be  formed  they  ought  to  be  so,  in  mj''  judgment,  under  the  laws  of 
the  State  of  New  York. 

The  plain  language  and  purport  of  the  resolution  in  question  is  that 
by  the  time  the  next  General  Assembly  meets,  your  Committee  is  in  duty 
bound  to  report  that  it  has  formed  the  four  Boards,  and  has  merged  all 
the  present  Boards  into  those  four  Boards,  and  has  carried  into  practical 
and  legal  effect  the  recommendations  which  your  Committee  made  to  the 
last  General  Assembly.    The  failure  to  do  so  on  the  part  of  your  Committee 


766  SUPPLEMENT 

would,  in  my  judgment,  subject  j'^our  Committee  to  adverse  criticism  for 
ha\ang  whollj^  failed  to  carry  out  the  true  intent  and  purpose  of  the  last 
General  Assembly  when  it  adopted  your  Committee's  Report  and  con- 
clusions and  passed  the  resolution  in  question. 

Faithfully  yours. 


Rev.  John  Timothy  Stone,  D.D., 
126  E.  Chestnut  Street,  Chicago,  111. 


F.   J.   LOESCH. 

New  York,  January  8,  1923. 


Rev.  John  Timothy  Stone,  D.D., 
126  East  Chestnut  Street, 
Chicago,  Illinois. 

My  Dear  Dr.  Stone: — Referring  to  your  favor  of  December  23rd, 
which  was  acknowledged  by  mine  of  December  26th. 

By  appointment,  I  had  a  conference  with  ex-Governor  Charles  vS. 
Whitman  to-day,  at  2  P.  M.,  and  presented  to  him  the  letter  of  our  secretary, 
Dr.  F.  W.  Hinitt,  dated  December  20th,  with  your  request  of  the  23rd 
that  Mr.  Whitman  advise  upon  the  points  raised  by  Dr.  Hinitt. 

Mr.  Whitman  read  carefully  the  resolutions  appearing  in  the  Journal, 
viz.,  resolution  of  power,  appearing  on  page  181;  resolutions  relating  to 
Part  I,  authorizing  the  consolidation,  appearing  on  pages  159,  160,  161. 

Mr.  Whitman  expressed  the  belief  that  the  action  of  General  Assembly 
gave  our  Committee  full  power  to  select  incorporators;  s6cure  the  charters, 
either  new  or  amended;  see  that  officers  are  elected,  placed  in  charge;  see 
that  the  organization  of  the  several  Boards,  as  provided  for,  is  completed 
and  that  they  are  prepared  to  function  in  accordance  with  the  wishes  of 
General  Assembly,  as  expressed  by  its  action  and  by  the  charters  as  obtained 
for  this  purpose. 

Mr.  Whitman  said  he  would  not  hesitate  to  carry  a  quesHon  of  this 
character,  viz.,  the  question  of  full  power  having  been  granted,  etc.,  up 
to  the  Supreme  Court,  if  necessary.  Per  contra,  Mr.  Whitman  expressed 
the  opinion  that  did  the  Committee  fail  to  exercise  these  powers,  it  would 
be  remiss. 

Mr.  Whitman  gave  permission  to  quote  this  as  bis  opinion,  ad  libitum. 

Sincerely  yours, 

G.    P.    CONARD. 

Law  Offices 

Bradley,  W^illiams,  Kearns  &  Farrell 

19  South  LaSalle  Street 

CHICAGO 

Thomas  E.  D.  Bradley,  C.  Arch.  Williams 

Hugh  J.  Kearns,  Edward  J.  Farrell. 

January  8,  1923. 
Rev.  John  Timothy  Stone,  D.D., 
126  East  Chestnut  Street, 
Chicago,  Illinois. 

Dear  Dr.  Stone  : — In  reply  to  your  letter  asking  for  my  interpretation 
of  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1922  in  relation  to  the  consolida- 
tion and  reorganization  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies,  I  submit  the  following 
suggestions : 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  767 

The  Journal  of  the  Assembly  (p.  145)  shows  that  the  Report  of  the 
Special  Committee  on  Reorganization  and  Consolidation  "as  a  ivholc  ims 
adopted."  The  entire  Report  thereby  became  the  action  of  the  Assembly. 
The  recommendations  of  the  Committee  and  the  resolutions  submitted 
by  it  were  all  of  them  adopted  by  the  Assembly  as  its  own.  The  verbs 
used  in  denoting  the  action  taken  are  in  the  present  tense,  thus  indicating 
that  the  Assembly  intended  to  accomplish  immediately,  so  far  as  it  could, 
the  work  of  reorganization  and  consolidation.  The  Assembly  resolved 
that  "in  order  to  effectuate  the  recommendations  of  the  Special  Committee 
on  Reorganization  and  Consolidation  .  .  .  the  work  of  the  following 
Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church  (naming  thirteen)  be  committed  to 
and  hereafter  carried  on  l\v  the  following  Boards  "(naming  four).  (Journal 
pp.  159,  160.)  Immediately  thereafter  the  resolutions  of  which  the  fore- 
going is  a  part,  refer  to  "the  charters  of  existing  Boards  whose  work  is 
(i.  e.,  now,  hereby)  transferred  to  other  Boards."  Many  other  references 
might  be  made  to  the  language  used  by  the  Assembly  in  its  resolutions 
indicating  that  it  intended  to  accomplish  the  fact  of  consolidation  and 
reorganization.  This  intention  is  im{)ortant  whenever  there  is  doubt.  The 
purpose  of  statutory  construction  and  of  all  the  rules  of  interpretation 
which  have  ever  been  adopted  is  to  ascertain  the  legislative  intention. 
It  has  often  been  said  that  "the  intent  is  the  vital  part,  the  essence  of  the 
law."  There  is,  however,  no  doubtful  meaning  in  the  language  used  by 
the  Assembly.  Rules  of  interpretation  are  to  be  applied  only  where  the 
language  used  is  of  doubtful  import.  When  the  language  is  plain  and 
unambiguous,  there  is  no  room  for  interpretation.  Here  it  is  plain.  It 
seems  to  me  the  Assembly  could  scarcely  have  used  words  to  express  its 
intention  more  clearly. 

The  Assembly  itself  could  go  no  further  than  it  did.  It  decided  to 
create  and  in  legal  contemplation  did  create  certain  new  Boards  with 
prescribed  powers  and  duties.  The  manner  in  which  the  Boards  should 
be  constituted,  the  extent  of  their  powers  and  the  scope  of  their  duties 
were  all  defined.  It  could  create  these  Boards,  define  their  jurisdiction 
and  provide  for  their  duties,  but  a  body  such  as  the  Assembly  is  could  not 
itself,  as  a  body,  perform  the  administrative  detail  necessary  to  the  setting 
up  and  putting  into  operation  of  such  Boards.  It  could  do  that  only  by 
agents.  In  a  case  involving  this  very  point  one  of  our  courts  in  its  opinion 
said : 

"The  trouble  is  that  in  the  management  of  all  the  various  minute  details 
\vhich  a  highly  civilized  and  refined  society  requires,  the  General  Assembly 
must  have  and  are  universally  conceded  to  have  the  power  to  act  by  means 
of  agents,  which  agents  maj'-  be  either  individuals  or  political  bodies. 
Without  such  power  the  legislature  would  be  an  unwieldy  body,  incapable 
of  accomplishing  one  half  of  the  great  purposes  for  which  it  was  created." 

That  the  Assembly  considered  that  it  had  reorganized  and  consolidated 
the  Boards  and  Agencies  as  recommended  by  the  Committee  is  evident 
from  its  language  (Journal  p.  181).  Your  Committee  was  continued  "for 
the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  resolutions  adopted  reorganizing  and 
consolidating  said  Boards  and  Agencies."  From  this  language  it  seems 
clear  the  Assemblj'  considered  that  the  adoption  of  the  resolutions  effected 
a  reorganization  and  consolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies. 


768  SUPPLEMENT 

The  Committee  by  the  same  resohition  was  given  "power  to  perform 
all  of  the  acts,  to  make  all  of  the  adjustments  and  to  arrange  and  put  into 
effect  all  the  details  necessary  to  the  consummation  of  said  resolutions." 
The  Committee  was  not  invested  with  power  to  consolidate  and  reorganize 
the  Boards.  That  was  accomplished  by  the  Assembly  adopting  the  resolu- 
tions and  plans  submitted  to  it  by  the  Special  Committee.  The  Com- 
mittee was  delegated  power  and  given  direction  to  perform  the  ministerial 
duty  of  putting  into  effect  all  the  details  necessary  to  consummate  or 
carry  into  effect  the  decision  of  the  Assembly.  Just  as  a  court  of  law, 
having  passed  judgment,  issues  its  command  to  the  sheriff  to  execute  the 
judgment,  or  a  court  of  equity  after  entering  its  decree  directs  its  master 
or  a  commissioner  appointed  by  it  to  carry  the  decree  into  effect,  so  the 
Assembly  having  decided  upon  a  course  of  action  appointed  your  Com- 
mittee to  carry  its  decision  into  effect.  It  would  seem  that  there  could 
be  no  doubt  but  that  the  Assembly  intended  by  this  grant  of  power  to 
rely  upon  your  Committee  to  set  up  the  Boards  and  put  them  into  actual 
operation.  This  is  something  which  the  Assembly  itself  as  a  body  could 
not  do.  Were  the  Assembly  a  continuous  body  sitting  throughout  the  year, 
it  could  not  perform  this  detailed  piece  of  work  except  by  Committees 
appointed  by  it.  It  seems  to  me  very  clear  that  it  intended  you  to  perform 
every  detail  necessary  to  put  the  new  Boards  into  active  operation.  I  do 
not  know  what  further  direction  could  have  been  given  your  Committee 
in  order  to  make  this  purpose  of  the  Assembly  more  clear. 

You  do  not  state  what  objection  has  been  raised  and  I  do  not  know 
the  nature  of  the  objections  if  any  have  been  made.  I  can  imagine,  how- 
ever, some  zealous  Presbyter  raising  the  time-worn  objection  that  the 
Assembly  can  not  delegate  its  power.  This  objection  now  exists  only 
in  the  minds  of  parliamentary  technicians.  The  courts  have  settled  the 
question  otherwise  so  many  times  that  the  claim  no  longer  has  any  stand- 
ing. Any  deliberative  body  may  delegate  ministerial  poivcrs.  The  powers 
conferred  upon  your  Committee  are  purely  ministerial.  The  law  upon 
this  subject  is  well  stated  by  Mr.  Sutherland  in  his  treatise  on  statutory 
construction,  as  follows: 

"The  true  distinction  is  upon  the  delegation  of  power  to  make  the  law 
which  involves  a  discretion  as  to  ivhat  the  law  shall  be,  and  conferring  an 
authority  or  discretion  as  to  its  execution  to  be  exercised  under  aiid  in  pursu- 
ance of  the  law.  The  first  cannot  be  done;  to  the  latter  no  valid  objection 
can  be  made." 

This  statement  of  Mr.  Sutherland  is  h\\\y  supported  bj^  the  decisions 
of  the  courts.    In  passing  upon  this  point  one  of  our  courts  said: 

"Neither  is  it  necessary  for  us  to  consider  the  general  question  whether 
the  General  Assembly  can  delegate  any  portion  of  its  legislative  functions 
tf)  any  man  ot  set  of  men  acting  either  in  an  individual  or  corporate  capacity. 
That  it  may  has  been  too  long  settled  and  acquiesced  in  by  every  depart- 
ment of  the  Government  and  l)y  the  people  to  be  now  disputed  or  even 
discussed.  The  taxing  power  is  unquestionably  a  legislative  power,  and 
one  of  the  highest  importance,  and  yet  it  has,  ever  since  the  adoption  of 
the  Constitution,  been  partially  delegated  to  the  justices  of  the  county 
courts  and  to  every  incorporated  city,  town  and  village  throughout  the 
state.  The  power  to  pass  laws  and  ordiruinces  for  the  government  of  the 
members  of  a  corporation  is  a  legislative  power,  and  yet  no  person  has 
yet  thought  it  an  infringement  of  the  Constitution  for  the  Legislature  to 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  7(59 

confer  the  power  of  making  bj'-laws  upon  the  corporation  itself.     The 
power  of  prescribing  rules  for  the  orderly  conduct  of  business  in  a  court 
of  justice  is  a  legislative  power,  and  yet  it  has  often  been  intrusted  to  the 
courts  themselves  with  the  approbation  of  everybody," 
jMy  conclusions  are 

(1)  That  the  Assembly  acting  in  its  legislative  capacity  consolidated 
certain  of  its  Boards  and  Agencies  and  provided  for  their  reorganization; 
that  it  went  as  far  in  the  consolidation  and  actual  reorganization  as  a 
body  of  that  nature  could  go  and  committed  to  your  Special  Committee 
the  task  of  consummating  its  action  by  putting  the  newly  created  Boards 
into  actual  operation. 

(2)  That  the  action  of  the  Assembly  in  delegating  to  the  Committee 
the  power  and  authority  to  carry  into  effect  its  action  was  a  proper  and 
valid  delegation  of  power  and  that  the  grant  of  such  power  to  the  Com- 
mittee implies  the  right  to  use  all  reasonable  means  for  the  exercise  of  the 
power  thercbj'  conferred. 

Trusting  that  this  will  cover  what  you  had  in  mind  in  your  request. 

Yours  cordially, 

Thomas  E.  D.  Bradley. 

Appendix  B. 

Report  of  the  Subcommittee  on  Foreign  Missions 

TO  THE  Special  Committee  on  Reorganization 

AND  Consolidation  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies 

January  16,  1923 

Since  the  last  meeting  of  the  General  Committee,  the  Subcommittee 
has  been  in  conference  and  correspondence  at  various  times  with  repre- 
sentatives of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  the  Woman's  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions;  in  one  Conference  in  New  York  having  the  valued 
presence  and  cooperation  of  Dr.  Stone  and  Dr.  Hinitt.  With  this  Report, 
the  Subcommittee  submits  (A)  a  "Suggested  scheme  of  organization  of 
the  United  Board  of  Foreign  Missions."  This  Plan  has  been  proposed 
after  many  Conferences  by  Committees  of  the  Boards  to  be  consolidated, 
and  has  the  approval  of  these  Boards.  It  is  submitted  in  clear  recognition 
that  the  ultimate  Plan  is  to  be  determined  by  the  enlarged  Board  in  such 
manner  as  it  may  deem  expedient,  in  accordance  with  the  action  of  the 
General  Assembly  of  1922  {Journal,  page  161,  paragraph  6).  (B)  A  letter 
from  Dr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  of  date  January  5th,  1923,  accompanying  the 
scheme  of  reorganization.  (C)  A  letter  to  the  Consolidation  Commitfoe, 
bearing  in  addition  to  the  signature  of  Mrs.  Bennett  of  the  Home  Board, 
the  signaturs  of  Miss  Margaret  E.  Hodge,  President  of  the  Woman's 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

The  Subcommittee  recommends: 

1.  That  the  consolidation  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  the  Woman's 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  and  the  Special  Committee  on  Work  in  Europe, 
ordered  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1922  (Journal,  page  161,  paragraph 
1),  be  effective  as  of  date  April  1st,  1923,  and  that  the  Board  thus  enlarged 
and  consolidated  shall  function  under  the  existing  charter  of  the  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions. 


770  SUPPLEMENT 

2.  That  the  members  of  the  enlarged  Board  to  be  recommended  by 
the  three  organizations  consolidating,  in  accordance  with  the  action  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  1922  {Journal,  page  161,  paragraph  5),  shall  be 
reported  to  the  secretary  of  the  Reorganization  Committee  not  later  than 
February  loth.  In  the  event  of  the  General  Committee  not  meeting  again 
before  March  1st,  it  is  recommended  that  the  Chairman  of  the  General 
Committee  and  the  members  of  the  Subcommittee  on  Foreign  Missions, 
acting  unanimously,  be  empowered  to  approve  such  appointments.  When 
the  members  of  the  enlarged  Board  have  been  recommended  by  the  or- 
ganizations consolidating  and  approved  by  this  Committee  in  the  manner 
above  provided,  the  Board  shall  be  called  together  for  organization  on 
April  2nd  by  the  Chairman  of  the  Reorganization  Committee  or  his 
representative. 

3.  That  the  Committee  approve  in  principle  the  suggested  scheme  of 
reorganization  of  the  united  Boards.  In  doing  so,  it  suggests  that  the 
Plan  ultimately  approved  be  as  simple  as  the  many  activities  concerned 
permit. 

4.  The  Committee  desires  to  recognize  with  special  gratitude  the  spirit 
of  cooperation  and,  indeed,  of  sacrifice  with  which  the  women  have  entered 
into  the  consolidation  plans,  and  to  emphasize  again  the  importance  of 
conserving  in  every  way  the  invaluable  and  specific  work  of  the  woman's 
missionary  societies  in  the  local  churches  and  in  Synods  and  Presbyteries. 
All  women  of  the  churches  are  urged  to  recognize  .the  importance  of  sup- 
porting these  societies  in  addition  to  their  contributions  to  the  general 
work;  and  it  should  be  clearly  understood  that  under  the  new  Plan  the 
selection  of  objects  toward  which  these  societies  will  contribute  will  be 
under  their  own  direction,  as  hitherto. 

5.  We  further  recommend  that  the  Boards  and  the  Synodical  and 
Presbyterial  organizations  be  discouraged  from  making  appeals  to  women's 
missionary  organizations  for  the  support  of  work  in  the  home  land  outside 
of  the  field  as  above  defined.  This  should  not  be  understood  as  limiting 
or  restricting  the  interest  of  the  women  as  individuals  in  the  acti\aties  of 
any  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church. 

Plan  of  Organization  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 
Appendix  B.  Revised  Form 

1.  Board  Membership. 

The  Board,  according  to  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1022, 
shall  consist  of  forty  members,  of  whom  twenty-five  shall  be  men  and 
fifteen  shall  be  women,  to  be  divided  into  three  classes  so  that  one  third 
of  the  membership  shall  be  nominated  to  the  Assembly  for  election  each 
year. 

2.  Slated  Meetings. 

The  stated  meetings  of  the  Board  shall  be  held  on  the  third  Monday 
of  each  month,  except  during  the  summer.  Not  less  than  twenty-one 
members  of  the  Board  shall  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  purpose  of  electing 
officers,  making  by-laws,  or  for  holding  any  special  meeting,  Init  for  all 
other  purposes,  and  at  stated  meetings,  eleven  shall  be  a  quorum.  When 
the  third  Monday  of  any  month  is  a  legal  holiday,  tlie  meeting  of  the 
Board  shall  be  the  following  Tuesday.    (The  Board  will  pay  the  traveling 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  771 

expenses  to  stated  meetings  of  members  of  the  Board  living  at,  a  distance 
from  New  York.) 

3.  The  Annual  Meeting. 

The  annual  meeting  of  the  Board  shall  be  the  stated  meeting  in  June 
of  each  year.  At  this  meeting  the  Board  shall  elect,  by  ballot,  if  domanilcd 
by  any  member,  a  president,  two  vice  presidents,  one  of  wliom  shall  be  a 
woman,  secretaries  and  treasurers,  and  shall  appoint  the  Standing  Com- 
mittees for  the  year. 

4-  The  Executive  Committee. 

There"  shall  be  an  Executive  Committee  composed  of  fifteen  members 
of  the  Board,  men  and  women,  having  full  power  except  in  certain  specific 
matters  requiring  action  by  the  whole  Board.  This  Committee  is  to  be 
made  up  of  members  who  can  attend  regularly.  It  shall  meet  monthly, 
and  more  frequently,  if  necessary.  Its  meetings  shall  be  attended  by  a 
representative  or  representatives  of  the  Executive  Council. 

5.  Standing  Committees. 

The  Committees  of  the  Board,  composed  of  men  and  women,  shall  be 
as  follows: 

1.  A  Foreign  Committee  with  Subcommittees  on  various  fields. 

2.  A  Home  Base  Committee. 

3.  A  Candidate  Committee. 

4.  A  Finance  Committee. 

5.  A  House  Committee. 

6.  A  Clerical  Committee. 

And  any  other  Committees  that  may  be  necessary. 

6.  Executive  Officers. 

The  executive  officers  of  the  Board  shall  consist  of  a  secretary  or  secre- 
taries, charged  with  the  general  supervision  of  the  entire  work  of  the 
Board,  a  treasurer,  and  such  departmental,  district  or  associate  and 
assistant  secretaries  and  treasurers  as  may  be  required  from  time  to 
time.  One  of  these  officers  shall  be  designated  as  the  recording  secretary 
of  the  Board. 

7.  Board  Administration. 

The  administrative  work  of  the  Board  shall  be  divided  into  five  Depart- 
ments. 

A.  A  Foreign  Department. 

B.  A  Home  Base  Department, 

C.  A  Candidate  Department. 

D.  A  IMedical  Department. 

E.  A  Treasury  Department. 

A.  The  Foreign  Department. 

1.  The  secretaries  who  have  the  supervision  of  the  work  of  the  Board 
shall  be  specifically  responsible  for  this  Department.  In  consultation  with 
them  there  shall  be  executive  secretaries,  men  or  women  or  both,  in  charge 
of  the  follo\ving  groups  of  missions: 

a.  India,  Persia,  SjTia  and  Europe. 

b.  Latin  America  and  Africa. 


772  SUPPLEMENT 

c.  China. 

d.  Japan,  Korea,  the  PhiUppines  and  Siam. 

The  men  and  women  secretaries  in  each  Department  will  confer  in 
advance  on  matters  from  missions  in  their  charge  to  be  submitted  to  the 
Executive  Council  and  the  Board. 

2.  There  shall  be  an  educational  secretary  whose  duty  as  distinct  from 
administrative  work  otherwise  provided  for  shall  be: 

a.  To  study  the  educational  work  of  the  Board  on  the  foreign  field. 

b.  To  correspond  with  missionaries  engaged  in  educational  work  on 
purely  educational  questions. 

c.  To  serve  as  a  clearing  house  for  educational  information. 

d.  To  aid  in  securing  and  selecting  candidates  for  educational  work. 

e.  To  help  in  promotional  work  at  home  for  the  educational  needs  of 
the  missions  and  union  institutions. 

3.  There  shall  be,  if  available,  an  honorary  educational  adviser,  to 
counsel  with  the  secretaries  of  the  Board  and  with  the  various  Councils 
in  problems  affecting  the  educational  work  and  the  missionaries  engaged 
therein. 

B.  The  Home  Base  Department. 

1.  This  department  shall  be  under  the  supervision  and  direction  of 
two  secretaries,  one  man  and  one  woman,  who  shall  be  jointly  responsible 
for  all  matters  of  a  general  character  related  to  the  Department  and  not 
falling  within  sex  or  departmental  lines.  They  shall  have  the  oversight 
of  the  promotional  work  for  missions  on  the  home  field,  including  the 
work  of  the  District  secretaries.  They  shall  plan  with  these  secretaries 
for  the  most  effective  cultivation  of  the  home  church,  through  special 
campaigns,  deputation  work  by  foreign  missionaries,  etc. 

The  ma7i  secretary  of  the  Home  Base  Department  shall  be  responsible 
for  the  cultivation  of  the  Church  through  Foreign  Missions  Committees 
of  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  laymen's  organizations,  and  pastors  and  laymen 
in  local  churches.  He  shall  also  direct  the  work  of  the  men  District  secre- 
taries within  the  approved  policies  of  the  Board,  and  shall  keep  in  close 
touch  with  the  men  on  the  stafT  of  the  Board  at  headquarters. 

The  woman  secretary  of  the  Home  Base  Department  shall  be  responsible 
for  the  cultivation  of  the  women  of  the  Church  through  District,  Synodical 
and  Presl)yterial  organizations  and  through  local  women's  and  young 
people's  missicjnary  societies.  She  shall  also  direct  the  work  of  the  women 
District  secretaries  within  the  appr()\'etl  policies  of  the  Board,  and  shall 
keep  in  close  touch  with  the  women  on  the  staff  of  the  Board  at  head- 
quarters. 

2.  The  field  shall  be  divided,  as  soon  as  practicable,  into  the  following 
eight  Districts: 

No.  1,  Eastern  District:  New  England,  New  York,  New  Jersey  (Head- 
quarters New  York  City). 

No.  2,  East  Central  District:  Pennsylvania,  Baltimore,  Ohio,  West 
sVirginia— Philadelphia  and  Pittsburgh.  (A  woman  secretary  in  Phila- 
delphia and  a  man  secretary  in  Pittsburgh). 

No.  3,  Central  Dif^trict:  Illinois,  Indiana,  Michigan,  Wisconsin,  Minnesota, 
Iowa  (Headquarters  Chicago). 


REORC.AXIZATIOX  AND  COxNSOLlDATlOX  RKPORT  77.'} 

No.  4,  Southern  District:  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  Mississip|)i,  Alabama, 
Georgia,  Florida,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina  (Headquarters 
Chattanooga  or  Nashville). 

No.  5,  Southwestern  District:  Missouri,  Arkansas,  Kansas,  Oklahoma, 
Texas  (Louisiana),  New  Mexico  (Headcjuarters  St.  Louis). 

No.  6,  Northwestern  District:  Nebraska,  North  Dakota,  South  Dakota, 
Colorado,  Wyoming  (Headciuarters  Omaha). 

No.  7,  South  Pacific  Di.strict:  California  (Nevada),  Utah,  Arizona 
(Headquarters  San  Francisco). 

No.  S,  North  Pacific  District:  Oregon,  Washington,  Idaho,  Montana 
(Headciuarters  Portland) . 

Each  of  these  Districts,  as  soon  as  funds  will  permit,  shall  be  under  the 
direction  of  two  District  secretaries — a  man  and  a  woman — who  will 
have  their  offices  adjoining,  with  the  exception  of  the  East  Central  District, 
in  which  the  man  secretary  will  l)e  located  in  Pittsburgh  and  the  woman 
secretary  in  Philadelphia,  for  the  present. 

3.  Subdepartraents. 

a.  There  shall  be  a  Department  for  Specific  Work  under  the  direction 
of  two  secretaries,  one  man  and  one  woman,  this  Department  to  be  re- 
sponsible for  the  cultivation  of  donors  to  specific  work  and  for  the  assign- 
ment of  specific  work  to  such  doncjrs.  The  administrative  correspondence 
is  otherwise  provided  for,  but  the  secretaries  of  the  Department  for 
Specific  Work  shall  correspond  with  the  stations  and  with  the  individual 
missionaries  for  the  purpose  of  securing  information  needed  for  the  cultiva- 
tion and  maintenance  of  interest  on  the  part  of  the  specific  work  donors 
at  home  and  with  individual  missionaries  for  the  purpose  of  securing 
information  for  donors  concerning  the  progress  and  completion  of  buildings 
as  to 

(1)  Purchase  of  land. 

(2)  Progress  of  erection. 

(3)  Description. 

(4)  Photographs. 

(5)  Dedication. 

(6)  Completion  within  appropriation. 

The  Department  of  Specific  Work  shall  have  charge  of  editing  and 
distributing  information  in  the  home  Church  under  the  direction  of  the 
Home  Base  Department  and  the  Executive  Council.  The  arrangement 
of  the  Woman's  Board  with  regard  to  "friendly  correspondents"  shall  be 
continued  as  at  present. 

b.  There  shall  be  a  Publicity  Department  to  be  responsible  for  all  the 
general  and  specific  publicity  of  the  Board  with  two  secretaries  in  charge, 
a  man  and  a  won^an,  and  with  such  assistants  as  may  be  necessary  to 
insure  efficiency. 

c.  There  shall  be  a  Young  People's  Department  with  two  secretaries, 
one  man  and  one  woman,  to  care  for  the  promotion  of  foreign  missionary 
interest  and  consecration  and  activity  among  the  young  people  of  the 
Church  in  such  cooperation  with  other  Boards  of  the  Church  as  may  be 
determined  upon. 

4.  There  shall  be  for  the  present  a  secretary  or  secretaries  of  missionary 
Education  but  no  Department  of  Missionary  Education, 


774  SUPPLEMENT 

C.  Candidate  Department. 

There  shall  be  two  secretaries  of  this  Department,  a  man  and  a  woman, 
and  such  field  representatives  as  may  be  necessary,  men  and  women 
(whenever  possible  missionaries  on  furlough),  the  medical  secretary  and 
the  honorary  educational  adviser,  ex  officio. 

1.  The  man  shall  have  charge  of  the  correspondence  with  the  men 
candidates,  and  the  woman  with  the  women  candidates.  During  the 
absence  from  the  office  of  either  the  man  or  the  woman,  the  other  secretary 
shall  conduct  the  correspondence. 

2.  Each  secretary  shall,  so  far  as  may  be  compatible  with  the  proper 
administration  of  the  work  at  headquarters,  visit  educational  institutions, 
attend  summer  Conferences,  Student  Volunteer  week-end  meetings,  Presby- 
terial  and  Synodical  meetings,  etc. 

3.  There  shall  be  regular  office  consultations  and  stated  meetings  of 
the  Department. 

4.  Such  literature  shall  be  prepared  as  may  be  found  necessary. 

5.  Candidate  papers,  after  preparation  by  the  Candidate  Department, 
shall  be  reviewed  so  far  as  is  consistent  with  efficiency,  by  the  Foreign 
secretaries  and  by  the  Home  Base  Department  secretaries.  The  papers 
of  any  who  are  to  be  sent  out  in  a  business  capacity  shall  be  reviewed  also 
by  a  representative  of  the  treasurer's  oflRce. 

The  Candidate  Department  shall  recommend  candidates  to  the  Execu- 
tive Council  (*)  which  shall  recommend  them  to  the  Board  for  appointment 
and  assignment. 

(*)  To  be  defined  later. 

D.  Medical  Department. 

1.  This  Department  shall  consist  for  the  present  of  one  secretary,  a 
physician,  preferably  taken  from  the  missionary  force. 

2.  The  medical  secretaryship  shall  be  preferably  a  permanent  position, 
but  at  times  it  may  be  necessary  or  expedient  to  have  it  temporarily  filled 
by  a  medical  missionary  at  home  from  the  field,  such  temporary  service  to 
be  for  a  period  of  two  years  at  least. 

3.  The  scope  and  functions  of  the  Medical  Department  shall  be  as 
outlined  in  the  action  of  the  Board  on  October  24th,  1921. 

4.  The  medical  secretary  shall  conduct  correspondence  with 
(a)  All  furloughed  missionaries  on  matters  of  health. 

(6)  All  medical  missionaries  on  medical  matters,  with  due  care  to  avoid 
overlapping  the  functions  and  responsibilities  of  the  other  Departments 
and  their  secretaries. 

(c)  And,  by  direction  or  with  the  approval  of  the  Candidate  Depart- 
ment, with  candidates  on  special  health  questions  or  with  medical  candi- 
dates on  their  preparation. 

E.  Treasury  Department. 

1.  There  shall  be  a  treasurer  of  the  Board  and  two  associate  treasurers, 
of  whom  one  shall  be  a  woman  nominated  by  the  Woman's  Board,  and 
such  assistant  treasurers  as  may  be  necessary. 

2.  The  treasurer  shall  receive  all  moneys  belonging  to  the  Board  and 
disburse  them  in  such  manner  as  the  Board  (or  in  case  of  need,  the  Finance 
Committee)  shall  direct.  He  shall  conduct  such  correspondence  as  properly 
belongs  to  this  Department,  and  shall  report  to  the  Board  the  state  of 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  775 

the  finances  at  each  stated  meeting,  ur  uftener  if  re([iiired,  and  sliall  have 
the  custody  of  the  corporate  seal. 

He  and  the  associate  and  assistant  treasurers  shall  give  bond  in  such 
sum  as  the  Board  may  determine. 

The  Chairman  of  the  Finance  Committee  shall  be  the  custotlian  of  the 
said  bonds  and  upon  the  retirement  of  any  treasurer  from  oilico,  shall 
cause  an  immediate  auditing  of  his  or  her  account  by  the  Auditors  of  the 
Boaril,  and,  if  found  correct,  he  shall  surrender  said  bonds  t(j  the  retiring 
treasurer  or  his  or  her  legal  representative. 

The  treasurer  shall  act  as  the  secretary  of  the  Finance  Committee, 
and  shall  keep  full  Minutes  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Committee.  Under 
the  supervision  of  the  Finance  Committee  he  shall  have  the  custodj^  of 
the  securities  and  evidences  of  title  belonging  to  the  Board. 

3.  Receipts.  The  daily  receipts  from  all  sources  come  into  the  treasurer's 
office,  the  remittances  from  the  women's  societies  to  be  handled  by  the 
woman  associate  treasurer,  and  full  and  complete  Records  shall  be  kept 
of  such  gifts.  As  soon  as  designation  is  determined,  all  funds  received  are 
to  be  made  immediately  available  in  caring  for  the  appropriations  of  the 
Board.  The  question  of  appropriating  gifts  designated  for  objects  outside 
of  the  authorized  annual  budget  shall  be  referred  to  the  executive  secre- 
tary for  the  mission  concerned. 

4.  Legacies.  $125,000  of  undesignated  legacy  moneys  shall  be  set 
aside  annuallj''  for  current  administrative  expenses.  Of  the  balance  one 
quarter  shall  be  used  for  the  Educational  Equipment  and  Endowment 
Fund,  and  three  quarters  shall  be  made  available  at  once  for  property 
on  the  field.  Exceptional  bequests  like  the  Sage  legacy  will  be  subject  to 
special  consideration. 

5.  The  securit'es  of  both  Boards  shall  be  handled  by  the  Treasury 
Department.  Special  gifts  and  conditions  made  by  donors  shall  be  safe- 
guarded and  the  Records  kept  in  such  way  as  to  give  the  information 
required. 

6.  All  disbursements  for  administrative  expenses,  salaries,  office  supplies, 
equipment,  etc.,  hitherto  made  I)y  the  two  Boards,  shall,  as  soon  as  possible, 
be  united  in  one  account. 

The  following  is  the  definition  of  the  duties  of  the  woman  associate 
treasurer: 

"The  General  Assembly  of  1922  directed  that  the  form  of  organization 
peculiar  to  the  Woman's  Board,  brought  to  its  present  eflSciency  through 
fifty  years  of  loyal  and  consecrated  work,  be  conserved.  In  conformity 
with  this  (and  so  long  as  it  may  seem  necessary  for  the  carrying  on  and 
promotion  of  the  woman's  work)  the  special  duties  of  the  associate  woman 
treasurer  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  U.  S.  A.  shall  be  as  follows: 

To  receive  and  receipt  for  all  remittances  from  woman's  societies  and 
certain  Young  People's  organizations. 

To  be  responsible  for  the  keeping  of  full  and  complete  Records  of  all 
such  gifts. 

To  conduct  all  necessary  correspondence  relative  to  these  gifts. 

To  keep  close  and  intimate  contact  with  Presbyterial  treasurers  through 
correspondence  and  personal  interviews. 

To  have  charge  of  an  account  to  be  opened  in  the  name  of  the  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  as  a  special 


776  SUPPLEMENT 

woman's  account  or  Woman's  Department  to  serve  as  a  depository  for 
daily  remittance  from  woman's  and  Young  People's  Societies;  for  disburse- 
ments as  adjustments  in  the  receipts  may  require;  for  weekly  payments 
(oftener  if  necessary)  to  the  general  treasury  of  the  Board  in  order  to  make 
its  funds  immediately  available  for  the  work  of  the  Board. 

The  woman  associate  treasurer  shall  discharge  the  specific  duties 
assigned  to  her  as  part  of  the  whole  work  of  the  Treasury  Department 
in  cooperation  and  consultation  with  the  other  officers  of  the  Treasury 
Department,  and  shall  carry  such  share  of  the  general  work  as  shall  be 
assigned  to  her. 

F.  Councils. 

The  work  of  the  various  Departments  of  the  Board  shall  be  conducted 
and  supervised  under  four  Councils  as  follows: 

1.  The  Foreign  Department  Council,  consisting  of  all  of  the  secretaries 
of  the  Foreign  Department.  One  representative  each  of  the  Home  Base, 
Candidate,  Treasury  Departments,  and  the  medical  secretary  ma}''  attend, 
but  shall  not  be  free  to  participate  in  its  discussions  unless  invited  to  do  so. 

2.  The  Home  Base  Department  Council,  consisting  of  all  of  the  secretaries 
of  the  Home  Base  Department.  One  representative  each  from  the  Foreign, 
Candidate,  Treasury  Departments,  and  the  medical  secretary  may  attend, 
but  shall  not  be  free  to  participate  in  its  discussions  unless  invited  to  do  so. 

3.  The  Candidate  Department  Council,  consisting  of  all  the  secretaries 
of  the  Candidate  Department,  the  medical  secretary,  and  the  honorary 
educational  secretary. 

4.  The  Executive  Council,  consisting  of  all  the  secretaries  and  treasurers 
of  the  Board.  All  matters  requiring  Board  action  shall  go  to  Executive 
Council,  except 

(a)    Furlough  returns  to  United  States. 

(6)  Appropriation  of  special  gifts  after  being  checked  up  and  reported 
by  Specific  Work  and  Treasury  Departments. 

These  two  items  shall  be  decided  by  the  Foreign  Department  Council. 

5.  These  Councils  shall  operate  under  the  same  regulations  and  with 
the  same  functions  as  before  reorganization.  The  Departmental  Councils 
shall  handle  all  other  matters  alone  with  the  following  exceptions  and 
with  the  understanding  that  they  may  take  to  Executive  Council  any 
item  they  may  desire. 

(a)  Furlough  questions  as  to  the  extension  in  the  United  States,  the 
use  of  furloughs  for  study,  etc.,  and  expenses. 

(6)  Any  expense  beyond  authorized  budget  for  the  Department  shall 
go  to  the  full  Council. 

(c)  Decision  about  property  and  specific  object  lists  shall  go  to  full 

Council. 

(d)  Questions  of  general  policy  which  are  of  concern  to  all  even  though 
they  are  not  to  be  carried  to  the  Board. 

6.  The  Executive  Council  shall  have  a  Committee  whose  business  it 
shall  be  to  advise  with  all  missionaries  coming  home  on  their  first  furloughs 
and  also  to  counsel  with  any  other  home-coming  missionaries  who  may 
desire  such  counsel  regarding  plans  for  study  while  on  furh)ugh;  this  Com- 
mittee to  be  known  as  the  Committee  on  Furloughs  and  to  consist  of  one 
secretary  of  the  Home  Base  Department,  one  secretary  of  the   Candidate 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  777 

Department,  the  houDrary  educational  adviser  and  the  Foreign  secretary 
in  charge  of  the  correspondence  with  the  missionary  concerned. 

7.  Each  Council  shall  arrange  for  its  recording  secretaryship  within 
its  own  staff  and  the  Executive  Council  shall  nominate  from  its  member- 
ship some  one  to  serve  as  recording  secretary  of  the  Board. 

8.  The  Executive  Council  shall  provide  for  the  care,  under  its  own 
direction,  or  under  the  direction  of  the  departmental  Councils,  or  appro- 
priate Committees,  of  the  specific  relations  of  the  Board  to  the  other 
Boards  of  our  own  Church  and  to  the  Boards  of  other  denominations. 

9.  In  addition  to  these  Councils  there  shall  be  established  an  Executive 
Cabinet  of  five  members,  men  and  women,  to  be  chosen  annually  by  the 
Board  from  the  office  staff,  and  to  be  eligible  for  reelection.  This  Cabinet 
shall  be  responsible  for  the  general  survey  and  coordination  of  all  the 
work  of  the  Board  without  interference  with  the  proper  liberty  and  authority 
of  the  various  Councils.  It  shall  have  charge  of  general  problems  of  inter- 
Board  and  inter-denominational  relationships  and  general  policy.  It 
shall  make  a  quarterly  Report  to  the  Executive  Council  and  to  the  Board. 

Special  Recommendation  by  Reorganization  Committee. 

The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  is  engaged  in  a  great  educational  enter- 
prise. In  this  educational  work,  it  is,  of  course,  subject  to  the  general 
principles  of  educational  purpose,  method  and  administration. 

The  Board  of  Christian  Education,  as  planned,  should  develop  rapidly 
a  rich  fund  of  experience,  and  a  body  of  trained  secretaries  and  adminis- 
trators expert  in  the  special  domain  of  Christian  education.  This  body 
of  experience  and  of  men  should  be  made  available  for  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  in  the  solution  of  their  educational  problems. 

We,  therefore,  recommend  that  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  shall 
appoint  a  standing  Committee  of  Conference  with  the  Board  of  Christian 
Education,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  make  as  largely  available  as  possible 
to  the  educational  service  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  the  educational 
resources  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education. 

Appendix  C. 

Plan  of  Organization  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions. 
Appendix  C.  Revised  Form 

General  and  Explanatory 

1.  In  presenting  their  Plan  for  the  organization  of  the  Board  of  National 
Missions,  the  Committee  have  been  guided  by  what  has  seemed  to  them 
the  clearly  expressed  will  of  the  Assembly,  namely,  that  the  proposed 
reorganization  of  its  Agencies  should  be  a  real  consolidation,  not  a  mere 
federation — an  organic  unification,  not  a  mechanical  rearrangement. 

2.  Evangelism,  in  its  broad  sense  of  bringing  men  to  Jesus  Christ  for 
personal  salvation,  being  the  primary  business  of  the  Church,  should  be 
carried  through  each  Division  and  Department  of  the  Board  of  National 
Missions,  and  should  not  be  regarded  as  the  exclusive  functions  of  any 
one  Division  or  Department.  But  the  promotion  of  the  evangelistic 
spirit,  instruction  in  evangelistic  methods,  and  training  in  the  practice 
of  evangelism,  is  a  sufficiently  specialized  and  technical  branch  of  Christian 
work  to  call  for  the  erection,  as  a  constituent  part  of  the  National  Board's 
organization,  of  a  Division  of  Evangelism,  which  will  cooperate  with  the 


778  SUPPLEMENT 

other  Divisions  and  Departments  of  the  Board,  and  through  the  Synods 
and  Presbyteries,  with  the  Church  at  large,  in  some  such  manner  as  the 
Assembly's  Permanent  Committee  on  Evangelism  has  done. 

Organization  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions. 

The  Committee  believes  that  the  largest  possible  liberty  consistent 
with  the  general  purpose  of  the  Assembly  should  be  assured  to  the  new 
Board.  The  Committee,  however,  is  charged  "to  make  all  of  the  adjust- 
ments and  to  arrange  and  put  into  effect  all  of  the  details  necessary  to 
the  consummation"  of  the  purpose  of  the  General  Assembly. 

In  conformity  with  these  instructions,  the  Committee  presents  to  the 
Board  of  National  Missions  the  following  outline  of  the  organization  of 
their  Board: 

I 
The  Board 

The  Board  shall  consist  of  forty  members,  fifteen  of  whom  shall  be 
women,  elected  by  the  General  Assembly,  according  to  the  regional  Plan 
approved  by  the  Assembly.  It  shall  meet  at  least  annually  at  such  time 
and  place  as  it  may  determine.  It  shall  have  an  Executive  Committee 
of  fifteen,  one  third  of  whom  shall  be  women,  which  shall  meet  monthly 
or  as  much  oftener  as  necessary,  and  shall  perform  such  ad  interim  func- 
tions as  the  Board  may  commit  to  it.  The  Board  shall  also  make  its  own 
by-laws  and  provide  for  such  other  Committees  as  may  be  needed.  The 
Board  shall  have  power  to  determine  the  location  of  the  headquarters 
of  the  various  Divisions  and  Departments. 

II 

Executive  Organization 
1 .  The  National  Staff  and  Synodical  Organization. 

In  accordance  with  the  action  of  the  General  Assembly  (Minutes,  Part 
I,  1922,  p.  153)  "that  the  self-supporting  Synods  and  Presbyteries  be 
urged  by  the  General  Assembly  to  identify  their  work  and  organizations 
as  closely  as  possible  with  the  Board  of  National  Missions,  in  order  that 
full  national  policies  and  programs  may  be  worked  out,  enabling  the 
Presbyterian  Church  to  function  as  a  unit  in  the  evangelization  of  the 
homeland,  as  well  as  it  now  functions  in  the  evangelization  of  foreign 
lands" — the  annual  Conference  of  the  Self-Supporting  Home  Mission 
Agencies  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  September,  1922,  adojjted  a  Plan  for  relating 
the  Synods  and  Presbyteries  to  the  Board  of  National  Missions,  which 
was  approved  by  the  Committee  on  Reorganization  and  Consolidation, 
and  which  is  as  follows: 

1.  There  shall  be  an  inclusive  Synodical  organization  in  each  Synod 
to  which  each  Presbytery  shall  be  related.  Its  duties  and  responsibilities 
will  include: 

(a)  The  development  of  a  common  program  of  Mission  work  for  the 
Synod. 

(6)  The  preparation  of  a  budget  of  needs  on  the  basis  of  a  study  of  its 
entire  field. 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  779 

(c)  The  distribution  among  Presbyteries  and  fields  of  the  budget  annually 
appropriated  for  work  within  the  Synod. 

{(l)  The  administration,  in  cooperation  with  the  Board  of  National 
Missions,  of  all  work  within  the  bounds  of  the  Synod  which  comes  within 
the  scope  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions,  except  such  projects  as  are 
specifically  exempted  by  mutual  agreement. 

(e)  Cooperation  with  the  Board  of  National  Missions  in  the  promotion 
of  the  whole  cause  of  National  Missions  within  the  bounds  of  the  Sj'nod, 

2.  (a)  In  each  Synod  there  shall  be  a  Synodical  executive,  selected 
jointly  by  the  Board  of  National  Missions  and  the  Synodical  organization 
and  confirmed  bj''  the  Synod.  He  shall  thereupon  be  recognized  by  the 
Board  of  National  Missions  as  a  member  of  its  National  Staff,  and  as 
its  representative  in  relation  to  all  its  work  within  the  bounds  of  the 
Synod.  This  executive  will  work  under  the  immediate  direction  of  the 
Synodical  organization,  but  will  be  subject  to  such  principles  of  cooperation 
as  a  thoroughly  integrated  and  united  field  force  and  the  needs  of  the 
national  task  may  suggest. 

(6)  Where  the  Synodical  organization  and  the  Presbyterial  organization 
agree  that  a  Presbyterial  executive  is  needed,  he  shall  be  chosen  jointly 
by  them  and  confirmed  by  the  Presbytery. 

(c)  The  National  Staff,  hereinafter  provided  for,  shall  determine  what 
constitutes  a  standard  Presbyterial  organization  on  the  basis  of  which  a 
Presbytery  shall  be  accorded  special  recognition  in  the  administering  of 
National  Missions  within  its  borders,  and  shall  designate  what  Presbyteries 
have  such  an  organization.  Each  Presbytery  so  designated  shall  maintain 
a  cooperative  relation  with  the  Synodical  organization  and  the  National 
Board.  Its  executive  shall  be  jointly  selected  by  the  National  Board, 
the  Synodical  organization,  and  the  Presbyterial  organization,  and  shall 
be  confirmed  by  the  Presbytery.  He  shall  thereupon  become  a  member 
of  the  National  Staff  and  the  representative  of  the  Board  of  National 
Missions  in  relation  to  all  its  work  within  the  bounds  of  that  Presbytery. 

3.  There  shall  be  a  National  Staff,  consisting  of  the  executive  and 
Staff  Councils  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions,  hereinafter  provided, 
the  Synodical  executives  and  the  executives  of  the  specially  designated 
Presbyteries.    The  functions  of  this  Staff  shall  be: 

(a)  The  formulation  and  recommendation  to  the  Board  of  general 
policies  and  methods  for  the  entire  work  of  the  Board. 

(6)  The  preparation  of  the  annual  budgets  of  askings  and  of  appropria- 
tions in  accordance  with  the  procedure  outlined  in  the  attached  memo- 
randum on  budget  procedure. 

(c)  Making  provision,  through  regional  Conferences  or  otherwise,  for 
relating  the  experience  of  the  Synods  and  Presbyteries  to  the  work  of  the 
entire  Church,  it  being  designed  that  the  National  Board  shall  be  thoroughly 
representative  of  every  section  and  every  phase  of  the  Church's  work. 

(d)  Providing  necessary  specialized  services  for  the  use  of  Synods  and 
Presbyteries. 

4.  There  shall  be  established  such  a  common  accounting  system  as  will 
unify  the  financial  policies  of  the  various  units,  conserve  credit  resources 
and  effectively  safeguard  the  distribution  of  the  common  funds.  Where 
local  (that  is,  Synodical  or  Presbyterial)  collecting  or  disbursing  offices 
are  established,  they  shall  operate  in  cooperation  with  and  uniformly 
with  the  corresponding  offices  in  the  National  Board. 


780  SUPPLEMENT 

5.  There  shall  be  a  national  budget  covering  all  the  work  in  all  Synods 
and  Presbyteries  which  comes  within  the  scope  of  the  National  Board  as 
well  as  all  work  specifically  committed  to  or  directly  carried  on  by  that 
Board.  This  national  budget  shall  take  account  of  all  the  resources  of  all 
Synods  and  Presbyteries  for  such  work  and  all  other  sources  of  income 
available  for  the  National  Board.  The  distriliution  of  this  budget  shall 
be  such  as  will  meet  the  full  needs  of  all  Synods  and  Presbyteries  and 
departments  of  work  so  far  as  the  available  resources  permit.  It  shall, 
therefore,  be  formulated  primarily  from  the  point  of  view  of  relative 
needs  as  these  appear  to  the  National  Staff  rather  than  of  relative  resources. 

•  0.  Special  campaigns  for  objects  outside  of  the  normal  budget  may  be 
initiated  by  the  National  Board  or  any  Synod  or  Presbytery  on  mutual 
agreement  after  approval  by  the  General  Council.  Receipts  from  such 
campaigns  shall  be  available  only  for  the  special  purpose  designated. 

S.  Executive  and  Staff  Councils. 

There  shall  be  an  Executive  Council  and  a  Staff  Council,  meeting  under 
the  Chairmanship  of  the  general  secretary  and  responsible  to  the  Board 
for  the  general  direction  of  all  its  work,  as  follows: 

1.  An  Executive  Council,  composed  of  the  general  secretary,  the 
secretaries,  treasurer  and  clerk  for  the  determination  of  matters  relative 
to: 

The  general  coordination  and  oversight  of  the  Board's  work,  including 
its  relationships  with  other  denominational  and  interdenominational 
Agencies. 

2.  A  Staff  Council,  composed  of  the  officers  named  above,  the  directors 
in  charge  of  Departments,  the  District  secretaries  for  promotion,  together 
with  three  Synodical  and  two  Presbyterial  representatives  from  the  mem- 
bership of  the  National  Staff  to  be  selected  annually  by  the  Board  on  the 
nomination  of  the  National  Staff,  for  the  determination  of  matters  relative 
to: 

The  administration  of  the  Board's  work  on  the  field,  including  subjects 
affecting  the  budget  and  such  other  matters  as  may  l)c  referred  to  it  by 
the  National  Staff  or  the  Board. 

To  facilitate  the  conduct  of  its  business,  the  Staff  Council  should  operate 
through  such  Standing  Committees  as  it  may  deem  necessary.  It  shall 
determine  the  times  of  its  own  meetings. 

3.  Executive  Officers. 

1.  General  secretary. 

2.  Secretaries  in  charge  of  Divisions.  Each  Division  shall  be  in  charge 
of  a  secretary  responsible  for  the  general  oversight  of  its  work.  One  of 
these  secretaries  sliall  be  designated  from  time  to  time  to  act  in  the  place 
of  the  general  secretary  during  his  absence. 

3.  Directors  in  charge  of  Departments  within  Divisions. 

4.  Treasurer. 

5.  Clerk  of  the  Board  and  of  the  Executive  and  Staff  Councils.  Assistants 
to  these  executive  officers  shall  be  provided  as  needed. 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  781 

III 

Divisional  and  Departmental  Organization 

1.  Office  of  the  General  Secretary. 

The  general  secretary  is  responsil)lc  for  the  general  oversight  of  all 
the  Board's  work.  The  following  offices  shall  be  related  directly  to  his 
office: 

1.  Office  of  the  clerk  of  the  board  and  of  the  Executive  and  Staff 
Councils. 

2.  Department  of  Budget  and  Research. 

3.  Special  Committee  on  Army  and  Navy  Chaplains,  including  the 
work  formerly  done  under  the  Board  of  Temperance  and  Moral  Welfare 
for  Disabled  Army  and  Navy  Veterans  in  hospitals  and  elsewhere. 

2.  Operating  Divisions. 

There  shall  be  general  operating  Divisions  and  Departments  correspond- 
ing to  the  main  divisions  of  the  Board's  work  on  the  field,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Board  and  the  Executive  and  Staff  Councils,  as  follows: 

Division  of  Church  Extension  and  Missions. 

Division  of  Missions  for  Colored  People. 

Division  of  Schools  and  Hospitals. 

Division  of  Buildings  and  Property. 

Division  of  Evangelism. 

Division  of  General  Promotion. 

These  Divisions  and  Departments  shall  not  be  considered  as  separate 
and  independent  units,  but  as  parts  of  a  single  whole.  They  shall  plan 
and  prosecute  their  work  in  accord  with  the  policies  and  methods  adopted 
by  the  Board.  Where  work  is  carried  on  under  the  general  direction  of 
two  or  three  Divisions  or  Departments  in  a  single  field  or  area,  it  shall, 
wherever  possible,  be  placed  under  single  local  management  in  order  that 
there  may  be  complete  unity  both  in  approach  and  in  administration,  in 
every  sphere  of  the  Board's  activity. 

Each  Division  shall  have  an  Advisory  Committee,  consisting  of  its 
own  directing  personnel,  to  whom  shall  be  added  a  representative  of  each 
other  Division  which  is  directly  concerned  in  its  sphere  of  work. 

a.  Division  of  Church  Extension  and  Missions. 

This  Division  shall  be  divided  into  Departments,  differentiated  primarily 
according  to  the  type  of  population  with  which  each  deals.  Each  Synod 
or  Presbytery  or  other  area  shall  be  related  by  this  Division  to  that  one 
of  its  Departments  within  whose  sphere  of  interest  its  major  problem  falls. 
In  addition  to  the  administrative  direction  of  the  work  committed  to  them 
these  Departments  should  furnish  expert  counsel  and  assistance  wherever 
needed  throughout  the  Church.  The  following  Departments  shall  be 
established : 

(1)  City,  Immigrant  and  Industrial. 

(2)  Town  and  Country. 

(3)  Sunday-School  Missions. 

b.  Division  of  Missions  for  Colored  People. 

While  the  work  of  this  Division  should  be  carried  on  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  utilize  the  experience  of  the  present  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen, 


782  SUPPLEMENT 

to  conserve  the  valuable  results  it  has  aclneved  and  to  command  the 
undiminished  confidence  and  support  of  its  devoted  friends,  and  to  extend 
its  influence,  it  should  be  closely  related  to  that  of  the  Division  of  Church 
Extension  and  Missions,  and  should,  as  far  as  possible,  share  in  the  same 
general  plans  and  policies.  By  the  action  of  the  Assembly  {Minvtes  Part 
I,  1922,  p.  153),  this  interest  is  to  be  represented  in  the  Board  by  two 
specially  designated  members.  In  the  initial  election  these  two  members 
are  nominated  by  the  present  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen. 

c.  Division  of  Schools  and  Hospitals. 

(1)  This  Division,  under  the  direction  of  the  Board  and  the  Executive 
and  Staff  Councils,  shall  have  charge  of  the  schools  and  hospitals  now 
being  carried  on  by  the  Boards  which  are  being  merged  in  the  National 
Board,  except  such  as  were  carried  on  by  the  former  Board  of  Missions 
for  Freedmen. 

(2)  The  financial  support  of  the  work  of  this  Division  shall  be  assigned 
to  the  women's  and  young  women's  missionary  organizations.  Objects 
under  the  care  of  this  Division  may  be  assigned  to  children's  missionary 
organizations  and  to  Sunday  schools,  as  may  be  mutually  agreed  upon  by 
those  at  headquarters  having  responsibility  for  the  assigning  of  special 
objects. 

(3)  Until  otherwise  determined  by  the  General  Assembly  it  is  recom- 
mended that  the  women's  missionary  societies  of  the  local  churches  con- 
tinue to  specialize,  as  has  been  their  custom,  in  the  support  of  schools 
and  hospitals  now  being  carried  on  by  any  of  the  Boards,  also  of  such 
special  and  otherwise  unclassified  pieces  of  work  as  have  been  initiated 
by  and  have  been  under  the  care  and  support  of  the  women's  and  young 
women's  missionary  organizations,  and  do  not  properly  belong  to  any 
other  Department. 

(4)  We  further  recommend  that  the  Boards  and  the  Synodical  and 
Presbyterial  organizations  be  discouraged  from  making  appeals  to  women's 
missionary  organizations  for  the  support  of  work  in  the  homeland  outside 
of  the  field  as  above  defined.  This  should  not  be  understood  as  limiting 
or  restricting  the  interest  of  the  women  as  individuals  in  the  activities  of 
any  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church. 

(5)  That  there  may  be  a  unified  approach  to  the  women's  and  the 
young  women's  missionary  organizations  for  the  cause  of  National  Missions, 
the  financial  support  of  certain  schools  and  hospitals  under  the  care  of 
the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  shall  be  assigned  to  the  Division  of 
Schools  and  Hospitals,  all  promotion  in  connection  with  these  pieces  of 
work  to  be  done  through  the  New  York  office  of  general  promotion. 

d.  Division  of  Buildings  and  Property. 

This  Division  shall  be  responsible  for  the  work  heretofore  carried  on 
by  the  Board  of  Church  Erection,  and  shall  have  charge  of  the  erection 
of  buildings  and  preparation  of  architectural  plans.  It  shall  represent 
the  Board,  under  the  direction  of  the  Finance  Committee,  in  the  purchase 
and  sale  of  property,  the  care  of  insurance  and  repairs,  examination  of 
titles,  and,  under  the  approval  of  the  Staff  Council,  in  the  recommending 
of  loans  and  grants,  etc.  Surveys  of  building  needs  shall  be  made  in 
association   with   the   Departments   conducting   the   work   on   the   field. 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  783 

Buildinss  shall  be  erected  on  recommendation  of  the  Staff  Council  and 
the  action  of  the  Board. 

e.  Division  of  Evangelism. 

This  Division  shall  cooperate  with  the  other  Divisions  and  Depart- 
ments of  the  Boards  and  through  the  Synods  and  Presbyteries,  with  the 
whole  Church,  in  such  a  manner  that  the  experience  gained  and  the  results 
attained  by  the  Assembly's  jiresent  Permanent  Committee  on  Evangelism 
may  be  conserved  and  still  further  developed. 

/.  Division  of  General  Promotion. 

It  is  the  responsibilitj'-  of  this  Division  to  cooperate  with  the  New  Era 
Committee  or  its  successor,  with  the  Synods  and  Presbj^teries  and  with 
the  Missionary  Education  Department  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Educa- 
tion in  the  development  and  prosecution  of  a  unified  program  of  promotion 
of  all  the  work  and  interest  of  the  Board.  It  should  have  the  necessary 
Departments,  such  as: 

(1)  Department  of  Field  Work,  with  a  regional  organization  and  District 
secretaries  for  promotion.  • 

(2)  Department  of  Promotion  of  Women's  and  Young  People's  Organiza- 
tions. 

(3)  Department  of  Publicity,  Recruiting  and  Missionary  Information. 

(4)  Department  of  Legacies,  Annuities  and  Special  Gifts. 
3.  The  Treasurer's  Office. 

The  treasurer's  office  shall  be  conducted  under  the  direction  of  the 
Finance  Committee  of  the  Board.  The  treasurer  shall  have  such  assistant 
treasurers  as  the  needs  of  the  work  may  require. 

Addenda.  Memorandum  of  Budget  Procedure. 
See  II,  1,  (3)  (b)  and  III,  1  (S). 

1.  The  Department  of  Budget  and  Research  will  act  for  the  Board  of 
National  Missions  and  for  the  Synods  and  Presbyteries  in  annually  assem- 
bling their  estimates  of  need  and  in  making  such  study  of  their  requirements 
as  will  furnish  the  information  necessary  for  the  preparation  of  the  budget. 

2.  There  shall  be  a  Standing  Budget  Committee  which  shall  include 
three  members  of  the  Executive  and  Staff  Councils,  one  of  whom  shall 
be  the  director  of  the  budget,  two  Synodical  representatives  and  one 
Prcsbyterial  representative;  the  two  undesignated  members  of  the  Execu- 
tive and  Staff  Councils,  the  two  Synodical  representatives  and  the  Presby- 
terial  representative  to  be  appointed  annually  by  the  National  Staff  on 
the  occasion  of  its  annual  Budget  Conference. 

3.  This  Budget  Committee  shall  receive  from  the  Finance  Committee 
of  the  Board  a  recommendation  of  the  total  amount  of  money  available 
within  which  appropriations  may  be  recommended.  This  total  shall  be 
subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Board  at  its  annual  meeting. 

4.  Within  the  total  as  recommended  by  the  Finance  Committee,  the 
Budget  Committee  shall  prepare  a  detailed  distribution  of  the  budget 
for  the  forthcoming  fiscal  year  to  Departments  of  work,  to  Synods  and  to 
special!}'  designated  Presbyteries. 

5.  The  Report  of  this  Committee  shall  then  be  laid  before  the  annual 
Budget  Conference  of  the  National  Staff  constituted  as  provided  for  in 
the  section  on  Synodical  relationships. 


784  SUPPLEMENT 

The  Synods  and  specially  designated  Presbyteries  may  have  such 
additional  representatives  at  this  meeting  as  they  may  desire  and  provide 
for. 

6.  The  recommendation  of  the  National  Staff  and  of  the  Finance  Com- 
mittee shall  be  laid  before  the  Board  at  its  annual  meeting  for  final  action. 
On  this  occasion  the  representative  of  any  Department,  Synod  or  specially 
designated  Presbytery  who  desires  to  take  exception  to  the  recommenda- 
tions of  the  National  Staff  shall  have  full  opportunity  to  state  his  case 
to  the  Board.  Following  such  consideration  as  may  be  necessary,  the 
Board  shall  adopt  and  distribute  the  annual  budget. 

7.  Each  Department  and  the  organization  of  each  Synod  and  specially 
designated  Presbytery  shall  thereupon  prepare  such  a  distribution  of  the 
amount  assigned  to  it  as  in  its  judgment  meets  the  requirements  of  its 
situation.  Grants  for  individual  items  of  expenditure  may  then  be  made 
by  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Board,  upon  the  recommendation  of 
the  Staff  Council. 

Special  Recommendations. 

1.  Relations  of  the  Boards  of  National  Missions  and  Christian  Education. 

a.  Recommendation  3,  paragraphs  (c)  and  {d)  of  the  Report  of  the 
Reorganization  Committee,  Minutes  1922,  Part  I,  p.  165,  treats  of  the 
relation  of  schools  and  colleges  conducted  by  the  present  Board  of  Missions 
for  Freedmen  and  by  the  present  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions.  It 
looks  to  an  adjustment  whereby,  in  due  time,  such  schools  and  colleges 
as  prove  to  be  permanent  and  properly  part  of  an  educational  system 
shall  pass  under  the  supervision  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education. 

Your  Committee,  having  received  detailed  Reports  from  these  two 
Boards  giving  the  information  as  to  the  present  status  of  such  colleges 
and  schools,  and  having  considered  these  Reports  would  recommend: 

1.  That  no  action  be  taken  by  the  Reorganization  Committee  looking 
to  any  transfer  of  these  schools  or  colleges  at  this  time. 

2.  That  with  a  view  to  future  action,  the  Board  of  National  Missions 
be  instructed  to  report  annually  to  the  Board  of  Christian  Education 
the  character  and  status  of  missionary  colleges  and  schools  under  its  care, 
giving  full  statistical  and  other  information. 

3.  That  this  Report  be  made  the  subject  of  conference  annually  between 
these  Boards,  to  the  end  that  it  may  be  determined  at  regular  intervals 
whether  the  time  has  come  when  transfers  should  be  made  in  accordance 
with  said  resolution  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  that  they  may  prociM'd 
to  such  adjustments  when  it  is  agreed  that  the  conditions  of  the  resolution 
are  fulfilled. 

4.  The  general  secretaries  of  the  Boards  of  Christian  Education  and 
of  National  Missions  are  instructed  to  formulate  at  once  the  standard  of 
educational  and  other  qualifications  of  "such  schools  and  colleges  as  may 
prove  to  be  permanent  and  properly  part  of  an  educational  system," 
according  to  which  decisions  may  be  reached  as  contemplated  in  Paragrajihs 
(1),  (2)  and  (3)  of  a  above. 

b.  In  view  of  the  transfer  to  the  Board  of  National  Missions  of  the 
Department  of  Sabbath  School  Missions,  We  recommend  that,  in  order 
to  secure  the  educational  efficiency  of  this  work,  close  corijieration  shall  be 
secured  with  the  proper  Departments  of  the  Board  of  Chrislian  Education 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  785 

to  the  end  that  all  developments  in  educational  method  and  general 
efficiency  may  be  made  as  available  as  possible  for  Sabbath  schools  in  the 
missionary  field.  Relations  of  conference  and  cooperation  shall  be  arranged 
so  as  to  accomplish  this  result. 

C.  Recommendation  (b),  paragraphs  (1)  and  (2),  Journal  1022,  p.  158, 
deals  with  necessary  ct)operation  between  the  two  Boards  and  the  use  of 
the  educational  equipment  and  experience  of  the  Board  of  Christian 
Education  by  the  Board  of  National  Missions. 

In  order  to  take  the  proper  care  of  these  various  interrelations  we 
recommend  that  the  Boards  of  National  Missions  and  of  Christian  Educa- 
tion be  instructed  to  appoint  Standing  Committees  of  Conference,  whose 
duty  it  shall  be  to  confer  at  least  annually  in  regard  to  all  of  these  matters, 
and  to  develop  cooperation  between  these  Boards  in  connection  with  all 
the  educational  activities  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions,  so  that  they 
may  share  in  the  educational  service  developed  under  the  Board  of  Christian 
Education. 

Appendix  D. 

Report  of  the  Subcommittee  on  the  Board  of 
Christian  Education. 

The  Subcommittee  on  the  Board  of  Christian  Education  has  had  two 
meetings  and  has  conducted  three  Conferences  with  the  representatives 
of  six  Boards  on  the  following  subjects:  Missionary  Education,  Recruiting, 
and  Young  People's  Work.  At  the  meeting  of  the  Committee  in  New 
York,  December  12-16,  1922,  Conferences  were  held  with  the  executive 
representatives  of  all  the  Boards  and  Agencies  involved  in  the  Board  of 
Christian  Education.  Many  individual  Conferences  have  been  held, 
relating  to  the  work  of  Christian  education.  Your  Committee,  having 
given  careful  consideration  to  every  phase  of  the  problem,  presents  the 
following  Report  on  the  organization  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education: 

I. 

The  Board. 

A.  The  resolution  of  the  General  Assembly  adopted  at  Des  Moines,  la., 
May  23,  1922,  provides: 

1.  "That  the  Board  of  Christian  Education  shall  consist  of  thirty-six 
members,  twelve  of  whom  shall  be  women,  to  be  elected  by  the  General 
Assembly  in  such  manner  as  it  shall  decide,  for  terms  of  three  years,  except 
that  in  the  initial  election  one  third  shall  be  elected  to  serve  one  year, 
one  third  to  serve  two  years  and  one  tliird  to  serve  three  years."  Minutes 
1922,  Part  I,  p.  166. 

2.  In  order  that  this  resolution  may  be  carried  into  effect  according 
to  the  instructions  given  to  the  Reorganization  Committee,  we  recom- 
mend that,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  in  order 
to  the  proper  organization  of  the  Board  of  Christian  PMucation,  the 
following  persons  be  duly  chosen  and  appointed  to  be  the  first  members 
and  directors  of  the  said  Board:    (See  p.  84.) 

3.  That  a  charter  be  secured  for  the  Board  of  Christian  Education 
(or  the  present  charter  of  the  General  Board  of  Education  be  amended), 
prescribing  the  functions,  powers  and  duties  of  the  Board  and  under  and 


786  SUPPLEMENT 

subject  to  the  jurisdiction,  supervision,  control  and  direction  of  the  General 
Assembly. 

4.  That  the  Chairman  of  the  Reorganization  Committee  call  a  meeting 
of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education  not  later  than  April  15th,  at  New- 
York,  N.  Y.,  for  a  first  meeting  of  the  Board,  and  for  the  transaction  of 
such  matters  as  may  be  determined  by  the  Committee  and  the  Board 
when  thus  convened. 

5.  That  the  expenses  of  said  meeting  be  paid  out  of  the  funds  of  the 
Boards  and  Agencies  entering  into  and  constituting  the  Board  of  Christian 
Education,  in  such  proportions  as  may  be  determined  by  the  Board  at 
this  meeting. 

B.  The  Board  shall  organize  itself  into  Committees  for  the  effective 
transaction  of  its  business;  such  as,  Nominating,  Finance,  Accounting, 
Salary,  Executive,  Conference. 

C.  The  officers  of  the  Board  shall  consist  of  a  president,  vice  president, 
and  recording  secretary. 

D.  The  administrative  officers  of  the  Board  shall  consist  of  a  general 
secretary,  to  be  elected  for  a  term  of  not  less  than  three  and  not  more 
than  five  years,  a  treasurer,  and  such  secretaries  and  general  directors 
as  may  be  required  to  maintain  all  Departments  of  the  work  as  defined  in 
this  Report  and  to  be  elected  annually  by  the  Board. 

The  general  secretary  shall  have  the  privilege  of  suggesting  nomina- 
tions for  all  secretaries  and  general  directors.  The  secretaries  of  Divisions 
shall  have  the  privilege  of  suggesting  nominations  to  the  General  Secretary 
for  all  general  directors  of  the  Departments  within  their  Divisions. 

Departmental  directors  or  assistants,  above  the  grade  of  bookkeeper, 
stenographer  or  clerk,  must  first  be  authorized  by  the  Board  and  a  maximum 
salary  fixed  for  the  office.  Such  directors  and  assistants  shall  then  be 
appointed  by  the  general  secretary  of  the  Board,  and  at  such  salary  as 
may  be  determined  by  the  General  Secretary  within  the  maximum  fixed 
by  the  Board. 

E.  There  shall  be  an  Executive  Committee  composed  of  fifteen  members 
of  the  Board,  to  be  divided  into  three  classes,  to  be  elected  in  successive 
years  by  the  Board.  This  Executive  Committee  shall  possess  and  exercise 
such  functions  and  powers  as  the  Board  shall  assign  to  it. 

The  Executive  Committee  shall  organize  itself  into  Subcommittees  for 
the  establishing  of  a  proper  contact  with  and  supervision  of  the  work  of 
the  Board,  as  follows: 

1.  Committee  on  Division  of  Home,  Church  and  Community,  five 
members. 

2.  Committee  on  Division  of  Educational  Institutions,  four  members. 

3.  Committee  on  Division  of  Finance,  three  members. 

4.  Committee  on  Business  Department,  to  consist  of  three  members, 
preferably  laymen  and  residents  of  Philadelphia  or  vicinity,  to  oversee 
the  business  operations  of  the  Business  Department  and  the  management 
of  the  Withcrspoon  Building  and  other  real  estate  owned  by  the  Board. 

P^ach  Committee  of  a  Division  shall  arrange  its  membership  so  that 
one  or  more  metnbors  shall  serve  as  a  Subcommittee  in  relation  to  the 
work  of  a  Department  of  the  Division. 

F.  The  Board  sliall  have  at  least  two  stated  meetings  each  year  and 
such  other  me(;tings  as  shall  be  necessary  for  the  proper  administration  of 
the  work  of  the  Board. 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  787 

G.  Tho  expenses  of  the  Board  shall  be  borne  and  paid  in  such  manner 
as  shall  be  determined  by  the  Board  from  time  to  time. 

H.  The  Board  shall  prepare  bj'-laws,  providing  all  needful  definitions 
of  the  activities  of  the  Boartl  and  the  duties  of  its  ofFicors  and  agents,  in 
accordance  with  the  charter,  constitution  and  organization  of  the  lioard. 

II. 

The  Executive  Organization  of  the  Board. 

A.  General  Outline. 

1.  The  General  Secretary. 

Three  Departments  related  to  his  office. 

a.  Business  Department. 

b.  Publicity  Department. 

0.   Special  Research  (Intermittent). 

2.  The  Three  Administrative  Divisions. 
(A  secretary  in  charge  of  each  Division.) 

a.  Division  of  Christian  Education  in  the  Home,  Church  and  Com- 
munity. 

Five  Departments,  each  in  charge  of  a  general  director,  with  assistants 
where  necessa^3^ 

(1)  Department  of  Home  and  Church. 

(2)  Department  of  Editorial  Work. 

(3)  Department  of  Missionary  Education. 

(4)  Department  of  Men's  Work. 

(5)  Department  of  Moral  Welfare. 

b.  Division  of  Christian  Education  in  Educational  Institutions. 

Four  Departments,  each  in  charge  of  a  general  director,  with  assistants, 
if  needed. 

(1)  Department  of  Colleges,  Theological  Seminaries  and  Training 
Schools. 

(2)  Department  of  Recruiting. 

(3)  Department  of  University  Work. 

(4)  Department  of  Student  Help. 

c.  Division  of  Finance. 
Two  Departments: 

(1)  Department  of  the  Treasury. 

(2)  Department  of  Promotion. 

3.  The  Councils. 

For  the  coordination  and  unifying  of  the  activities  of  the  Board,  the 
following  Councils  are  established: 

a.  The  Secretarial  Council,  consisting  of  the  general  secretary  and 
heads  of  Divisions. 

b.  The  Staff  Council,  consisting  of  the  general  secretary,  secretaries 
of  Divisions  and  general  directors  or  heads  of  all  Departments. 

c.  The  Divisional  Councils,  each  consisting  of  the  secretary  and  heads 
of  all  the  Departments  of  a  Division. 

B.  Detailed  Description  of  the  Executive  Organization. 
1.  The  General  Secretary. 

The  general  secretary,  subject  to  the  authority  of  the  Board,  shall  be 
the  chief  executive  officer  of  the  Board  and  shall  have  supervision  and 


788  SUPPLEMENT 

direction  of  the  work  of  the  Board  in  all  its  Divisions  and  Departments, 
including  all  the  officers  of  the  staff  and  all  employees.  He  shall  have  final 
authority  on  all  questions  pertaining  to  the  organization  of  the  staff  and 
the  office,  in  accordance  with  the  enactments  of  the  Board. 

As  the  chief  executive  officer  of  the  Board,  he  shall  devote  himself  to 
the  systematic  study  of  the  entire  field  and  work  of  the  Board,  and  in 
conference  with  the  secretaries  of  Di\'isions  shall  formulate  policies  for 
the  Board,  and  upon  their  adoption  by  the  Board  shall  be  responsible 
for  their  being  carried  into  execution. 

He  shall  be  the  medium  of  communication  with  the  Board  except  in 
matters  otherwise  provided  in  the  by-laws  of  the  Board.  He  shall  prepare 
the  Board's  Annual  Report  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  shall  represent 
the  Board  at  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly  and  such  other  judica- 
tories of  the  Church,  and  Conferences  as  he  or  the  Board  may  deem  advis- 
able. 

He  shall  promote  the  interest  committed  to  the  Board  throughout  the 
Church  to  the  end  that  the  great  work  of  Christian  education,  in  its  unity 
and  full  extent,  may  be  laid  upon  the  conscience  and  heart  of  the  whole 
Church,  and  that  the  Board,  through  its  Divisions  and  Departments,  be 
made  to  function  as  an  instrument  of  service  to  the  Church. 

Related  directly  to  the  office  of  the  general  secretary,  there  shall  be 
the  following  Departments: 

a.  Department  of  Publicity. 

The  informing  of  the  Church  by  literature,  advertising,  and  other 
methods  of  publicity  shall  be  conducted  by  this  Department.  The  Depart- 
ment shall  act  in  close  cooperation  with  the  Department  of  Publicity  in 
the  office  of  the  General  Assembly.  A  general  director  shall  be  in  charge 
of  this  Department,  with  such  assistants  as  shall  be,  authorized  by  the 
Board. 

b.  Department  of  Research. 

In  the  research  work  of  the  general  secretary  and  in  the  development 
of  the  work  of  the  Board,  occasion  will  arise  from  time  to  time,  for  special 
investigations  in  the  field  of  education  and  the  complex  activities  of  the 
Board.  Specially  trained  investigators  will  be  needed  for  such  research, 
and  this  Department,  operating  when  required,  will  be  a  valuable  aid  to 
the  general  secretary.  Such  investigators  shall  be  employed  for  special 
service,  as  needed  and  as  authorized  by  the  Board.  J 

c.  Department  of  Business.  ^ 
This  Department  shall  take  over  and  carry  forward  the  Business  Depart- 
ment of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work,  including 
the  management  of  the  Witherspoon  Building,  under  the  supervision  of 
the  Business  Committee  and  the  general  secretary. 

The  manager  shall  be  the  general  director  of  the  Business  Department 
and  shall  have  charge  of  all  the  commercial  interests  of  the  De]xartmcnt, 
having  control  of  the  purchase  and  sale  of  books,  periodicals  and  other 
merchandise  handled  by  the  Department.  He  shall  supervise  and  direct 
all  the  employees  of  this  Dej)artment  and  he  shall  nominate  to  the  Execu- 
tive Committee,  through  the  general  secretary,  such  assistants  and  em- 
ployees as  in  his  judgment  may  be  necessary  to  th(^  jiroper  jierformance  of 
the  work  of  the  Department,  and,  in  case  of  need,  to  employ  help  pro- 
visionally, reporting  such  action  to  the  general  secretary.  He  shall 
cooperate  actively  with  other  Departments  of  the  Board  and  shall  keep 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  7S9 

himself  accurately  informed  concerniiijz;  the  eoiuluet  of  the  business  of 
the  Department  in  places  other  than  PhihuK'lphia,  and  shall  have  authority 
over  all  agents  employed  in  the  management  thereof. 

There  shall  be  a  Purchasing  Department  for  the  purchase  of  all  sup])lies 
used  in  the  work  of  the  Board.  The  making  of  all  contracts  and  the  full 
operation  of  tliis  Department  shall  be  reported  by  the  manager  monthly 
to  the  Business  Committee. 

The  manager  shall  comply  faithfuUj^  with  all  the  directions  of  the 
Business  Committee  and  the  general  secretary,  as  they  shall  be  given 
from  time  to  time  in  their  supervision  of  the  Department. 

An  agent  shall  be  employed  by  the  Business  Committee,  who  shall 
have  charge,  under  its  supervision,  of  the  Withcrspoon  Building,  including 
the  care,  renting,  supplies,  and  employees  of  the  same,  under  such  regula- 
tions as  shall  be  enacted  by  the  Board  from  time  to  time. 

The  Board  shall  appoint  a  treasurer  of  the  Business  Department, 
who  shall  receive  and  disburse  the  funds  of  the  Business  Department  and 
shall  act  as  treasurer  of  the  Trustees  of  the  "Presbyterian  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work,"  under  the  general  supervision  of 
the  Business  Committee,  and  in  accordance  with  the  regulations  enacted 
by  the  Board. 

The  present  policy  shall  be  continued,  whereby: 

(1)  One  half  of  the  annual  profits  of  the  Business  Department  shall  be 
turned  over  to  the  treasurer  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education  to 
be  applied  to  the  benevolent  work  of  the  Board,  and  the  other  half  shall 
be  added  to  the  capital  of  the  Business  Department. 

(2)  The  Editorial  Department  of  the  Board  shall  be  credited  annually 
with  an  amount  of  money  sufficient  for  payment  of  all  of  its  necessary 
expenses.  Said  amount  shall  be  taken  from  the  receipts  from  the  publica- 
tions for  which  the  Editorial  Department  shall  be  responsible,  and  shall 
be  paid  over  by  the  treasurer  of  the  Business  Department  to  the  treasurer 
of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education,  who  shall  disburse  the  same  in  pay- 
ment of  the  expenses  of  the  Editorial  Department. 

The  treasurer  of  the  Business  Department  shall  present  such  reports 
of  receipts  and  disbursements  to  the  Business  Committee  as  may  be  ordered, 
the  same  to  be  reported  to  the  Executive  Committee  at  its  regular  meetings, 
and  the  annual  report  of  the  treasurer,  after  being  audited,  shall  be  pre- 
sented to  the  treasurer  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education  for  incorpora- 
tion in  his  Annual  Report  to  the  Board. 

2.  The  Divisions  and  Departments. 

The  organization  of  the  work  of  the  Board,  aside  from  that  already 
provided,  shall  be  in  Divisions,  wherein  the  related  Departments  of  the 
work  of  Christian  Education  shall  be  brought  together  for  simplicity  and 
efficacy  of  operation. 

There  shall  be  three  Divisions,  each  under  the  supervision  of  a  secretary, 
who  shall  be  charged  with  the  supervision  and  direction  of  each  Department 
in  his  Division,  and  shall  study  to  secure  the  proper  functioning  of  his 
Division  as  a  whole.  He  shall  counsel  freely  and  advise  with  the  general 
directors  of  the  Departments  under  his  supervision  and  in  everj^  way 
shall  cooperate  in  carrying  out  the  policies  of  the  Board  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  general  secretary. 

Each  Department  shall  be  under  the  supervision  and  direction  of  a 
general  director,  who  shall  be  charged  with  the  operation  of  his  Depart- 


790  SUPPLEMENT 

ment,  through  such  assistants  as  may  be  necessary  to  the  adequate  develop- 
ment and  working  of  the  Department.  The  general  director  shall  be 
responsible  for  the  execution  of  the  policies  of  the  Board  within  his  Depart- 
ment, under  the  immediate  supervision  of  the  secretary  of  his  Division, 
and  the  general  supervision  of  the  general  secretary. 

a.  The  Division  of  Christian  Education  in  the  Home,  Church  and 
Community. 

(1)  The  Department  of  Home  and  Church. 

This  Department  shall  take  over  and  develop  the  work  of  Christian 
nurture,  in  the  home  and  church,  as  now  organized  in  the  Board  of  Publica- 
tion and  Sabbath  School  Work,  with  such  changes  as  may  be  necessary  in 
adjusting  that  program  to  the  policies,  organization  and  methods  of  the 
Board  of  Christian  Education.  The  program  of  said  work  being  now  done 
by  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  is  given  in  the 
Annual  Report  of  1922,  pages  6-22,  to  which  reference  is  made  for  the 
full  statement. 

It  includes  the  work  of  the  Sunday  school  in  all  its  departments,  the 
development  of  its  educational  efficiency  through  the  better  training  of 
teachers,  and  the  use  of  suitable  literature  and  methods,  its  extension 
through  the  development  of  such  agencies  as  the  daily  vacation  Bible 
schools  and  week-day  church  schools,  the  promotion  of  a  correlated  pro- 
gram of  religious  instruction  in  the  home  and  Church,  emphasizing  home 
religion  and  the  family  altar,  the  training  of  a  leadership  in  religious 
education  and  the  Young  People's  Work.  To  plan  for  and  extend  this 
work  is  the  function  of  this  Department. 

A  general  director  shall  be  in  charge  of  this  Department,  with  such 
assistants  as  shall  be  authorized  by  the  Board  as  necessary  to  the  efficient 
working  of  the  Department.  The  secretary  of  the  Division  may  also  act 
as  the  general  director  of  this  Department. 

(2)  The  Editorial  Department. 

This  Department  shall  take  over  and  carry  on  the  work  now  being  done 
by  the  Editorial  Department  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath 
School  Work,  with  such  extension  as  may,  in  due  time,  be  authorized  by 
the  Board. 

The  editor/  shall  be  the  general  director  of  this  Department,  with 
such  assistants  as  shall  be  authorized  by  the  Board  as  necessary  to  the 
efficient  working  of  the  Department. 

(3)  The  Department  of  Missionary  Education. 
The  Department  of  Missionary  Education  of  the  Board  of  Christianl 

Education  shall  include  the  Departments  of  Missionary  Education  in  the] 
Board  of  Home  Missions,  the  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions,  thej 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  the  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  and 
in  any  other  Board  or  Agency  in  accordance  with  the  action  of  the  GcneralJ 
Assembly. 

It  shall  be  the  function  of  this  Department  of  Missionary  Education] 
to  develop  and  promote  the  methods  and  policies  of  missionary  education! 
as  an  integral  part  of  the  Church's  program  of  Christian  education.  It] 
shall  also  develop  intensive  missionary  study  through  the  promotion  of  I 
such  work  as:  (1)  Mission  Study  Classes;  (2)  Church  Schools  of  I 
Missions;  (3)  Courses  in  Missionary  Education  in  Presbyterian  Young j 
People's  Conferences  or  Other  Presbyterian  Conferences  and  Institutesj 


REOIICAXIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION   liKl'ORT  791 

for  the  Training  of  Leadership;  (4)  Normal  Schools;  (5)  Reading  Circles 
and  Contests. 

It  shall  also  provide,  in  the  manner  horeinafter  specified,  materials  for 
missionary  education  in  the  agencies  of  Christian  education  in  the  individual 
church  such  as  the  Sunday  school,  the  daily  vacation  Bible  school,  the 
week-day  school  for  religious  education,  and  the  expressional  societies. 
The  whole  program  shall  be  directed  to  the  missionary  education  of  such 
persons  and  groups  as  the  following:  (1)  The  children  and  youth;  (2) 
the  women;  (3)  the  men;  (4)  church  officers;  (5)  ministers. 

The  general  director  of  the  Department  of  Missionary  Education  shall 
be  chosen  with  the  approval  of  the  cooperating  Boards  and  elected  bj^  the 
Board  of  Christian  Education.  He  shall  have  such  assistants  as  the  Board 
may  determine  \vith  the  provision  that  a  pr()))ortionate  number  of  these 
ass;)ciates  shall  be  women.  The  general  director  shall  be  an  educator, 
familiar  with  modern  methods  of  Christian  education  and  whcjlly  devoted 
to  the  missionary  enterprises  of  the  Church  at  home  and  abroad. 

There  shall  be  an  Advisory  Council  to  this  Department. 

(a)  It  shall  be  the  function  of  the  Advisory  Council  to  recommend  to 
the  Department  the  methods  and  policies  of  missionary  education,  to 
develop  a  program  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  general  director  of  the 
Department  and  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education  and  to  plan  and  in 
every  way  cooperate  in  the  promotion  of  the  program. 

(6)  The  general  director  of  the  Department  of  Missionary  Education 
shall  be  the  Chairman  of  the  Council.  The  Board  of  National  Missions 
and  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  shall  each  elect  one  representative  to 
this  Council  with  such  additional  representatives  as  may  be  agreed  upon 
by  the  three  Boards  involved.  These  representatives  shall  sit  as  voting 
members  of  the  Council. 

(c)  This  Council  shall  determine  what  materials  of  missionary  educa- 
tion are  required  for  the  carrying  out  of  the  program  approved.  The 
creation  of  these  materials  shall  be  the  function  of  the  missionary  Boards 
but  they  shall  be  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Council. 

In  the  promotion  of  the  program  of  missionary  education  approved  by 
the  Council,  the  field  staffs  and  regional  offices  of  the  cooperating  Boards 
shall  be  utilized  so  far  as  possible. 

The  budget  for  the  general  director  of  the  Department  and  his  associates, 
for  the  salaries  of  the  promotional  staff,  and  for  other  expenses  for  promot- 
ing the  program,  shall  be  provided  by  the  Board  of  Christian  Education. 
The  budget  for  the  representatives  of  the  missionarj''  Boards  on  the  Council 
and  for  their  associates  shall  be  carried  respectively  by  the  Board  of 
National  Missions  and  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

The  question  of  financing  the  production  and  manufacture  of  the  several 
types  of  material  for  missionary  education  shall  be  left  to  a  Conference  of 
the  three  Boards  involved. 

General  publicity,  advertising  and  the  provision  of  literature  for  special 
campaigns  are  regarded  as  promotional  activities  rather  than  as  parts  of 
the  program  of  missionary  education  and,  hence,  will  continue  as  responsi- 
bilities of  the  individual  missionary  Boards  with  the  understanding  that 
there  must  be  the  closest  cooperation  between  the  special  promotional 
activities  and  the  educational  program. 

Every  care  shall  be  taken  to  preserve  the  direct  contact  of  the  missionary 
Board  with  such  interdenominational  Agencies  as  the  Missionary  Educa- 


792  SUPPLEMENT 

tion  Movement  and,  so  far  as  possible,  to  provide  direct  contact  with  such 
Agencies  for  the  general  director  of  the  Department  of  Missionary 
Education. 

Such  assistants  as  are  necessary  for  the  effective  working  of  the  Depart- 
ment shall  be  authorized  by  the  Board. 

(4)  The  Department  of  Men's  Work. 

This  Department  shall  take  over  and  carry  forward  the  work  now 
being  done  under  the  Assembly's  Committee  on  Alen's  Work.  The  Depart- 
ment will  plan  for  the  development  of  the  men  of  the  Church  in  appro- 
priate phases  of  Church  and  Christian  activity,  by  information  and  appeal 
through  literature,  correspondence,  Conferences  and  cooperation  with 
pastors.  Wherever,  in  the  conduct  of  the  work  of  this  Department,  it 
shall  engage  in  a  phase  of  work  in  which  another  Department  of  this 
Board,  or  of  the  other  Boards,  is  active,  care  shall  be  taken  through  con- 
ference'and  by  definite  agreement  that  the  work  shall  be  strictly  correlated. 

A  general  director  shall  be  in  charge  of  the  Department,  with  such 
assistants  as  shall  be  authorized  by  the  Board  for  the  efficient  working  of 
the  Department. 

(5)  The  Department  of  Moral  Welfare. 

This  Department  shall  take  over  and  carry  forward  the  permanent 
activities  of  the  present  Board  of  Temperance  and  Moral  Welfare  and  the 
work  of  the  Committee  on  Sabbath  Observance.  The  educational  func- 
tions of  the  Department  are  to  be  magnified,  the  purpose  being  to  secure  a 
church  and  community  instructed  in  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  as  applied  to 
social  relations,  public  morals,  and  the  public  good.  The  work  under- 
taken and  accomplished  in  legislation  should  be  secondary  to  the  promo- 
tion of  intelligent  zeal  in  educating  public  opinion  and  training  youth. 
Interdenominational  Agencies  should,  and  can,  handle  political  and  public 
action  along  this  line.  The  great  problem  of  this  Department  is  to  educate 
and  train  with  knowledge  and  fact. 

A  general  director  shall  be  in  charge  of  the  Department,  with  such 
assistants  as  shall  be  authorized  by  the  Board  for  the  efficient  working  of 
the  Department. 

b.  The  Division  of  Christian  Education  in  Educational  Institutions. 

(1)  The  Department  of  Colleges,  Theological  Seminaries,  and  Training 
Schools. 

This  Department  shall  take  over  and  carry  forward  the  work  now  being 
done  by  the  College  Department  of  the  General  Board  of  Education. 
The  Department  shall  make  a  thorough  study  of  the  problems  of  the 
religious  life  of  our  colleges  and  in  every  possible  way  seek  to  promote 
an  organized  and  efficient  program  of  Christian  education  in  our  colleges 
as  part  of  the  curriculum  and  as  the  essential  exj)ression  of  the  actual  and 
fundamental  character  of  the  college.  The  correlation  of  the  college 
with  the  system  of  public  education  has  been  developed,  but  the  correlation 
of  the  college  with  the  life,  purpose  and  methods  of  the  Church  has  not 
been  sufficiently  formulated.  The  prolilem  is  more  than  that  of  a  common 
spirit  of  Christian  service — it  involves  the  definite  methods  whereby 
Christian  colleges  shall  be  built  upon  the  growing  educational  activities 
of  the  Church,  and  shall  relate  their  work  and  methods  to  the  developing 
of  lives  of  the  Christian  type,  grounded  in  the  Word  of  God,  instructed, 
trained  and  consecrated  to  the  realization  (if  th(>  Kingdom  of  God  on- earth. 
To  promote  the  Christian  college  in  this  sense  is  the  ])aramount  work  of 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  793 

this  Dopartinent.  Next  to  this,  tlio  Department  must  furiiisli  an  expert 
leadcrsliip  in  the  educational  deveU)pment  of  our  Collef^es,  to  tlie  end  that 
high  and  honest  academic  standards  shall  be  maintained. 

The  Department  shall  extend  its  work  as  follows:  (1)  The  Department 
shall  seek  to  establish  such  cooperative  relations  with  the  theological 
seminaries  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  as 
may  be  possible  under  all  the  legal  requirements  of  these  institutions,  to 
the  end  that  the  Church  may  realize  more  fully  the  possibilities  of  these 
seminaries  as  a  part  of  the  educational  system  of  the  Church;  (2)  The 
development  of  training  schools  f(jr  lay  workers  shall  have  careful  considera- 
tion and  cooperation,  to  the  end  that  effective  institutions  of  this  type 
may  be  developed  at  suitable  centers  for  the  service  of  the  Church. 

A  general  director  shall  be  in  charge  of  the  Department,  with  such 
assistants  as  shall  be  authorized  by  the  Board  for  the  efficient  working  of 
the  Department. 

(2)  The  Department  of  Recruiting. 

This  Department  shall  take  over  and  carry  forward  the  work  of  enlisting 
young  people  in  the  Christian  vocations  as  now  incorporated  in  the  Student 
Department  of  the  General  Board  of  Education. 

Recruiting  for  Christian  life  service  among  Presbyterian  young  people 
is  the  interest  and  concern  of  three  Boards  of  the  Church — the  Board  of 
Christian  Education,  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  and  the  Board  of 
National  Missions.  In  order  that  there  may  be  a  unified  approach  to  the 
young  people  in  the  prosecution  of  this  task  the  following  program  shall  be 
promoted  by  this  Department.    The  fields  of  recruiting  are  as  follows: 

(a)  The  home,  Church,  and  community,  including  high  schools  and 
academies. 

(6)  Undergraduate  institutions,  including  boarding  schools,  colleges, 
and  universities. 

(c)  Seminaries,  other  graduate  institutions  and  technical  schools. 

The  task  of  recruiting  wdthin  the  home,  Church  and  community  involves: 
the  inculcation  throughout  the  Church  of  the  Christian  principles  of  life 
work  choices;  the  presentation  of  the  need  for  full-time  service  of  carefully 
chosen  and  well  equipped  young  people  in  the  Church's  enterprise,  and  the 
cultivation  of  those  who  have  expressed  a  desire  to  take  up  full-time  service. 

The  responsibility  for  this  task  is  primarily  that  of  the  Board  of  Christian 
Education,  in  close  cooperation  with  the  Boards  of  National  and  Foreign 
Missions. 

The  task  of  recruiting  within  undergraduate  institutions,  in  addition  to 
the  functions  provided  above,  shall  be  that  of  securing  the  definite  com- 
mitment of  properly  qualified  students  to  full-time  Christian  service. 

The  responsibility  for  this  task  is  primarily  that  of  the  Board  of  Christian 
Education  in  closest  cooperation  with  the  Board  of  National  Missions  and 
the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  This  cooperation  shall  be  effected  through 
an  Advisory  Council  as  hereinafter  described. 

The  task  of  securing  candidates  for  mission  service  from  the  seminaries, 
other  graduate  institutions,  and  technical  schools  shall  be  primarily  that 
of  the  Boards  of  National  Missions  and  Foreign  Missions  in  closest  co- 
operation w'ith  the  Board  of  Christian  Education.  This  cooperation  shall 
be  effected  also  through  an  Advisory  Council  as  hereinafter  described. 

There  shall  be  an  Advisory  Council  meeting  at  least  monthlj--,  com- 
posed of  two  members,  respectively,  from  the  staffs  of  the  Board  of  Christian 


794  SUPPLEMENT 

Education,  the  Board  of  National  Missions  and  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions,  which,  under  the  authority  committed  to  it  by  these  Boards, 
shall  effect  the  cooperation  involved  in  the  cultivation  of  the  three  fields 
mentioned  above.  The  general  director  of  the  Department  shall  be 
Chairman  of  the  Advisory  Council. 

A  general  director,  chosen  with  the  approval  of  the  cooperating  Boards 
and  elected  by  the  Board  of  Christian  Education,  shall  be  in  charge  of 
this  Department,  with  such  assistants  as  shall  be  authorized  by  the  Board 
for  the  efficient  working  of  the  Department. 

(.3)  The  Department  of  University  Work. 

This  Department  shall  take  over  and  carry  forward  the  work  now  being 
done  by  the  Department  of  University  Work  of  the  General  Board  of 
Education.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Department  to  study  the  educa- 
tional character,  development  and  policies  of  state  universities  and  other 
non-Church  institutions  of  learning,  where  large  numbers  of  Presbyterian 
students  are  to  be  found,  and  to  promote  and  supervise  all  efforts  for  the 
Christian  education  and  training  for  Christian  service  of  students  at 
such  institutions. 

A  general  director  shall  be  in  charge  of  this  Department,  with  such 
assistants  as  shall  be  authorized  by  the  Board  for  the  efficient  working  of 
the  Department. 

(4)  The  Department  of  Student  Aid. 

This  Department  shall  take  over  and  carry  forward  the  work  now  done 
in  the  giving  of  financial  aid  to  students  by  the  Student  Department  of 
the  General  Board  of  Education.  This  shall  include  the  supervision  of 
scholarship  aid  to  candidates  for  the  ministry  and  other  students,  the 
administration  of  students'  loan  funds  and  of  other  funds  established  for 
the  benefit  of  students. 

A  general  director  shall  be  in  charge  of  this  Department,  with  such 
assistants  as  shall  be  authorized  by  the  Board  for  the  efficient  working  of 
the  Department. 

c.  The  Division  of  Finance. 

(1)  The  Treasury  Department. 

The  treasurer  of  the  Board  shall  be  the  general  director  of  this  Depart- 
ment. As  an  officer  of  the  Board  he  shall  have  direct  responsibility  to 
the  Board,  but  as  a  member  of  the  administrative  staff  he  shall  be  under 
the  direction  of  the  general  secretary  of  the  Board.  It  shall  be  his  duty 
to  receive,  acknowledge  and  keep  accurate  accounts  of  all  funds  received 
by  the  Board  of  Christian  Education,  except  as  otherwise  provided  in 
connection  with  the  Business  Department,  and  to  dej)osit  such  funds  in 
the  name  and  to  the  credit  of  the  Board  in  such  l)ank  or  banks  as  shall  be 
designated  by  the  Board  from  time  to  time.  Disbursements  shall  be  made 
under  the  rules  to  be  determined  by  the  Board  in  the  form  of  by-laws.  He 
shall  furnish  a  bond  in  such  form  and  amount  as  shall  be  determined  by 
the  Board. 

The  business  organization  for  the  keeping  of  accounts  and  performing 
all  of  the  administrative  details  of  the  treasurer's  office  shall  be  in  this 
Department,  and  under  the  assistant  treasurer,  who  shall  have  such 
assistance  in  the  office  staff  as  may  be  authorized  by  the  Board  for  the 
efficient  working  of  the  Department. 

(2)  Department  of  Promotion. 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  795 

Tins  Dopiirtnicnt  shall  take  over  the  work  now  being  done  in  the  Finan- 
cial Department  of  the  General  Board  of  Education.  It  shall  investigate 
the  general  problems  involved  in  the  raising  of  funds  for  the  work  of  the 
Board,  shall  be  a  clearing  house  for  information  on  financial  operations  in 
such  causes,  and  shall  promote  special  campaigns  as  emergencies  arise  in 
connection  with  institutions.  In  the  general  work  of  the  Board,  such 
special  campaigns  shall  be  approved  by  the  proper  supervisory  agent  of 
the  General  Assembly. 

The  secretary  of  the  Division  may  be  in  charge  of  the  Department, 
with  such  assistants  as  may  be  authorized  by  the  Board  for  the  efficient 
working  of  the  Department. 

;i.  The  Executive  Organization  Councils. 

For  the  unifying  of  the  operations  of  the  executive  organization  and  the 
development  of  the  morale  of  the  staff  through  the  knowledge  of  and 
participation  in  the  work  of  the  organization,  as  a  wh(ile,  there  shall  be 
three  Councils. 

a.  The  Secretarial  Council. 

The  members  of  this  Council  shall  be  the  general  secretary  and  the 
secretaries  of  Divisions.  The  Council  shall  meet  frequently,  the  general 
secretary  presiding.     The  functions  of  the  Council  shall  be: 

(1)  To  consider  the  operations  of  the  Board  and  to  devise  plans  and 
policies  for  the  most  efficient  conduct  of  its  work.  Such  plans  and  policies 
shall,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  general  secretary,  be  presented  by  him 
to  the  Executive  Committee  or  the  Board  for  consideration  and  action. 

(2)  To  organize  the  budget  for  the  year,  the  same  to  be  presented  by 
the  general  secretary  to  the  Board  for  its  consideration  and  action. 

(3)  To  plan  for  the  promotion  of  the  work  of  the  Board  through  the 
Synods,  Presbyteries  and  the  Councils  of  Religious  Education  or  similar 
organizations  of  churches,  and  to  adopt  such  methods  as  shall  relate  the 
work  of  the  Board  to  the  life  of  the  Church,  through  all  forms  of  promotion 
and  service  in  the  field. 

(4)  A  careful  Record  shall  be  kept  of  the  discussions  and  acts  of  the 
Council,  which  shall  be  submitted  regularly  for  review  to  the  Executive 
Committee. 

b.  The  Staff  Council. 

The  Staff  Council  shall  consist  of  the  general  secretary,  the  secretaries 
of  Di\asions  and  the  general  directors  of  Departments.  Officers  or  em- 
ployees of  the  Board  may  sit  with  the  staff  as  associate  members  at  the 
discretion  of  the  general  secretary. 

Monthly  meetings  shall  be  held  and  called  meetings  at  the  discretion 
of  the  general  secretary,  the  presiding  officer. 

The  Staff  Council  shall  be  a  body  of  conference  and  recommendation. 
Its  purpose  is  to  promote  the  efficiency  of  the  staff  by  bringing  for  informa- 
tion and  discussion  all  phases  of  the  work  of  the  Board,  to  promote  unity 
of  purpose  and  operation  and  the  spirit  of  loyal  fellowship  in  the  work  of 
the  Board  as  a  whole. 

Recommendations  from  the  Staff  Council  shall  be  presented  to  the 
Secretarial  Council  for  review,  and  upon  approval  and  adoption  shall  be 
incorporated  in  the  Minutes,  and  when  such  action  is  needed  shall  be 
presented  to  the  Executive  Committee  or  the  Board  by  the  general 
secretary. 

c.  The  Divisional  Council. 


79G  SUPPLEMENT 

The  secretary  and  general  directors  of  the  Departments  of  a  Division 
shall  constitute  a  Divisional  Council.  Directors  of  departmental  activi- 
ties shall  sit  in  the  Council  at  the  discretion  of  the  secretary.  The  Council 
shall  meet  at  regular  times,  the  secretary  presiding.  The  function  of  the 
Council  shall  be  the  study  of  the  operations  of  the  Division  in  their  rela- 
tions, and  the  consideration  of  methods  and  plans  for  the  furthering  of  the 
work  of  the  Division.  Recommendations  shall  be  presented  to  tlie  Secre- 
tarial Council  for  consideration  and  ai)i)ropriate  action. 

III. 

Special  Recommendations. 

1.  Relations  with  the  Boards  of  National  Missions  and  Foreign  Missions. 

a.  Recommendation  3,  paragraphs  (c)  and  {d)  of  the  Report  of  the 
Reorganization  Committee,  Minutes  Part  I,  1922,  p.  1(55,  treats  of  the 
relation  of  schools  and  colleges  conducted  by  the  present  Board  of  Missions 
for  Freedmen  and  by  the  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions.  It  looks 
to  an  adjustment  whereby,  in  due  time,  such  schools  or  colleges  as  prove 
to  be  permanent  and  properly  part  of  an  educational  system  shall  pass 
under  the  supervision  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education. 

Your  Committee,  having  received  detailed  Reports  from  these  two 
Boards,  giving  the  information  as  to  the  present  status  of  such  colleges 
and  schools,  and  having  considered  these  Reports  would  recommend: 

(1)  That  no  action  be  taken  by  the  Reorganization  Committee  looking 
to  any  transfer  of  these  schools  or  colleges  at  this  time. 

(2)  That,  with  a  view  to  future  action,  the  Board  of  National  Missions 
be  instructed  to  report  annually  to  the  Board  of  Christian  Education 
the  character  and  status  of  missionary  colleges  and  schools  under  its  care, 
giving  full  statistical  and  other  information. 

(3)  That  this  Report  be  made  the  subject  of  conference  annually  be- 
tween these  Boards,  to  the  end  that  it  may  be  determined  at  regular 
intervals  whether  the  time  has  come  when  transfers  should  be  made  in 
accordance  with  said  resolution  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  to  proceed 
to  such  adjustments  when  it  is  agreed  that  the  conditions  of  the  resolution 
are  fulfilled. 

(4)  The  general  secretaries  of  the  Boards  of  Christian  Education  and 
of  National  Missions  are  instructed  to  formulate  at  once  the  standard  of 
educational  and  other  qualifications  of  "such  schools  and  colleges  as  may 
prove  to  be  permanent  and  properly  part  of  an  educational  system," 
according  to  whi(;h  decisions  may  be  reached  as  contemplated  in  paragraphs 
(1),  (2),  and  (3)  of  a,  above. 

b.  In  view  of  the  transfer  to  the  Board  of  National  Missions  of  the 
Department  of  Sunday  School  Missions,  we  recommend  that,  in  ordcM-  to 
secure  the  educational  efficiency  of  this  work,  close  cooperation  shall  be 
secured  with  the  proper  Departments  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education 
to  the  end  that  all  developments  in  educational  method  and  general 
efficiency  may  be  made  as  available  as  povSsit)le  for  Sunday  schools  in  the 
missionary  field.  Relations  of  conference  and  cooperation  shall  be  arranged 
so  as  to  accomplish  this  result. 

c.  Recommendation  B,  i)aragraphs  (a)  and  (h),  Minutes,  Part  I,  1922, 
p.  157,  deals  with  necessary  cooperation  and  the  use  of  the  educational 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  797 

equipment  and  experience  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education  by  the 
Board  of  National  Missions. 

In  order  to  the  proper  care  of  these  various  interrelations,  we  recommend 
that  the  Boards  of  National  Missions  and  of  Christian  Education  be 
instructed  to  appoint  Standing  Committees  of  Conference,  whose  duty 
it  shall  be  to  confer  at  least  annually  in  regard  to  all  these  matters,  and  to 
develop  cooperation  between  these  Boards  in  connection  with  all  the 
educational  activities  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions,  so  that  they 
may  share  in  the  educational  service  developed  under  the  Board  of  Christian 
Education. 

d.  The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  is  engaged  in  a  great  educational 
enterprise.  In  this  educational  work,  it  is,  of  course,  subject  to  the  general 
principles  of  educational  j^urpose,  method,  and  administration. 

The  Board  of  Christian  Education,  as  planned,  should  develop  rapidly 
a  rich  fund  of  experience,  and  a  body  of  trained  secretaries  and  achiiinistra- 
tors  expert  in  the  special  domain  of  Christian  education.  This  body  of 
experience  and  of  men  should  be  made  availal)le  for  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions,  in  the  solution  of  their  educational  problems. 

We,  therefore,  recommend  that  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  shall 
apjioint  a  Standing  Comniittee  of  Conference  with  the  Board  of  Christian 
Education,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  make  as  largely  available  as  possible 
to  the  educational  service  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  the  educa- 
tional resources  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education. 

2.  Location  of  Offices  of  the  Board. 

a.  Head(iuarters  in  the  Witherspoon  Building,  Philadelphia,  Pa., 
Minutes,  Part  I,  1922,  p.  IGG.  All  Departments  except  those  suggested 
below: 

b.  New  York  Office,  156  Fifth  Avenue.    To  be  located  there: 

(1)  Department  of  Missionary  Education. 

(2)  Department  of  Recruiting. 

(3)  Department  of  Colleges,  Theological  Seminaries  and  Training 
Schools. 

0.  Chicago  Office.    To  be  located  there: 

(1)  Department  of  Men's  Work. 

(2)  Department  of  University  Work. 

3.  Financial  Adjustments. 

a.  We  recommend  that  a  Special  Committee  of  the  Reorganization 
Committee  be  appointed  to  determine  all  legal  and  business  matters 
connected  with  the  Witherspoon  Building,  to  the  end  that  a  clearly  defined 
basis  of  ownership  between  the  Business  Department  and  the  Missionary 
Department  be  equitably  stated,  and  also  that  the  division  of  the  trust 
funds  now  held  by  the  Trustees  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath 
School  Work  be  Ukewise  determined. 

Appendix  E. 

Plan  of  Organization  of  the  Board  of  Ministerial 
Relief  and  Sustentation. 

Comparatively  few  changes  have  been  made  in  connection  with  this 
Board.    They  may  be  summarized  as  follows: 

1.  Changes  in  the  Board  of  Directors. 

a.  The  addition  of  three  women  members. 


798  SUPPLEMENT 

b.  The  extension  of  representation  on  the  Board  beyond  the  geographical 
hmits  recognized  formerly. 

2.  Changes  in  the  scope  of  the  work  of  the  Board. 

A  secretary  has  been  placed  in  charge  of  a  new  Department  which 
has  been  created  to  deal  with  the  problem  of  hospitals,  homes,  and  orphan- 
ages in  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It  is  felt  that  great  assistance  can  be 
rendered  the  Church  by  having  a  Department  of  one  of  the  Boards  to 
which  any  church,  or  Presbytery,  or  Synod  can  apply  for  the  latest  infor- 
mation about  such  enterprises,  and  receive  help  by  way  of  suggestion  as  to 
location  and  building.  Another  matter  which  the  secretary  in  charge 
of  this  Department  will  at  once  investigate  is  the  subject  of  pensions  so 
far  as  these  may  be  necessary  in  connection  with  the  teachers  and  pro- 
fessors in  Presbyterian  schools  and  colleges,  as  well  as  in  other  branches 
of  the  Church's  service.  Such  preliminary  investigation  is  most  essential. 
There  can  be  no  intelligent  plan  of  activity  of  this  character  except  as  it 
is  based  upon  exhaustive  and  scientific  study  of  the  whole  problem.  The 
possibility  of  a  certain  form  of  group  insurance  is  another  matter  which 
will  demand  immediate  attention.  The  work  of  this  secretary  may  be 
regarded,  therefore,  as  a  first  step  in  the  treatment  of  these  phases  of 
relief. 

A.  The  Board. 

1.  This  Board  will  consist  of  fifteen  members,  three  of  whom  will  be 
women. 

The  names  of  the  members  of  the  Board  are  as  follows: 

Serving  for  one  year: 

Rev.  Andrew  Mutch,  D.D.,  Bryn  Mawr,  Pa. 

Rev.  J.  Ritchie  Smith,  D.D.,  Princeton,  N.  J. 

Mr.  Richard  H.  Wallace,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mr.  T.  E.  D.  Bradley,  Chicago,  111. 

Mrs.  George  Grant  Snowden,  Rosemont,  Pa. 

Serving  for  two  years: 

Rev.  Charles  L.  Candee,  D.D.,  Wilmington,  Del. 

Rev.  David  M.  Skilling,  D.D.,  Webster  Groves,  Mo. 

Ormond  Rambo,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Walter  S.  Mclnnes,  Esq.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mrs.  Oliver  R.  Williamson,  Chicago,  111. 

Serving  for  three  years: 

Rev.  George  Francis  Greene,  D.D.,  Cranford,  N.  J. 

Rev.  Marcus  A.  Brownson,  D.D.,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mr.  Samuel  F.  Irwin,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

Mr.  Laurence  T.  Bliss,  Wilmington,  Del. 

Mrs.  William  Jennings,  Harrisburg,  Pa. 

2.  Committee  Organization  of  the  Board: 

a.  Finance  Committee. 

b.  Homes  Committee. 

c.  Application  Committee. 

d.  Legal  Committee. 

e.  Executive  Committee. 

f.  Expenditures  Committee. 

3.  Duties  of  these  Committees: 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  799 

a.  The  Finance  Committee  has  oversight  of  all  the  funds  of  the  Board. 
It  is  part  of  its  duty  to  recommend  the  investments  which  are  to  be  made — 
which  are  always  passed  upon  by  the  Board  as  a  whole — and  to  have 
such  knowledge  of  these  investments  as  will  insure  a  maximum  of  safety. 
While  the  general  character  of  the  investments  permitted  to  the  Board  is 
largely  determined  by  the  Board's  charter  and  the  laws  of  the  State  of 
Pennsylvania  governing  such  a  corporation  as  the  lioard  of  Ministerial 
Relief  and  Sustentation,  there  is  nevertheless  large  room  for  discrimination 
in  the  character  of  the  investments  which  are  made  from  time  to  time. 

b.  The  Homes  C\)mmittee  has  general  oversight  of  the  Board's  three 
Homes  at  Newton,  N.  J.,  Ballston  Spa,  N.  Y.,  and  Newburgh,  Indiana,  as 
well  as  the  sanatorium  for  tuberculosis  cases  at  Albutjuerque,  N.  M. 
Monthl}'^  Reports  from  each  of  these  institutions  are  presented;  they  are 
all  visited  during  the  year — at  irregular  intervals — and  thorough  investiga- 
tion made  of  the  physical  condition  of  the  properties;  and  the  social  condi- 
tions prevailing  in  the  homes.  The  Homes  Committee  likew'ise  passes 
upon  all  applications  for  admission  of  guests  to  these  Homes.  An  examina- 
tion 1)y  physicians  is  required  for  admission  to  the  Albuquerque  Sanatorium 
as  this  institution  receives  only  those  who  have  a  fair  chance  of  recovery 
from  tubercuhjsis. 

c.  The  Application  Committee  meets  each  month  prior  to  the  meeting 
of  the  Board,  in  order  to  pass  upon  the  applications  which  come  from  all 
sections  of  the  Church.  This  is  a  task  which  calls  for  great  experience  if 
it  is  to  be  properly  performed.  On  the  surface  the  applications  are  all  very 
much  alike  and  to  distinguish,  by  reading  between  the  lines,  where  the 
need  is  great,  and  where,  therefore  the  largest  pension  should  be  allowed, 
is  the  fine  service  which  this  Committee  renders.  When  it  has  made  its 
investigations  and  come  to  a  decision  with  regard  to  particular  cases,  a 
typewritten  Report  is  sent  to  every  member  of  the  Board  for  study  and 
criticism  when  the  Report  is  presented  at  the  Board  meeting. 

d.  The  Legal  Committee,  as  its  title  indicates,  attends  to  all  the  legal 
work  of  the  Board.  A  representative  of  it  looks  after  all  the  wills  in  which 
the  Board  is  interested  as  a  legatee;  and  passes  on  the  legality  of  the  invest- 
ments which  the  Finance  Committee  proposes  to  make.  With  the  Chair- 
man of  the  Legal  Committee  the  general  secretary  and  the  treasurer  are 
frequently  in  consultation.  The  larger  part  of  this  advice  and  service  is 
given  to  the  Board  free.  This  Committee  presents  its  Report  at  the 
monthly  meeting  of  the  Board. 

e.  The  Executive  Committee  is  chiefly  concerned  with  the  affairs  of 
the  Sustentation  Department.  There  are  many  questions  which  arise  as 
to  period  of  service;  delinquency  in  the  payment  of  premiums;  the  physical 
examination  of  the  applicants  for  membership  in  the  Sustentation  Depart- 
ment— and  normally,  unless  they  involve  some  legal  question,  these  matters 
are  passed  upon  by  the  Executive  Committee  which  reports  monthly  to 
the  Board. 

f.  The  Expenditures  Committee  has  direct  supervision  of  all  the 
expenditures  of  the  Board  other  than  the  salaries  of  the  executive  officers, 
which  salaries  are  fixed  by  the  Board. 

4.     The  Executive  Officers  of  the  Board.    These  officers  are: 

a.     President,    general  secretary,    associate    secretary    or    secretaries, 

vice     president,     recording    secretary,     treasurer,     assistant     treasurer, 

actuary  and  counsel. 


800  SUPPLEMENT 

The  president  presides  at  every  meeting  of  the  Board,  appoints  all  the 
Standing  Committees,  and  represents  the  Board  not  only  at  the  General 
Assembly,  but  at  various  Presbyteries,  and  Synods,  and  not  infrequently 
speaks  in  behalf  of  the  Board's  work  in  individual  churches.  The  vice 
president  presides  in  the  absence  of  the  president  of  the  Board  and  has  no 
other  specific  duties,  unless  he  acts  as  Chairman  or  a  member  of  one  of  the 
Standing  Committees. 

5.  Time  of  Stated  Meetings.  The  Board  meets  on  the  third  Thursday 
of  each  month.    There  are  no  meetings  during  July  and  August. 

B.    The  Executive  Organization  of  the  Board. 

1.  The  general  secretary  is  responsible  to  the  Board  of  Directors  for 
the  work  carried  on  under  his  supervision.  He  conducts  all  the  general 
correspondence;  and  is  the  Board's  principal  executive  in  all  its  Depart- 
ments. He  is  responsible  for  the  carrying  out  of  all  the  plans  and  policies 
of  the  Board.  Under  his  direction  all  the  advertising  matter  is  prepared; 
arrangements  are  made  for  visitation  to  the  various  Synods,  Presbyteries, 
and  Churches.  He  is  also  the  Board's  representative  on  the  New  Era 
Movement.  He  has  sole  and  direct  charge  of  the  Board's  field  representa- 
tives. 

2.  The  associate  secretaries  assist  the  general  secretary  in  the  per- 
formance of  his  duties,  and  have  in  addition  duties  of  their  own  concerning 
which  they  report  directly  to  the  Board.  The  first  associate  secretary 
is  usually  Chairman  of  the  Executive  Committee  and  has  charge  of  the 
general  correspondence  of  the  Board  during  the  many  and  necessary 
absences  of  the  general  secretary. 

The  second  associate  secretary  is  in  the  field  all  the  time  and  has 
charge  of  certain  phases  of  the  Board's  publicity  program  which  is  outlined 
bj^  the  general  secretary.  In  the  absence  of  the  general  secretary  and  the 
first  associate  secretary  he  would  be  in  charge  of  the  general  correspond- 
ence of  the  Board. 

The  third  associate  secretary  has  charge  of  the  new  Departments  of 
Hospitals,  Homes,  and  Orphanages.  He  will  also  investigate  the  whole 
pension  situation  in  our  Presbyterian  schools  and  colleges. 

3.  The  field  representatives  of  the  Board  vary  in  number  from  time  to 
time.  As  authorized  by  the  Board  the  number  of  these  representatives  is 
decreased  or  increased.  It  is  their  task  to  present  the  cause  of  the  Board  in 
the  various  churches;  secure  five-year  subscriptions  for  the  endowment  of 
the  Sustentation  Fund;  and,  as  opportunity  offers,  speak  before  Presby- 
teries and  Synods. 

4.  The  treasurer  has  charge  of  all  the  funds  of  the  corporation.  He 
receives  from  the  churches  and  the  Central  Receiving  Agency  of  the  New 
I']ra  Movement,  as  well  as  private  individuals,  all  the  monej-s  belonging  to 
the  Board,  by  gift  or  otherwise.  With  the  assistant  treasurer  he  has 
charge  of  all  the  Records  of  the  benevolence  of  the  Church  so  far  as  it  is 
related  to  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  and  Sustentation.  He  receipts 
for  and  sends  out  notices  of  payments  due,  to  all  the  subscribers  to  the 
Endowment  Fund  of  the  Board.  He  sends  monthly  checks  (the  fifteenth 
of  each  month)  to  each  of  the  pensioners  on-  the  Board's  rolls.  He  pays 
quarterly  the  checks  to  the  pensioners  in  the  Sustentation  Fund.  He 
attends  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  the  mortgages  of  the  Board  which  repre- 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  RKl'ORT  801 

sent   a   large  part  of  the  Board's  invested  funds.     Ho  works  under  the 
dh'ection  of  tlie  Finance  Committee  in  the  purchase  and  sale  of  all  securities. 

The  assistant  treasurer  assists  the  treasurer  and  employs  the  clerical 
force  of  the  Board  over  which  the  assistant  treasurer  has  supervision. 

5.  The  actuarj"-  has  charge  of  the  direction  of  the  actuarial  work  of  the 
Board.  He  established  the  Sustentation  Fund  plan  and  has  advisory 
capacity  in  the  outworking  of  the  whole  contributory  pension  scheme. 
He  also,  when  his  other  engagements  permit,  addresses  Synods  and  Pres- 
bj'teries  and  the  Budget  Committee  of  the  Executive  Commission  in  con- 
nection with  the  work  of  the  Sustentation  Department. 

The  distinction  between  the  Relief  Department  and  the  Sustentation 
Department  ought  to  be  clearly  understood.  The  Relief  Department 
furnishes  a  noncontributory  pension.  To  receive  this  pension  a  man  has 
only  to  need  it.  It  is  paid  on  the  basis  of  service  to  Honor  Roll  men,  i.e., 
men  at  least  65  years  of  age  and  who  have  served  the  Church  at  least  30 
years  and  who  have  been  honorably  retired.  Such  men  are  alwaj^s  entitled 
to  the  maximum  pension  the  Board  is  authorized  bj'-  the  General  Assembly 
to  pay.  'Slon  who  cannot  qualify  for  this  pension  are  entitled  to  a  smaller 
one,  which  again  is  paid  on  the  basis  of  service.  Service  is  the  basis  of  the 
pa.yment  of  pensions  to  men  who  are  disabled  at  any  age.  To  the  widows 
and  orphans  of  ministers  and  missionaries  the  Board  also  pays  a  pension. 
The  Sustentation  Department  furnishes  a  contributory  pension,  i.e.,  one 
in  which  the  prospective  pensioner  pays  one  fifth  of  the  premium  necessary 
to  produce  a  pension  of  five  hundred  dollars  at  the  age  of  65  or  70  as  the 
case  may  be.  It  is  understood  that  the  Church  through  its  benevolent 
offerings  supplies  the  remaining  four  fifths  of  this  premium.  Proportionate 
sums  are  paid  for  disability  prior  to  the  age  of  65  and  70,  but  alwaj's  based 
on  years  of  service  to  the  Church.  The  widow  of  a  Sustentation  Depart- 
ment member  receives  while  she  remains  unmarried,  three  fifths  of  what 
her  husband  was  entitled  to.  In  the  event  of  the  death  of  both  parents, 
if  there  be  minor  children  they  receive  their  mother's  three  fifths  of  the 
father's  pension  until  they  attain  their  majority. 

Appendix  F. 

Charter  of  the  Board  of  National  Missions. 
Senate,  No.  1836. 

CHAPTER  247. 

An  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Board  of  National  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

Became  a  law  April  24,  192.3,  with  the  approval  of  the  governor.  Passed, 
three  fifths  being  present. 

The  people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do 
enact  as  follows: 

Section  1.  Robert  Inglis,  Edmund  G.  Rawson,  Maitland  Alexander,  James 
N.  Jarvio,  William  E.  Carnorhan,  A.  H.  Wliitford,  John  B.  Laird,  Honry  S. 
Coffin,  Willis  A.  Booth,  Horbert  H.  Twitchell,  Roy  M.  Hart,  M.  Kafharine 
Bennett,  f'va  Clark  Waid,  Emma  .Jessie  Ogg,  Ellen  T.  LouderhouKh,  Anna 
Hyatt,  John  P.  Wallace,  William  C.  Covert,  Emery  Clark,  Matthew  F.  Smith, 


802  SUPPLEMENT 

Samuel  S.  Palmer,  Nathan  G.  Moore,  Joseph  A.  Vance,  Mary  Bates,  Mathilde 
R.  Dodge,  Grace  M.  Lewis,  George  D.  Dayton,  Belle  C.  Swearingen,  Edwin  H. 
Jenks,  Rasmus  Thomsen,  Grace  M.  Perris,  Susan  B.  Spencer,  Elmer  A.  Elmore, 
Mary  Ashby  Cheek,  John  Willis  Baer,  Mary  White,  Gene  C.  Gould,  Gertrude 
B.  Bowman,  George  E.  Davies  and  Irene  B.  Seldomridge,  and  their  successors  in 
office,  appointed  from  time  to  time  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  LTnited  States  of  America  (hereinafter  referred  to  as  the  Geneial 
Assembly),  are  hereby  constituted  a  body  politic  and  corporate  by  and  under  the 
name  ot  Board  of  National  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  the  objects  and  purposes  of  which  shall  be  the  extension  of 
Christianity  and  the  Gospel  of  Christ  in  all  its  fullness  and  His  service  in  all  its 
implications  in  the  United  States  of  America  and  elsewheie,  as  said  General 
Assembly  may  direct,  by  establishing  and  strengthening  local  churches,  evangel- 
ism, organization  and  such  special  enterprises  as  may  be  deemed  wise;  to  take 
over,  carry  on  and  conduct,  as  said  General  Assembly  may  heretofore  have  directed 
or  may  hereafter  direct,  the  work  or  any  part  of  the  work  now  or  heretofore 
carried  on  by  the  Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  (hereinafter  referred  to  as  the  Board  of  Home  Missions), 
a  corporation  incorporated  by  and  existing  under  chapter  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
seven  of  the  laws  of  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy-two,  as  amended  by  chapter 
two  hundred  and  twenty-seven  of  the  laws  of  eighteen  hundred  and  eighty, 
chapter  three  hundred  and  thirty-five  of  the  laws  of  eighteen  hundred  and  ninety- 
two,  chapter  one  hundred  and  thirty-seven  of  the  laws  of  nineteen  hundred  and 
chapter  one  hundred  and  one  of  the  laws  of  nineteen  hundred  and  eight,  the  work 
or  any  part  of  the  work  now  or  heretofore  carried  on  by  the  Board  of  the  Church 
Erection  Fund  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America  (hereinafter  referred  to  as  the  Board  of  Church  Erection),  a 
corporation  incorporated  by  and  existing  under  chapter  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
one  of  the  laws  of  eighteen  hundred  and  fifty-five,  as  amended  by  chapter  one 
hundred  and  eighty-two  of  the  laws  of  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy-one,  chapter 
three  hundred  and  five  of  the  laws  of  eighteen  hundred  and  eighty-six,  and 
chapter  eighty-one  of  the  laws  of  nineteen  hundred  and  eight,  the  work  or  any 
part  of  the  work  now  or  heretofore  carried  on  by  the  Woman's  Board  of  Home 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  (hereinafter 
referred  to  as  the  Woman's  Board),  a  corporation  incorporated  by  and  existing 
vmder  chapter  fovir  hundred  and  twenty  of  the  laws  of  nineteen  huncired  and  fifteen, 
as  amended  by  chapter  one  hundred  and  ninety-five  of  the  laws  of  nineteen 
hundred  and  sixteen,  reenactcd  as  chapter  two  hundred  and  seventy-six  of  the 
laws  of  nineteen  hundred  and  sixteen,  the  work  or  any  part  of  the  work  now  or 
heretofore  carried  on  by  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  cf  the  Presbj'terian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  (hereinafter  referred  to  as  the  Board  for 
Freedmen),  a  corporation  existing  under  the  laws  of  the  commonwealth  of 
Pennsylvania,  incorporated  on  or  about  the  twenty-third  day  of  September, 
eighteen  hundred  and  eighty-two,  under  an  act  of  the  General  Assembly  of  that 
commonwealth  entitled  "An  Act  toProvide  for  the  Incorporation  and  Regulation 
of  Certain  Corporations,"  approved  the  twenty-ninth  day  of  April,  eighteen  hun- 
dred and  seventy-four,  and  the  several  supplements  thereto,  and  the  work  or 
any  part  of  the  work  now  or  heretofore  carried  on  by  the  Trustees  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  (h(>reinafter  referred 
to  as  the  Board  of  Sabbath  School  Work),  a  corporation  incorporated  by  and 
existing  under  a  special  act  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  commonwealth  of 
Pennsylvania,  approved  the  thirteenth  day  of  February,  eighteen  hundred  and 
forty-seven,  the  title  of  which  was  amended  by  decree  of  the  Court  of  Common 
Pleas  (number  oiw)  of  Philadi^lphia,  on  or  about  November  nineteen,  eighteen 
hundred  and  eighty-seven,  and  whose  charter  was  amended  by  said  court  or  on 
about  A|)ril  Ivventy-six,  eighteen  hundred  and  ninety-five;  and,  as  said  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  may  heretofore  have  directed  or  may 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  803 

hereafter  direct,  to  take  over,  acquire  and  become  possessed  of  and  invested  with 
all  or  any  part  of  the  property  and  assets  of  every  character  and  description  now 
owned,  pos^sessed,  held  or  administered  by  said  Board  of  Home  Missions, 
said  Board  of  Church  Erection,  said  Woman's  Board,  said  Board  for  Freedmen 
or  said  Board  of  Sabbath  School  Work,  expressly  subject,  as  to  all  said 
property  and  assets  of  said  Boards,  and  each  of  them,  and  as  to  each  and  every 
part  of  such  property  and  assets,  to  all  and  every,  the  terms,  conditions,  stipula- 
tions, restrictions,  reservations  and  provisions,  of  any  and  all  wills,  trusts,  gifts, 
grants  and  contracts  relating  to  or  in  any  wise  afTecting  such  property  or  assets, 
so  far  as  the  same  are  now  or  may  become  subject  to  or  affected  thereby,  which 
shall  be  strictly  and  completely  observed,  fulfilled,  discharged  and  complied  with 
by  the  corporation  hercbj'  created,  when  and  after,  and  from  time  to  time  as, 
it  shall  have  duly  acquired  and  become  possessed  of  such  property  and  assets. 
Notwithstanding  such  conveyances  and  transfers  to  the  corporation  hereby 
created  all  and  singular  to  the  obligations  of  the  said  corporations  so  conveying 
their  propertj'  shall  remain  in  full  force  and  the  corporation  hereby  created  shall 
be  hable  upon  all  contracts  made  by  each  of  said  conveying  corporations  to  the 
extent  of  the  value  of  the  property  applicable  to  the  discharge  of  its  obhgations, 
received  from  such  conveying  corporation.  Said  corporation  shall  not,  however, 
in  the  State  of  New  York,  establish  or  conduct,  or  give  encouragement  or  assist- 
ance, to,  any  secidar  educational  institution  or  work  without  the  consent  and 
continued  approval  of  the  Regents  of  the  University  of  the  State  of  New  York. 

Section  2.  The  corporation  hereby  created  is  hereby  authorized  to  accept 
and  receive  the  assignment,  transfer,  conveyance,  setting  over  and  delivery  of 
all  or  any  portion  of  the  property,  estates  and  rights  of  any  and  every  description 
held  or  enjoyed  or  which  may  hereafter  be  held  or  enjoyed  by  said  Board  of 
Home  Missions,  said  Board  of  Church  Erection,  said  Woman's  Board,  said  Board 
for  Freedmen  and  said  Board  of  Sabbath  School  Work,  or  any  of  said  Boards,  or 
to  which  they  now  are  or  any  of  them  now  is,  or  they  or  any  of  them  may  here- 
after become,  entitled,  by  virtue  of  any  grant,  gift,  bequest  or  devise  orotherwi.se 
howsoever,  and  in  respect  of  any  and  all  such  property,  estates  and  rights,  if  ana 
when,  and  from  time  to  time  as,  the  same  are  assigned,  transferred,  conveyed, 
set  over  and  delivered  to  it  by  said  Boards  respectively,  shall  have,  hold,  use  and 
enjoy  the  same  corporate  powers,  franchises,  and  privileges  as  those  which  in 
respect  thereof  are  now  held,  used  and  enjoyed  by  said  Boards  respectively;  and 
the  corporation  hereby  created  shall  have,  hold,  use  and  enjoy  all  the  property 
estates  and  rights  which  may  be  so  assigned,  transferred,  conveyed,  set  over  an 
dehvered  by  said  Boards  respectively  in  the  same  manner  and  to  the  same  extent 
as  said  Boards  by  which  the  same  may  be  so  assigned,  transferred,  conveyed, 
set  over  and  dehvered  to  it  might  respectively  have  done,  and  shall  be  entitled 
to  receive,  sue  for  and  recover  all  legacies,  devises,  bequests,  gifts,  and  property 
which  have  heretofore  been  or  may  hereafter  be  made  or  given  to  said  Boards 
or  any  of  them,  if  and  when,  and  from  time  to  time  as,  the  same  are  by  them 
respectively  so  assigned,  transferred,  conveyed,  set  over  and  delivered,  provided, 
however,  and  it  is  hereby  expressly  declared  that  the  corporation  created  by  this 
act  shall  receive  and  hold  said  property,  estates  and  rights,  legacies,  devises, 
bequests  and  gifts,  upon  the  same  respective  trusts,  and  for  the  same  respective 
uses  and  purposes  only,  as  the  same  are  or  otherwise  would  be  held  by  the  re- 
spective Boards  by  which  the  same  may  be  so  assigned,  transferred,  conveyed, 
set  over  and  delivered  to  it. 

Section  3.  In  addition  to  the  properties  and  assets  of  said  corporation  men- 
tioned in  the  preceding  sections  of  this  act,  which  the  corporation  hereby  creatt^l 
is  hereby  authorized  and  empowered  to  acquire,  become  possessed  of  and  ad- 
minister, the  said  corporation  hereby  created  shall  have  the  power  and  authority 
in  law  to  take,  receive,  accept,  purchase  or  otherwise  acquire,  hold,  properly 
administer  and  dispose  of,  all  lands,  tenements,  rents,  annuities,  franchisees, 
hereditaments,  moneys,  securities  and  property,  real  or  personal,  of  any  and 


804  SUPPLEMENT 

every  kind,  which  at  any  time  and  from  time  to  time  may  be  given,  devised, 
bequeathed,  conveyed,  sold,  transferred,  assigned,  set  over  or  deUvcred  to  it  in 
connection  with,  or  for,  or  in  furtherance  of,  the  purposes  and  objects  to  be 
served  and  accompHshed  by  its  creation  or  any  of  them;  and  in  the  management, 
disposition  and  administration  of  all  such  property  and  assets  shall  be  subject 
to  the  supervision,  jurisdiction  and  direction  of  said  General  Assembly  in  so  far 
as  the  same  may  be  properly  asserted  and  exercised  by  it,  and  may  not  be  incon- 
sistent with  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  State  of  New  York  ,and  in  accord- 
ance with  the  terms,  conditions,  stipulations,  restrictions,  reservations  and  pro- 
visions of  any  and  all  wills,  trusts,  gifts,  grants  and  contracts,  relating  to  or 
afTecting  any  of  the  properties,  real  or  personal,  of  which  it  may  become  possessed. 

Section  4.  The  corporation  hereby  created  and  its  successors,  by  the  name, 
style  and  title  aforesaid,  shall  be  able  in  law  to  sue  and  be  sued,  plead  and  be 
impleaded,  in  any  court  of  law  or  equity,  as  fully  in  all  respects  as  any  natural 
person  would  be.  It  shall  have  full  power  and  authority  to  adopt,  have  and  use 
a  common  seal,  with  such  device  and  inscription  as  its  Board  of  Directors  shall 
designate  and  authorize,  and  with  further  power  to  alter  and  renew  the  same  at 
pleasure;  and  it  shall  be,  and  it  hereby  is,  authorized  to  make  and  adopt  such 
by-laws  as  it  shall  deem  necessary,  proper  or  convenient  for  its  government  and 
the  proper  fulfilment  of  its  purposes;  provided,  however,  that  such  by-laws  shall 
not  be  repugnant  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  or  the  Constitution  of 
the  State  of  New  York,  or  inconsistent  in  any  respect  with  the  provisions  of  this 
act,  or  the  supervisory  direction  of  said  General  Assembly. 

Section  5.  The  business  and  affairs  of  the  corporation  hereby  created  shall, 
subject  to  the  supervision  and  direction  of  said  General  Assembly,  be  managed 
and  conducted  by  a  Board  of  Directors  (hereinafter  referred  to  as  the  Board), 
consisting,  except  as  increased  or  decreased  by  said  General  Assembly,  of  forty 
members  of  said  corporation, divided  between  ministers  and  laymen  and  men 
and  women  as  said  General  Assembly  may  from  time  to  time  authorize  and 
prescribe,  to  be  chosen  and  elected  by  said  General  Assembly,  which  may  at  any 
time  increase  or  decrease  their  number.  The  members  of  said  Board  shall  be 
divided  into  three  classes,  each  class  to  consist,  as  nearly  as  may  be,  of  one  third 
of  the  total  number  of  members ;  and  at  the  first  meeting  of  said  General  Assembly 
after  the  passage  of  this  act,  one  class  shall  be  elected  for  one  year,  another  class 
for  two  years,  and  the  third  class  for  three  years,  and  at  each  succeeding  annual 
session  of  said  General  Assembly  thereafter,  members  shall  be  elected  for  three 
years  for  the  class  whose  term  will  then  expire.  Any  vacancy  in  any  class  occur- 
ring between  annual  sessions  of  said  General  Assembly  shall  be  filled  by  the  Board, 
and  reported  to  said  General  Assembly  at  its  session  next  thereafter.  Until  their 
successors  are  elected,  the  persons  named  in  Section  one  hereof  shall  constitute 
said  Board. 

Section  6.  The  Board  from  its  members  may  annually  elect  an  Executive 
Committee,  equal  in  number  to  at  least  one  third  of  all  its  members.  Said 
Executive  Committee  shall  possess  and  exercise  all  such  powers  and  functions  of 
the  Board  as  shall  be  from  time  to  time  delegated  to  it  by  the  latter.  The  lioard 
from  its  members  shall  annually  elect  a  president  and  such  other  officers  and 
Committees  (with  such  powers,  as  the  Board  may  from  time  to  time  through  its 
by-laws  or  otherwise  provide)  as  in  its  judgment  may  be  necessary,  proper  or 
convenient  for  the  transaction  of  the  business  of  the  corporation;  and  th(>  work 
of  th(>  Board  shall  be;  <'on(luct('d  by  and  through  such  organization,  with  such 
administrative  officers,  who  n(>ed  not  be  members  of  th(>  Board,  as  the  Board 
may  from  time  to  time  provide,  not  inconsistent  with  the  instru<'tions  of  said 
General  Assembly  as  the  same,  if  any,  may  from  time  to  time  be  given.  Said 
Board  shall  meet  at  least  annually  at  such  place,  within  or  without  the  State  of 
New  York,  as  it  may  det(>rmine. 

Section  7.  The  location  of  the  general  and  principal  office  of  the  corporation 
shall  be  at  the  city  of  New  York.    There  shall  also  be  such  auxiliary  offices  there 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  805 

or  cIsowIktc  as  in  tho  ju(l{j;m(>nt  of  the  Board  may  ho  found  necessary  for  the 
proper  and  successful  prosecution  of  the  work  of  the  corporation  hereby  created. 

Section  8.  No  misnomer  of  the  corporation  hereby  created  or  its  successors, 
shall  defeat  or  annul  any  gift,  grant,  devise  or  bequest  to  or  from  the  said  cor- 
poration, provided  the  intent  of  the  parties  shall  suflicicntly  appear  upon  the 
face  of  the  gift,  will,  grant,  or  other  writing,  whereby  any  estate  or  interest,  real 
or  personal,  was  intended  to  jiass  to  or  from  the  said  corporation. 

Section  9.     This  act  shall  take  effect  innnediately. 
State  of  New  York,  ^ 

>  SS." 

Office  of  the  Secretary  of  State         ; 

I  have  compared  the  preceding  with  the  original  law  on  file  in  this  office,  and 
do  hereby  certify  that  the  same  is  a  correct  transcript  therefrom,  and  of  the 
whole  of  said  original  law. 

Given  under  my  hand  and  the  seal  of  office  of  the  Secn^tary  of  State,  at  the 
city  of  Albany,  this  25th  day  of  April,  in  the  year  one  thousand  nine  hundred  and 
twenty-three. 

JIerman  Doctor, 
(Seal)  Second  Deputy  Secretary  of  State. 

Appendix  G. 

Senate,  No.  2097. 

CHAPTER  325. 

AiV  Act  to  Incorporate  the  Board  of  Christian  Education  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

Became  a  law  May  2,  1923,  with  the  approval  of  the  governor.  Passed, 
three  fifths  being  present. 

The  people  of  the  State  of  New  York,  represented  in  Senate  and  Assembly,  do 
enact  as  follows: 

Whereas,  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  hereinafter  described  as  the  General  Assembly,  at  its  annual 
session  in  1922,  after  due  investigation,  consideration  and  Reports  by  its  various 
Committees,  and  in  order  to  promote  economies  in  administration,  and  to  prevent 
overlapping  and  conflict  of  jurisdiction  in  certain  lines  of  its  work,  and  to  secure 
greater  economy  and  efficiency  in  the  administration  of  its  affairs,  deemed  it 
expedient  that  its  various  Boards,  Departments  and  Agencies  should  be  con- 
solidated or  merged  so  as  to  concentrate  their  duties,  functions  and  powers;  and 
thereupon  by  appropriate  action  approved  thereof  and  directed  accordingly,  and 

Whereas,  the  said  General  Assembly  at  said  annual  session  by  appropriate 
action  duly  created  and  constituted  a  new  ecclesiastical  body  by  the  title  of  the 
Board  of  Christian  Education  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America  hereinafter  described  as  the  Board  of  Christian  Education  as  and  for 
its  single  administrative  Agency  and  as  a  substitute  for  the  General  Board  of 
Education  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  herein- 
after described  as  the  General  Board  of  Education,  and  in  addition  thereto  to 
take  over,  carry  on  and  conduct  as  a  part  of  its  functions  the  religious  educational 
work  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work,  including  the 
Editorial,  Real  Estate  and  Business  Departments  of  said  Board,  the  work  of  the 
Board  of  Temperance  and  Moral  Welfare  and  the  Permanent  Committee  on  Sab- 
bath Observance,  the  Permanent  Committee  on  Men's  Work  of  the  General 
Assembly,  the  schools  anrl  colleges  conducted  by  the  Board  of  National  Missions 
which  may  prove  to  be  permanent  and  properly  part  of  an  educational  system, 
the  Missionary  Educational  Departments  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  the 


806  SUPPLEMENT 

Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  the  Board  of  Home  Missions,  the  Woman's 
Board  of  Home  Missions,  the  Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  and  the  Missionary  Educational  Departments  of  any  other  Board 
or  Agency,  or  the  work  of  any  other  Boards,  Committees  or  Departments  as  said 
General  Assembly  shall  from  time  to  time  prescribe  and  authorize.  The  said 
Board  of  Christian  Education  is  to  be  duly  invested  with  and  to  discharge  and 
perform  all  powers,  duties  and  functions  of  each  and  all  of  said  Boards,  Agencies, 
Departments  or  Committees  hereinbefore  referred  to  and  all  additional  powers, 
functions  and  duties  cognate  to  education  as  the  General  Assembly  shall  from 
time  to  time  prescribe  and  authorize. 

Pursuant  to  the  above  resolution,  said  Board  of  Christian  Education  having 
been  duly  convened  and  organized,  now  desires  and  hereby  seeks  to  be  incor- 
porated as  a  body  corporate  with  powers,  franchises,  duties  and  functions  con- 
templated and  prescribed  by  said  action  of  said  General  Assembly  as  above 
described. 

Section  1.  Hugh  T.  Kerr,  Pittsburgh,  Pa.;  S.  Spencer  Chapman,  Philadelphia, 
Pa.;  Edwin  A.  McAlpin,  Jr.;  Madison,  N.  J.;  Louis  F.  Benson,  Philadelphia,  Pa.; 
John  T.  Manson,  New  Haven,  Conn.;  Charles  L.  Reynolds,  Newark,  N.  J.; 
William  Francis  Irwin,  Irvington-on-Hudson,  N.  Y. ;  William  P.  Finney,  Lincoln 
University,  Pa.;  Thomas  W.  Synnott,  Philadelphia,  Pa.;  Thomas  Watters, 
Pittsburgh,  Pa.;  Charles  H.  Rammelkamp,  Jacksonville,  111.;  George  N.  Luccock, 
Wooster,  Ohio;  John  H.  Macintosh,  Chicago,  111.;  Arthur  J.  Elhott,  Wilmette, 
111.;  Hugh  K.  Walker,  Los  Angeles,  Calif.;  Frederic  P.  Vose,  Chicago,  111.; 
Bishop  H.  Schriber,  St.  Paul,  Minn.;  A.  C.  Bigger,  Dallas,  Texas;  John  C. 
Acheson,  Danville,  Ky.;  Warren  H.  Landon,  San  Anselmo,  Calif.;  W.  H.  Wray 
Boyle,  Denver,  Colo.;  Joseph  M.  Broady,  Birmingham,  Ala. -Roland  M.  Eaven- 
son,  Philadelphia,  Pa.;  Minot  C.  Morgan,  Detroit,  Mich.;  John  Y.  Boyd  (Mrs.), 
Eleanor  Herr  Boyd,  Harrisburg,  Pa.;  Eleanor  Foster  Lansing  (Mrs.),  Washington,  • 
D.  C;  Blanche  Wachob  (Miss),  Pasadena,  Calif.;  Louise  Lindoke  Weyerhaeuser 
(Mrs.),  St.  Paul,  Minn. ;  AHce  Wood  Coy  (Mrs.),  Chicago,  111. ;  Anna  Lane  Lingel- 
bach (Mrs.),  Philadelphia,  Pa. ;  Isabel  Mcllhenny  Nichols  (Mrs.), Philadelphia,  Pa. ; 
Mildred  Berry  (Mrs.),  Shermerville,  111.;  May  Vanduzen  Youell  (Mrs.),  Seattle, 
Wash.;  Leila  McKee  Welsh  (Mrs.),  Kansas  City,  Mo.;  Sophia  Weygandt  Harris 
(Mrs.),  Philadelphia,  Pa.;  Amy  Paxton  Roberts  (Mrs.),  Wynnewood,  Pa.;  and 
their  successors  in  office  appointed  from  time  to  time  by  the  said  General  Assem- 
bly are  hereby  created  and  constituted  a  body  politic  and  corporate  in  fact  and 
in  law  by  and  with  the  name,  style  and  title  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Education 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  and  shall  have 
perpetual  succession  for  the  following  purposes  and  objects,  to  wit:  First,  the 
enhstment  and  support  of  candidates  for  the  ministry,  and  for  such  other  forms 
of  Christian  service  as  now  are,  or  may  hereafter  be  from  time  to  time  authorized 
or  approved  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America;  second,  the  establishment,  encouragement  and  assistance  of 
educational  institutions  related  to  the  Presbyterian  C'hurch,  so  as  to  afford  its 
young  people  a  Christian  education;  third,  appropriate  provision  for  religious 
services,  and  for  the  promotion  of  religious  life  of  students;  fourth,  the  work  of 
Christian  nurture  of  the  children  and  youth  in  the  homo  and  in  the  Church 
through  such  agencies  as  the  Sunday  school  and  in  the  community,  the  education 
of  the  Church  and  community  in  the  problcnns  of  moral  welfare,  the  education  of 
the  Church  in  the  whole  range  of  its  missionary  activities  and  problems,  and 
of  the  men  of  the  Church  in  the  problems,  obligations  and  methods  of  men's 
Christian  activities  in  the  Church  and  community,  and  such  additional  educa- 
tional or  other  cognate  work,  as  said  General  Assembly  may  from  time  to  time 
delegate  and  assign  to  it;  fifth,  carrying  on  and  maintaining  printing,  publishing 
and  distributing  literature,  papers  and  books  incident  to  its  educational  program; 
si.xth,  to  take  over,  acquire  and  become  possc^ssed  of,  and  invested  with  all  the 
property  and  assets  of  every  characiter  and  description  now  owned,  possessed, 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  RIirORT  807 

held  and  adniinistcrod  by  the  General  Board  of  Education  or  any  and  all  Boards 
or  Departments  of  Boards  or  Committees  to  be  (ionsolidated  with  this  organiza- 
tion, expressly  subject  to  each,  all  and  every  the  terms,  conditions  and  stipula- 
tions or  any  and  all  trusts,  restrictions,  reservations  or  contracts  relating  to  or 
in  anywise  affecting  such  property  and  assets,  which  shall  be  strictly  and  com- 
pletely observed,  fulfilled,  discharged  and  compUed  with  by  the  said  corporation 
hereby  created,  when  and  after  it  shall  have  duly  acquired  and  become  possessed 
of  the  same.  Said  corporation  shall  not,  however,  in  the  State  of  New  York, 
establish  or  conduct,  or  give  encouragement  or  assistance  to  any  secular  educa- 
tional institution  or  work  without  the  consent  and  continued  approval  of  the 
Regents  of  the  University  of  the  state. 

Section  2.  The  corporation  hereby  created  is  hereby  authorized  to  accept 
and  receive  the  assignment,  transfer,  conveyance,  setting  over  and  deUvery  of 
all  or  any  portion  of  the  property,  estates  and  rights  of  any  and  every  description 
held  or  enjoyed  or  which  may  hereafter  be  held  or  enjoyed  by  said  General  Board 
of  Education  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  the 
Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presb>-terian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  the  Woman's  Board  of  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  :  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication 
and  Sabbath  School  Work,  the  Board  of  Temperance  and  Moral  Welfare  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  ;  the  Permanent  Committee 
on  Sabbath  Observance  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  Permanent  Committee  on  Men's  Work  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  or  any  other  Boards, 
Agencies  or  Departments,  or  such  portion  of  said  property,  estate  and  rights  as 
shall  properly  appertain  to  the  work  of  said  Board  of  Christian  Education  or  to 
which  they  now  are  or  any  of  them  now  is,  or  they  or  any  of  them  may  hereafter 
become  entitled,  by  virtue  of  any  grant,  gift,  bequast  or  devise  or  otherwise, 
howsoever,  and  in  respect  of  any  and  all  such  property,  estates  and  rights,  if 
and  when,  and  from  time  to  time  as,  the  same  are  assigned,  transferred,  conveyed, 
set  over  and  delivered  to  it  by  said  Boards,  Agencies  or  Departments  respectively, 
shall  have,  hold,  use  and  enjoy  the  same  corporate  powers,  franchises  and  priv- 
ileges as  those  which  in  respect  thereof  are  now  held,  used  and  enjoyed  by  said 
Boards,  Agencies  or  Departments  respectively;  and  the  corporation  hereby 
created  shall  have,  hold,  use  and  enjoy  all  the  property,  estates  and  rights  which 
may  be  so  assigned,  transferred,  conveyed,  set  over  and  delivered  by  said  Boards, 
Agencies  or  Departments  respectively  in  the  same  manner  and  to  the  same  extent 
as  said  Boards,  Agencies  or  Departments  by  which  the  same  may  be  so  assigned 
transferred,  conveyed,  set  over  and  delivered  to  it  might  respectively  have  done, 
and  shall  be  entitled  to  receive,  sue  for  and  recover  all  legacies,  devises,  bequests, 
gifts  and  property  which  have  heretofore  been  or  may  hereafter  be  made  or  given 
to  said  Boards,  Agencies  or  Departments  or  any  of  them,  if  and  when,  and  from 
time  to  time  as,  the  same  are  by  them  respectively  so  assigned,  transferred,  con- 
veyed, set  over  and  delivered;  protnded,  however,  and  it  is  hereby  expressly 
declared  that  the  corporation  created  by  this  act  shall  receive  and  hold  said 
property,  estates  and  rights,  legacies,  devises,  bequests  and  gifts,  upon  the  same 
respective  trusts,  and  for  the  same  respective  uses  and  purposes  only,  as  the 
same  are  or  otherwise  would  be  held  by  the  respective  Boards,  Agencies  or  De- 
partments by  which  the  same  may  be  so  assigned,  transferred,  conveyed,  set 
over  and  delivered  to  it. 

Section  3.  In  addition  to  the  properties  and  assets  of  the  Boards,  Agencies 
and  Departments  mentioned  in  the  preceding  section  of  this  act,  which,  by  said 
section  the  said  corporation  hereby  created,  and  by  the  hereinbefore  recited 
action  of  said  General  Assembly,  designated  and  constituted  as  the  successor 
thereof,  is  thereby  authorized  and  empowered  to  acquire,  become  possessed  of 
and  administer,  the  said  corporation  hereby  created  shall  be  able  and  capable 


808  SUPPLEMENT 

in  law  to  take,  receive,  acquire,  hold,  properly  administer  or  dispose  of  all  lands, 
tenements,  rents,  annuities,  franchises,  hereditaments,  moneys,  property  and 
securities  which  may  be  at  any  time,  and  from  time  to  time  given,  devised,  be- 
queathed, conveyed,  sold,  transferred  or  assigned  to  it,  in  connection  with,  or 
for,  or  in  furtherance  of  the  purposes  and  objects  to  be  served  and  accomplished 
by  its  creation  as  contemplated,  outlined  and  prescribed  by  the  action  of  said 
General  Assembly  hereinbefore  recited;  and  in  the  management,  disposition  and 
administration  of  all  the  property  and  assets  which  the  said  corporation  hereby 
created  may  acquire  and  become  possessed  of,  it  shall  be  subject  to  the  super- 
vision, jurisdiction  and  direction  of  the  said  General  Assembly  in  so  far  as  the 
same  may  be  properly  asserted  and  exercised  by  the  latter  body  consistently,  and 
in  consonance  with  the  terms,  conditions,  stipulations  and  requirements  of  any 
and  all  trusts,  restrictions,  or  contracts  relating  to,  or  affecting  any  of  the  prop- 
erties real  or  personal  of  which  it  may  become  possessed. 

Section  4.  The  said  corporation  hereby  created  and  its  successors,  by  the 
name,  style  and  title  aforesaid,  shall  be  able  and  capable  in  law,  to  sue  and  be 
sued,  plead  and  be  impleaded  in  any  court  of  law  or  equity,  as  fully  in  all  respects 
as  any  natural  person  would  be;  and  the  said  corporation  hereby  created  shall 
have  full  power  and  authority  to  adopt,  have  and  use  a  common  seal  with  such 
device  and  inscription  as  its  directors  shall  designate  and  authorize,  and  with 
further  power  to  alter  and  renew  the  same  at  pleasure.  The  said  corporation 
shall  be  and  it  is  hereby  authorized  and  empowered  to  make,  ordain  and  establish 
such  by-laws  and  ordinances  as  shall  be  deemed  necessary  for  its  government; 
provided,  however,  that  the  said  by-laws  and  ordinances  shall  not  be  repugnant 
to  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  or  the  Constitution  of  the  State  of  New 
York,  or  in  any  respect  inconsistent  with  the  provisions  of  this  act,  or  the  super- 
visory jurisdiction,  direction  and  powers  of  the  said  General  Assembly  as  herein- 
before provided  and  specified. 

Section  5.  The  business  and  affairs  of  the  said  corporation  hereby  created 
shall,  subject  to  the  supervision,  jurisdiction,  direction  and  powers  of  said  General 
Assembly,  be  managed  and  conducted  by  a  Board  of  Directors  consisting  of 
thirty-six  or  more  members  to  be  elected  by  the  General  Assembly  in  such  manner 
as  it  shall  decide,  of  ministers,  laymen  and  women,  and  at  the  first  meeting  of  the 
General  Assembly  after  the  organization  of  said  Board  of  Christian  Education, 
the  membership  of  said  Board  shall  be  equally  divided  into  three  classes  one  of 
which  shall  be  selected  for  one  year,  another  class  for  two  years  and  the  third 
class  shall  be  selected  for  three  years,  and  thereafter  one  class  shall  be  annually 
elected  for  three  years  to  replace  the  ''lass  whose  term  will  then  expire,  or  other- 
wise as  said  General  Assembly  may  direct,  and  to  be  distributed  territorially 
throughout  the  United  States,  and  located  accordingly  as  the  said  General 
Assembly  shall  fiom  time  to  time,  by  appropriate  action  authorize,  presrribe 
and  direct.  Any  vacancy  in  any  class  occurring  between  annual  sessions  of  the 
General  Assembly,  shall  be  filled  by  the  Board  and  reported  to  the  General 
Assembly  at  its  session  next  thereafter.  The  said  directors  of  the  said  Board  of 
Christian  Education,  chosen,  and  elected  in  pursuance  of  the  action  of  the  G(>ncral 
Assembly  at  its  said  session  in  nineteen  hundred  and  twenty-two  (being  the 
corporators  hereinbefore  named),  shall  be,  and  they  are  hereby  constituted  the 
first  Board  of  Directors  of  the  corporation  created  by  this  act,  and  shall  continue 
in  and  exercise  the  office  with  its  powers  and  duties  until  the  next  annual  session 
of  the  General  Assembly,  or  until  their  successors  shall  have  been  duly  elected 
by  that  body. 

The  said  Board  of  Directors  shall  annually  designate  and  elect  an  Executive 
Committee  consisting  of  fifteen  members,  or,  more  or  less,  as  the  General  Assembly 
may  from  time  to  time  authorize  and  pn^scribe,  with  such  different  division  be- 
tween ministers  and  laym(ui  as  the  said  Board  of  Directors  shall,  from  time  to 
time,  authorize  and  prescribe  and  shall  be  divided  into  three  (Masses  to  be  re- 
spectively elected  in  succeeding  years  by  said  Board  as  is  herein  prescribed  with 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  809 

respect  to  the  election  of  the  directors  by  the  General  AsseniMy.  Said  Executive 
Committee  yliall  possess  antl  exercise  all  such  powers  and  functions  of  the  Board 
as  shall  be  from  time  to  time  designated  and  delegated  to  it  by  the  Board.  Tlie 
executive  officers  of  the  corporation  shall  be  a  pn^sident,  a  vice  president  and 
recording  secretary,  who  shall  be  annually  elected  by  the  Board.  The  adminis- 
trative officers  of  said  Board  shall  consist  of  a  general  secretary,  to  be  elected 
for  a  term  of  not  less  than  three  years  nor  more  than  five  years,  a  trcasun>r,  a 
recording  secretary  and  such  secretaries,  general  directors  and  jx.ssociates  and 
assistants  as  may,  from  time  to  time,  be  properly  required  for  the  prose(!Ution, 
maintenance  and  administration  of  the  work  of  the  corporation,  subject  to  the 
General  Assembly. 

Section  6.  The  location  of  the  general  and  principal  offices  of  the  corporation 
shall  be  within  the  State  of  New  York,  at  such  place  as  shall  be  from  time  to 
time  determined  and  designated  by  the  General  Assembly.  There  shall  he  as 
well  such  subordinate  and  auxiliary  offices  as  may  be  found  necessary  for  the 
proper  and  successful  prosecution  of  the  corporation's  work  wliich  shall  be 
located  as  determined  and  designated  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  the  location 
of  any  such  subordinate  and  auxiliary  offices  may  be  changed  by  the  General 
Assembly  when  and  as  in  its  judgment  and  discretion  the  interest  of  the  corpora- 
tion and  the  purposes  it  is  intended  to  serve  will  be  thereby  promoted. 

Section  7.  No  misnomer  of  the  corporation  hereby  created  and  its  successors, 
shall  defeat  or  annul  any  gift,  grant,  devise  or  bequest  to  or  from  the  said  cor- 
poration, provided  the  intent  of  the  party  or  parties  shall  sufficiently  app(>ar  upon 
the  face  of  the  gift,  will,  grant,  or  other  writing,  whereby  any  estate  or  interest, 
real  or  personal,  was  intended  to  pass  to  or  from  the  said  corporation. 

And  any  gift,  grant,  bequest  or  devise  that  may  have  been  made  to  the  "General 
Board  of  Education  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America" 
or  any  other  Boards,  Agencies  or  Departments  of  said  General  Assembly  in- 
tended for  or  apphcable  to  educational  purposes  that  shall  not  have  been  fully 
consummated  and  effectuated  when  the  corporation  created  by  this  act  shall 
have  been  duly  organized,  or  any  gift,  grant,  bequest  or  devise  that  may  be  made 
to  or  in  the  name  of  said  General  Board  of  Edu'ation  or  any  other  Boards, 
Agencies  or  Departments  of  said  General  Assembly  intended  for  or  applicable  to 
educational  purposes,  after  the  corporation  created  by  this  act  shall  have  been 
duly  organized,  shall  fully  inure  to  the  benefit  of  and  become  and  be  vested  in  said 
Board  of  Christian  Education  created  by  this  act,  as  herein  provided. 

Section  8.     This  act  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

State  of  New  York, 

ss; 
Office  of  the  Secretary  of  State, 

I  have  compared  the  preceding  with  the  original  law  on  file  in  this  office,  and 
do  hereby  certify  that  the  same  is  a  correct  trans^'ript  therelrom,  and  of  the 
whole  of  said  original  law. 

Given  under  my  hand  and  seal  of  office  of  the  Secretary  of  State,  at  the  city  of 
Albany,  this  7th  day  of  May  in  the  year  one  thousand  nine  hundred  and  twenty- 
three. 

(Signed)  Herman  Doctor, 

(Seal)  Second  Deputy  Secretary  of  State. 

Appendix  H. 

To  THE  Committee  on  Reorganization  and  Consolidation  of 
Boards  and  Agencies 

Your  Subcommittee  appointed  at  the  meeting  in  Chicago  in  January, 
1923,  to  adjust  matters  with  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work  with  reference  to  division  of  its  properties  between  the  Department 


810  SUPPLEMENT 

of  Publication  and  the  Department  of  Missions,  beg  leave  to  report  as 
follows : 

Your  Committee,  immediately  after  their  appointment,  entered  into 
correspondence  with  members  and  representatives  of  the  Board  of  Pub- 
lication and  Sabbath  School  Work.  On  April  2,  1923,  they  held  a  Confer- 
ence with  the  Committee  of  said  Board  at  No.  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New 
York  City.  At  that  Conference  were  present  Mr.  Sheppard,  president  of 
the  Board,  Dr.  Laird,  vice  president  and  Dr.  Robinson,  secretary.  These 
gentlemen  submitted  to  your  Committee  a  carefully  prepared  statement 
showing  in  detail  the  various  endowments  and  other  properties  of  the 
Board  and  how  they  were  acquired,  whether  by  gift,  bequest  or  devise, 
and  for  what  special  uses  and  purposes  they  were  impressed.  As  the  Board 
had  committed  to  the  Hon.  Montgomery  Evans  of  Norristown,  Pa.,  as  its 
special  counsel,  the  investigation  into  the  matters  of  law  relating  to  the 
questions  before  us,  the  meeting  was  adjourned  until  the  afternoon  of 
April  4,  1923,  at  Philadelphia.  At  said  meeting  there  were  present  Messrs. 
Geo.  P.  Conrad  and  John  H.  DeWitt  of  your  Subcommittee,  and  the 
aforesaid  gentlemen  representing  the  Board  and  also  Mr.  Montgomery 
Evans. 

Mr.  Evans  submitted  a  Report  in  writing,  a  copy  of  which  is  hereto 
attached  and  made  a  part  of  this  Report. 

After  full  discussion,  Messrs.  Conrad  and  DeWitt  of  your  Committee, 
reached  the  conclusion  and  declared  that  the  facts  and  conclusion  set  forth 
by  Mr.  Evans  in  his  Report  were  entirely  acceptable  to  them.  In  the 
previous  correspondence  your  Committee  had  requested  the  Board  to 
formulate  a  Plan  of  just,  lawful  and  equitable  division  of  the  properties 
according  to  the  Plan  of  reorganization  already  formulated,  and  submit 
the  same  to  your  Subcommittee.  We  felt  that  this  should  be  done,  not 
only  because  the  members  of  the  Board  and  their  representatives  were 
far  more  familiar  than  we  could  be  with  the  properties  and  trusts  attached 
thereto,  but  also  because  we  had  great  confidence  in  their  sense  of  fairness, 
and  their  fidelity  to  the  General  Assembly  and  the  Church.  The  result  in 
our  opinion  fully  justifies  this  confidence. 

Since  the  aforesaid  Conference  was  held  at  Philadelphia  we  have  received 
from  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  a  full  statement 
of  its  Plan,  which  was  adopted  by  the  Board  at  its  meeting  April  24,  1923. 
This  statement  is  entitled  "A  Memorandum  on  the  Trust  Funds  and  the 
Real  Estate  Pleld  by  the  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication 
and  Sabbath  School  Work."  A  copy  of  the  same,  together  with  the  letter 
of  Dr.  Harold  McA.  Robinson,  secretary,  is  hereto  attached  and  made  a 
part  of  this  Report. 

This  memorandum  so  adopted  by  the  Board  sets  forth  the  application 
of  the  rules  and  principles  laid  down  by  Mr.  Evans,  in  a  clear  and  logical 
order.  We  are  of  the  opinion  that  it  provides  for  a  proper  division  of  the 
properties.  It  conserves  all  the  special  trusts  attached  to  the  various 
bequests  and  to  the  real  estate  and  other  properties  of  the  Board.  We 
believe  that  the  conclusion  that  the  respective  equities  of  the  Business 
Department  and  the  Department  of  Sabbath  School  Missions  in  the 
Witherspoon  Building  are  42  per  cent  and  58  per  cent  is  just  and  correct. 

We  think  that  the  Plan  of  the  Board  set  forth  in  Recommendation  3: 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  811 

As  to  rentals  to  bo  chargod  for  space  occupied  in  the  bui\dinK,  is  just  and 
business-like,  and  should  be  approved. 

Upon  this  basis  of  division  of  the  net  income  from  the  Witherspoon 
Building,  it  is  not  necessary  to  consider  the  matter  of  sale  of  the  building, 
as  the  building  can  be  retained  indefinitely  and  the  net  income  therefrom 
divided  42  per  cent  for  Publication  and  58  per  cent  for  Sabbath  School 
Missions. 

Should  this  Report  be  approved  by  the  General  Committee,  a  resolution 
should  be  prepared  for  submission  to  the  General  Assembly  setting  forth 
and  authorizing  the  disposition  of  the  funds  and  income  from  them  and 
other  properties  as  thus  provided. 

In  Section  10  of  the  Report  of  Mr.  Evans,  it  is  recommended  that  the 
Board  of  Publication  continue  to  function  for  the  purpose  of  electing 
Trustees  in  accordance  with  the  charter.  We  approve  of  this  as  a  tentative 
Plan,  but  we  believe  that  within  a  reasonable  time  the  charter  of  the 
Trustees  of  the  Board  should  be  amended  so  as  to  provide  for  the  election 
of  the  Trustees  by  the  General  Assembly. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

John  H.  DeWitt. 

329-33  DeKalb  Street, 
Norristown,  Pa. 

March  31,  1923. 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  and 

Sabbath  School  Work. 
Mr.  Franklin  L.  Sheppard, 
President  of  Board  of  Trustees, 
229  Harvey  Street, 
Germantown,  Philadelphia. 
My  Dear  Mr.  Sheppard: 

Pursuant  to  your  request,  I  submit  my  views  on  certain  questions  that 
are  necessarily  involved  in  the  merger  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and 
Sabbath  School  Work  in  new  Boards  to  be  created  under  the  Plan  of 
reorganization  as  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly.  The  conclusions  that 
I  submit  at  this  time  are  tentative  rather  than  final,  and  I  do  not  pretend 
to  cover  a  number  of  questions  which  will  come  up  at  a  later  time,  but  I 
simply  give  you  some  general  propositions,  and  that  must  be  kept  in  mind. 

1.  The  purpose  of  the  Act  of  Incorporation  of  the  Trustees  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  was  to  take  charge  of  the  management 
of  funds  entrusted  to  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication,  an  Agency  of 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America.  The  purpose  specifically  declared  in  the  charter  is  "the  publica- 
tion of  such  works,  permanent  or  periodical,  as  are  adapted  to  promote 
sound  learning  and  true  religion." 

The  Trustees  should  hold  their  office  until  successors  are  qualified  and 
shall  be  chosen  by  the  Board  of  Publication  at  such  times  and  in  such 
manner  as  the  General  Assembly  may  provide,  with  a  proviso  that  not 
more  than  one  third  of  the  Trustees  shall  be  removed  in  one  year.  The 
date  of  incorporation  is  February  13th,  1847,  by  special  act  of  Assembly. 

2.  By  decree  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  of  Philadelphia,  November 


812  SUPPLEMENT 

19th,  18S7,  the  name  was  changed  to  "The  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian 
Board  of  PubUcation  and  Sabbath  School  Work." 

3.  All  funds  and  property  donated  to  the  Board  of  Publication  without 
specific  directions  as  to  the  use  to  be  made  of  such  donation  must  be  held 
for  the  purpose  declared  in  the  original  charter,  with  the  same  force  and 
effect  as  if  the  purposes  declared  in  the  charter  had  been  incorporated  .in 
the  will  or  dcn^d  transmitting  the  property.  This  would  apply  to  all  property 
received  by  the  Board  without  special  designation  of  the  application  thereof 
so  long  as  there  was  no  change  in  the  purposes  and  activities  of  the  Board 
of  Publication  promulgated  by  the  General  Assembly  and  thus  made 
known  or  available  to  any  person  interested  in  the  activities  of  the  Church. 

4.  At  the  time  of  the  reunion  of  the  Old  and  New  School  branches  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  1870,  there  was  a  specific  covenant  that  all 
property  of  the  Board  of  Publication  at  the  time  of  the  reunion  must  be 
maintained  for  publication  purposes. 

5.  All  gifts  to  the  Board,  therefore,  under  the  provisions  of  the  reunion 
must  be  held  for  publication  purposes  up  to  that  date,  and  gifts  thereafter 
up  to  that  time  when  the  work  of  Sabbath  School  Missions  Avas  incorporated 
with  the  Board  of  Publication  in  1887,  must  likewise  be  regarded  as  specially 
donated  to  publication  purposes. 

6.  Gifts  conferred  after  1887  to  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication 
and  Sabbath  School  Work  without  specifications  as  to  the  purpose  to 
which  they  are  to  be  applied  are  subject  to  the  discretion  of  the  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  as  to  the  application  of  such  prop- 
erty to  any  of  the  activities  of  the  Board  as  then  existing  as  recognized 
and  authorized  by  the  General  Assembly.  The  discretion  of  the  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  in  the  application  of  such  funds 
would  be  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  General  Assembly. 

7.  The  cost  of  the  Witherspoon  Building  included  funds  that  cannot 
be  diverted  from  publication  uses,  viz.: 

Proceeds  of  1334  Chestnut  Street $448,000.00 

Proceeds  of  perpetual  insurance  policy 4,720.00 

Contribution  by  the  Presbyterian  Historical  Society 
and  a  contingent  liability  to  refund  this  money  if  the 
occupancy  of  the  Historical  Society  should  be  term- 
inated        15,000.00 

Total $467,720.00 

Other  contributions  to  the  cost  involve  more  or  less  doubt  and  un- 
certainty, but  there  seems  to  be  no  question  that  there  were  additional 
funds  that  would  be  attributable  to  the  Publication  branch  of  the  lioard. 
The  total  cost  was  $1,080,912.82.  For  practical  purposes,  it  may  bo 
assumed  that  one  half  of  the  cost  of  the  Witherspoon  Building  ])r()j)ertv 
is  impressed  with  the  trust  for  Publication  purposes  and  the  other  half 
may  be  considered  as  subject  to  the  discretion  of  the  Board  of  Publication 
and  Sabbath  School  Work  for  any  purposes  covered  by  its  activities. 

S.  Until  sale  and  conversion  of  the  building,  the  income  in  excess  of 
expenses  and  carrying  charges  would  naturally  follow  the  ownership  of 
the  property.  If  the  Board  should,  in  its  discretion,  apply  all  of  this  half 
of  the  property  to  the  Sabbath  School  Missionary  Work,  that  half  would 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  8i:j 

be  chargeable  with  the  annuities  during  the  life  of  the  annuitants,  because 
the  i)urchase  money  of  these  annuities  were  solicited  and  contributed 
for  Sabbath-school  mission  purposes,  j 

9.  Extrinsic  evidence  as  to  the  desire  of  testators  or  settlers  contributing 
funds  to  the  Board  would  not  control  the  Board  in  the  ai)plicati()n  of  the 
funds  given  to  the  Board  without  restrictions.  But  representations  by 
the  Board  in  soliciting  subscriptions  and  the  knowledge  of  the  Board  as 
to  (he  interests  of  donors  in  any  specific  branch  of  the  work  of  the  Board, 
while  not  obligator}',  would  doubtless  be  most  persuasive  to  the  Board  in 
the  exercise  of  their  discretion  in  making  application  of  the  funds. 

10.  Until  the  charter  of  the  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  shall  be  amended  in  proper  manner, 
the  Board  of  Publication  should  continue  to  function  for  the  purpose  of 
electing  Trustees  in  accordance  with  the  cha'i-ter.  It  is  within  the  jjower 
of  the  General  Assembly  to  provide  for  changes  in  the  charter  so  as  to  meet 
requirements  that  may  arise  under  the  Plan  of  organization. 

In  conclusion,  let  me  say  that  this  preliminary  opinion  is  for  the  purposes 
of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  not  for  submission  to  the  Committee  on 
Reorganization. 

Very  iruiy  yours, 

(Signed)        Montgomery  Evans. 

April  25,  1923. 
John  H.  DeWitt,  Esquire, 

Stahlman  Building, 
Nashville,  Tenn. 
My  dear  Mr.  DeWitt: 

I  am  enclosing  three  copies  of  the  statement  with  reference  to  the  trust 
funds  and  real  estate  of  the  Board,  adopted  by  the  Board  at  its  meeting 
on  April  twenty-fourth.  I  am  sending  you  these  informal  copies,  because 
I  know  3^ou  are  in  a  hurry  for  the  essential  facts,  to  be  incorporated  in 
your  Report  to  the  General  Assembly.  More  formal  copies,  which  will 
include  complete  schedules  of  all  legacies  such  as  those  dealt  with  in  a 
lump  sum,  on  page  4,  "b.  Unrestricted  Legacies  and  Funds,"  will  follow 
as  soon  as  they  can  be  prepared.  The  public  accountant's  certificate  will 
be  attached  to  these  copies. 

We  are  very  happy  that  this  statement,  to  which  everyone  concerned  is 
most  cordial  and  which  certainly  works  essential  justice,  has  been  arrived  at. 

Very  truly  yours, 

Harold  McA.  Robinson. 

A  Memorandum 

on 

The  Trust  Funds  and  the  Real  Estate 

held  by 

"The  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of 

Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work." 

In  the  following  memorandum,  the  principles  laid  down  by  the  counsel 
of  the  Trustees  are  applied  to  the  facts. 


814  SUPPLEMENT 

Trust  Funds 
Three  periods  are  covered  by  the  memorandum : 

1.  From  the  date  of  incorporation  of  the  Trustees,  February  13, 

1847,  to  March  31,  1885. 

2.  From  April  1,  1885,  to  Marcli  31,  1887. 

3.  From  April  1,  1887,  to  March  31,  1923. 

1.     From  February  13,  1847,  to  March  31,  1885. 

The  following  principles  have  been  laid  down  by  counsel.  They  tech- 
nically apply  to  trust  funds  received  and  held  up  to  November  19,  1887; 
but  practically  they  apply  only  to  April  1,  1885,  since  all  legacies  from 
April  1,  1885,  to  March  31,  1887,  were  turned  into  the  Missionary  Fund. 

"1.  The  purpose  of  the  Act  of  Incorporation  of  the  Trustees  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  was  to  take  charge  of  the  management 
of  funds  entrusted  to  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication,  an  Agency 
of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America.  The  purpose  specifically  declared  in  the  charter  is,  'the 
publication  of  such  works,  permanent  or  periodical,  as  are  adapted  to 
promote  sound  learning  and  true  religion.' 

"2.  All  funds  and  property  donated  to  the  Board  of  Publication  with- 
out specific  directions  as  to  the  use  to  be  made  of  such  donation  must  be 
held  for  the  purposes  declared  in  the  original  charter,  with  the  same  force 
and  effect  as  if  the  purposes  declared  in  the  charter  had  been  incorporated 
in  the  will  or  deed  transmitting  the  property.  This  would  apply  to  all 
property  received  by  the  Board  without  special  designation  of  the  applica- 
tion thereof  so  long  as  there  was  no  change  in  the  purposes  and  activities 
of  the  Board  of  Publication,  promulgated  by  the  General  Assembly  and 
thus  made  known  or  available  to  any  person  interested  in  the  activities  of 
the  Church. 

"3.  At  the  time  of  the  reunion  of  the  Old  and  New  School  branches  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  1870,  there  >vas  a  specific  covenant  that  all 
property  of  the  Board  of  Publication  at  the  time  of  the  reunion  nmst  be 
maintained  for  publication  purposes. 

"4.  All  unrestricted  gifts  to  the  Board,  therefore,  under  the  provisions 
of  the  reunion  must  be  held  for  Publication  purposes  up  to  that  date  and 
gifts  thereafter  up  to  that  time  when  the  work  of  Sabbath  School  Missions 
was  incorporated  with  the  Board  of  Publication  in  1887,  must  likewise  be 
regarded  as  specially  donated  to  publication  purposes." 

The  facts  to  which  the  principles  apply  are  as  follows: 
Prior  to  March  31,  1885,  all  legacies  appear  to  have  been  turned  into 
the  current  expense  fund  of  the  Department  of  Sabbath  School  Missions 
as  soon  as  received,  except  the  following,  which  are  in  two  classes: 

A.     Legacies  in  which  there  is  no  record  of  restrictions. 
Gulick  Legacy:     No  record  of  restrictions,  -If  1,000.00. 
McElheron  Legacy:     No  record  of  restrictions,  $100.00. 

Resolved,  That  applying  the  principle  laid  down  by  counsel,  these  legacies 
are  impressed  with  a  trust  for  the  pubUcation  interests  of  the  Board  and 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  815 

tho  Trustees  arc  directed  to  hold  them  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  Business 
Department. 

B.     Restricted  legacies  and  funds. 

John  C.  Green  Fund  (§50,000.00).  Principal  to  be  kept  invested  and 
income  to  be  "aiopropriatcd  and  applied  to  the  distinctively  benevolent 
and  missionary  work  of  said  Board,"  except  that  Board  may  apply  not 
more  than  one  third  of  the  net  income  in  any  one  year  for  the  purpo.se  of 
enablinfr  them  to  publish  and  issue  such  books  of  a  sound  moral  and  re- 
ligious character  as  said  Board  may  determine  at  lower  prices  or  in  a  better 
and  more  attractive  form. 

Resolved,  That  the  Trustees  be  directed  to  apply  one  third  of  the  income 
of  this  fund,  in  each  year,  when  necessary,  for  the  publication  by  the 
Business  Department,  of  such  books  as  are  designated  in  the  deed  of  gift, 
and  that  at  the  end  of  each  fiscal  year  any  balance  on  account  of  this  one 
third  shall  revert  to  the  Department  of  Sabbath  School  Missions. 

Howard  Legacy  (S4, 000.00).  To  be  invested,  one  half  of  interest  increase 
and  proceeds  to  be  applied  to  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  Publishing  Depart- 
ment and  the  other  half  thereof  to  be  used  as  a  benefit  of  the  Sabbath 
School  Department. 

Resolved,  That,  in  accordance  with  the  deed  of  gift,  the  Trustees  be 
directed  to  apply  one  half  of  the  interest  and  proceeds  of  this  legacy  to  the 
use  and  benefit  of  the  Business  Department,  and  the  other  half  to  the  use 
and  benefit  of  the  Department  of  Sabbath  School  Missions. 

Worrell  Legacy  ($200.00) .  To  be  invested  and  interest  used  in  gratuitous 
distribution  of  books  to  the  poor  and  destitute  parts  of  our  country. 

Resolved,  That,  in  accordance  with  the  deed  of  gift,  the  Trustees  be 
directed  to  hold  this  legacy  in  trust  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  Depart- 
ment of  Sabbath  School  Missions: 

Platte  Annuities  (§5,000.00).     Last  annuitant  died  May,  1921. 

Resolved,  That,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  these  annuities  have  been  carried 
as  a  current  charge  against  the  funds  of  the  Department  of  Sabbath  School 
Missions,  and  that  the  Department  has  paid  out  more  in  annuities  than 
the  principal  sum,  the  Trustees  be  directed  to  hold  this  principal  sum  for 
the  use  and  benefit  of  the  Department  of  Sabbath  School  Missions. 

2.     From  April  1,  1885,  to  March  31,  1887. 

The  legacies  which  were  received  were  turned  into  the  Missionary  Fund. 

8.     From  April  1,  1887,  to  March  1,  1923. 
A.     Restricted  legacies,  gifts  and  funds. 

1.  For  the  benefit  of  the  Business  Department: 
Wm.  R.  Thalman — Legacy  for  Publication,  S16.25. 

Resolved,  That,  this  legacy  is  plainly  impressed  with  a  trust  for  the 
Business  Department  and  the  Trustees  are  directed  to  hold  it  for  the  use 
and  benefit  of  that  Department. 

2.  For  the  benefit  of  the  Department  of  Sabbath  School  Missions. 


816  SUPPLEMENT 

a.     Legacies  and  gifts. 

John  S.  Newberry— Sabbath  School  Work $5,000.00 

EHzabeth  Dayton— Colportage  Work 1,000.00, 

Martha  E.  Drake — For  colportage 182.86 

Peter    Hassinger — To    circulate    orthodox    theoretical    and 

practical  books 204.23 

Henry  W.  Avery — To  be  added  to  permanent  fund  for  benefit 

of  Sabbath  School  Department 100.00 

Martha  J.  Moore— Colportage  in  West 237.50 

Peck  Industrial  Institute — Sale  of  farm  for  erecting  Sunday- 
school  chapels  in  West  Virginia 3,460.00 

Malinda  J.  Blanton — Memorial  Fund,  interest  for  Sabbath- 
school  missionaries 1,000.00 

J.  Milton  Colton — In  trust,  to  be  called  The  Colton  Fund. 

Income  to  be  used  for  Sabbath  School  Work 51,467.19 

Edward  A.  Webb — Sabbath  School  Work  in  Minnesota  and 

North  Dakota 53,375.00 

Walter   Peirson — Harold   Mitchell   Peirson   Fund.      Income 

for  Sabbath  School  Missionary  Work 5,000.00 

Eugene  Sweitzer — ^Endowment  for  Missionary  Work 3,805.00 

Wm.  B.  Thompson — Interest  for  giving  needy  Bibles  and 

estabhshing  and  maintaining  Sabbath  schools 500.00 

Celia  J.  Edwards — For  use  of  Sabbath  School  and  Missionary 

Department 1,000.00 

Sara  F.  Herrick — Sabbath  School  and  Missionary  Depart- 
ment   500.00 

John  Franklin  Robinson — For  Missionary  Work 400.00 

Margaret  Simpson  Cadmus — Sunday-School  Work  in  "Far- 
West" 1,900.00 


$129,132.19 
b.     Funds. 

The  Trustees  also  hold  for  the  benefit  of  the  Missionary  Fund: 
A  fund  contributed  as  a  memorial  to  Dr.  Christopher  Humble         $689.88 
A  fund  contributed  for  Sabbath  School  Missionary  Work  in 

the  Synod  of  Iowa 51,430.92 

The  principal  of  annuity  agreements  designated  the  General 

Series 86,550.00 


$138,670.80 
Resolved,  That,  these  legacies  and  funds  are  plainly  impressed  with  the 
trust  for  the  Department  of  Sul)I)ath  School  Missions,  and  the  Trustees 
arc  directed  to  hold  them  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  that  Department. 

B.     Unrestricted  legacies  and  funds. 

From  April  1,  18S7,  to  March  31,  1923.  Unrestricted  legacies 
and  gifts  were  rec('i\od  to  the  amount  of  $()()7,()S9.51, 
(see  attached  ScIumIuIc  A),  part  of  which  were  turned 
over  to  Department  of  Sabbath  School  Missions  for  use 
in  current  work,  viz.:  (See  attached  Schedule  B) $28,594.12 

Unrestricted  total  now  held $579,095.39 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  817 

Counsel  has  laid  down  the  followinf^  principles: 

"1.  Gifts  conferred  after  1887  to  the  Presbj'terian  Board  of  Publica- 
tion and  Sabbath  School  Work  without  specification  as  to  the  purposes 
to  which  they  are  to  be  applied  are  subject  to  the  discretion  of  the  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  as  to  the  application  of  such  property 
to  any  of  the  activities  of  the  Board  as  then  existing  as  recognized  and 
authorized  by  the  General  Assembly.  The  discretion  of  the  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  in  the  application  of  such  funds 
would  be  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  General  Assembly. 

"2.  Extrinsic  evidence  as  to  the  desire  of  testators  or  settlers  contri- 
buting funds  to  the  Board  would  not  control  the  Board  in  the  application 
of  the  funds  given  to  the  Board  without  restrictions.  But  representations 
by  the  Board  in  soliciting  subscriptions  and  the  knowledge  of  the  Board  as 
to  the  interests  of  donors  in  any  specific  branch  of  the  work  of  the  Board, 
while  not  obligatory,  would  doubtless  be  most  persuasive  to  the  Board  in 
the  exercise  of  their  discretion  in  making  application  of  the  funds." 

The  facts  which  exercise  persuasive  effect  upon  the  Board  in  determining 
the  disposition  of  unrestricted  legacies  during  this  period  are  as  follows: 

1.  Statements  made  by  the  Board  in  soliciting  legacies: 

All  of  our  Children's  Da}'^  material  and  all  the  other  promotion  leaflets 
put  out  by  the  Board  for  the  past  twenty-five  years  have  carried  the 
following  statements : 

"All  money  bequeathed  to  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work  is  used  exclusively  for  the  support  of  our  Sabbath  School  Missionary 
Work,  unless  otherwise  designated.  In  the  preparation  of  wills,  bequests 
should  be  made  to  the  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication 
and  Sabbath  School  Work." 

Repeatedly  the  statement  w^as  made  in  the  Annual  Reports  of  successive 
years  that,  "the  Board  sustains  its  Publishing  and  Book-Selling  Depart- 
ment w^holly  by  its  sales." 

The  whole  Church  has  constantly  been  assured  during  the  past  fifty 
years  or  more,  that  not  a  dollar  of  money  contributed  to  the  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  was  to  be  used  for  the  support  of 
its  business  operations,  or  for  the  benefit  of  its  Business  Department  in 
any  manner. 

The  following  note  w^as  carried  as  a  regular  statement  from  year  to  year 
in  the  Annual  Report  of  the  Board: 

"The  contributions  of  the  churches  and  Sabbath  schools  and  donations 
of  individuals  (unless  otherwise  directed  by  the  donors)  will  be  applied 
entirely  to  the  ^Missionary  Work  of  our  Board,  and  not  to  the  Business 
Department,  which  itself  is  a  large  contributor  to  the  Missionary  Fund." 

2.  The  following  facts,  with  reference  to  the  Geo.  W.  Farr  Fund,  of 
§179,894.97  will  be  of  interest  in  determining  the  purpose  for  which  Mr. 
Farr's  legacy  was  intended.  I  remember  very  clearly  all  the  circumstances 
in  connection  with  the  case.  It  was  immediately  following  a  mass  meeting 
which  had  been  held  in  Witherspoon  Hall,  in  the  interest  of  Sabbath  School 
Missions,  where  one  or  more  of  our  Sabbath-school  missionaries  made 
addresses,  that  Mr.  George  W.  Farr  called  in  the  office  of  the  Missionary 
Department  for  an  interview  with  Dr.  Worden  who  was  then  superin- 
tendent of  ^lissions. 


818  SUPPLEMENT 

I  was  present  at  the  interview.  Mr.  Farr  inquired  how  the  work  was 
supported  and  how  money  that  was  bequeathed  to  the  Board  was  used, 
and  what  permanent  funds  we  held,  etc.  He  then  requested  some  Hterature 
which  he  could  study  at  his  leisure.  We  received  no  further  calls  from  Mr. 
Farr,  but  a  year  or  so  after,  when  he  passed  away,  the  Board  found  itself 
the  recipient  of  a  large  bequest,  and  it  was  generally  understood  that  this 
bequest  was  made  for  the  benefit  of  Sabbath  School  Missionary  Work,  for 
he  was  told  very  distinctly  during  the  interview  that  the  Business  Depart- 
ment of  the  Board  made  no  appeal  for  funds,  and  that  it  was  not  dependent 
upon  contributions  or  legacies  for  its  support. 

J.    M.    SOMERNDIKE. 

The  Sellew  gift  of  S30,000,  represents  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  an 
apartment  house  in  Brooklyn,  which  was  donated  to  the  Missionary 
Department  with  the  understanding  that  the  income  would  be  available 
for  the  use  of  Sabbath  School  Missions.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  the  rental 
of  the  apartment  did  not  produce  an  income  of  sufficient  stability  to 
satisfy  the  Board,  and  in  view  of  the  offer  of  $30,000  for  the  property,  the 
Board  disposed  of  it. 

The  John  C.  Wick  legacies,  both  direct  and  residuary,  of  I39.,600.73, 
were  given  as  the  result  of  our  cultivation  of  Mr.  Wick's  interest  in  Sabbath 
School  Missions  during  his  lifetime.  He  supported  for  many  years  a 
Sabbath-school  missionary,  and  it  was,  undoubtedly,  his  purpose  in  making 
this  bequest,  to  provide  in  perpetuity  for  this  work. 

The  Willard  legacies  of  $5,000  were  also  the  result  of  the  cultivation  of 
the  interest  of  Georgiana  and  Carolina  Willard  in  the  work  of  Sabbath 
School  Missions.  Each  of  those  ladies  supported  a  Sabbath-school  mission- 
ary, and  when  Miss  Georgiana  Willard  died.  Miss  Carolina  Willard  carried 
the  support  of  both  missionaries  until  her  death. 

The  Converse  bequest  of  $22,728.50  was  intended,  without  doubt  for 
the  Missionary  Department,  owing  to  the  fact  that  Mr.  Converse,  during 
his  lifetime  provided  the  entire  support  of  a  Sabbath-school  missionary, 
and  stated  that  he  would  provide  for  the  continuation  of  this  work  in  his 
will. 

The  H.  M.  Harvey  bequest  of  $7,663.35  is  undoubtedly  intended  for  the 
support  of  Sabbath  School  Missionary  Work,  for  Mr.  Harvey  during  his 
lifetime  supported  a  Sabbath-school  missionary. 

And  others,  such  as: 

James  M.  Ham  Margaret  R.  Wick 

Phoebe  Crans  Emily  M.  Brooks 

James  P.  Greene  Elizabeth  Burnet 

Daniel  Price  Margaret  Condit 

Elizabeth  Cummins  Elizabeth  A.  Davidson 

Mary  K.  Collins  Mary  C.  Clarke 

Eunice  C.  Smith  B.  M.  Barger 

Cordelia  A.  Greene  Jennie  W.  Davidson 
Dr.  F.  C.  L.  Brokaw 

Resolved,  That,  in  the  exercise  of  its  discretion,  the  Board  declares  that 
the  unrestricted  legacies  received  from  April  1,  18S7,  to  March  31,  1923, 
amounting  to  $579,095.39,  in  accordance  with  the  list  attached  hereto,  are 


REORGANIZATION  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT  819 

impressed  with  a  trust  for  the  Department  of  Sabbath  School  Missions, 
and  directs  tlie  Trustees  to  administer  these  funds  for  the  use  and  benefit 
of  that  Department. 

Resolved,  That,  in  the  exercise  of  its  discretion,  the  Board  declares  that 
the  unrestricted  legacies  received  from  April  1,  1887,  to  March  31,  1923, 
amounting  to  $579,095.39,  in  accordance  with  the  list  attached  hereto, 
(See  attached  Schedules  A  and  B)  are  impressed  with  a  trust  for  the  De- 
partment of  Sabl)ath  School  Missions  and  directs  the  Trustees  to  administer 
these  funds  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  that  Department. 

Resolved,  That  all  unrestricted  legacies  received  by  the  Trustees  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  subsequent 
to  March  31,  1923,  are  impressed  with  a  trust  for  the  Department  of 
Sabbath  School  Missions  and  the  Board  directs  the  Trustees  to  hold  such 
legacies  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  that  Department. 

Real  Estate. 

A.  The  Presbyterian  Building,  Nashville,  Tennessee. 

The  Trustees  hold  the  Presbyterian  Building,  Nashville,  Tennessee, 
which  became  the  property  of  this  Board  following  the  union  with  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church.  The  Presbj^terian  Building  had  been 
erected  for  the  use  of  the  Cumberland  Board  of  Publication  and  had  been 
occupied  by  that  Board  until  the  Union.  The  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work,  therefore,  on  November  25,  1913, 
Resolved,  "That  the  real  estate  of  the  Board  in  Nashville,  Tenn.,  be  carried 
upon  the  books  of  the  Trustees  for  the  benefit  of  the  Business  Department." 

Without  question,  this  building,  or  the  proceeds  of  its  sale,  are  the 
property  of  the  Business  Department. 

B.  420  Elm  Street,  Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

The  premises,  420  Elm  Street,  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  acquired  under  a 
settlement  with  Western  Tract  Society  in  1913,  by  resolution  adopted 
October  28,  1913,  are  held  by  the  Trustees  and  operated  by  them  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Business  Department. 

Without  question,  this  building,  or  the  proceeds  of  its  sale,  are  the 
property  of  the  Business  Department. 

C.  The  Witherspoon  Building^ 

In  the  Report  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work  to 
the  General  Assembly  of  1914,  page  43,  is  found  this  paragraph: 

"The  Witherspoon  Building,  as  was  the  case  with  the  property  previously 
occupied  by  the  Board  at  No.  1334  Chestnut  Street,  Philadelphia,  is  the 
property  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work.  The  funds  with  which  this  building  was  erected  were  derived  in 
part  from  the  sale  of  the  property  formerly  owned  by  the  Board,  about 
forty-two  per  cent  of  the  value  of  the  completed  building  arising  from  this 
source.  The  remaining  cost  was  defraj^ed  in  part  out  of  the  business 
resources  of  the  Board  of  Publication  in  hand  at  that  time,  in  part  from 
unrestricted  legacies  received  by  the  Board,  in  part  by  a  fund  turned  over 
to  the  Board  by  the  Presbyterian  Historical  Society  (being  the  proceeds 
of  the  sale  of  its  previously  owned  property),  and  in  part  out  of  the  pro- 
ceeds of  a  mortgage  given  to  the  Pennsylvania  Company  for  Insurance  on 


820  SUPPLEMENT 

Lives  and  Granting  Annuities.  This  mortgage  has  since  been  paid  off 
out  of  the  proceeds  of  an  issue  of  annuity  bonds.  These  bonds  are  a  direct 
obligation  to  this  Board,  and  the  annuities  thus  created  will  remain  a 
permanent  charge  against  the  income  of  the  Witherspoon  Building  until 
the  last  annuitant  shall  have  passed  away." 

The  cost  of  the  Witherspoon  Building  was  met  from  pro- 
ceeds of  sale  of  1334  Chestnut  Street $448,000.00 

Unrestricted  legacies  (See  attached  Schedule  C) 218,782.23 

Proceeds  of  bond  and  mortgage  turned  over  by  Presby- 
terian Historical  Society  under  an  agreement  that  the 
sum  of  $15,000.00  shall  be  restored  to  the  Society  in 
the  event  of  the  Board  of  Publication  giving  up  the 
control  of  Witherspoon  Building  and  the  Historical 
Society  wishing  for  this  or  other  good  cause,  to  remove 

to  other  quarters 15,000.00 

Principal  of  annuities 218,000.00 

Net  income  from  Witherspoon  Building  and  interest  from 

bank  and  investments 181,130.59 

Carried  on  the  books  at  a  cost  of $1,080,912.82 

It  is  recommended : 

1.  That  the  equity  of  the  Business  Department  in  Witherspoon  Building 
be  defined  as  forty-two  per  cent  (42%). 

2.  That  the  equity  of  the  Department  of  Sabbath  School  Missions  in 
Witherspoon  Building  be  defined  as  fifty-eight  per  cent  (58%), 

3.  That  rental  at  current  rates  be  charged  for  all  space  occupied,  sub- 
ject to  the  following  exceptions: 

(a)  An  exception  is  made  in  the  case  of  the  Presbyterian  Historical 
Society,  in  accordance  with  a  special  contract. 

(b)  An  exception  is  made  in  the  case  of  the  Boards  of  Education  and  of 
Ministerial  Relief  and  Sustentation  by  the  following  action  of  the  General 
Assembly  of  1916,  p.  211: 

"Resolved,  That  it  is  the  sense  of  this  Committee  that  the  Boards  of 
Education  and  of  Ministerial  Relief  and  Sustentation  to  which  space  in 
the  Witherspoon  Building  has  been  assigned,  additional  to  that  assigned 
them  without  charge,  pay  for  such  additional  space  a  sum  equal  to  65 
per  cent  of  the  regular  rental  value  of  the  Witherspoon  Building,  from  year 
to  year." 

It  is  recommended  that  this  resolution  of  the  General  Assembly  be  limited 
so  as  not  to  apply  to  any  space  to  be  occupied  by  the  Board  of  Ministerial 
Relief  and  Sustentation  in  excess  of  the  space  occupied  by  it  on  March  31, 
1923,  or  to  any  space  for  the  Board  of  Education,  except  such  space  as  is 
held  for  it  in  accordance  with  a  special  agreement. 

(c)  An  exception  is  also  made  in  the  case  of  the  offices  of  the  General 
Assembly.  It  is  recommended,  however,  that  any  space  in  addition  to 
that  occupied  by  the  offices  of.  the  General  Assembly,  on  March  31,  1923, 
be  paid  for  at  the  current  rates. 

4.  That  the  net  income,  after  paying  all  expenses  of  operation,  the 
payments  to  annuitants,  and  equitable  reserve  fund  for  depreciation  and 
renewals,  be  divided  in  proportion  to  the  respective  equities. 


REORCIANIZATIOX  AND  CONSOLIDATION  RlCrORT  S2l 

5.  That  the  Trustees  be  directed  to  cun.serve  the  interests  of  annuitants 
so  that  all  existing  annuity  bonds  or  agreements  may  be  fully  and  jjromptly 
met. 

The  foregoing  is  in  accordance  with  the  books  and  Records  of  "The 
Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work." 

M.    S.    COLLINGWOOD, 

Treasurer. 
April  24,  1923. 

The  foregoing  has  been  compared  with  the  books  and  Records  of  "The 
Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 
Work"  and  found  correct. 

D.  V.  Johnston, 

Certified  Public  Acco^uitant. 
April  24,  1923. 

Extract  from  the  Minutes 

of 

The  Board  of  Publication  and  Sabbath  School 

Work,  April  24,   1923. 

"The  secretary  presented  a  memorandum  on  the  trust  funds  and  the 
real  estate  held  by  *The  Trustees  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication 
and  Sabbath  School  Work.'  He  stated  that  the  memorandum  had  been 
approved  by  the  counsel  of  the  Trustees,  Montgomery  Evans,  Esquire, 
and  by  the  Special  Committee  of  the  Trustees  consisting  of  Mr.  Sheppard, 
Dr.  Laird  and  the  secretary. 

"After  a  full  discussion,  it  was  Resolved,  That  the  memorandum  be 
adopted,  together  with  its  resolutions." 

Harold  McA.  Robinson, 
Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and 
Sabbath  School  Work. 
April  24,  1923. 

Schedule  A. 

Recapitulation  of  legacies  and  gifts  received  from 
April  1,  1887,  to  March  31,  1923. 

Restricted  legacy  for  benefit  of  Business  Department.     W. 

R.  Thalman $16.25 

For  benefit  of  the  Department  of  Sabbath  School  Missions : 

John  S.  Newberry $5,000.00 

Elizabeth  Dayton 1,000.00 

Martha  E.  Drake 182.86 

Peter  Hassinger 204.23 

Henry  W.  Avery 100.00 

Martha  J.  Moore 237.50 

Peck  Industrial  Institute 3,460.41 

Malinda  J.  Blanton 1,000.00 

J.  Milton  Colton 51,407.19 

Edward  A.  Webb 53,375.00 

Carried  forward 


822 


SUPPLEMENT 


Brought  forward 

Walter  Peirson 5,000.00 

Eugenia  Sweitzer 3,805.00 

Wm.  B.  Thompson 500.00 

Celia  J.  Edwards 1,000.00 

Sarah  F.  Herrick 500.00 

John  Franklin  Robinson 400.00 

Margaret  Simpson  Cadmus 1,900.00 

129,132.19 

Unrestricted  legacies  and  gifts  as  shown  on  pages  1  to  5  in- 
clusive of  attached  Schedule  A 007,689.51 

Total  Schedule  A $736,837.95 


Schedule  A. 
Unrestricted  legacies  received  Jrom  April  1,  1887,  to  March  31,  1923. 


William  W.  Caldwell $2,908.45 

FeUxNegley 633.71 

Samuel  Williams 750.00 

James  E.Brown 390.27 

WilUam  Shear 4,646.93 

Sarah  B.  Majors 93.21 

Geo.  S.  Bryan 944.46 

Preserved  Smith 1,000.00 

Mary  Ann  Faries 190.00 

WiUiam  F.  Kean 570.27 

EUza  M.  Brinsmade 50.00 

Anna  M.  Snodgrass 407.15 

Harriet  Sanborn 350.00 

Judith  Anna  Ludlum 257.79 

Martha  Moore 50.00 

Ehzabeth  Briant 745.20 

A.  F.  Cressy 539.10 

James  Boughton 66.34 

Thomas  Hamilton 110.50 

J.  F.  Bergen 1,000.00 

Thomas  Williams 2,000.00 

John  Robinson 50.00 

Anna  Clark 25.00 

Alexander  Folsom 10,000.00 

William  Thaw 1,000.00 

G.  M.  Nicoll 500.00 

Mary  A.  Guthrie 11.72 

Joseph  Mahon 60.69 

Sol.  Y.Tracy 500.00 

Alexander  Gordon 514.46 

Alice  M.  Lowrie 55.00 

Alexander  Guy 1,000.00 

Clcmenline  Marshman 38.25 

Samuel  Wilson 50.00 

Hugh  Mearns 46.50 

Mary  Stuart 79,904.03 

Harriet  J.  Rogers 1,079.41 

Sarah  A.  Young 1,556.87 

Stephen  B.  Van  Duzee 100.00 


Mary  Woods 1,497.28 

Sarah  Helen  Green 47,172.92 

Isaac  Halsey 500.00 

Anna  Nevin 469.35 

John  S.  Craig 100.00 

James  Russell 200.00 

Maggie  J.  Alderdice 10.00 

Ehza  T.  Schenck 500.00 

Elizabeth  Iving 435.26 

Phoebe  Crane 3,305.10 

Daniel  Price 3,023.00 

James  P.  Green 3,369.43 

Wm.  R.  Murphy ■. . . .  500.00 

Joseph  Beezley 30.00 

Mary  M.  Montford 50.00 

Lura  B.  Crosby 61.00 

John  P.  Hamilton 118.14 

Calvin  Clark 179.00 

Emilie  A.  Cullen 108.83 

R.  R.  Huckstep 33.75 

Sara  M.  Kittredge 14.83 

Jane  M.  Cornish 95.00 

Samuel  McBryar 190.00 

DelosE.  Wells 36.75 

R.  L.  McCune 50.00 

Ruth  Cellars 505.32 

Susan  Moore 300.00 

Margaret  S.  Ferguson 8,068.64 

B.R.Young 566.24 

Louise  Breuker 53.93 

James  Snyder 250.00 

James  Snyder 250.00 

Lydia  C.  Spencer 190.00 

Joseph  F.  Tuttle 1()0.(K) 

Agnes  Sutton 312.50 

John  W.  Norton 490.90 

Elizabeth  A.  Cummins 500.00 

Joseph  Elliott 500.00 

Jfljnes  V.  Kendall 258. 14 


REORCANIZATIOX  AND  CONSOLIDATION  REPORT 


823 


Mary  K.  Collins 500.00 

Thomas  A.  Wliitc 124.07 

Sara  J.  Clark 100.00 

Mary  A.  Jolinston 100.00 

Dyer  Looniis 96.84 

Eunice  C.  Smith 749.20 

MarvMeLain 40.78 

Caleb  Jewett 4,555.24 

Charles  Wright 317.89 

Marearet  Cummins 2,200.00 

CordeUa  A.  Greene 2,018.76 

Mary  Gardner  Haiulall 200.00 

Washington  Reynolds 126.67 

Rev.  Wm.  Drunnnond 25.00 

Martha  A.  Jaek 152.24 

John  A.  Hageman 1(X).00 

Mary  Brewster 333.76 

Almon  Baxter  Marwin 50.00 

Wm.  J.  Barnett 23.81 

Woolsey  WeUes 50.00 

Sophia  D.  Whaley 95.25 

WiUiamBoyd 181.81 

Sarah  R.  D.  Hitchcock 104.27 

James  Martin 109.26 

Edward  W.  Brown 678.78 

Frederick  V.  L.  Brokaw. . .  .  500.00 

Orra  Ann  R.  Coburn 498.56 

Mary  Matilda  Glass 60.00 

Henrv  C.  Hooker 2,715.68 

Sarah  Wallace 2,000.00 

Abram  Middleworth 970.00 

Mrs.  Sarah  B.  McQuilkin  .  .  598.50 

Margaret  R.  Wick 1,000.00 

John  H.  Converse 12,000.00 

John  R.  Converse 10,728.50 

Dr.  Horace  P.  SilUman 5,972.69 

Frederick  Blume 2,399.05 

Charlotte  Hamilton 57.17 

Charles  H.  Bigelow 955.00 

AmeHa  S.  Perrin 41.84 

Elizabeth  Boyd 540.45 

lyman  J.  Talbot 50.00 

Oscar  Woodworth 250.00 

Mary  W.  Laird 100.00 

Susan  Morse 80.00 

Electa  F.  Stotenbur 2,800.00 

W.  T.  Nunn 500.00 

Amanda  L.  Speir 5,299.18 

FUzabeth  Burnett 1,000.00 

Robert,  Parks  Crawford 393.56 

John  S.  Wallace 50.00 

Mary  E.  Goodwin 156.50                                                       

Mary  E.  Goodwin 52.41                                                   $390,696.79 

Legacies  heretofore  classified  as  "restricted"  because  of  re- 
quirements to  retain  the  principal  in  permanent  funds  but 
without  specific  designation  as  to  use  of  income,  now  added 
to  list  of  "unrestricted": 


Emma  Parsons 919.2() 

Elizabeih  A.  Davidson .^.f )().()() 

Caroline  A\iilard 5,000.00 

Mary  A.  Curtis 624.39 

Lewis  Burt 483.77 

Emeline  L.  Peebles 16().67 

Mrs.  Mary  C.  Clarke 1,000.00 

Robert  H.  Patterson 190.00 

Matthew  L.  Harbison 285.75 

Harriet  H.  Nowland 50.00 

Benton  N.  Harger 4,775.00 

Franklin  Edgerton 200.00 

Alice  Carter  Gleysteen 1,000.00 

Jane  H.  PaiutiT .500.00 

Rachel  Jane  Wilson 100.00 

Henry  Martyn  Harvey 7,663.35 

Maggie  E.  Barnett 45.00 

James  M.  Ham 250.00 

Ellen  B.  Manvel 30.00 

John  C.  Wick 39,600.73 

Flora  M.  Bean 50.00 

J.  C.  Redick 461.61 

Margaret  McLaughlin 805.03 

Adeline  E.  Smith 2,782.09 

Jennie  W.  Davidson 500.00 

Samuel  R.  Blair 100.00 

Susan  Ramsey  Chiistler. .  . .  384.38 

Piatt  Annuities 3,300.00 

Emily  M.  Brooks 400.00 

Robert  McNair 4,000.00 

Agnes  J.  Caldwell 767.00 

Charlotte  J.  Holweg 475.00 

William  Hutton 100.00 

Margaret  Condit 1,069.60 

James  B.  Gilchrist 950.00 

Robert  M.  Cathcart 190.00 

J.  N.  Brown 1,535.13 

Kelton 33.97 

Negley 60.00 

Harvey 1,462.50 

John  P.  Hamilton 1,138.18 

Nancy  H.  Reed 296.40 

John  P.  Hamilton 502.63 

Geo.  L.  Kedzie 12,9.50.00 

Sarah  H.  Achilles 3.50.00 

Benjamin  P.  Wayne 1.250.00 

Mary  E.  Goodwin 45.16 

Abner  McLaughlin 25.00 

Alice  Carter  Gleysteen 440.97 

Samuel  Carlile 7,594.75 

Underhill  (Gift  T.  G.  Sellew)  30,000.00 


824 


SUPPLEMENT 


George  W.  Farr,  Jr. — In  trust  to  he  invested  and  tlie  income 
only  to  be  appropriated  to  further  the  objects  of  said 
Board  of  PubUcation  and  Sabbath  School  Work 179,894.07 

Andrew   Lo\vry — Subject   to   annuities,   last  annuitant  died 

December  1,  1914 3,337.34 

Charles  W.  Henry — To  form  part  of  the  principal  fund  of  the 

P.  B.  P.  &  S.  S.  Work 5,000.00 

Hannah  McBride — To  be  held  for  uses  and  objects  of  Board         1,000.00 

Charles    Luther    Palmer — Intended    for   endowment   and    me- 
morial of  his  mother,  Sarah  A.  Palmer 27,744.31 

Margaret  Todd — Interest  only  to  be  used 16.10 


$607,689.51 


Schedule  B. 

Unrestricted  legacies  turned  into  current  account  of 
Missionary  Department. 


William  W.  Caldwell $1,250.00 

Alexander  Guy 100.00 

John  P.  Hamilton 118.14 

Dr.  Horace  B.  Silliman 9.00 

Robert  Parks  Crawford 320.02 

Mary  E.  Goodwin 156.50 

Emma  Parsons 360.00 

Emily  M.  Brooks 400.00 

Robert  McNair 4,000.00 

A^nes  J.  Caldwell 767.00 

Charlotte  J.  Holwek 475.00 

William  Hutton 100.00 

Margaret  Condit 1,069.60 


James  B.  Gilchrist 950.00 

Robert  M.  Cathcart 190.00 

J.  N.  Brown 1,535.13 

Kelton 33.97 

Negley 60.00 

Harvey 1,462.50 

John  P.  Hamilton 1,138.18 

Nancy  H.  Reed 296.40 

John  P.  Hamilton 502.68 

Geo.  L.  Kedzie 12,950.00 

Sarah  H.  Achilles 350.00 


Total ■. .  $28,594.12 


Schedule  C. 
Legacies  used  for  Witherspoon  Building. 


Fchx  Negley $633.81 

Samuel  Williams 750.00 

Jamos  E.  Brown 390.27 

William  Shear 4,646.93 

Sarah  B.  Majors 93.21 

John  S.  Newberry 5,000.00 

G(>o.  S.  Bryan 944.46 

Preserved  Smith 1,000.00 


Mary  Ann  Paries. . .  . 

Wm.  F.  Kean 

Eliza  M.  Ikinsmade. 
Anna  M.  Siiodgrass. . 
Ehzabeth  Dayton.... 

Harriet  Sanborn 

Judith  Anna  Ludlum . 

Martha  Moore 

Elizabeth  Briant  .  .  .  . 

A.  F.  Cressy 

James  Boughton .... 
Thomas  Hamilton.  .  . 


190.00 
570.27 

50.00 

407.15 

.  .     1,000.00 

350.00 

257.79 

50.00 
745.20 
539.10 

66.34 
110.50 
J.  F.  Bergen 1,000.00 


Thomas  Williams 2,000.00 

John  Robinson 50.00 

Anna  Clark 25.00 

Alexander  Folsom lO.OOO.OO 

William  Thaw 1 ,0()0.()() 

G.  M.  Nicoll 500.00 

Mary  A.  Guthrie 11.72 

Joseph  Mahon 60.69 

Sol.  Y.  Tracy 500.00 

Alex.  Gordon 514.46 

Alice  M.  Lowrie 55.00 

Alexander  Guy 900.00 

Clementine  Manshman 38.25 

Sanuiel  Wilson 50.00 

Hugh  Mearns 46.50 

Mary  Stuart 78,154.35 

Harriet  J.  Rogers 1,079.41 

Stephen  B.  VanDuzee 100.00 

Mary  Woods 1 ,497.28 

Sarah  Helen  Green 47,172.92 

Isaac  Ilalscy 500.00 


STAXDIN'C;   RULES  OF  CKNKUAL  ASSIOM  liLY  SJ'. 

Anna  Novin -l(i<.).;5r>  Jaincs  Murlin l()i)._M 

John  S.  Craij; lOO.OO  Kdward  \\  .  Ikown ()7S.7S 

Janios  Kussrll 2(H).()()  Firdcrick  V.  L.  IJrokaw oOO.OO 

MagKK' J-  AKlordue lO.(H)  Henry  C.  Hooker 2,()()S.;« 

Eliza  T.  Schenck LOO.OO  Sarah  Wallaee 2,()()().()() 

EHzabeth  King 4:in.-2V)  Sarah  F.  Herriek fjOO.OO 

Plioebe  Crane 3,oO").l()  Abrani  Mitldleworth 97().()() 

Daniel  Price 2,S2{).r).'i  Mrs.  Sarah  P.  McQuilkin. . .  fjOS.oO 

\Vm.  J.  Barnett 2;i.Sl  Margaret  R.  Wick l.OOO.OO 

Woolsey  Welles oO.OO  Dr.  Horace  B.  Sillinian 2,4()t).(iC) 

Hannah  McBride l.OOO.OO  Piatt  Annuities 4,000.00 

Sophia  D.  Whaley 9r).2r)                                                       — — 

Sarah  R.  D.  Hitchccck 104.27              Total $218,782.23 

V.  STANDING  RULES  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  AS 
AMENDED,  MAY,  1923 

1.  The  General  Assembly  shall  meet  annually  on  the  third,  fourth,  or  fifth 
Thursday  of  May,  or  on  the  firsi  Thursday  of  June,  beginning  at  10.30  a.  m. 
The  afternoon  session  shall  be  held  at  2.30  p.  m. 

The  Moderator,  the  Stated  Clerk,  and  the  treasurer  shall  be  the  Committee 
which  shall  have  power  to  select  from  among  said  Thursdays  the  opening  date 
of  the  Assembly.  Said  selection  to  be  determined  ordinarily  by  possible  econ- 
omies in  transportation  costs. 

The  Stated  Clerk  shall  have  oversight  of  all  the  arrangements  for  the  meetings 
and  entertainment  of  the  General  Assembly  including  the  assignment  of  time 
and  space  for  the  unified  exliibit  of  the  Boards  and  Agencies. 

Churches  desiring  to  entertain  the  General  Assemblj'  during  its  annual  meet- 
ing shall  give  notice  thereof  in  writing  to  the  Stated  Clerk  at  least  one  month 
previous  to  the  opening  session  of  the  General  Assembly  next  preceding  that  for 
which  the  invitation  is  extended. 

The  Moderator,  the  Stated  Clerk,  and  the  treasurer  shall  be  the  Commit  t(>e 
to  which  all  invitations  relating  to  the  place  of  meeting  shall  be  referri'd  for 
consideration  and  recommendation  to  the  General  Assembly. 

This  Committee,  should  an  emergency  requiring  action  at  any  time  arise,  are 
authorized  to  provide  a  new  place  of  meeting  for  the  General  Assembly. 

2.  The  enrollment  of  commissioners  and  delegates  takes  place  on  the  opening 
day  of  the  General  Assembly  and  on  the  preceding  day  or  days,  according  to 
public  notice. 

The  Stated  Clerk  shall  be  the  Committee  on  Commissioners.  Appeals  from 
his  decisions  may  be  taken  to  the  Standing  Committee  on  Polity. 

3.  In  all  regions,  where  through  the  organization  of  Union  Presbyteries  or 
the  existence  of  missions  without  Presbyterial  organization,  there  are  no  Pres- 
byteries in  connection  with  this  Assembly,  each  mission  organized,  as  such,  under 
our  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  may  send  to  the  General  Assembly  an  ordained 
missionary,  or  ruling  elder,  as  a  delegate;  and  the  Standing  Rules  of  the  Assem- 
bly are  hereby  so  amended  that  such  delegate  is  entitled  to  sit  as  an  advisory 
member  in  the  Assembly,  and  to  .speak,  under  the  Rules,  on  all  questions,  and 
that  his  expenses  from  his  domicile,  in  this  ooimtry,  to  and  during  the  Assembly, 
and  return,  shall  be  met,  as  those  of  commissioners,  out  of  the  funds  of  the 
Assembly.  This  rule  shall  also  apply  to  Home  Mission  Presbyteri(>s  whose 
members  are  so  located  as  to  prevent  regular  m(!etings,  and  in  the  discretion 
of  the  Assembly.  The  names  of  the  advisory  members  shall  be  called  at  the  first 
roll  call,  and  seats  shall  be  assigned  them  by  the  Stated  Clerk. 

4.  The  whole  territory  of  the  Church  shall  be  divided  into  twenty-two  Electing 
Districts,  composed  of  Presbyteries,  so  arranged,  by  combining  the  smaller 


82G  SUPPLEMENT 

Synods,  and  dividing  the  larger  by  Presbyteries,  as  to  make  nearly  equal  delega- 
tions, as  follows,  e.  g.: 

5.  (a)  The  General  Assembly  shall  be  divided  into  twenty-two  Electing 
Sections,  composed  of  commissioners,  so  arranged  as  to  make  the  sections  of 
nearly  equal  delegations.  The  Electing  Sections  shall  be  numbered  the  same  as 
the  Electing  Districts. 

(b)  The  members  of  each  Electing  Section  shall  be  seated  together  in  a 
compact  body.  Accordingly,  each  commissioner  shall  be  assigned  to  his  seat 
in  advance  of  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly,  by  the  Committee  of  Arrangements, 
under  the  supervision  and  direction  of  the  Stated  Clerk,  and  shall  occupy  such 
pew  or  seat  from  the  beginning  of  the  first  session  until  the  end  of  the  second  day. 
The  commissioners  of  any  one  Electing  District  shall  not  occupy  the  same 
position  relative  to  the  Moderator's  chair  two  years  in  succession.  Electing 
Sections,  in  th(>  place  of  meeting,  shall  be  numbered  beginning  from  right  to 
left  immediately  in  front  of  the  Moderator,  and  the  respective  Electing  Sections 
shall  be  rotated  from  front  to  rear  successively. 

(c)  The  organization  of  the  Electing  Sections  shall  be  effected  in  the  following 
manner,  to  wit: 

Immediately  after  the  roll  call,  and  before  the  nominating  and  seconding 
speeches  for  Moderator  shall  be  made,  the  Stated  Clerk  shall  announce  one 
commissioner  in  each  Electing  Section  as  the  convener  thereof,  and  the  receiver 
of  any  necessary  Papers  for  the  Section.  Under  the  supervision  of  such  convener, 
each  Electing  Section  shall  then  elect  a  Chairman  and  a  secretary.  The  quorum 
of  an  Electing  Section  shall  be  a  majority  of  its  members. 

6.  (o)  The  roll  shall  be  called  immediately  after  the  opening  prayer  at  the 
afternoon  session  of  the  first  day,  in  the  following  manner,  unless  there  be  a 
motion  to  the  contrary,  to  wit:  only  the  names  of  absentees  as  they  appear  on 
the  roll  shall  be  called,  at  which  time  any  needed  corrections  may  be  made. 

(6)  Whenever  additional  members  take  their  seats,  their  names  shall  be 
added  to  the  roll. 

(c)  No  commissioner  failing  to  enroll  shall  be  allowed  to  vote  in  his  Electing 
Section. 

7.  The  election  of  the  Moderator  shall  be  effected  immediately  after  the 
roll  call  and  the  organization  of  the  Electing  Sections,  in  the  following  manner, 
to  wit: 

(a)  Only  one  speech  nominating  a  candidate  for  Moderator  shall  be  made, 
limited  to  ten  minutes;  and  only  one  speech,  and  that  not  to  exceed  five  minutes, 
shall  be  made  in  seconding  the  nomination  of  a  candidate. 

(b)  Where  there  is  only  one  nominee  for  Moderator,  the  election  may  be  made 
by  accliimation.  Where  there  are  more  than  one,  the  election  may  be  made  by 
ballot,  in  the  following  manner,  to  wit: 

After  the  nominations  are  made  (the  organization  of  the  Electing  Sections 
having  been  effected  [see  Rule  5,  (c)  ] ,  the  Chairman  of  each  Electing  Section 
shall  appoint  two  telleis.  Each  commissioner  shall  write  the  name  of  his  choice 
on  a  blank,  to  be  provided  in  advance  by  the  Stated  Clerk.  The  tellers  shall 
collect  the  ballots  and  count  them,  under  the  supervision  of  the  Chairman. 
The  result  shall  be  recorded  by  the  secretary  on  blanks  in  duplicate,  one  of  which 
shall  be  handed  to  the  Stated  Clerk,  with  the  number  of  the  Section  written 
thereupon.    The  other  shall  be  retained  by  the  secretary. 

(c)  When  the  Reports  of  the  ballots  have  been  handed  in  from  all  the  Sections, 
the  Stated  Clerk  shall  read  each  aloud,  giving  the  number  of  the  Section  and 
the  vote  cast.  Tellers  appointed  by  the  Stated  Clerk  shall  take  and  tabuh-tc 
the  votes  as  read.  The  Moderator  shall  then  announce  the  vote  as  tabulated. 
If  no  one  has  received  a  majority  of  the  whole  vote,  another  vote  shall  be  taken 
in  the  same  manner.  When  one  shall  have  received  a  majority,  the  Moderator 
shall  announce  the  result,  and  declare  him  to  be  elected. 


STANDLXC,  RULES  OF  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY  827 

8.  The  oloction  of  the  Standing  Committees,  by  the  Electing  Sections  shall 
be  effected  immediately  after  the  election  of  the  Moderator,  in  the  following 
manner,  to  wit; 

(a)  The  Electing  Sections  shall  meet,  at  the  places  assigned  them,  for  the 
purpose  of  electing  the  Standing  Committees,  at  the  close  of  the  second  session 
on  Thursday,  the  first  day,  and  the  place  of  meeting  shall  be  designated  by  the 
Stated  Clerk. 

(6)  The  Standing  Committees  shall  be  the  following:  1.  Bills  and  Overtures. 
2.  National  Missions.  3.  P'oreign  Missions.  4.  Christian  Education.  5. 
Ministerial  Relief  and  Sustentation.  6.  Judicial  Business.  7.  Pohty.  8. 
Theological  Seminaries.  9.  Finance.  10.  Mileage.  IL  Leave  of  Absence. 
12.     Synodical  Records. 

(c)  The  Standing  Committees  numbered  2,  3,  4  and  5,  namely,  on  National 
Missions,  Foreign  Missions,  Christian  Education  and  Ministerial  Relief  and 
Sustentation,  shall  each  consist  of  45  members,  including  the  Chairman,  and  22 
ministers  and  22  elders.  These  Committees  shall  be  chosen  from  the  Electing 
Sections,  each  Electing  Section  electing  one  minister  and  one  elder  to  each  of 
the  said  Committees. 

(d)  The  Standing  Committees  numbered  1  and  the  serial  numbers  following 
5,  shall  each  consist  of  23  members,  including  the  Chairman,  and  11  ministers 
and  ]  1  elders.  These  Committees  shall  be  chosen  from  the  Electing  Sections  in 
the  manner  herein  provided: 

On  odd-numbered  years,  each  odd-numbered  Section  shall  elect  one  minister 
for  each  odd-numbered  Committee,  and  one  elder  for  each  even-numbered  Com- 
mittee. On  the  same  year,  each  even-numbered  Section  shall  elect  one  minister 
for  each  even-numbered  Committee  and  one  elder  for  each  odd-numbered  Com- 
mittee.   On  the  even-numbered  years,  this  order  shall  be  reversed. 

The  quorum  of  a  Standing  Committee  shall  be  a  majority  of  the  members. 
Each  Presbj'tery  shall  be  represented  on  some  Standing  Committee. 

(e)  The  Stated  Clerk  shall  furnish  to  each  Electing  Section  properly  printed 
Election  Return  Blanks,  for  the  electing  of  the  Standing  Committees,  which 
shall  be  filled  in  by  the  secretary  of  the  Electing  Section,  and  returned  forthwith 
to  the  Stated  Clerk. 

(/)  As  soon  as  possible  after  his  election,  the  Moderator  shall  appoint  an 
additional  member  of  each  Standing  Committee,  who  shall  be  the  Chairman 
thereof,  provided  that  he  shall  not  appoint  more  than  one  member,  as  Chairman, 
from  the  same  Electing  Section,  except  in  the  case  of  the  Committees  on  Mileage 
and  on  Finance,  and  the  Chairmen  of  these  two  Committees  shall  be  ruling 
elders. 

9.  The  Stated  Clerk  shall  assign  their  places,  in  the  Electing  Districts,  to  new 
Presbj-teries  that  may  be  erected  during  the  intervals  of  the  meetings  of  the 
Assembly,  and  he  shall  attend  to  all  other  details  connected  with  the  operation 
of  the  Plan. 

10.  The  election  of  the  class  of  members  of  the  General  Council  whose  term 
expires  at  an  Assembly  shall  take  place  on  the  Wednesday,  the  seventh  day  of 
the  Assembly's  session,  the  nominations  to  be  made  by  a  Special  Committee  or 
twenty-three  members,  eleven  ministers  and  eleven  elders,  together  with  the 
Moderator;  the  twenty-two  ministers  and  elders  to  represent  the  twenty-two 
Electing  Sections,  and  to  be  appointed  as  follows:  on  odd-numbered  years 
each  odd-numbered  Section  shall  elect  one  minister,  and  each  even-numbered 
Section  shall  elect  one  elder;  but  on  the  even-numbered  years  the  order  shall 
be  reversed.  The  members  of  the  Special  Committee  shall  be  elected  by  the 
respective  Electing  Sections  inunediately  after  the  election  of  the  members  of 
the  Standing  Committees. 

Appointments  by  the  Moderator  to  fill  vacancies  in  the  General  Council 
shall  be  valid  only  until  the  next  succeeding  Assembly,  which  shall  then  fill  the 
vacancies  by  election. 


82S  SUPPLEMENT 

11.  The  G(?ncral  Council  shall,  whenever  it  may  so  desire,  have  the  floor  at 
the  sessions  of  the  Assembly  immediately  following  the  Report  of  the  Committee 
on  BiUs  and  Overtures. 

12.  The  nomination  and  election  of  members  of  the  Permanent  Judicial 
Commission  of  the  General  Assembly  shall  be  taken  up  on  the  morning  of  Tuesday, 
the  sixth  day,  as  the  first  Order  of  the  Day,  in  the  following  manner: 

It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Standing  Committee  on  Judi('ial  Business  of  the 
General  Assembly  to  report  to  the  Assembly,  on  Tuesday,  the  sixth  day,  suital  le 
nominations  to  fill  the  vacancies  on  the  Permanent  Judicial  Commission  of  tl  v' 
General  Assembly,  from  wluch  nominations,  together  with  any  others  regularlv 
made  by  the  commissioners  at  the  same  time  as  those  made  by  the  Judicial 
Committee,  the  necessary  number  of  persons  shall  be  elected,  on  Wednesday, 
the  seventh  day,  as  the  first  Order  of  the  Day. 

13.  The  Permanent  Judicial  Commission  of  the  General  Assembly  shall  have 
authority  to  adopt  rules  pertaining  to  its  own  method  of  procedure,  and  shall 
report  the  same  to  the  General  Assembly;  provided,  that  such  rules  shall  not  be 
inconsistent  with  the  Constitution  of  the  Church  or  the  rules  adopted  by  the 
General  Assembly. 

14.  The  Lord's  Supper  is  celebrated  by  the  Assembly  on  the  first  day  of  its 
sessions,  all  details  as  to  place  and  hour  and  the  order  of  the  service  being  left 
to  the  discretion  of  the  Moderator  of  the  last  Assembly,  who  presides  on  this 
occasion,  and  the  Stated  Clerk. 

15.  The  times  assigned  to  "popular"  meetings  are  as  follows: 
The  evening  of  Thursday,  the  first  day,  to  the  General  Council. 

The  evening  of  Friday,  the  second  day,  to  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  and 
Sustentation. 

The  evening  of  Saturday,  the  third  day,  to  the  Men's  Fellowship  Dinner. 

The  afternoon  of  Sunday,  the  fourth  day,  to  the  General  Council. 

The  evening  of  Sunday,  the  fourth  day,  to  the  Board  of  Christian  Education. 

The  evening  of  Monday,  the  fifth  day,  to  the  Board  of  National  Missions. 

The  evening  of  Tuesday,  the  sixth  day,  to  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 

It  shall  be  out  of  order  for  any  Board  of  the  General  Assembly  other  than 
the  designated  Board,  to  hold  or  cause  to  be  held  a  popular  meeting  at  any  of 
the  above  hours,  except  with  the  express  permission  of  the  General  Assembly. 

16.  The  following  Reports  shall  be  considered  at  the  times  herein  designated : 
The  Office  of  the  General  Assembly,  Friday  morning,  9.45. 

The  General  Council,  Friday  morning,  11.00. 

The  Standing  Committee  on  Ministerial  Relief,  Saturday  morning,  10.00. 
The  Standing  Committee  on  Christian  Education,  Monday  morning,  10.00. 
The  Stanfling  Committee  on  National  Missions,  Tuesday  morning,  10.00. 
The  Standing  Committee  on  Foreign  Missions,  Wednesday  morning,  10.00. 

17.  The  Standing  Committees  on  National  Missions,  Foreign  Missions, 
Christian  Education  and  Ministerial  Rehef  and  Sustentation  shall  have  two 
hours  for  the  consideration  of  their  Reports.  The  time  shall  be  divided  in  the 
following  manner:  one  half  to  the  Standing  Committee,  and  one  half  to  the 
floor;  the  S(!cretary  or  other  representative  of  the  Board  to  have  at  least  one 
half  of  the  time  assigned  to  the  Standing  Committee,  if  he  so  desires.  No  com- 
mission(;r  shall  be  allowed  to  speak  more  than  five  minutes,  until  all  other  com- 
mission<!rs  have  becni  heard  who  desire  to  spc^ak  on  the  pending  question;  that 
the  Reports  of  the  Chairman  shall  contain  only  the  recommendations  to  be 
submitted  to  the  A.ssenil>ly,  all  details  contained  in  the  printed  Reports  of  the 
Boards  to  be  omittcul  frotn  the  Reports;  that  \m\  address  on  a  Report  shall  be 
delivered  by  a  representative  of  the  Board  reported  upon,  and  that  it  sliall  be 
the  duty  of  the  Stated  Clerk  to  communicate!  this  rule;  to  the  Chairmen  of  the 
Standing  Committees  upon  their  appointment. 


STANDING   RULES  OF  GP:NERAL  ASSEMBLY  829 

18.  The  Stated  Clerk  shall  have  printed  and  ready  lor  distribution,  so  far  as 
praetieable,  on  the  morning  of  the  day  fixed  for  their  consideration,  the  resolu- 
tions appended  to  the  Reports  of  Standing  Committees. 

19.  All  Reports  of  Standing  Committees  and  Commissions  presented  on  the 
floor  of  the  General  Assembly  shall  be  typewritten,  and  two  carbon  copies  sliall 
be  made,  the  original  to  be  presented  to  tiie  Stated  Clerk  at  the  time  the  Report 
is  made,  one  carbon  copy  to  be  retained  by  the  Chairman  of  the  Committee 
or  Commission  until  the  dose  of  the  Assembly,  and  one  carbon  copy  furnished 
to  the  Publicity  Department  through  the  Stated  Clerk  for  the  use  of  the  piess 
and  such  other  persons  as  desire  coi)ies  of  the  Assembly  actions. 

20.  Each  Board  is  instructed  to  send  up  its  Minutes  with  its  Annual  Report, 
that  these  Minutes  may  be  reviewed  by  the  Assembly,  on  the  Report  of  the 
appropriate  Standing  Committee. 

21.  On  or  before  May  first  of  each  year  a  sufficient  number  of  the  "Pre- 
liminary" Reports  of  the  Boards,  prepared  according  to  specifications  furnished 
by  the  Stated  Clerk,  shall  be  forwarded  by  them  to  the  place  designated  by  the 
Stated  Clerk.  A  complete  file  of  the  same,  stitched  together,  shall  be  delivered 
to  each  commissioner. 

22.  No  person  shall  serve  as  a  member  of  a  Board  who  is  a  salaried  executive 
officer  or  employee  of  said  Board,  or  of  any  institution  officially  connected  with 
said  Board,  or  a  member  of  any  other  Board  of  the  Church;  and  no  more  than 
one  ruling  elder  from  the  same  congregation  shall  serve  on  a  Board  at  the  same 
time. 

23.  Upon  the  original  appointment  of  any  salaried  executive  officer  of  any  of 
the  Boards  of  the  Church,  such  appointment  shall  be  subject  to  the  approval  of 
the  General  Assembly. 

24.  Any  vacancy  occurring  in  the  membership  of  any  of  the  Boards  of  the 
Church,  during  the  interval  between  Assemblies,  may  be  filled,  until  the  next 
succeeding  meeting  of  the  Assembly,  by  the  Board  in  which  such  vacancy  may 
occur. 

25.  The  Moderator  is  authorized  to  fill  by  appointment  any  vacancies  which 
may  occur,  by  resignation  or  otherwise,  in  any  of  the  Special  Committees. 

26.  When  members  of  Committees  do  not  attend  for  two  successive  meetings, 
and  their  absence  is  unexcused,  then  their  places  become  automatically  vacant, 
and  the  Moderator  of  the  Assembly  is  authorized  to  appoint  their  successors. 

27.  No  minister  or  ruling  elder  shall  be  appointed  to  serve  on  more  than  one 
Special  Committee,  except  by  consent  of  the  General  Assembly. 

28.  All  Special  Committees  appointed  by  one  General  Assembly  to  report  to 
the  next  Assembly  shall  be  ready  to  present  their  Reports  on  the  second  day  of 
the  session.    Only  one  formal  address  in  explanation  of  a  Report  shall  be  made. 

29.  All  Reports  of  Special  and  other  Committees  shall  be  delivered  to  the 
Stated  Cleik  on  or  before  April  1,  in  each  year,  shall  be  printed  by  him,  and 
copies  shall  be  sent,  in  bound  form,  to  commissioners,  so  far  as  practicable, 
immediately  upon  notification  of  their  election;  and  copies  shall  also  be  delivered 
to  the  Assembly  on  the  second  day  of  the  sessions. 

All  Reports  included  in  the  above  bound  form  arc  thereby  released  for  public 
comment  or  quotation,  but  such  release  does  not  pre(;lude  subsequent  changes 
in  any  Report  before  its  presentation  at  the  General  Assembly. 

30.  The  Stated  Clerk  shall  receive  all  Memorials,  Overtures,  and  other  mis- 
cellaneous Papers  addressed  to  the  General  Assembly,  shall  make  record  of  the 
same,  and  then  deliver  them,  for  distribution  or  reference,  to  the  Standing 
Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures.  All  Complaints  and  Appeals,  however,  shall 
be  transmitted  by  the  Stated  Clerk  directly  to  the  Committee  on  Judicial  Business. 

31.  All  Overtures,  Memorials  and  miscellaneous  Papers,  connected  with  the 
business  of  the  Assembly,  must  be  presented  to  the  Assembly  through  the 
Stated  Clerk  not  later  than  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its  session. 


830  SUPPLEMENT 

32.  All  Overtures  from  Presbyteries  and  Synods,  whic^^  are  to  come  before 
the  General  Assembly  shall  be,  so  far  as  practicable,  in  the  hands  of  the  Stated 
Clerk  at  least  two  weeks  before  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly,  and  by  him  shall 
be  printed  in  convenient  form  for  distribution  on  the  floor  of  the  Assembly,  such 
distribution  to  be  made  not  later  than  the  second  day  of  the  Assembly. 

33.  All  resolutions  for  the  appropriation  of  money,  outside  of  the  Boards, 
shall  be  submitted  to  the  General  Council  for  consideration  and  recommendation 
before  action  be  taken  by  the  Assembly. 

34.  The  recommendation  of  any  particular  congregation  to  the  benevolence 
of  the  denomination,  by  the  General  Assembly,  is  not  to  be  understood  as  creating 
either  a  legal  or  a  moral  obligation  upon  the  Assembly  for  the  payment  of  the 
amount  recommended  to  be  contributed  by  the  churches. 

35.  Unless  previously  docketed,  no  new  business  may  be  introduced  on  the 
floor  of  the  General  Assembly  after  the  adjournment  of  the  Tuesday  (the  sixth 
day)  afternoon  session  of  the  General  Assembly. 

36.  Only  notices  connected  directly  with  the  business  of  the  General  Assembly 
shall  be  read  from  the  platform,  and  all  notices,  prior  to  announcement,  shall 
be  submitted  either  to  the  Moderator  or  the  Stated  Clerk  for  approval.  Tele- 
grams and  special  letters  shall  be  reported  to  the  Assembly  only  at  times  to 
be  designated  by  the  Moderator. 

37.  The  Stated  Clerk  is  authorized  to  revise  the  phraseology  of  all  Papers 
sent  down  to  the  Presbyteries  to  be  voted  upon,  provided  that  in  no  case  shall 
he  so  change  the  phraseology  as  to  alter  the  meaning. 

38.  The  Stated  Clerk  shall  supervise  the  publication  of  any  and  all  editions 
of  the  Constitution  hereafter  issued  officially  by  the  General  Assembly,  and  also 
of  the  Rules  for  Judicatories. 

39.  The  Annual  Statistical  Report  of  each  church  to  Presbytery  shall  be  in 
the  hands  of  the  Stated  Clerk  of  Presbytery  on  or,  if  possible,  before  April 
fifteenth. 

40.  The  Annual  Statistical  Report  of  each  Presbyterial  Stated  Clerk  together 
with  such  other  Papers  as  it  may  be  his  duty,  annually,  to  transmit  to  the  Stated 
Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly  shall  be  in  his  hands  on  or,  if  possible,  before 
May  first. 

41.  On  or  before  June  first  of  each  year  each  Board  of  the  General  Assembly 
and,  so  far  as  the  Stated  Clerk  may  deem  necessary  of  the  Synods  and  Presby- 
teries, shall  file  with  the  Stated  Clerk  a  complete  statement  of  the  amounts 
received  by  them  from  the  individual  churches.  These  statements  shall  be 
filed  on  forms  furnished  by  the  Stated  Clerk.  They  shall,  in  the  case  of  each 
individual  church,  include  all  moneys  received  through  the  church  and  also, 
as  far  as  possible,  all  moneys  contributed  directly  by  the  individual  members 
thereof  to  the  Boards  and  Agencies.  Legacies,  properly  indicated,  special  gifts 
and  benevolent  contribut  ions  applied  toward  the  liquidation  of  loans  or  mortgages, 
are  to  be  included.  As  this  total  of  receipts  from  all  sources  is  desired  soleh/ 
for  the  -purpose  of  record,  it  is  to  be  understood  that  such  total  is  not  to  be  used  as 
a  basis  in  computing  the  amount  within  which  a  Presbytery  or  Synod  may  claim 
appropriations  for  Home  Mission  work  under  the  rule  of  the  General  Assembly, 
nor  is  such  total  to  be  used  as  the  basis  of  Presbyterial  or  Synodical  quotas. 

42.  On  or  before  June  fifteenth  of  each  year  a  sufficient  number  of  the  com- 
pleted Reports  of  the  Boards,  prepared  according  to  specifications  furnished 
by  the  Stated  Clerk,  shall  be  forwarded  by  them  to  the  place  designated  by  the 
Stated  Clerk  for  binding  and  distribution  according  to  the  directions  of  the 
General  Assembly. 

43.  The  Standing  Rules  may  be  suspended  by  a  two-thirds  vote  of  the 
Assembly,  upon  motion  duly  made. 


AMENDMENTS  TO  THE  CONSTITUTION  831 

VI.     AMENDMENTS  AND  ADDITIONS  TO  THE  FORM  OF  GOV- 
ERNMENT AND  THE  BOOK  OF  DISCIPLINE,  EFFECTED  BY 
VOTE  OF  THE  PRESBYTERIES,  AND  DECLARATION 
OF  THE  MODERATOR  OF  THE  GENERAL 
ASSEMBLY  OF  1923. 

1.  Form  of  Government,  Chapter  VIII,  was  amended  by  the  addition 
of  a  new  section  to  be  known  as  Section  III,  and  reads  as  follows: 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

III.  In  these  assemblies  only  members  thereof  who  are  personally 
present  are  entitled  to  vote. 

2.  Form  of  Government,  Chapter  X,  was  amended  by  the  addition  of 
a  new  section,  to  be  known  as  Section  XII,  and  reads  as  follows: 

CHAPTER   X. 

XII.  When  two  or  more  Presbyteries  unite  in  employing  a  minister  to 
labor  among  the  vacant  churches  of  these  Presbyteries,  he  may  perform 
all  of  the  offices  of  a  pastor  in  any  of  the  vacant  churches  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Presbyteries  so  employing  him  when  authorized  by  the 
Presbytery  in  which  he  is  laboring  but  of  which  he  is  not  a  member. 

3.  Forn:  of  Government,  Chapter  XIII,  was  amended  in  Sections  II, 
III,  and  IV,  and  they  now  read  as  follows : 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

II.  Every  congregation  shall  elect  persons  to  the  office  of  ruling  elder, 
and  to  the  office  of  deacon,  or  either  of  them,  in  the  mode  most  approved 
and  in  use  in  that  congregation.  In  all  cases  the  persons  elected  must  be 
members  in  full  communion  in  the  church  in  which  they  are  to  exercise 
their  office;  provided,  that  men  shall  be  eligible  to  election  to  the  office  of 
ruling  elder,  and  that  men  and  women  shall  be  eligible  to  election  to  the 
office  of  deacon. 

III.  When  any  person  shall  have  been  elected  to  either  of  these  offices, 
and  shall  have  declared  his  (her)  willingness  to  accept  thereof,  he  (she) 
shall  be  set  apart  in  the  following  manner: 

IV.  After  sermon,  the  minister  shall  state,  in  a  concise  manner,  the 
warrant  and  nature  of  the  office  of  ruling  elder  or  deacon,  together  with 
the  character  proper  to  be  sustained,  and  the  duties  to  be  fulfilled  by  the 
officer  elect;  having  done  this,  he  shall  propose  to  the  candidate,  in  the 
presence  of  the  congregation,  the  following  questions,  viz. : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  to  be 
the  Word  of  God,  the  onlj^  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  this 
Church,  as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  these  United  States? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  ruling  elder  (or  deacon,  as  the  case  may 
be)  in  this  congregation,  and  promise  faithfullj'  to  perform  all  the  duties 
thereof? 

5.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity  and  purity  of  the  Church? 

The  elder,  or  deacon  elect,  having  answered  these  questions  in  the  affirm- 
ative, the  minister  shall  address  to  the  members  of  the  churcii  the  following 
question,  viz.: 


832  SUPPLEMENT 

Do  j^ou,  the  members  of  this  church,  acknowledge  and  receive  this 
brother  (sister),  as  a  ruling  elder  (or  deacon),  and  do  you  promise  to  yield 
him  (her)  all  that  honor,  encouragement  and  obedience  in  the  Lord,  to 
which  his  (her)  office,  according  to  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  constitution 
of  this  Church,  entitles  him  (her)? 

The  members  of  the  church  having  answered  this  question  in  the  affirm- 
ative, by  holding  up  their  right  hands,  the  minister  shall  proceed  to  set 
apart  the  candidate,  by  prayer,  to  the  office  of  ruling  elder  (or  deacon,  as 
the  case  may  be),  and  shall  give  to  him  (her),  and  to  the  congregation,  an 
exhortation  suited  to  the  occasion, 

4.  Form  of  Government,  Chapter  XXVI,  was  amended  by  vote  of  the 
Presbyteries,  and  by  declaration  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1923  by  two 
distinct  actions  (see  Minutes,  1922,  pp.  177-181,  199,  and  Minutes,  1923, 
p.  52),  and  as  thus  amended  Chapter  XXVI  now  reads  as  follows: 

CHAPTER   XXVI. 
OF  THE    GENERAL   COUNCIL  AND   EXECUTIVE   COMMISSIONS 

I.  A  General  Council  is  hereby  established,  with  authority  and  duties 
as  herein  specified. 

II.  The  General  Council,  subject  to  the  authority  of  the  General 
Assembly,  shall  have  supervision  over  the  spiritual  and  material  interests 
of  the  Boards  and  Agencies  of  the  Church.  It  shall  assume  and  discharge 
the  following  duties : 

To  correspond  with  and  advise  the  Executive  Commissions  of  Presbytery 
and  Synod;  to  prepare  and  submit  annually  to  the  General  Assembly  the 
Budget  for  the  permanent  benevolent  and  missionary  Agencies  of  the 
Church  (including  self-supporting  Synods  and  Presb3'teries) ;  to  consider 
between  annual  meetings  of  the  General  Assembly  cases  of  serious  embar- 
rassment or  emergency  concerning  the  benevolent  and  missionary  work  of 
the  Church,  and  to  provide  direct  methods  of  relief. 

III.  The  General  Council,  subject  to  the  authority  of  the  General 
Assembly,  shall  also  make  suitable  provision  for  the  discharge  of  such 
duties  as  the  following: 

The  coordination  of  the  missionary  and  benevolent  programs  of  the 
Church,  as  proposed  by  its  Board;  the  promotion  of  Christian  benevolence 
and  stewardship  throughout  the  Church;  the  cultivation  of  sound  methods 
of  Church  finance  and  the  development  in  all  congregations  as  well  as 
Presbyteries  and  Synods  of  the  .highest  possible  spiritual  efficiency. 

IV.  The  General  Council  shall  discharge  such  other  duties  as  the  General 
Assembly  shall  from  time  to  time  require  and  authorize. 

V.  The  General  Council  shall  be  composed  of  the  following  members: 
the  Chairman  of  the  General  Council;  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Cicneral 
Assembly;  the  Moderator  of  the  General  Assemblj';  the  retiring  Moderator 
of  the  General  Assembly  and  his  nearest  living  predecessor;  one  repre- 
sentative chosen  from  each  of  the  Boards  of  the  Church  and  elected  by 
his  Board;  and  eighteen  members  at  large  elected  by  the  General  Assembly 
in  such  manner  as  it  may  determine — six  ch-osen  for  three  years,  six  for 
two  years,  and  six  for  one  year,  and  thereafter  six  selected  each  year  for 
a  term  of  three  years,  three  of  whom  thus  selected  shall  be  laymen. 


AMENDMENTS  TO  THE  CONSTITUTION  ^IV.l 

No  member  selected  by  a  Board  or  from  the  Church  at  large,  having 
served  for  two  consecutive  three  year  terms,  shall  be  eligible  for  reelection 
until  after  an  interim  of  at  least  one  year. 

VI.  The  General  Council  shall  hold  stated  meetings  in  May,  June, 
September,  November,  January,  and  March,  and  upon  intervening  dates 
when  necessary. 

VII.  The  Chairman  shall  be  known  as  the  Chairman  of  the  General 
Council  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.,  and  shall  be  chosen  for 
a  term  of  five  years,  by  the  General  Council,  subject  to  the  approval  of 
the  General  Assembly. 

The  Chairman  shall  give  his  full  time  to  this  work  as  the  executive 
officer  of  the  Council.  His  salary  shall  be  determined  by  the  General 
Council. 

VIII.  The  General  Council  shall  select  from  its  own  membership  a 
Vice  Chairman. 

IX.  The  General  Council  shall  keep  a  record  of  its  proceedings  and 
shall  submit  for  approval  to  each  General  Assembly  a  report  of  all 
business  transacted  by  it. 

X.  The  General  Council  shall  have  the  right  to  adopt  rules  and  regula- 
tions for  the  conduct  of  its  business,  not  inconsistent  with  the  authority 
hereby  granted,  or  the  laws  of  the  Church. 

XI.  A  Presbytery,  or  a  Synod,  may  elect  from  the  ministers  and  ruling 
elders  composing  it  an  Executive  Commission,  which  shall  consist  of  not 
less  than  five  members  for  a  Presbyterj^,  and  not  less  than  fifteen  members 
for  a  Synod.  The  membership  shall  be  divided,  in  each  case,  as  equally 
as  practicable,  between  ministers  and  ruling  elders.  No  member,  salaried 
officer,  or  employee  of  a  missionary  or  benevolent  Board  or  organization, 
under  the  direction  of  the  judicatory  concerned,  shall  be  a  member. 
Vacancies  may  be  filled  by  the  Moderator  of  the  judicatory  until  the  next 
regular  meeting.  The  term  of  service  shall  be  three  years,  and  the  members 
shall  be  divided  into  three  classes,  one  of  which  shall  be  elected  annually. 
A  quorum  in  the  Executive  Commission  of  a  Presbytery  shall  be  three 
ministers  and  as  many  elders  as  may  be  present;  a  quorum  in  the  Executive 
Commission  of  a  Synod  shall  be  seven  ministers  and  as  many  elders  as 
may  be  present.    Less  than  a  quorum  may  adjourn  to  a  fixed  date. 

XII.  A  Presbytery  or  a  Synod  shall  elect  the  Chairman  of  its  Executive 
Commission,  and  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  electing  judicatory  shall  be  the 
secretary  of  the  Commission.  Stated  Clerks  of  judicatories,  when  secre- 
taries of  the  Executive  Commission,  shall  not  be  members  of  the  Com- 
missions. 

XIII.  Executive  Commissions  shall  handle  and  consider  only  such  admin- 
istrative business  as  may  be  referred  to  them  by  the  electing  judicatories, 
as  indicated  in  the  succeeding  sections,  and  shall  have  no  power  of  initiating 
action  except  as  hereinafter  provided.  No  judicial  business  sliall  be 
referred  to  an  Executive  Commission. 

XIV.  The  proceedings  of  an  Executive  Commission  shall  be  conducted 
in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution  and  Rules  of  tlie 
Church.  The  Commission  may  sit  in  private  whenever  deemed  advisable, 
and  all  business  transacted  shall  be  held  as  private  unless  definitely  voted 
otherwise. 


834  SUPPLEMENT 

X\\  The  Executive  Commission  of  a  Presbytery  may  have  the  following 
general  powers  when  voted  by  the  electing  Presbytery:  to  prepare  the 
docket  of  business  for  the  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  with  the  assistance 
of  the  Stated  Clerk;  to  consider  and  report  upon  all  proposals  and  appeals 
for  mone}^;  to  correspond  with  the  Executive  Commissions  of  Synod  and 
with  the  General  Council,  and  to  present  to  the  churches  the  budget  of  the 
missionary  and  benevolent  causes  and  Agencies  as  adopted  by  the  General 
Assembly. 

It  may  have  also  the  following  specific  powers,  when  voted  by  the 
Presbytery:  to  receive  and  dismiss  ministers,  in  good  standing,  who  are 
without  pastoral  charge,  in  the  intervals  between  regular  meetings;  to 
receive  under  care  of  Presbytery  licentiates  or  candidates  for  the  ministry 
from  other  Presbyteries;  to  install  ministers,  to  organize  or  to  dissolve 
churches,  and  to  adjust  difficulties  in  particular  churches,  after  appropriate 
action  by  Presbytery.  The  Executive  Commission  shall  report  at  each 
regular  meeting  of  Presbytery  every  item  of  business  transacted  by  it. 
Its  decisions  shall  be  operative,  wherever  power  has  been  conferred,  but 
may  be  reviewed  and  reversed  by  Presbytery. 

XVI.  The  Executive  Commission  of  a  Synod  .may  have  the  following 
powers,  when  specifically  voted  by  the  electing  Synod:  to  prepare  the 
docket  of  business  for  the  meeting  of  the  Synod,  with  the  assistance  of  the 
Stated  Clerk;  to  correspond  with  the  Executive  Commissions  of  Presby- 
teries and  with  the  General  Council ;  to  carry  out  the  directions  of  Synod 
with  respect  to  the  Presbyteries,  Sessions,  and  people  under  the  care  of 
Synod ;  to  inquire  into  conditions  existing  in  any  Presbytery ;  but  it  shall 
not  receive  power  to  erect,  unite  or  divide  Presbyteries,  and,  in  consultation 
with  the  Presbyteries  or  the  Executive  Commissions  of  the  Presbyteries 
under  the  Synod,  to  have  charge  of  the  Budget  of  the  benevolent  and 
missionary  causes  and  agencies  within  the  Synod.  The  Executive  Com- 
mission shall  report  at  each  regular  meeting  of  Synod  every  item  of  business 
transacted  by  it.  Its  decisions  shall  be  operative  wherever  power  has  been 
conferred,  but  may  be  reviewed  and  reversed  by  Synod. 

XVII.  Executive  Commissions  shall  meet  on  their  own  appointment  and 
adjournment,  and  at  the  call  of  the  electing  judicatory,  but  shall  not  meet 
during  the  regular  meetings  of  the  electing  judicatory,  unless  specifically 
authorized  so  to  do  by  the  judicatory.  The  Minutes  shall  be  submitted 
annually  to  the  electing  judicatory  for  review,  and  shall  be  referred,  for  the 
purpose,  to  the  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures  or  similar  Committees. 
The  expenses  of  the  Executive  Commissions  shall  be  provided  for  by  the 
electing  judicatories. 

XVIII.  Nothing  in  this  chapter  shall  be  so  construed  as  to  prevent  either 
a  Presbytery  or  a  Synod  from  electing,  at  its  own  discretion.  Special 
Commissions  for  specific  administrative  or  executive  purposes,  which  shall 
be  subject  to  the  limitations  and  regulations  as  to  powers  contained  in 
tliis  chapter,  so  far  as  they  apply,  and  also  to  the  Constitution  of  tin; 
Church.  Such  Special  Commissions  shall  report  whenever  the  electing 
judicatories  shall  require. 

5.  Book  of  Discipline,  Chapter  VII,  Section  50,  was  amended  by  the 
addition  of  a  closing  paragraph,  and  the  section  now  reads  as  follows: 


AMENDMENTS  TO  THE  CONSTITUTION  83o 


CUAPTEU  VII. 


50.  When  a  communicant  removes  his  residence  from  a  place  whore 
he  is  a  member,  the  pastor,  or  in  case  of  vacancy  in  the  pastorate,  the 
clerk  of  session  of  the  church  of  which  he  is  a  member,  shall  at  once  notify 
the  pastor  or  clerk  of  the  session  of  the  church  into  the  bounds  of  which 
he  removes,  of  his  new  place  of  residence.  Presbyteries  including  towns  or 
cities  containing  two  or  more  Presbyterian  churches,  shall  appoint  in 
each  of  these  towns  or  cities  a  committee  on  incmbors  changing  residence, 
the  chairman  of  which  shall  be  a  minister,  and  he  shall  be  indicated  bj-  a 
sign  or  mark  before  his  name  on  the  roll  of  presbytery  in  the  Assembly 
Minutes,  and  notices  of  members  removing  to  that  city  shall  be  sent  to 
him,  and  he  shall  turn  over  these  names  to  the  pastor  of  the  church  nearest 
each  removing  member's  place  of  residence.  In  cases  of  uncertainty, 
notice  shall  be  sent  to  the  stated  clerk  of  presbytery. 

If  the  communicant  shall  fail  to  ask  for  a  regular  certificate  of  dis- 
mission, within  two  years,  without  giving  sufficient  reason,  after  corre- 
spondence by  the  session,  his  name  may  be  placed  on  the  roll  of  suspended 
members,  with  the  date  of  the  action,  until  he  shall  satisfy  the  session  of 
the  propriety  of  his  restoration.  The  same  action  may  be  taken,  without 
correspondence,  in  the  case  of  those  absent  for  three  years,  whose  residence 
is  unknown;  but  in  every  case  definite  action  shall  be  taken  by  the  session, 
and  the  record  of  it  shall  show  that  the  session  has  conformed  with  the 
requirements  of  this  section,  and  shall  state  the  reasons  of  its  action.  In 
all  cases  such  member  shall  continue  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
session. 

The  roll  of  suspended  members  shall  contain  the  names  of  those  mem- 
bers who  have  been  suspended  either  with  or  without  process.  Such  names 
shall  not  be  reported  to  Presbytery  as  being  among  the  active  members  of 
the  church.  The  Session  shall  make  an  annual  review  of  the  roll  of  com- 
municants and  of  the  roll  of  suspended  members,  before  making  its  report 
to  Presbytery,  and  in  making  such  review  shall  make  no  erasures  from  the 
roll  of  communicants,  without  paying  full  regard  to  the  law  of  the  Church 
as  contained  in  the  Book  of  Discipline,  especially  as  to  due  notice  to  absen- 
tees whose  addresses  are  known,  and  the  Session  shall  make  earnest  effort 
to  restore  to  good  and  regular  standing  all  suspended  members. 

The  roll  of  communicant  members  shall  be  divided  into  two  classes 
where  necessary  in  order  to  include  all  its  members,  namely,  resident  and 
non-resident.  Resident  members  shall  be  construed  to  include  all  mem- 
bers whose  legal  residence  is  within  the  bounds  of  the  congregation  or 
who  regularly  attend  upon  or  support  its  worship.  Non-resident  members 
shall  include  all  those  members  who  both  legally  reside  beyond  the  bounds 
of  the  congregation  and  do  not  attend  upon  or  support  its  worship;  but 
who  should  not,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Session,  be  placed  upon  the  Sus- 
pended Roll. 


INDEX 


Abbreviations,  x 
A(i  Interim  Committee,  229 
Adopting  Acts,  the,  4-8 
Adoption  of  the  Standards,  4,  9 

mode  of,  7 
Alliance,  Presbyterian,  154,  287,  722 
Amendments  of  the  Standards,  13 

list  of,  14-16 
Amendments  to  Constitution  declared 

hv  General  Assembly  of  1923,  831- 

835 
Arbitration  and  peace,  260  ,263 
Articles  of  Agreement  with  Reformed 

Churches  in  U.  S.,  124,  156,  158 
Auburn  declaration,  344 
Auburn  Theological  Seminary.  451 
charters  of,  451,  453 
and  compact  of  1870,  461 
Authority     of     superior     judicatories, 

90-93 

Balch,  Hezekiah,  320-322 
Basis  of  Reunion  of  1869,  44 
of  1906,  51 
of  Union  with  Reformed  Churches 

in  U.  S.,  123 
with  Welsh  Presbyterian  Church, 

146 
with  Reformed  Church  in  U.  S., 

176 
of  World  Conference,  208 
Biddle  University,  565 

charter  of,  565 
Blackburn  University,  529 
Bloomfield  Theological  Seminary,  553 
charter  of,  553 
constitution  of,  554 
Boards  of  the  Church,  599,  608 

as  to  Minutes,  Reports,  member- 
ship, 599 
executive   officers   subject   to  ap- 
proval of  the  General  Assembly, 
600 
retiring   pensions   for   employees, 

600 
charters  of,  versus  rights  of  General 

Assembly,  601-604 
legal  status  of,  604 
Standing  Committee  of  Missions, 

605 
Board  of  Missions,  606 
Synodical  Sustentation,  607 
Board  of  Church  Erection,  662 

acts  of  incorporation,  665 
Board  for  Colleges,  650,  679 
Bible  as  textbook,  680 
Board  of  Education,  646-649 
constitution,  646 


enjoined  to  aid  certain  students 
only,  492 
Board  of  Education,  General,  649 
charter,  650 
by-laws,  654 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  626-634 
list  of  missions  to-day,  629 
charter,  629 
by-laws,  631 
Board  of  Home  Missions,  608-622 

act  of  incorporation,  617 
Board  of  Ministerial  Relief  and  Sus- 
tentation, 668-675 
charter,  670 
Board  of  Missions  for  Freedmen,  675- 
678 
charter,  676 

Woman's  Department  of,  678 
Board    of    Publication    and    Sabbath 
School  Work,  659-662 
charter,  661 
Board  of  Temperance,  681 

charter,  682 
Briggs,  Charles  A.,  299-309 

veto  of  appointment  of,  485 
judgment  of  Presbytery  of  New 

York,  306 
judgment   of   General    Assembly, 
307 
Brotherhood,   Presbyterian,   Constitu- 
tion of,  685,  686 

Cases  before  the  General  Assembly: 
Balch,  Hezekiah,  320-322 
Briggs,  Charles  A.,  299-309 
Craighead,  Thomas  B.,  325-328 
Davis,  William  C,  324 
Grant,  William  D.,  328-332 
Harker,  Samuel,  323 
McGiffert,  Arthur  C,  317-320 
Miller,  John,  322 
Smith,  Henry  P.,  310-317 

Catechisms  adopted,  4,  8 

integral  parts  of  standards,  9,  11 

Catechism,  Heidelberg,  approved,  12 
Intermediate,  332-341 

Christian  Fellowship,  224 

Church  cooperation  and  union,  719 

Church  and  Country  Life,  264 

Church  Erection,  Board  of,  662 
acts  of  incorporation,  665 

Church  magazines,  707 

Churches  maintaining  Deity  of  Christ, 
204 

Church    membership,    conditions    of, 
71,89 

Church,  State,  and  religious  liberty,  81, 
88,  225 


83/ 


838 


INDEX 


College  Board,  650,  679 
College  of  New  Jersey,  443 
Colored  people,  102,  105,  134,  149 
Coinity  with  other  Churches,  274 
Committee  on  EvangeUsm,  685 
on  Every  Member  Plan,  695 
on  Men's  Work,  685 
on  New  Era  Movement,  695 
on  Sabbath  Observance,  691 
on  Systematic  Beneficence,  681 
on  Vacancy  and  Supply,  687-691 
on  Work  in  Europe,  713-719 
Compact  of  1870  with  Union  Theologi- 
cal Seminary,  587 
Concurrent  declarations,   39,  51,  146, 

175 
Conditions  of  Church  Membership,  71, 

89 
Conference  on  Life  and  Work,  295, 724 
Confession  of  Faith:  adoption  of,  4,  7 

Part  II,  299 
Constitution  of  the  Church,  4,  7, 

Committee  to  supervise  publica- 
tion of,  20 

publication  of,  16-23 
proof  texts  of,  23-29 
amendments  of  1923,  831-835 
Constitution  of  Presbyterian  AlUance, 

288 
Cooperation  and  Union,  Department 

of,  717 
Correspondence  with  Churches  in  Amer- 
ica, 93-285 

with  Presbyterian  Church  in  U.  S., 

95-131 
with  Disciples  of  Christ,  186-191 
points  of  agreement,  189 
with  Protestant  Episcopal  Church, 

191-220 
plan  for  World  Conference,  210 
with  EvangeUcal  Churches  in  U.  S., 

220-237 
call  for  Interdenominational  Coun- 
cil, 222 
position  of  Presbyterian  Church 
in  U.  S.  A.,  as  to  the  Church,  223 
as  to  Christian  fellowship,  224 
as  to  right  of  private  judgment, 

224 
as  to  relation  of  the  State,  225 
as  to  history,  225 
the  Ad  Interim  Committee,  229 
Plan  of  Union,  230-233 
with    Federation    of    American 
Protestant  Churches,  237-274 
Interchurch  Conference,  238 
plan  of  Federation,  239 
the  Federal  Council,  243 
list  of  constituent  churches,  253 
Plan  of  Federal  Union,  113,  119 
Plan  of  Union,  123 
Articles  of  Agreement,  124 
with        Unit(d        Presbyterian 
Church,  131-137 


with        Welsh        Presbyterian 

Church,  137-149 
action  of  Welsh  Assembly,  141 
action  of  U.  S.  A.  Assembly,  142 
Basis  of  Union,  146 
concurrent  declarations,  146 
with  Cumberland  Presbyterian 

Church,  Colored,  149-153 
with  Federation  of  Presbyterian 
and  Reformed  Churches,  153- 
171 
Articles  of  Agreement,  156,  158 
Plan  of  Union,  162,  167, 176-179 
with     Reformed     Presbyterian 

Church,  171 
with  Reformed  Church  in  U.  S., 

172-186 
concurrent  declarations,  175 
Plan  of  Union,  176-186 
with  regard  to  comity  with  other 

denominations,  274-282 

with    regard    to    work    among 

Hungarians  in  U.  S.,  282-285 

with  Presbyterian  Alliance,  287 

Council,     General,     of     the     General 

Assembly,  756,  830 
Council,  Interdenominational,  call  for, 

222 
Council  of  Reformed  Churches,  160 
Country  Life  and  Church,  264 
'Craighead,  Thomas  B.,  325 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church:  Re- 
union with,  47-93 
Buffalo  Assembly  (P.),  54 
Dallas  Assembly  (C.P..),  54 
doctrinal  deliverances,  71 
Cumberland  University,  73-75,  77 
Cumberland      Presbyterian      Church, 

Colored,  149-153 
Czechoslovakia,  Church  in,  717,  718 

Danville  Theological  Seminary,  493 

plan  of,  493 

charter  of,  504 

consolidation  of,   with   Louisville 

Theological  Seminary,  509,  512 

Davis,  William  C,  324 

Deliverances  of  the  General  Assembly: 

inerrancy    of    Scriptures,  304,  308- 

310  318 

of  the'  Assembly  of  1837,  343 

doctrinal,  71,  344,  347 

on  polygamy,  350-353 
Des  Moines  Assembly,  70,  72 
Digest,  authority  for,  20 

Committee  on,  20-23 

editors  of,  21,  22 
Directory  for  Worship:  recommended, 

5,7,8 
Disciples  of  Christ,  186 
Discipline,  adopted,  7 
Doctrinal  deliverances,  71,  343 
Dubuque  University,  549 

articles  of  incorporation  of,  549 


INDEX 


839 


Education,  Board  of,  646-G49 
EvaiiKt'lical    Churches,     Union     with, 

220.  230 
Evangelical  Church  in  Czechoslovakia, 

71S 
Evangelism,  265.  268 

Permanent  Committee  on,  685 
Every  IVIember  Plan,  695 

Faith  and  Order,  191,  725 

Federal  Council  of  Churches  of  Christ 

in  America,  243,  724 
Federal  Union,  Plan  of ,  113,  119 
Federated  Churches,  726 
Federated  movements,  263 
Federation        American        Protestant 
Churches,  237 

plan  of  federation,  239 
list  of  churches,  240 
Federation,     Presbyterian     and     Re- 
formed Churches  in  America,   153, 
154,  165 
Fellowship,  Christian,  224 
Foreign  Churches,  285 
Foreign  Missions,  Board  of,  626-634 
list  of  at  present  time,  629 
Woman's  Board  of,  634 
Woman's  Boards  consolidated,  637 
Form  of  Government,  7 

Part  III,  343 
French  Protestant  Churches,  273 
Fresno  Assembly,  57,  58 

General  Assemblv,  3 

Trustees  of,  370-376 
General  Council,  Overture,  758,  830 
General  Presbytery,  3 
General  Svnod,  3 
Grant,  WilHam  D.,  328-332 

Harker,  Samuel,  323 

Heidelberg  Catechism,  12 

Home  Missions,  Board  of,  608-622 

Woman's  Board  of,  622-626 
Hungarians,  work  among,  282-285 
Hungary,  Reformed  Church  of,  714 

in  Jugoslavia,  715 

in  Czechoslovakia,  715,  716 

in  Transylvania,  715 

Inerrancy  of  Scriptures,  308-310,  318 
InfaUibility  of  Jesus  Christ,  318 
Interchurch  Conference,  238 

plan  of  federation  of,  239 
Interchurch  World  Movement,  703-707 
Interdenominational  Council,  222 
Intermediate  Catechism,  332-341 
International  friendship,  725 

Johnson  C.  Smith  University  (Biddle), 

565 
Johnson,  Ilerrick,  protest  of,  309 
Judicatories,  authority  of,  90-93 
Jugoslavia,  Reformed  Church  in,  717 
Justification  by  faith,  318 


Kentucky,    Theological    Seminary    of, 
509 

Lane  Theological  Scminarj^,  475 

charter  of,  475 

alliance    with    Theological    Semi- 
nary of  the  South,  483 
Lebanon  Theological  Seminary,  578 
Life  and  Work,  Conference  on,  295,  724 
Lincoln  University,  558 

charter  of,  558 
List  of  amendments  to  the  Standards, 

14-16 
List  of  Foreign  Missions,  629 
Lord's  Supper,  institution  of,  318 
Louisville  Theological  Seminary,  509 

consohdation  of,  512 

Magazines,  Church,  707 

McCormick  Theological  Seminary,  518 

constitution  of,  518 

charter  of,  522 
McGiffert,  Arthur  C,  317-320 
Men's  Work,  Committee  on,  685 
Miller,  John,  322 

New  Era  Movement,  695 

transfer  of,  762 

debt,  702 
New  School  Assembly,  34-47 

Old  School  Assembly,  34-47 
Omaha  Theological  Seminary,  568 

articles  of  incorporation,  569 

constitution  of,  571 

by-laws  of,  576 
Organization  of  the  Church,  3 
Organization  of  the  Synods,  376 

1870-1893  inclusive,  377 

as  reorganized  in  1881,  383 

custody  of  Records  of  same,  386 

erected  since  1898,  386-388 

received  in  1906,  388 

boundaries    rearranged    in    1907, 
389-418 

organized     1908-1923,     inclusive, 
418-425 

Pardovan's  Collections,  7,  91 
Peace  and  arbitration,  200,  263 
Pensions  for  Board  Employees,  600 
Philadeljihia  Overture,  reply  to,  727 
Plan    for    Reunion    of    Presbvterian 

Churches,  U.  S.  A.  and  U.  S.;  Ill 
Plan  for  World  Conference,  210 
Plan  of  Federal  Union,  113,  119 
Plan    of    Federation    of    Interchurch 

Conference,  238,  239 
Plan  of  Reunion,  in  1869,  38 
Plan  of  Union  for  Evangelical  Churches 

in  the  U.  S.  A.,  220,230 
Plan      of      Union      with      Reformed 

Churches,  123 

with   all   Presbyterian   Churches, 
162,  167 


810 


INDEX 


for  Evangelical  Churches  in  U.S.A., 

220, 230 
with  Reformed  Church  in  U.  S., 
176 
Polygamy,  deliverances  on,  350-353 
Porto  Rico,  Evangelical  Seminary  of, 
678 
constitution  of,  578 
by-laws  of,  580 
Presbyterian  Alliance,  154,  287, 722 
Presbyterian  Brotherhood,  685 

constitution  of,  686 
Presbyterian  Church  in  U.  S.  A.,  223 
as  to  the  Church,  223 
as  to  Christian  fellowship,  224 
as  to  right  of  private  judgment, 

224 
relation  to  the  State,  225 
history,  225 
Presbyterian  Church  in  U.  S.,  corre- 
spondence with,  93-131 
Presbyterian  Federation,  154 
Presbyterian  Historical  Society,  376 
Presbyterian  Publication  House,  373- 

375 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  429 
plan  of,  429-443 
agreement  with  College  of   New 

Jersey,  443 
charter  of,  447 
Princeton  University  (College  of  New 

Jersey),  443 
Proof  texts  to  Standards,  23-29 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  191 
Protests,     against     Cumberland     Re- 
union, 69 
to  Assembly  of  1837,  344 
to  Assembly  of  1869,  347 
by  Herrick  Johnson,  309 
Publication  and  Sabbath  School  Work, 

Board  of,  659-662 
Publication  of  the  Constitution,  16-23 

Reformed  Churches  in  America,  cor- 
respondence with,  153,  154, 
council  of,  160 
Reformed  (Dutch)  Church,  93 
Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  171 
Reformed  Church  in  Czechoslovakia, 
717 
in  France  and  Belgium,  715 
in  Hungary,  716 
in  Jugoslavia,  717 
in  Transylvania,  717 
in  the  United  States,  172 
Relations   as   to   Church,    State,    and 

religious  liberty,  81-89,  225 
Reorganization    and    consolidation    of 
1923,  728-825 
office  of  the  General  As.sembly,  731 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  736 

plan  of  organization,  737 
Board  of  National  Missions,  738 
plan  of  organization,  739 


Board  of  Christian  Education,  740 
plan  of  organization,  741 

Board  of   Ministerial  Rehef  and 
Sustentation,  743 
plan  of  organization,  744 

Boards  organized,  747-751 

subsidiary  Boards,  758 

General  Council,  758-762 

transfer  of  New  Era  Movement, 
762 

Synodical  organization,  762 

Appendix  A,  legal  opinions,  763 

Appendix  B,  plan  of  organization 
for  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 
769 

Appendix  C,  plan  of  organization 
of  Board  of  National  Missions, 
777 

Appendix  D,  plan  of  organization 
for  Board  of  Christian  Educa- 
tion, 785 

Appendix  E,  plan  of  organization 
for  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief 
and  Sustentation,  797 

Appendix  F,  charter  of  Board  of 
National  Missions,  801 

Appendix  G,  charter  of  Board  of 
Christian  Education,  805 

Appendix  H,  distribution  of  funds 
of    Board    of    Publication    and 
Sabbath  School  Work,  809 
Reunions:  in   1758,   Philadelphia  and 

New  York  Synods,  30-34 

in  1869,  Old  School  and  New 
School,  34-47 

in  1906,  with  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian Church,  47-93 
Right  of  private  judgment,  224 
Roberts,  Brigham  H.,  350 
Rules,     Standing,     of     the     General 
Assembly,  825 

Sabbath  Observance,  Committee  on,691 
Sabbath  School  Work,  Board  of,  659 
San  Francisco  Theological  Seminary, 
530 

plan  and  constitution  of,  531 

by-laws  of,  532 
Scripture,  inerrancy  of,  308-310,  319 
Seminaries,  Theological,  425 
Separations:  of  1745,  New  York  Synod, 
30 

of  1810,  Cumberland,  47 

of  1837,  N(;w  School,  34 
Separations  and  Reunions,  30-93 
Smith,  Henry  P.,  310-317 
Snioot,  Reed,  351 

Standards  of  the  Church:  adoption  of, 
4,9 

amendments  of,  13-16 

obligations  of,  8 

subscription  required,  5,  9,  11 

proof  texts  to,  23-29 

subordinate  to  Word  of  God,  12 


INDEX 


841 


Standing  Rules  of  General  Assembly, 

State,  relations  of  Church  and,  81-89, 

225 
Statement   as   to   relations  of  Church 
and    State     and     religious    liberty, 
81-88 
Superior    judicatories,     authority    of, 

90-93 
Supplement,  711-835 
Synod,  General,  3 
Synod  of  New  York,  30 
Sj'nodical  ori^anization,  7G2 
Synodical  sustentation,  607 
Synods,  organization  of,  376 
the  earlier,  376 
as  constituted  in  1870,  376 
organized  1870-1893  inclusive,  377 
as  reorganized  in  1881,  383 
custody  of  the  Records  of,  386 
erected  since  1898,  386^388 
received  and  enrolled  in  1906,  65, 

66,  388 
boundaries  rearranged  in  1907,  389 

-418 
1908-1923,  inclusive,  418-425 
Systematic  Beneficence,  Committee  on, 
681 

Temperance,  statement  concerning,  265 
Temperance,  Board  of,  681 

charter  of,  682 
Tennessee  Court  decision,  79 
Theological  Seminaries,  425 

proposal  to  establish,  425 

Princeton,  429 

Auburn,  451 

Western,  461 

Lane,  475 

Union,  485 

Danville,  493 

Louisville,  509 

Kentucky,  509 

McCormick,  518 

Blackburn  University,  529 

San  Francisco,  530 

Dubuque,  549 

Bloomfield,  553 

Lincoln  l^niversity,  558 

Biddle  (Johnson  C.  Smith),  565 

Omaha,  568 

Lebanon,  578 

Porto  Rico,  578 

miscellaneous  matters  relating  to, 
582 

uniformity    of    government    and 
study  in,  582 

reports  on,  583-595 

compact  of  1870  with  Union  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  587 

relations  of,  to  General  Assembly, 
588 

rule  for  listing  in  the  Minutes,  596 

instruction  in  the  English  Bible, 


Standards,  evangelism,  and  work 

of  Hoards,  597 
uniformity    as    to    B.    D.    degree 

recommended,  598 
students  transferring  must  present 
testimonials,  598 
Transylvania,     Hungarian     Reformed 

Church  in,  715 
Trustees  of  the  General  Assembly,  370- 
376 

manner  of  election  of,  375 
Trustees  of  Publication  House,  373,  374 

Union   consummated   between    Phila- 
delphia and  New  York  Synods, 
30-34 

Old     School     and     New     School 

branches,  44 
with     Cumberland     Presbyterian 

Church,  69 
with  Welsh  Presbvterian  Church, 
137 
Union  Theological  Seminary,  485 
compact  of  1870,  487,  489,  587 
veto  of  Rev.  Charles  A.  Briggs,  485 
relation   with   General  Assembly 

terminated,  489 
disavowal    of    responsibility    for 
teaching  of,  490 
Union  with  Disciples  of  Christ,  186 
with  Reformed  Church  in  U.  S., 

172 
with  Evangehcal  Churches  in  U.  S., 
220 
United    Presbyterian    Church,    corre- 
spondence with,  131-137 
Universal    Conference    on    Life    and 
Work,  295,  724 

Vacancy  and  Supply,  Committee  on, 

687-691 
Vacant  Churches,  607 
Veto,  General  Assembly's  right  of,  595 
Veto,  limitation  as  to  time,  588 
Veto  of  election  of  Rev.  Charles  A. 

Briggs,  485 

Waldensian  Church  of  Italy,  715 
Walnut  Street  Church  case  ,353-370 
Welsh    Presbyterian    Church,    corre- 
spondence with,  137-149 
Western  Theological  Seminary,  461 

plan  of,  463 

charter,  469 
Westminst(;r  Assembly,  91 
Winona  Assembly,  56,  57,  60 
Woman's   Board   of   Home    Missions. 
622-624 

act  of  incorporation,  625 
Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 
634 

constitution  of,  638 

by-laws,  639 

certificate  of  incorporation,  643 


842 


INDEX 


Woman's  Boards  of  Foreign  Missions  World  Conference  on  Faith  and  Order, 

consolidated,  637  191 
Woman's   Department   of   the  Freed- 

men's  Board,  678  Young    Men's   Christian    Association, 

Work  in  Europe,  Committee  on,  713-  725 

719 


i 


i 


Princeton  Theoloqical  Semjnarv  Libraries 


1    1012  01268   1393 


